《Spoiling All Heavens and Myriad Worlds》


 Chapter 1

    Dizziness, weakness of the whole body, no use of force, and some tingling in the limbs.


    "What is this?" Su Han reluctantly opened his eyes, but felt that his eyes were very dry. He pursed his mouth and barely propped up his body.


    "Did you oversleep?"


    The situation at the moment is no stranger. Su Han had encountered a similar situation before. Once he had a real cold and fever. Another time I slept for more than nine hours.


    Yes, if you sleep too much, you will also have this kind of physical adverse reaction.


    "I hope I''ve slept! I really have a cold and fever. I can''t find a job these two days."


    After a while, Su Han relaxed and then looked at the scenes around him. His expression stiffened.


    "Here, where is this?"


    This is a dangerous house that looks very strange. It is full of rags, and there are even landslides near the corner. There are pieces of glass bottles stained with blood on the ground, which makes the overall atmosphere of the scene very strange.


    Gulu swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Su Han walked slowly and cautiously, and then came to a mirror. There is also a sink in front of the mirror.


    This mirror and sink... Are also a weird part of the house! Because Su Han didn''t look like a toilet at all.


    An empty and strange dangerous house suddenly has such a sink and mirror in the corner... It obviously doesn''t conform to the room layout.


    Looking at the mirror, Su Han immediately felt cold, because he suddenly found that his forehead had dry blood marks. He felt his head, felt the tingling, and looked at the nearby wine bottles stained with blood. He probably understood what was going on.


    "Wait! Something''s wrong?!"


    Su Han suddenly realized something and suddenly turned to look at the mirror. He found that the man in the mirror was unexpectedly young and looked only green and astringent at the age of 16 or 17.


    But he is clearly a 25-year-old fresh college graduate. The changes between 25 and 16 are not very huge, so Su Han didn''t notice it for the first time before


    "Become young! Strange house, and I suspected of being hit on the head by a wine bottle!"


    To be honest, Su Han is in a panic now. But he knew that the more strange the situation in the place, the more cautious and rigorous it was.


    Suddenly, there was a tingling pain in his brain. Su Han uncontrollably covered his forehead and opened his mouth, but he couldn''t even howl because of too much pain.


    After a long time, he was paralyzed on the ground, leaning his back against the washing table and panting slightly. Su Han looked a little trance at this time.


    He knew he had crossed. Of course, it seems to be rebirth?


    Because he is now 16 or 17 years old, that is, back eight or nine years ago.


    But that''s not a good thing! Because the knowledge in Su Han''s mind is different from his memory in many aspects... But there are also many aspects of knowledge and common sense.


    For example... The current world! It''s a fantasy version of the earth.


    Not long ago, the God King of Malaysia left the holy land of Ali created by himself. He announced his abdication and seclusion, and spared no effort to attack the legendary realm of ancient sages.


    The contemporary Lord of penguin holy land, the pony king, known as the double horse, also delivered a speech called krypton Jinwu Dao at Shenzhen University, claiming that as long as you charge money, you can become stronger.


    In addition, there is Lei Tianjun of Xiaomi Holy Land! Dong''s female statue and other figures familiar to Su Han.


    "No! I''m here because my friend heard that this place is a haunted house! It''s very exciting, so three or four people came together?"


    Su Han''s expression is very wonderful. Was he a sand sculpture six or seven years ago?


    Su Han felt that he was going to cry. He now wants to strangle himself six or seven years ago.


    Although Huaya officials claim that there are no ghosts in the world... You can''t believe what others say! Isn''t it normal that there are ghosts in the fantasy world?


    You are an ordinary high school student without an introduction to cultivation. You would rather believe it than not! What the hell are you doing here?!


    "Calm down, the most important thing now is to find a time machine!" Su Han said a little incoherently, "no... it''s just to leave the house quickly!"


    When Su Han was ready to prop up his body again, he felt the pain in his brain gradually disappear. In addition to the first time in instilling memory, there is extreme pain, and the later pain is slowly decreasing.


    However, Su Han suddenly felt the pain in his brain at the moment when the pain completely disappeared. There seems to be a door?


    "What is this?" a touch of doubt appeared on Su Han''s face. His idea touched the door, and then he felt the earth spinning.


    When he opened his eyes again, Su Han found himself in a misty world. The world was dark and there was no light, but Su Han could see the scene in all directions.


    "Is it the change caused by the door I touched my head before, or am I entangled by the strange phenomenon in the dangerous house now?"


    There is a big difference between the two. Touch the portal in the brain to come to this world, although you may encounter danger in this world. But there is also a chance to get a chance.


    If it''s a strange phenomenon, needless to say! Think of a way to get rid of it.


    If you can''t break free, don''t panic... You can lie on the ground and wait to die.


    At the moment when Su Han wanted to break away, he found that the stars changed around him. I returned to the dangerous house where I was at the beginning again.


    "Can you leave if you want to?"


    After a short meditation, Su Han bit his teeth and entered the fog world in his mind.


    This time, Su Han has determined that the possibility of danger in the world is not high. After all, if you really hurt him, you can forbid him to leave.


    Simply, Su Han wandered around here. After a tour, Su Han found that the world was not big.


    Finally, he stopped in the middle of the misty place, "what''s the matter with this world? What can I do with this world?"


    Su Han was very anxious. After what had just happened, he roughly realized that he had come to this world, just spirit and will. The real ontology should still be outside.


    After a long delay in this world, it is uncertain that the noumenon of his real world will die. After all, the room he was in was more and more strange!


    Su Han did not dare to bet that if the real body died, his soul would survive forever in this world. Even if you live forever and see that the world looks like nothing, I''m afraid it''s not a good thing, but an eternal torture.


    "Where is the mystery in this misty place?" Su Han grabbed his hair and felt that his legs and feet were a little soft. He thought it would be good if there were a chair.


    Then the fog world changed dramatically.


    When Su Han stood firm and looked around again, he found... Each one looked strange. Strange chairs with ferocious, ethereal, or domineering styles appeared in his four weeks.


    In front of Su Han, there was a chair that looked very broad and ordinary.


    The chair stood on a high platform that appeared out of thin air. Although ordinary, it is like overlooking the strange chairs below.

 Chapter 2

    "Is this the chance of this world?!" Su Han looked a little excited. "Can I create all kinds of objects in fantasy with my consciousness?"


    "How about a golden cudgel?" the next moment, a gold needle really appeared in Su Han''s hand. He bit his lower lip and whispered, "big, big, big!!"


    The golden cudgel really became extremely huge, and Su Han could not feel the slightest weight in his hand.


    "Yes! Invincible." Su Han was relieved. What if there were ghosts outside? In this world, he first has a heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower, and then limited to four immortal killing swords! He slaughtered a bunch of ghosts and gods.


    Su Han excitedly took the golden cudgel to the real world. Three seconds later, he came back with a decadent face. Because the golden cudgel can''t bring it to reality at all.


    "I can do everything in this world with my own imagination! Like the creator, but this world seems to be just an illusory spiritual world... What can I do here?"


    Su Han sighed. If he waves here for a long time, he will die if he meets a ghost.


    Su Han made another experiment and finally found that he could create many magic tools, but he could not create real life.


    "Well... I''m not the Creator! Shit, I''ve been a top blacksmith for a long time. I can forge countless artifacts!"


    Su Han was even more sad. He stepped onto the platform step by step, and then sat down in a plain chair.


    A faint mist covered his body. Su Han didn''t care. He was still thinking about how to adjust his reality. "Alas, if the world were not just me."


    At the moment when his words fell, a black brilliance suddenly flashed in the world.


    Then, on the three chairs under Su Han''s chair, three figures gradually emerged.


    One is a tall and burly existence. At the moment he appeared, the chair became large enough to carry him. The other two are the existence of normal human body. They sit in another chair.


    They were naturally shrouded in a layer of light mist, but Su Han could easily see through them.


    And at the moment he saw through the fog, his expression was stunned.


    Slot! The white beard of the pirate king world, and


    Yuji wave of Naruto world? Look at that old look... Is it senile plaque?


    But there are reincarnation eyes in your eyes! It seems that the plan at the vortex long gate has not been implemented yet?


    Another one, emmm... This is a little beggar, but his eyes are very smart. Through perception, Su Han realized that she was a sister... She immediately fell into meditation.


    "Sister, little beggar!" Su Han suddenly thought of a person who was in line with this form, "Huang Rong?"


    Su Han was surprised.


    What is this? He didn''t want to create these people!


    Moreover, he had clearly tested his ability before. You can''t create life yourself.


    Just when Su Han was in disorder in the wind, someone spoke below.


    "Gula Lala! What a strange world." although white beard was covered with fog, these fog just made others unable to see his specific body and face. If you want to see it, you can still see that he was six or seven meters tall. "It looks like a cage! But I should have been on the MOBIDIC just now?"


    "But it''s right to think about it. The world is too big and there are too many strange devil fruits. It seems that I''ve been caught? But it doesn''t matter!"


    "Under the absolute strength, these are all jokes!" white beard clenched his fist and hit the void in front of him. The white brilliance haunted his fist, and then suddenly broke out... Everything collapsed.


    "What, what?"


    Huang Rong didn''t move. She was paralyzed in her chair and almost cried.


    Inexplicably appeared in such a strange world, and then inexplicably saw a scene like a avalanche in front of me.


    Huang Rong has a profound family history. Naturally, he knows what the top Wulin experts in the Jianghu look like.


    She was very sure that even if those Wulin experts were ten times and a hundred times stronger, they would never be able to do this. They would smash the air with a fist.


    "I didn''t come to the underworld, did I? I... I don''t want to die!"


    Huang Rong was full of tears. No matter how ancient and strange, she couldn''t stand it at the moment.


    She thought of her father and regretted not obeying him. It turns out that the outside world is so dangerous.


    "Strange blood following limit, but this is not the reason why you are so presumptuous in front of me!" the old man''s eyes narrowed slightly, with interest and a trace of cold, "want to dance in front of me? Please please me as much as you can! If you can''t..."


    "Then die!"


    Ban Ye raised his palm, "Shenluo Tianzheng!"


    The crack collided with the repulsive wave. Just when the energy fluctuation was about to break out, a voice without any emotional fluctuation sounded.


    "Enough?"


    The voice fell, the clouds were light and the wind was comfortable.


    Repulsion wave and Shenluo Tianzheng all disappeared.


    This is naturally Su Han''s hand. He looks a little complicated at the moment. Basically, it has been determined that these people are real characters from different worlds... Not created by him!


    "It seems that we can consider getting the method of cultivation from them?" Su Han''s eyes were bright. "My advantage for them is that they are relatively invincible in this world... I''ve read their scripts!"


    Although I got the cultivation method now, I seem to have to hang up in the face of such a strange phenomenon. But it''s more or less the same way, isn''t it?


    Mole ants are still alive! Su Han saw the hope of life at the moment and naturally wanted to fight.


    "What?" white beard''s eyes became dignified.


    The guy who opposed him before. The voice is a little old. It seems that it should be an old man!


    He was not surprised that there were too many strong people in the sea. Even if one or two people suddenly pop up from a corner to play chess with him, he feels very normal.


    And he was not frightened. His strongest name in the world was always typed, not discussed.


    Are there strong challenges? Just fight! He also firmly believes that the final winner will be himself.


    But if the guy who uses the repulsive wave is still confident to fight. Then, when the sentence above was said, the person who made all the attacks disappear... Made him feel quite unfathomable.


    "Who are you?" master ban no longer paid attention to white beard. Instead, he cast his eyes on Su Han, looked up and down, and suddenly sneered, "play tricks! You should be the main person who brought me here?"


    Yu Zhibo is not stupid. As soon as he saw Su Han sitting in the highest position, he knew it in his heart.


    "Hey, the big guy across the street!" Mr. Ban suddenly looked in the direction of white beard. "You don''t know this guy, do you?"


    "Indeed!" white beard nodded slightly.


    "You should be a good master with the boldness you just showed!" master Ban''s voice was gentle. "That guy looks at us like monkeys! Don''t you want to pull that guy off the high throne?"


    "..." white beard stared at Mr. Ban with a speechless face and a low voice, "do I look like a fool?"


    He saw at a glance that Yu Zhibo wanted him to test Su Han''s strength... But Su Han''s unfathomable depth made people tremble


    Although he is confident that he is the strongest in the world, he will do such a thing unless he has a pit in his brain!


    "You two stupid guys!" Su Han said softly, "up to now, haven''t you understood the situation? White beard! And Yu Zhibo."


    "This is not your original pirate world and ninja world!"


    "Here is..."


    Su Han paused a little. He felt he needed to get a higher name, fog space? There seems to be something wrong!


    Above the fog? It''s really pleasant to hear. But I still feel something subtle wrong.


    But Su Han didn''t have time to think about it. He felt OK, so he used it directly! He slowly spit out four words.


    "Above the fog!

 Chapter 3

    The scene fell into a brief silence.


    "A different world?" white beard said to himself. He was lost in thought.


    Although white beard did not fully believe it, he did not question it for the first time. After all, he has seen too much in his life, and his mind is far beyond ordinary people.


    "All right!" master ban was silent for a long time, and his eyes stared at Su Han. "Whether it''s any other world! You''re a God, death, or a ghost... I just want to ask, why did you pull us here?"


    Su Han didn''t answer. He was calm on the surface, but in fact he was very tangled in private.


    How should he answer this question? Can he say that he just disliked the open space of this place and wanted to have more people, and then you appeared?


    This is too much!


    Su Han didn''t answer. Ban ye and Bai beard naturally didn''t speak, but the atmosphere gradually solidified. And Huang Rong... She knows her position very well, shrinks her body, and tries her best to reduce her sense of existence.


    "Wait!" Su Han suddenly turned his eyes, thought of something and said to himself, "if this space is completely under my control and can create all non living objects..."


    "Well, you can try."


    In the next moment, Su Han spoke slowly. He asked, "do you... Want to see the future?"


    "What do you mean?" ban Ye''s pupil diffused slightly, and his reincarnation eye was moving with a blue halo, ready for war.


    Su Han didn''t answer. His voice line was the same as before, "then, the future has begun!"


    The voice fell, and great changes took place in the whole world.


    "What?" white beard looked slightly changed.


    "Here is!" master ban was stunned at first, and then his look gradually became strange. He suddenly felt that this place was very familiar... Especially some of them


    "Crossing into a new world again? Or!"


    Huang Rong tried her best to think, but she had too little information in her hand. No matter what she thought, she couldn''t guess what the situation was.


    In fact, this is the final battle battlefield of tolerance. It is also a projection constructed by Su Han.


    Su Han really can''t create life, but he can create this virtual scene to make them feel like their environment.


    At this point.


    Six spots stand tall in the sky, and in front of him are vortex Naruto and yuzhibo Sasuke. He is laughing, "the eye of the moon plan! It will be a real success."


    "..." Mr. Ban, sitting on the chair, suddenly clenched his fist, the green tendons in front of his forehead, the six track mode, the ten tail human column force mode, and the... Eye of the moon plan?


    "Is this really the future?!" master ban was so shocked that he couldn''t help himself. If he didn''t have reincarnation eyes, he determined that his current situation was extremely normal... Plus the suspected future himself above, he revealed his moon eye plan! He suspected that he had fallen into illusion.


    In projection.


    With the passage of time bit by bit, a blood red gouyu reincarnation eye appeared in front of the six spots, and then the moon turned into a terrible blood gouyu reincarnation eye.


    Soon, apart from a few people at the scene, such as whirlpool Naruto, yuzhibo Sasuke and so on, large tracts of human beings in the distance fell into infinite monthly reading.


    "What a terrible power!" whispered white beard. Although he was powerful, he boasted that he could not rewrite the shape of the moon.


    The plot is constantly developing.


    Finally, liudaoban said calmly, "I will completely solve the battle as the Savior in the long history of ninja."


    He stared at Yu Zhibo Sasuke and vortex Naruto, and his voice did not fluctuate.


    "Accept the reality! It''s over."


    The next moment, a palm penetrated the chest with six spots.


    The pupil of ban Ye sitting on the seat suddenly contracted. He tried his best to see who attacked him. However, the projection came to an abrupt end here.


    It was no longer the scene of the fourth World War, but returned to the misty space.


    The scene fell into a dead silence.


    Ban Ye''s expression became very subtle and wonderful. After a long silence, he suddenly turned his head and stared at Su Han. His inner thoughts twinkled, "incredible power, peeping into the future? Can the six immortals do this kind of thing, once a myth of tolerance?"


    I''m not sure. The only thing he can be sure of is that he who has the reincarnation eye of the eye of God can never do such a thing.


    He took a breath, immediately stared at Su Han and continued, "I really want to know the next development! Tell me, what price do I have to pay?"


    Since Su Han showed that scene in front of him, and stopped abruptly at the end! Obviously, we have to get something from him first.


    White beard and Huang Rong were stunned, and then looked at Yu Zhibo in front of them strangely.


    In particular, white beard had a guess in his heart.


    He linked the man in front of him who was shrouded in fog with the six spots who were hanging high in the sky, dressed in white and finally assassinated.


    "The future?"


    White beard was suddenly silent. If the high, strange and invisible existence on the throne can really see the future. So does that exist and know his future?


    Su Han stopped talking.


    What would you like? I want strong pupil surgery! All kinds of powerful ninja.


    Ninja, since it''s master ban, isn''t it too much to give a few s levels? The pupil technique... Does not ask for reincarnation eyes, but the eternal kaleidoscope writes wheel eyes, or kaleidoscope writes wheel eyes, that must be given to a pair, right?


    And he doesn''t have chakra in his body. Should he take care of the after-sales service and get him a tail as energy?!


    The plan is beautiful! But what do you tell Mr. Ban? And this seems to be the spiritual world. The other party can only teach him knowledge?


    But if he asks for advice directly. Didn''t the force break down? Or do you throw it when you should! Is it important to learn the power of different worlds?


    Just when Su Han thought about how to get each other''s strength.


    Ban Ye''s body shook slightly. Then, his body surface was shining with lacquer black brilliance. Strange cards were stripped from his body and floated in the void.


    The first card is a blood drop. It is marked with Yu Zhibo''s blood. The second card is a pair of strange reincarnation eyes. The third is the broken intercolumn cells


    "Are these?" master ban was stunned.


    Su Han reflected it, which should be caused by the idea he just had


    Looking at these strange cards, Su Han looked inexplicable. Just when he was surprised at the function of these cards, the next moment, a lot of information poured into his brain, and he understood a lot of things.


    "So it is!"


    If you get these cards, you can integrate the power of having the symbols of these cards.


    Of course, even if Su Han is integrated, he can''t directly have yuzhiboban''s control over these forces.


    He still needs to be honed and cultivated slowly, and finally he can grow to a level comparable to Yu Zhibo. Even in the end, it is not impossible for Su han to surpass the current Yuzhi wave.


    Also, on the other hand, even if Su Han obtains these cards, the power of yuzhiboban will not disappear.


    However, these cards are disposable.


    In other words, after a card is given to Su Han, Yu Zhibo ban can''t show this card for the second time.

 Chapter 4

    "That would be great."


    Su Han clenched his fist and a touch of excitement appeared on his face. If he could get these cards, it would be easy to break the plight of the outside world.


    He forcibly repressed his mood and made his voice gentle. "If you want to know something, exchange it equally!"


    "Interesting." ban Ye glanced at these cards, and a message naturally appeared in his mind.


    You can give these cards to anyone in this space, so that they can have the seeds of these powers.


    Of course, the information in banye''s mind also told him that after giving cards to others, his strength will not disappear, but a card can only be presented once.


    After a little thought, he took out three cards, which were inter column cells, reincarnation eyes, and master of Huodun ninja.


    With a gentle flick, the three cards floated in front of Su Han.


    "Unknown existence. Excuse me, what can I know by giving these three cards?"


    Even if his character is as rebellious as master ban, when he calls Su Han at this time, he also brings honorifics.


    "Most of what you want to know!"


    Su Han had already passed the illusion before and thought of a lot of Sao operations. At that moment, a stack of comic books appeared in front of yuzhiboban.


    "Huh?!" Mr. Ban''s body was shocked and his expression became strange. He picked up the top cartoon and then read it. This is the Naruto cartoon, which tells the story of whirlpool Naruto.


    "Four generations of eye fire shadow, the age I live in now... Or three generations. In other words, is it really a story of the future?"


    The heart vibrated, but Mr. Ban didn''t stop his palm and watch a little.


    "I want to ask," white beard opened his mouth. Finally, he looked directly at Su Han and didn''t ask himself questions about the future. Instead, he asked softly, "can I watch the newspaper and books in that guy''s hand?"


    "If the spot itself has no opinion," Su Han replied.


    "I''ll wait until I''ve finished reading this problem." Mr. Ban was very cold.


    "In fact, if you want to see it together, there''s no problem." Su Han lost his smile. The void twisted with his idea and condensed a card. Fell in front of master ban.


    "Is this again?" master ban frowned and looked at Su Han puzzled.


    "Hold this card. If you want, you can enter the illusory world I just showed you!" Su Han explained softly. "The events are the same, but the sense of substitution and scene of the illusory world are more grand."


    "Is it like this?" master ban held the card and thought, and the surrounding scenes changed greatly. Impressively entered the opening prologue of the fire shadow.


    Huang Rong looked around at the very real scene, and even reached out to grab the arm of a little girl who passed by. But he didn''t catch it. He just made waves in the void.


    "Real fantasy!" Huang Rong looked at the isolated yellow haired boy in the distance with flashing eyes.


    "Well, the meeting is over for the time being." although Su Han wants to go to the real world immediately and escape the dilemma in the shortest time, he still pretends to be steady on the surface, "if you want to leave, just think about leaving in your heart!"


    The voice fell, and Su Han''s figure gradually disappeared.


    Huang Rong''s eyes turned smartly and suddenly asked, "how should we call you?"


    Su Han''s disappearing body paused a little. He replied, "the members sitting on this chair are members of the heavenly Council."


    "You... Just call me chairman of the Council."


    ¡­¡­


    The real world.


    Su Han suddenly opened his eyes and gasped slightly. As soon as he turned his hands, three cards also appeared.


    "I hope it works!"


    Su Han just had the idea of merging three cards, and the three cards quietly merged into his body.


    "Is it so integrated? It can be said to be quite idealistic!"


    Su Han make complaints about it. Immediately he suddenly realized that the existence of fog space in his mind was also quite idealistic.


    The next breath, a lot of knowledge emerged in Su Han''s mind, and he didn''t feel pain.


    Su Han felt as if he was practicing all kinds of fire escape Ninja thousands of times. Constantly use the writing wheel eyes, and then let these eyes evolve a little bit, and finally evolve into the reincarnation eyes... Integrate the wooden Dun cells into the body


    Suddenly he opened his eyes, Su Han''s pupils became blood red, and one of the gouyu was also rotating rapidly. Then the second gouyu, the third gouyu... Gouyu was integrated into an eternal kaleidoscope. And the kaleidoscope also gradually changes towards the reincarnation eye.


    However, it only changed for a moment, and soon the reincarnation eye shrank back into an eternal kaleidoscope.


    "Reincarnation eye can be used! But the consumption is too large and unnecessary."


    After realizing this, Su Han didn''t insist. He looked around again, and the world became different in Su Han''s eyes.


    There was a faint black mist rising in the void. Outside the door, strange tentacles were dormant on the wall and on the ground, wriggling from time to time.


    Su Han suddenly felt creepy, subconsciously withdrew from the eternal kaleidoscope state and returned to sanguoyu again. I don''t see those strange tentacles outside the door anymore!


    "Just then," Su Han wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and looked gloomy, "this is not a ghost world at all."


    "It seems to be polluted by the spirit... More like the mythical world of the ksuru series?"


    If not eternal kaleidoscope is the symbol of Yin Dun, it would have symbolized a strong spiritual power. Su Han felt that he might have some mental problems after that glance.


    After a short silence, Su Han shook his head, "no matter whether there are ghosts or these strange gods in this world, the most important thing now is to leave this house."


    Su Han got up slowly. He first checked his body. To his satisfaction, it may be the reason for the fusion card. Therefore, he is not like master ban. There is a big face between the thousand hand pillars on his chest


    The intercylindrical cells are just like the power he has, incomparably docile. At the moment, they are constantly given to him chakra.


    "The chakra provided by intercolumn cells is very limited... It seems that it needs to be developed by ourselves! In order to have banye, there is also the powerful chakra of the first generation, which can be consumed endlessly!"


    Su Han shook his head, lightly stepped on the soles of his feet, and rushed to the door with a Shua. He made several marks, took a deep breath, and suddenly spit out.


    "Fire escape is the art of extinguishing fire."


    The gate was torn open in an instant. The blazing flame rushed into the dark and strange corridor and burned all ghosts and demons.


    Sharp wails sounded, countless tentacles danced in the fire, and Su Han''s figure rushed into the gloomy corridor.


    Countless tentacles stained with fire and not burned out rushed towards Su Han''s body. As soon as Su Han turned three gouyu in his pupil, all the tracks of his tentacles were clear in his heart.


    He just turned sideways slightly and flashed all the tentacle attacks with the smallest movement range. His figure was like an arrow from the string, and finally hit the glass at the end of the corridor.


    With a bang, Su Han rolled several times in the air, threw away all the glass debris and landed steadily on the wall.

 Chapter 5

    Su Han turned his head and stared at the dilapidated and gloomy building behind him.


    Gradually... Su Han noticed that the gloomy atmosphere in the building dissipated. It''s like from a haunted house to an ordinary uncompleted residential building.


    "Hmm? This is... Don''t you say!"


    Su Han was stunned for a moment, thought a little, and his eyes changed into an eternal kaleidoscope again.


    The chakra provided by the intercylindrical cells without development and training is not only difficult to load the reincarnation eye, but also the eternal kaleidoscope can not be maintained all day. Only the maintenance of sanguoyu is not difficult.


    Of course, not for a long time. It''s OK to temporarily turn on kaleidoscope mode.


    And under Su Han''s peep, he also found it. The strange tentacles that used to live in the building are now all dissipated.


    Obviously... The previous monster has been burned.


    "Is it so easy to die?" Su Han was speechless, but after thinking about it, those tentacles were really fatal to himself who had not gained strength.


    "I didn''t have anything to do in the house before. But if I want to escape and open the door, I''m afraid I''ll die at the first time?" Su Han was terrified.


    After shaking his head and no longer thinking about those things, Su Han fell to the ground, maintained the state of three gouyu writing wheel eyes, and walked in the direction of his own home.


    Ten minutes later.


    Several figures suddenly appeared. These people were wearing special uniforms and looked at the building in front of them.


    They looked at each other, nodded, and rushed into the building silently. After three or four minutes, they left the building again. They were very confused. Look at me and I''ll look at you.


    "It doesn''t mean that the innate gossip map of Huaya headquarters has detected that someone has used magic to sacrifice and summoned evil things? Where are the evil things?!"


    "It should indeed be called. Do you see the flames that have not been extinguished just now?" a beautiful woman in her twenties and thirties frowned. "It should be a cultivator using fire who eradicated evil things before us."


    "We are now in Jiangzhou, a subordinate of Jinling. Are we senior students of fire College of Jinling university? Or students of other universities." a human brain hole opened.


    "It''s possible, but there are few students who can do this. I feel that the power of the flame is comparable to that of the liangyijing friar." a flat headed man said, "personally, I think it''s more likely to be a mentor or casual practice."


    "This kind of thing is not important. Just go back and check it." the leading strong man said. Just when he spoke, others were not gossiping, but listening. Obviously, the strong man has great prestige among several people.


    After thinking about it, the strong man said, "inform the logistics force. Let them deal with it."


    "Yes!" they all said in unison.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, Su Han returned to his home.


    Su Zhu, Su Han''s sister, was cooking at the moment. When she heard the sound of opening the door, she immediately covered the pot. Then she put her head out of the kitchen door, stared at Su Han and asked, "Why are you back now?"


    "Encountered some accidents!" said Su Han. Shit, who will tell him to explore the haunted house in the future! He absolutely wants to break up with those people... Even if he has strength now, he will do so!


    "Well, I''m fine." Su Zhu looked up and down at Su Han strangely, picked his eyebrows, but didn''t say much. He put his head back and was busy eating again.


    Su Zhu is a sister, two years older than Su Han, and Su Han''s parents have been working outside since Su Han was a child. It can be said that Su Han and his sister depend on each other. Therefore, the sister and brother have a good relationship.


    Su Han sat on the sofa and turned on the TV, but he didn''t watch TV. He looked a little trance.


    "In other words, the students who called me to explore the haunted house should also be cold?" Su Han suddenly realized a problem, but he sighed and didn''t say much. What can you say? Everyone was dead, and he had walked in front of the gate of death before.


    At the dinner table, Su Zhu looked at Su Han repeatedly, looking very strange. Finally, he couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter with your eyes?"


    "Divine power awakening! Haven''t you seen it?" Su Han had already thought of an explanation on his way home and immediately replied calmly.


    "Poof!" Su Zhu almost spat rice and stared at Su Han helplessly. "One yuan, Liangyi and three talents, these are the three major realms of initial cultivation... At least reach the Liangyi realm, where Yin and Yang converge! It is possible to gather supernatural powers. Moreover, those who can awaken the supernatural powers in the Liangyi realm are the kind of Tianzong wizards. The Holy Son is first-class."


    "Don''t dream!" Su Zhu paused for a moment and said earnestly, "don''t talk about Liangyi! You can be admitted directly by Yanjing Jingda if you break the state of one yuan! Huaqing University... Nearly ten million people take the college entrance examination every year, but if you really step into the state of one yuan and become a formal cultivator, you can count it with both hands!"


    "In fact, I don''t know. I feel that the only thing that suits what happens to me is the awakening of the divine power." Su Han pointed to his eyes.


    "Is there something wrong with the body?" Su Zhu worried all of a sudden. After thinking about it, he asked, "do you need to go to the hospital and see what pills Dan masters prescribe?"


    "I know, no need." Su Han spent a lot of effort on the dinner table, which made his sister believe that his current change was harmless.


    It''s not that Su Han deliberately wants to pretend to force. The main reason is that after the wave just now, Su Han feels that the world is very dangerous. The writing wheel eye can peep into the existence of danger to a great extent.


    Open, safe. And chakra can afford it again.


    More importantly, the group of students who asked about themselves were nine times out of ten cold.


    If a policeman really comes to the door, he can use these eyes to prevaricate.


    As for being sliced by a broach, it''s all a fantasy earth. How can there be so many victims of paranoia?


    If you really want to slice, those holy masters and peerless God kings who stand at the peak of the world and often destroy heaven and earth! Shouldn''t it be cut into everything?


    After dinner, Su Han returned to his room.


    Sitting cross legged on the bed, he began to refine chakra according to the knowledge in his mind.


    Although it has intercolumn cells, it has a relatively large chakra at the beginning. But Su Han has a big family who eats chakra, reincarnation eye. So although the start is perfect, I still need to work hard.


    Set a small goal first. There is no pressure to open reincarnation eyes 24 hours a day.


    After refining chakra for a full hour and reaching the limit of his body, Su Han lay lazily in bed. Thinking about jumping back and forth on the line of life and death, Su Han said he didn''t even want to use his mobile phone now. Thinking about getting stronger.


    After a long time, he sighed, closed his eyes and entered the misty space again.


    Then he saw the three man group headed by Ban ye, who is still in the liver Naruto.

 Chapter 6

    The mist rose, and Su Han''s figure slowly appeared. He sat quietly on the high seat, as always, shrouded in mist, strange and impermanent, unable to peep.


    "The president of Parliament is here."


    White beard looked at Su Han and narrowed his eyes.


    He always felt that compared with Yu Zhibo and Huang Rong who did not reveal his identity... Su Han was the most bizarre existence. He could not even determine whether his real body was a human, a ghost, a spirit or a God.


    His thoughts twinkled in his mind. White beard nodded as usual and turned his eyes back. Now the plot has reached the late stage of Naruto youth.


    "Hmm? Do they watch fast?"


    Su Han was a little surprised. How long did it take him to go home from the uncompleted residential building? It''s almost time for the wind to pass.


    "Or... The passage of time between the two worlds is different?"


    Su Han''s inner thoughts flickered. He even shuttled between the two worlds and calculated while they were watching. Finally, it is determined that the external time flow rate is indeed very slow when staying in the foggy space.


    Although not to the point of relative stillness, it is almost the same. However, looking at the calm appearance of several people, it is obvious that they also know this. It should have been tested before.


    Simply, Su Han stayed in this space and watched Naruto with several people. I won''t feel hungry in this space anyway.


    After reading the youth article, several people continued to watch the blast. Until the end.


    When Naruto is finished, the whole fog space is silent.


    White beard gently tapped the back of the chair with his fingers and stared thoughtfully at the banye opposite.


    Huang Rong wanted to laugh and didn''t dare to laugh, but his eyes were also in awe.


    This time, even Huang Rong guessed the identity of master ban. But think of the experience of the Indra reincarnated man who was always hanged or plotted at the peak from head to tail


    Even if Huang Rong knew that she was not qualified to pity Lord ban, she couldn''t help feeling pity.


    "Gu Lala, Yu Zhibo... What are you going to do after you know your future?" white beard''s voice was low.


    "Kill the traitor," said Mr. Ban with an expressionless face and a solemn voice. "Heijue, big barrel of wood Hui night... Ha ha! Originally, heijue could plot against me because I trusted him."


    "But now, the positions of the players and pieces have been reversed."


    "So I think this black haze that covers the face is useless at all." Huang Rong make complaints about it. After all, after reading the real illusion, you can basically determine the identity of the other party.


    "It''s still useful," white beard disagreed. "If you hide well, you can make others don''t know your identity."


    "The reason why we know the identity of yuzhiboban is because he doesn''t hide it at all."


    "In fact, if you don''t want to cover up, you can also remove the mist, as long as you think about it." Su Han''s faint voice came over.


    "Really?" Mr. Ban thought a little and said he didn''t care to hide. He immediately grasped the palm of his hand, and the lacquer black haze covered him was torn open, and his old face was displayed in front of everyone.


    "Isn''t it time for whirlpool Naruto to officially become a ninja?" white beard''s eyes narrowed slightly. Combined with the plot, he suddenly had a guess in his heart.


    "Mr. Ban''s time now... Isn''t very good." Huang Rong''s thoughts twinkled in her mind and opened her mouth cautiously, "Mr. Ban, now, shouldn''t have saved much combat power?"


    "It doesn''t matter," ban Ye''s words didn''t fluctuate at all, and the reincarnation eye was also ancient and simple. "Knowing the future, I can layout calmly."


    "Heijue claims to be immortal, but can''t stop the seal? After completely sealing him, I can naturally rearrange my plan again."


    "The eye of the moon can''t do it, so let''s change a new plan," banye concluded. "Even now... After reading the real illusion, I still think that Asura''s naive ideas can''t bring real peace to the world."


    Ban Ye was shocked after watching Naruto, but he was not ready to give up his pursuit of life.


    "As long as you are strong enough and powerful enough to dominate everything in the world, your thoughts will truly dominate the track of the world!" Su Han''s cold voice came over, "it''s like when qianshouzhu was alive, because he wanted peace... So there was incomparable peace at that time."


    "The key factor depends on two. You are strong enough and alive."


    "The strong in the long mouth of the parliament means that one''s own strength is a big circle ahead of others, and even has to be rolled over. Is it the kind of strong that others can''t catch up with?"


    White beard''s words were inexplicable, and he obviously felt deeply, "if it is possible to catch up, it still can''t make others awe. It will only make them more crazy!"


    "Anyway," Mr. Ban took a deep look at white beard, and then turned to Su Han, "this seven or eight meter giant should not be a simple figure?"


    Huang Rong suddenly woke up. Yes... She saw the shadow of fire, so she knew what a terrible existence yuzhiboban was.


    Even in the end, Yu Zhibo was killed by the second, which was also calculated by black Jue, not a mistake of war.


    If big tube muhui night confronts Yuzhi wave spot head-on, perhaps chakra, big tube muhui night will also occupy an absolute advantage. But yuzhiboban''s combat experience is too rich


    It''s hard to say who won the final battle.


    Yu Zhibo ban, strength, mind, boldness of vision and strategy... Are all the heroes of the best choice.


    In that case, what kind of terrible existence would it be for the white beard who could have a brief confrontation with Yu Zhibo without losing the slightest advantage?


    "I''m just a pirate." Bai beard answered calmly and turned to Su Han.


    "Yes, a pirate called the strongest man in the world." Su Hanping said peacefully. After sitting in his chair and escaping from the desperate situation of life and death, he doesn''t panic now. Show that you have plenty of time.


    Su Han thought, and the next moment, the situation around him changed dramatically.


    "A lot of people." Huang Rong was stunned.


    White beard''s look also changed. He matched the scene in front of him with a picture in his memory, "naval headquarters?"


    "Dad, why do you want to come here? All these are my mistakes." on the execution platform, fire fist ace''s hand was bound, knelt on the ground, bent down slightly, and his body trembled constantly.


    "I let you go!" Edward Newgate in the virtual projection stood on the deck with a flat voice, "my silly son, the responsibility lies with me."


    ¡­¡­


    "... ace, have you been caught? How could it?" the pupil of white beard sitting on the seat contracted and his mind shook.


    Yu Zhibo and Huang Rong on the other side can''t calm down.


    "The big man also said that he could make others not know his true identity by concealing or misleading. Isn''t it clear at a glance?"


    Ban Ye looked at the white beard standing on the deck without expression, and compared the height of the white beard sitting on the chair.


    And countless naval soldiers on one side exclaimed, what is the strongest man in the world, the four emperors of the new world... Also let Mr. Ban understand a lot.


    Even if Mr. Ban is not from the world of pirate king, he can easily taste the fear of the 100000 Navy for white beard from this title. Taste the high status of white beard in the world.

 Chapter 7

    The plot is deduced step by step. From white beard, he was stabbed by his son, but he still shouted out that you are my son. The charm of personality is revealed.


    To kill to the whole audience, wantonly show their terrible power to destroy the world.


    Fighting with the red dog, his sons vied with each other. Luffy''s appearance saved ace, and then ace died under the red dog''s Lava fist to save Luffy


    Right here, the projection stops.


    The misty space was silent.


    Ban Ye didn''t comment, and looked at white beard silently.


    White beard had a great figure and seemed calm. In fact, the void around his body was cracked with traces.


    "Dying, dying." Huang Rong felt her scalp numb.


    However, Su Han tapped his finger on the back of the chair, and all the cracks were immediately erased. He said calmly, "sometimes I really wonder... Should I directly issue a ban so that you can''t exert your strength in this world."


    "It''s really powerful and weird... Can you even do this?" master Ban''s eyes coagulated, and his reincarnation eyes peeped at Su Han, but he still couldn''t see through.


    Even, the more he watched carefully, the more he could feel the elusive, as if he were not in the world, without the breath of life, mysterious and abnormal.


    Su Han frowned. After all, he also had reincarnation eyes. Naturally aware of each other''s peeping.


    After a little thought, his mind moved, and there was a layer of evil and strange concept in the mist around his body. This is the strange smell of uncompleted residential flats that Su Han peeped into before he wrote the wheel eye with an eternal kaleidoscope.


    Of course, at this time, Su Han easily increased this elusive strangeness through his divine power in the misty space... It has increased to the maximum.


    "What?" Mr. Ban''s pupils suddenly spread, and the fog dissipated in his eyes, but what he perceived was not the breath of life.


    Cold, ruthless, twisted, can''t look directly, can''t understand


    His body suddenly tightened, the reincarnation eye degenerated rapidly, the eternal kaleidoscope, and then three gouyu wrote the wheel eye


    Three gouyu wrote about the vision seen by the wheel eyes, which became normal. Master ban gasped and his forehead was full of cold sweat.


    "This is!" white beard was shocked to see this scene, even though he had great emotional fluctuations because he witnessed the battle on the top.


    What did Yuzhi spot, fearless and fearless, peep at that day? Can''t even reincarnation eyes... Or dare not keep it.


    Huang Rong even held her breath.


    Su Han fell into silence. Although he had known that the evil smell he had encountered before was not so simple... He still felt a little numb when he made yuzhibo like this.


    "In reality, it can''t really be kesulu?" Su Han was also a little flustered.


    Of course, he also knows... If it was the evil thing he saw in the uncompleted residential building before, it should not force Yu Zhibo here.


    The reason for this, to a large extent, is that he used the fog space to increase the pot. If... Su Han met only evil things before. Now, the breath increased by Su Han is almost equivalent to an indescribable evil god.


    After a long silence, white beard breathed a sigh. He wisely ignored the situation of Yuzhi spots and directly entered the topic.


    "Sorry, I''m too excited."


    He opened his hand, and then a card gradually condensed into a form. The appearance of Zhenzhen fruit is impressively engraved on it.


    White beard shook his arm, and Zhenzhen fruit suddenly appeared in front of Su Han.


    "If you don''t care about simple language gratitude, then use my shock fruit as a thank-you."


    Su Han stared at the Zhenzhen fruit. He had a subtle feeling that white beard seemed to have misunderstood something. He immediately asked, "are you thinking that the Navy targeted the white beard Pirate Group, which deliberately arrested ace."


    Because he added the concept of evil and strange god to himself, although Su Han didn''t feel it, the people at the scene felt that Su Han''s words contained power and were mysterious.


    "... isn''t it so?" after a short silence, white beard stared at Su Han tightly.


    "Not so," Su Han accepted the ability card of Zhenzhen fruit. Since white beard is so forthright, he can''t deliberately pit white beard. "What really caused ace to fall into the hands of the navy is a traitor of the white beard Pirate Group."


    "In order to become the pirate king, the former member of the white bearded pirate regiment killed sage, the captain of the four times of the white bearded pirate regiment. He took away the dark fruits collected by sage, and then set off a war between the white bearded pirate regiment and the headquarters of the Navy... Finally, he took away the shock fruits of white bearded and ascended to the throne of the four kings of the sea."


    Huang Rong looked at white beard strangely, and then turned to yuzhiboban.


    Originally, she thought yuzhibo spot was miserable enough... Unexpectedly, white beard was no less miserable than yuzhibo spot.


    I was stabbed in the back by my son in the battle on the top before. I was betrayed once before... Killing a captain by the way?


    "Who is that man?" white beard asked softly. He didn''t "don''t you have a real phantom card?"


    Huang Rong was obviously disappointed and muttered, but then he revived his spirit. After all, she mainly wants to know the past and future of her world.


    Without virtual projection, Huang Rong will be lost... But that''s just it.


    On the other side, Mr. Ban was silent for a long time and finally calmed down. He lowered his eyes, didn''t look directly at Su Han, and whispered, "well, I should do what I should do."


    "Hmm?" Huang Rong was stunned, and then realized something. But before she said anything, banye''s figure disappeared.


    After a short silence, white beard looked at Su Han, "it seems that he has gone to solve the blackness."


    Su Han narrowed his eyes. After Yuzhi speckle left the misty space, he could vaguely feel the existence of Yuzhi speckle.


    This should be the connectivity between Yuzhi speckle and fog space.


    After a short thought, Su Han''s consciousness spread in the direction of Yuzhi wave spot along the connectivity between Yuzhi wave spot and fog space.


    He suddenly realized something and looked at the two people. "Since you are curious, you might as well see how spot deals with heijue."


    ¡­¡­


    Naruto world.


    Yu Zhibo looks a little sluggish. He felt the vast and unpredictable breath coming, as if in direct contact with his soul


    This breath is not strange to him. It is part of the truth of Su Han he saw through his reincarnation eyes.


    Knowing Su Han''s intention, Yu Zhibo nodded and communicated with Su Han in his heart.


    "I agree with your coming, and project the situation around me into the misty space... What exactly do I need to do?"


    Su Han in the misty space was stunned and looked a little strange. Yu Zhibo became so nice to talk


    Su Han had countless thoughts in his mind, but the voice of communicating with Yuzhi Boban was very gentle, "you just need to promise."


    In the next moment, yuzhiboban felt the unimaginable will and suddenly spread. Occupied this cave space where he was.


    In Yu Zhibo''s eyes, everything he saw showed the strange smell from Su Han.


    His breathing was slightly rapid.


    And above the fog.


    The environment around Su Hanbai beard and others has changed dramatically.


    "Here is?" Huang Rong looked slightly changed and looked around.


    This is a dark cave. And from their perspective at the moment, they can see white Jue and black Jue.


    White beard realized something, his face slightly changed and said, "what we are in now is the perspective of yuzhibo."

 Chapter 8

    "It''s a means beyond imagination."


    Huang Rong muttered, but his expression didn''t change much. Compared with Su Han''s previous peeping into the future, this means is still within her understanding.


    The other side.


    After Yuzhi Boban regained consciousness, he stared at the white Jue and black Jue in front of him coldly.


    "Lord ban, what has angered you? Muye village?" heijue said with a smile. He didn''t feel uneasy because of yuzhiboban''s anger. "One more thing, the goal you entrusted me to find... I''ve found it."


    "That''s a whirlpool descendant of the rain country. He must be able to carry your powerful eyes."


    "Big barrel wood glow night."


    Yuzhi speckle calmly spit out five words, and his eyes tightly lock heijue.


    Black Jue''s pupils flashed, obviously shocked. However, he covered up so well that his face did not change. He smiled as usual, "it''s a very strange name. Did Lord ban find a new person to carry your eyes from us?"


    Yu Zhibo tilted his head and stared at heijue. You sighed, "if you really think so... Why do you run away?"


    The next moment, heijue''s body sank to the ground with a brush.


    Yu Zhibo''s face was expressionless, his hands suddenly closed, and the terrible and hot brilliance suddenly broke out.


    "Now that I have said that name... Do you still think you can escape?"


    On the earth, mysterious spells emerge, which is the seal of the vortex family. Four elephant seal, yin-yang seal, iron prison seal... There are too many. At the moment, all of them emerge.


    "Be sealed."


    The huge external devil behind Yuzhi Boban spits out his tongue and directly swallows the black Jue locked by the endless seal into his stomach. Before being swallowed... Heijue was still struggling to resist and roaring.


    "Lord ban, I''m your part. Who provoked you? Why don''t you even believe your part?"


    However, yuzhiboban''s mood did not fluctuate at all. Even his actions didn''t end there. Still continue to seal, apply all kinds of seals.


    In the end, black Jue was sealed to the point of no seal.


    In the misty space.


    White beard looked at the scene strangely, Mosuo chin, "he is very cautious."


    "There''s no way. After all, his opponent is black Jue." Huang Rong sighed. "From the era of the six immortals to the present black Jue, although his strength is not the top in the original history... But he has too many hidden hands."


    In the original work, the strength of six spots is definitely stronger than heijue. However, in the end, he fell into heijue''s hands. Thinking of this, Huang Rong looked more complicated. "In fact, I was surprised that heijue would be sealed so easily."


    The projection disappears, the fog rises again, and the surrounding is restored to the previous strangeness and impermanence.


    After sealing, Yuzhi Boban returned to his place and sat on his bronze chair. He glanced at Huang Rong and explained indifferently.


    "I''ve made all the preparations and applied all the seals I know... The original six immortals can seal the big barrel of muhui night, so now I can seal black, no problem..."


    "Even my previous seal has been set to be implemented as usual even if I lose consciousness."


    Yuzhi Boban had prepared for the worst before, that is, the dark hand that black Jue put a thought on him and could make him unconscious


    The seal under Yuzhi speckle is specially set. Even if he was unconscious, heijue would also be sealed


    Fortunately, however, the situation was not so bad in the end.


    "So, what are you going to do next?" Su Han tilted his head and looked at Yu Zhibo with great interest.


    "Seal, research, kill." yuzhiboban was brief and comprehensive.


    Su Han raised his eyebrows and said nothing. Although heijue is called immortal in the original... Immortality is only relative.


    Yu Zhibo decides to be cruel. Maybe he really finds a way to kill heijue


    To take a step back, even if you can''t find it, if yuzhiboban wants to seal him for a lifetime, there''s still no big problem.


    Still, in terms of hard power, even if heijue is not weak, it is definitely not as good as yuzhiboban... Otherwise, why hide like the original?


    "In this way, Naruto will call off the curtain in advance." white beard whispered, with a touch of regret in his eyes.


    "No," Huang Rong Tucao, "just make complaints about the success of big boss," Mr. Ban is still alive, and he lives well.


    "... when I think about it, I suddenly feel that the future vortex Naruto and even Yu Zhibo Sasuke have a bumpy future."


    White beard looked a little subtle. In terms of combat effectiveness, Yuzhi wave spot is no better than big barrel muhui night. Not to mention... Now yuzhiboban is an enhanced version of yuzhiboban who knows the plot.


    "The most fatal thing for me now is life span." Yu Zhibo''s voice was gentle. He paused a little and suddenly realized something


    In the world of fire and shadow, if he wants to live, he can only look for the whirlpool clan to see if he can carry his eyes and revive him by reincarnation in the future... But not necessarily in other worlds.


    Suddenly, Yu Zhibo''s eyes crossed Huang Rong and white beard, and finally stared at the opposite white beard. He whispered, "I gave you Naruto before, now... Should you give me appropriate feedback?"


    Compared with the strength of Huang Rong and white beard, the world of white beard is more advanced


    "Of course." white beard gently stroked the real illusion card of the pirate king''s world, and he naturally understood the meaning of yuzhiboban.


    After a little thought, white beard directly used it. The world suddenly changed.


    The pirate king officially opened.


    "Interesting."


    Su Han glanced at Yuzhi''s spot with great interest. Combined with yuzhibo Ban''s previous words, he has understood yuzhibo Ban''s idea.


    Yuzhiboban is not only curious about the pirate king... More importantly, yuzhiboban wants to see if he can find a way to prolong his life in other worlds.


    "In other words, it seems that the pure gold of the pirate king world can indeed prolong life? There are also surgical fruits..."


    Su Han''s thoughts twinkled in his mind. But this time, he didn''t catch up with everyone, but retreated silently.


    Lying in bed, Su Han looked up at the ceiling. At the moment, it was getting dark.


    When it was dark all around, Su Han got up and turned on the light, and then took out the ability card of Zhenzhen fruit.


    He whispered, "next, let me feel the power that claims to destroy the world."

 Chapter 9

    Combined with the ability of shaking fruits, Su Han closed his eyes and clenched his fist. There was a light white halo on it, the atmosphere made a creaking sound, and cracks loomed.


    Resisting the impulse to punch out the punch, the three gouyu in Su Han''s pupil quickly rotated and even turned into an eternal kaleidoscope.


    The data records are almost the same. After knowing his power... Su Han loosened his palm and the light white brilliance disappeared.


    "This destructive force... Is really terrible." Su Han murmured.


    The power of shaking fruits is really strong. He just used the powerful peeping ability of the writing wheel eye to roughly estimate that all the buildings within a half kilometer radius may collapse after the punch just now.


    "In theory, I can turn my eyes into an eternal kaleidoscope and unfold xuzuo nenghu... But even so, the power of shaking fruit is still the most destructive of all the forces I currently control."


    After a brief silence, Su Han shook his head.


    Although it is very strong, the power of Zhenzhen fruit in his hands can not be compared with that in white beard''s hands... He still needs to develop well and exercise his body at the same time.


    "However, it seems that the fantasy earth world is still peaceful now? It''s not easy to find a place where you can properly train the ability of shaking fruits."


    Thinking of the end, Su Han was too lazy to think. He felt tired and lay on his back directly on the bed. fell asleep.


    At seven o''clock the next morning, Su Han suddenly opened his eyes.


    Normally, he should be lying in bed at this time, but now he, the intercolumn cells are restless. It''s not out of control... It''s more like an intercolumn cell warning him again.


    "Is there danger nearby? How can it be?"


    Su Han frowned. It was hard for him to imagine a dangerous scene near his home. Immediately got up, opened the window, looked around and found nothing wrong.


    After a little thought, Su Han launched the eternal kaleidoscope, and suddenly... The world was different in his eyes.


    The nearby area is fine, but in the far away area, a little black haze is spreading... Except that the shape is different from the tentacles he met in the uncompleted residential building before, and the breath is the same weird and impermanent.


    "... two kilometers away, the evil and strange smell similar to yesterday is mixed with the smell of human life. Wait," Su Han recalled some settings of the previous ksuru, and his face gradually became ugly. He squeezed several out of his teeth, "this is... Sacrifice?"


    The altar of suspected sacrifice summoning evil is near home? Su Han noticed this and couldn''t calm down immediately. Considering that their strength has taken shape


    "Well, let''s go and have a look," murmured Su Han. "If the opposite side is within my scope... We''ll solve them."


    Immediately, Su Han stepped on the soles of his feet, and his body ran out of the house silently.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, an abandoned warehouse several kilometers away.


    People in black robes and crazy eyes stared at the altar outlined by blood in the distance. From time to time, some people bow to the ground and recite strange and incomprehensible special language.


    The blood, like living, began to gather a little, and the space was distorted. The incomprehensible smell of evil spirit gradually spread around the three black robed people in front.


    People in black robes are more excited.


    Outside the warehouse, several people are using infrared imagers to watch the inside of the abandoned warehouse through the wall.


    "Captain, don''t you do it yet?" Wei Xuemin, a beautiful woman in her twenties and thirties, whispered nervously to a strong man two meters high, "evil things... Are about to come with those three guys as the carrier."


    "The intelligence has just been reported, and the arrival of support will take at least ten minutes," said the strong man Liu Qiqiang. His face changed and counted. His fist clenched tightly. At the last moment, he clenched his teeth and made a decision. "Shit, get ready... If you don''t, the evil thing will be summoned."


    "No matter how... We can''t let evil things really invade the city under our feet."


    Liu Qiqiang was calm on the surface, but in fact, he almost cried in his heart.


    What evil did he do? Yesterday, I just handled an evil invasion. As a result, before they arrived, the matter had been handled


    I came here today just to find a suspected survivor of the evil invasion and find out the situation.


    As a result... On the way, I met a wanted cult in black. He was just going to arrest the cult... He followed this place when he thought of tracking. So silently, he was involved in another evil summon.


    This is still a live ceremony


    Heaven see conscience, Liu Qiqiang really did not have the slightest preparation. After all, although the innate gossip of Huaya cultivator headquarters can deduce the evil things on the land of Huaya. But at least the evil must be summoned?


    "Alas, I didn''t fight with evil things directly yesterday. I thought I escaped a disaster. I didn''t expect to be waiting for me here."


    Liu Qiqiang knows that there is a great risk now, whether evil things have been summoned or not.


    Evil things are summoned, needless to say. The evil thing with three heads is absolutely superior to him


    Even if he started to stop this disaster before the evil things came, it may cause the altar to collapse, spread the secret atmosphere, and even turn the four weeks into a human forbidden area. Purification is costly.


    When the support arrives, arrange the array to block the scene, and then solve the other party. That''s the best choice... But now there''s not enough time.


    Liu Qiqiang bit his teeth, suddenly clenched his fist and hit it.


    His whole body exudes golden brilliance, like an immovable king. The height of two meters increased again. Unexpectedly, Sheng Sheng reached three meters, just like a small version of heaven and earth.


    With a loud bang, a whole wall collapsed. A large number of people in black turned their heads, and their confused or angry eyes were projected on Liu Qiqiang.


    Did not speak, because now speaking is just a waste of time. Liu Qiqiang, who incarnated as the king of the Ming Dynasty, went straight to the three dissimilating Heretics in the center.


    The black robe on the leftmost cult was suddenly torn open, like a spider''s compound foot. Its toe was like an arrow and collided with Liu Qiqiang''s fist. The golden light was torn, and Liu Qiqiang''s body bounced out of the house.


    At the same time, the clothes of several other people in black were also torn. They turned into aliens similar to big spiders. Completely lost human form.


    The spider that collided with Liu Qiqiang showed purple all over, and its compound feet were broken. However, he didn''t care at all. His eyes were full of enthusiasm. "I feel that guy is a real cultivator. The existence of the upward monistic realm."


    "It''s a great gift," said the big blue spider, whose mouth also revealed human language. His voice was deep and hoarse. "Kill that guy and spread it. This is a residential area nearby."


    "Kill humans and give their souls to the most holy Lord... Get care... Become dependents... The more you kill... The more care our Lord gives... Become stronger."


    The lilac spider''s voice is blurred and illogical. His eight compound feet bent slightly, and then his body rushed out with a brush.


    The Lavender Silk Thread spits out from the abdomen, automatically circles in the air, and wraps around Liu Qiqiang''s body just turned over.


    Without waiting for the sharp compound foot to penetrate Liu Qiqiang''s abdomen, the bullet engraved with special runes lifted it out.


    In the distance, Wei Xuemin held up his special magic weapon, Ling ion gun.


    "... there are two. Unfortunately, it''s still a little short of the true cultivator. Maybe our Lord won''t be too satisfied with this sacrifice."


    Wei Xuemin''s pupils suddenly contracted. She turned her head rigidly and looked at her side. She found that at some time, the pure blue giant spider was beside her, and her sharp compound feet were raised high.


    "Bang Dang -"


    The body of the giant spider was held in the palm of a huge blue bone and then raised high.


    Accompanied by this scene, there was a low young voice.


    "... suzanneng."

 Chapter 10

    Wei Xuemin gulped his saliva, looked behind him along the blue bone and big hand, and saw a young man wrapped in a huge blue skeleton.


    Although there was no haze on the young man''s face, when Wei Xuemin saw the young man, he only noticed his blood red eyes. Even the appearance of the big windmill in Su Han''s eyes could not be seen clearly.


    It is precisely with the help of writing wheel eyes that Su Han hypnotizes others'' five senses.


    There must be no cameras around here, since they can be selected by these cults and set up altars. Su Han only needs to confuse the people at the scene, so after leaving, he doesn''t need to worry about identity exposure.


    "Spider, what a nuisance." Su Han crushed the spider without hesitation, and the purple blood overflowed between Xu Zuo Neng''s fingers.


    "What?"


    The purple ferocious spider still in the abandoned factory warehouse can''t help rotating, with unbelievable.


    As for the lilac spider, his will is chaotic, and his logic is obviously much worse than that of the purple spider. I don''t know fear at all. Immediately roared and rushed forward.


    He soared in the air, spitting out lacquer black venom in his mouth, and the venom fell on suzanneng. A lot of white steam spread out.


    He burst into the steam.


    With a crisp sound, the steam dissipated slowly, and suzanneng was almost unharmed, and the spider monster''s head was stuck on suzanneng and could not move.


    "Your courage is commendable. No, it should be said. Have you been completely burned by those chaotic thoughts?"


    Su Han frowned, just like patting mosquitoes, and completely patted the lavender spider to death with his huge bone hand.


    As for the former purple spider, it has fled far now.


    "Terrible!" Liu Qiqiang, who broke away from the spider silk, looked ugly. He quickly took out the alarm device and reported in a low voice, "report, the blood sacrifice has been held successfully. The three evil believers have successfully alienated..."


    "Two of them were killed by people who suddenly appeared in the field, and one alienated evil object escaped..."


    Liu Qiqiang stopped halfway through his speech. He stared at the scene in front of him.


    Su Han''s eyes turned into three gouyu again, and the beard assistant beside him almost dissipated.


    "This distance... Just try the new power."


    Then he fell on the ground and clenched his fist. There was a white brilliance gathering on his fist.


    He suddenly punched out the punch.


    Suddenly, the earth fell apart.


    The atmosphere was cracked by the earthquake, and countless cracks spread to the horizon at an unimaginable speed.


    Those cults who remained in the same place were all shrouded in broken cracks and flew out together with abandoned large factories. And this is just the beginning.


    At this point.


    The purple spider monster''s eyes that took off into the sky were cold and angry, and the altar was lost... Even if he killed many people, without the altar as a medium, it was difficult to get favor from the evil god he communicated with.


    "I can only escape first and hide in the crowd... Then wait for the opportunity to make a new altar." the next moment, the spider monster keenly felt the vibration of the air, "what''s going on?"


    The spider monster subconsciously looked back, and endless cracks intertwined on his body.


    "Why is this power so strong?" this was the spider monster''s last thought, and then he completely broke it into a blood mist.


    ¡­¡­


    The dust was all over the sky. Wei Xuemin covered her nose and coughed slightly. When the dust dispersed, she looked again and found that the abandoned factory, about 20 meters high and covering dozens of hectares, had completely turned into ruins.


    Her eyelids beat a few times. She looked at her side, but found that Su Han''s figure disappeared.


    After a short silence, Wei Xuemin walked in the direction of his captain. Then he saw Liu Qiqiang standing blankly.


    "Captain... What''s the matter with you?" Wei Xuemin was puzzled.


    Liu Qiqiang shivered in an instant. Wake up.


    At the same time, there was a nervous voice from his walkie talkie, "Captain Liu, please call back, Captain Liu! What happened to you? If there are no questions, please answer as soon as possible, and our assistance will arrive in two minutes."


    "... it''s all right. The one who escaped was also solved." Liu Qiqiang said hoarsely. After reporting two more sentences, he turned off the phone, turned his head and looked at the direction before Su Han. His eyebrows locked for a moment, "where''s the person?"


    "Should be gone?" Wei Xuemin''s words were uncertain.


    Liu Qiqiang''s complexion changed for several times, and finally couldn''t say, "it''s also a very normal thing... He should be living in seclusion nearby now."


    "Seclusion?"


    Wei Xuemin finally realized that it was wrong. These two words can''t be used by ordinary people.


    "You''re not a real cultivator, so it''s not clear," Liu Qiqiang pointed to the ruins in front of you and whispered, "this kind of blow can collapse dozens of hectares of industrial parks... Even abandoned. This is at least the peerless power at the peak of the five elements territory. Even..."


    Liu Qiqiang didn''t say much about the later words.


    He even suspected that the other party might be the Lord of the Six Harmonies realm. But what a terrible figure, Lord? You can create a powerful and unparalleled holy land on your own.


    Throughout the Jiangnan provincial capital, the realm of the Lord does not exist more than ten fingers.


    One yuan, two instruments, three talents, four images, five elements, Six Harmonies... Cultivate six realms, one step at a time.


    "An ordinary sacrificial ceremony in a small city like Jiangzhou... Actually involved such a big man," Liu Qiqiang said in a secluded way. "The Jiangnan area may be shaking."


    Wei Xuemin stopped talking. She was shocked and didn''t know what to say.


    "By the way," Liu Qiqiang suddenly remembered something and asked casually, "do you remember that one''s face? It may be used when reporting later."


    "I......" Wei Xuemin opened her mouth. When she wanted to say something, her face suddenly showed consternation, "wait, I seem to have forgotten?"


    "What?" Liu Qiqiang suddenly turned and stared at Wei Xuemin. "How can you forget such a thing... Wrong."


    Liu Qiqiang also recalled it and found that he could only recall Su Han''s strange red eyes.


    Don''t say it''s su Han''s face. Even his eyes, he only remembers that they are red... What do they look like? He can''t remember clearly.


    After a long silence, Liu Qiqiang said dryly, "it should be a special law that interferes with the spiritual will. He took this to hide his body, but it''s also normal..."


    "As I said before... That one should be in seclusion. It''s strange if it''s so easy to find out."


    "Then we?" Wei Xuemin stopped.


    "Just report it as it is." Liu Qiqiang sighed. "The next thing is not what we should touch."

 Chapter 11

    On the other side, Su Han quietly returned to his home.


    "It''s exciting to run after pretending to be forced." Su Han smacked his mouth and stared at his palm. At the moment, his arm was trembling slightly.


    "... a little sore. Sure enough, the current physical quality is far from being able to shock the fruit perfectly?"


    Su Han was not surprised. Zhenzhen fruit is known as the strongest demon fruit in the superhuman system. At least it is the most destructive force. This demon fruit only needs to be swallowed. Even if it is not developed, the starting point is very high.


    However, the requirements for physique and even physical strength are also very high.


    If Su Han had no intercolumn cells, he would have a strong bearing capacity. Perhaps he could not even exert the destructive power before.


    "I still need to stay," said Su Han leisurely, sitting cross legged on the bed and starting today''s refining chakra, "the water in this world is too deep..."


    I think of the strange existence in the uncompleted residential building I met yesterday, and today I met another altar blood sacrifice. Su Han already understood that the danger of the world may be beyond his imagination


    Although Su Han doesn''t know why it happens so frequently, there are no reports on the Internet. However, he is not prepared to stand out in this dangerous world. After all, the first bird dies first.


    Su Han made up his mind, "let the dog go to the realm of Baihu Ziyu Zhibo spot first, and then look at the situation... Not to mention the invincible dog in the world, but at least the dog can protect himself under any circumstances... Can you get out of the mountain?"


    Half an hour later, the alarm clock rang on time and Su Han got up.


    It has to be said that the resilience of intercolumn cells is strong. His hand, which he had waved before, was no longer sore.


    When he came to the living room, Su Han had breakfast made by Su Zhu.


    While eating and playing with her mobile phone, Su Zhu suddenly found something and exclaimed, "the abandoned factory near our house exploded? The whole factory was destroyed. This distance... So close? Hiss! I just passed there when I bought vegetables a few days ago."


    Su Zhu quickly patted her chest and a lingering palpitation appeared on her face. She was really a little flustered... If she happened to pass the abandoned factory when the explosion happened, wouldn''t it be more or less dangerous?


    "Huh?!" Su Han suddenly felt that the incident sounded very immediate. After a short silence, he immediately turned on his mobile phone. Then I found that the circle of friends, the scarf and the buckle were all brushed and exploded.


    All kinds of information dazzled Su Han.


    "Who can count for me? This is the first big explosion accident in Jiangnan this year?"


    "May the dead rest in peace... Oh! You said it was an abandoned factory. There were no casualties? That''s all right."


    "When the abandoned factory exploded, my family lived next to the abandoned factory. I am very responsible to tell you. Half an hour ago, the earth shook violently on my side and almost thought there was an earthquake... I ran away with my family, and then I saw the dust on the side of the abandoned factory..."


    "Hmm? The man upstairs means... There''s a big secret? It''s the collapse of abandoned factories caused by the earthquake. Funny!"


    "Maybe it''s the two strong masters at the level of the emperor who are fighting! Didn''t you say before that the abdicated King Ali Dama is said to have gone to Shenzhen to fight with the top experts, and even had a fierce battle with the emperor with the same surname of the horse in the penguin Holy Land. He broke down a mountain!"


    "That''s a fucking friendly game. Do you think the strong in the Lord''s territory really go to war and destroy only one mountain? A mountain is leveled for you every minute."


    "So... It''s dead, that is, the strong in the four elephant realm are fighting? If the Holy Lord realm fights with all his strength, emmm, Jiangzhou is gone..."


    Looking at the news, Su Han bit off the bread and nodded thoughtfully, "is my current combat power level the four elephant realm? This is the lower middle level... Although it is only a rough estimation standard, it can''t be true..."


    "But sure enough... It''s not so easy to ascend to heaven step by step. The road ahead is still very long, and we should cherish it."


    When Su Han sighed, Su Zhu also sighed, "Jiangzhou has appeared in front of the whole country this time... Fortunately, there were no casualties."


    "Su Zhu, what do you think is going on this time?" Su Han thought about it and whispered, "look at the official report. It seems to be a gas explosion?"


    Su Han''s name is Su Zhu. He has always called his full name, but rarely his sister.


    "It''s strange. Where did the abandoned factory get gas and blow up the whole factory?" Su Zhu glanced and vowed, "100% of the strong fight..."


    Su Han smiled awkwardly. Although Su Zhu''s guess was not completely correct, it was almost the same. Just when Su Han''s thoughts twinkled in his mind, Su Zhu''s look suddenly became serious, "cub."


    "... please call my full name, thank you!"


    "Your sister and I have worked hard to raise you to such a big age. What''s the matter with my cub? Or is it that Xiaohan has reached the age of rebellion?" Su Zhu looked very sad. "My sister has become an old woman, and Xiaohan has become disgusted with her sister."


    Su Han looked at the drama essence in front of him without expression. After eating all the dishes in a hurry, he got up and went to his room.


    "Cough... Well, no kidding," Su Zhu coughed quickly and raised his voice. "Seriously remind me that tomorrow Monday, remember to go to school and... Practice well."


    "Good!"


    He remembered something again. Su Zhu said quickly, "don''t think about the realm of one yuan and two instruments... That''s the world of big men. You can finish forging five times before you take the college entrance examination, and you don''t fall behind in the cultural courses... It''s OK to take the College entrance examination."


    Are you an old maid? Su Han waved perfunctorily and then closed the door.


    "... No."


    Su Han reacted later and his face became stiff. Are you going to school tomorrow? Yes! He is a student now.


    "Big trouble." Su Han sat in his chair and began to think. Skip class? Obviously not. But if you follow the course honestly


    "Hmm? It seems that there is no problem."


    Su Han suddenly woke up and just had a class.


    Although it is still impossible to accurately estimate what level your strength is in. But the exhibition reveals a small part... Almost a dollar. It is estimated that many famous universities in the world can compete for admission?


    Therefore, he doesn''t need to bother to study those science subjects at all.


    Not to mention, with the misty space, as long as he doesn''t die, he will stand at the peak of the world.


    In school, if you don''t study hard... That''s fun.


    Immediately, Su Han completely put down his heart. He refined for a while, chakra, thinking that he might have reached his limit. Into the misty space.


    Heavy haze rose, and Su Han appeared silently on the bronze seat at the highest point of the fog space.


    Then... Su Han was stunned to find that there seemed to be more than three people in this space at this time?

 Chapter 12

    In addition to white beard, Yu Zhibo and Huang Rong, two strange figures were also shrouded in black haze.


    Their location is irregular.


    Therefore, the misty space now looks more like a large giant Hall with only a few people.


    "... is this?" the middle-aged man wearing a black dragon robe and a pearl jade emperor crown narrowed his eyes and stared at Su Han''s direction.


    On the bronze throne, a black mist was sprayed, and a slender and mysterious figure sat there quietly. There is an unspeakable sense of coordination with this strange space. It''s hard to figure out.


    The middle-aged man in Dragon Robe fell into thinking. He had seen too many people in his life. In terms of the art of observing people, he was definitely the top level in the world... However, he could not understand that existence.


    "It''s also normal. This place is too strange. Maybe the existence living here is not human... Since it''s non-human, it''s naturally incomprehensible to look at him from a human perspective."


    Compared with the caution of middle-aged people in dragon robes, another person shrouded in black haze is much more free and easy.


    "The one above, can you explain where this is? I asked the old men opposite for a long time, but they didn''t answer my question."


    "I''m not an old man." Huang rongdun''s face swelled with anger.


    "This kind of problem is not important!" the man waved freely without paying attention. "Who didn''t let you speak before? I automatically put you in the queue of the two old guys opposite."


    Su Han stared at their true faces through the haze, and his eyes twitched. He recognized both.


    Wearing a Black Dragon Robe... He looks too familiar. Isn''t this the brilliant Qin Shihuang in the bright moon of the previous Qin Dynasty?


    As for the other man... His face was covered with dust and clotted blood scars, and his white shirt was tattered, like a beggar. However, the whole person shows a laziness different from beggars.


    "Tony Stark." Su Han spit out a name. He not only recognized the identity of the other party, but also judged that he should be in the time period when iron man was arrested by terrorists.


    "Oh, that''s amazing."


    "Recognize my name?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrows, stretched out his hand and gently clapped, "so can you explain what I''m doing here?"


    "Terrorists gave me hallucinogenic drugs, so now it''s my hallucination? It seems that after I escaped from my life, maybe I should go to see a psychologist. Looking gloomy, if it''s really my hallucination, I''m afraid I have a mental problem. But it''s inevitable... Since ancient times, super geniuses always have some quirks. I didn''t expect that I didn''t escape this circle."


    A group of people looked at Tony Stark blankly and spoke the language of narcissism.


    "Young man, you can shut up." yuzhiboban mercilessly interrupted Tony Stark. Tony Stark just wanted to refute, Yu Zhibo spot stared slightly, and his terrorist killing intention suffocated Tony Stark for a moment.


    Even though he was a little unconvinced, Tony Stark closed his lips and stopped talking.


    Su Han shook his head slightly.


    Today''s Tony Stark is not a superhero who has gone through countless battlefields after all. Despite the terrorist attacks... He is now just a billionaire with excellent scientific research talent.


    "Is this the underground?" Ying Zheng was expressionless and concise.


    "Wise inquiry," said white beard, with a touch of approval on his face, and then whispered, "but hell... Do you mean the yellow spring? This should not be the place."


    "Of course, if you want to ask me where this is, I don''t know... Maybe only the most mysterious one can answer this question."


    Ying Zheng looked directly at Su Han''s direction again. Su Han said nothing.


    But Ying Zheng looked at Su Han for a long time and suddenly felt bursts of tingling in his brain.


    "What?" Ying Zheng''s pupils suddenly contracted and took back his eyes.


    His thoughts twinkled in his mind, and he suddenly realized one thing... Maybe the reason why Su Han was shrouded in that light mist was to protect others in this space


    Just look through the fog, you will be affected! What if you look directly?


    "Is this... The real God?"


    Ying Zheng thought of Su Han''s identity he had guessed before and was silent.


    If God and ordinary people can''t look directly... It can be understood that there have been myths since ancient times, but no gods have really come into the world. "However, according to the strange atmosphere nearby... This doesn''t look like a good God."


    "The one above, can I ask you a few questions?" Tony Stark was stimulated by the murderous spirit of Yu Zhibo, and his attitude suddenly became a lot solemn. He vaguely realized that this should not be an illusion, but if all this is real


    So what is the mechanism of the existence of this space? Supernatural events?


    Tony Stark suddenly wanted to laugh. He has been studying science and technology all his life. He is known as the most peerless genius. He actually ran into a supernatural phenomenon because of a kidnapping? Should this be said to be a good thing or a bad thing?


    He even make complaints about himself in his heart. Newton didn''t turn to theology in his later years because he encountered this phenomenon.


    "Yes!" Su Han said as always.


    "Why am I here? What''s the purpose of being here? How can I go back?"


    Huang Rong looked at Tony Stark strangely. It turned out that he still thought this guy was a conceited, talkative and stupid guy who couldn''t recognize the situation. But unexpectedly, he reacted so quickly and asked three questions directly to the center.


    "Your presence here with them is an experiment, a possibility."


    Su Han whispered, "I just spread this possibility to the endless world. Why are you here? Maybe it''s just luck."


    "This is a place of fog that exists outside the endless world. As for you want to return... You can always."


    The voice fell, and Tony Stark''s figure disappeared into the invisible with a Shua, apparently returning to the marvel world. To spy on the situation.


    "So... Ying Zheng." Su Han was not surprised. Anyway, Tony Stark would come back later. He focused his eyes on another person who didn''t leave. He played with the taste, "do you want to know anything?"


    "What can I know?" Ying Zheng''s voice was low.


    "Most of what you want to know," Su Han paused slightly, "including your future, the future of Daqin."

 Chapter 13

    As soon as this remark came out, Yu Zhibo ban and white beard were still very calm. But Huang Rong suddenly covered his mouth. Daqin and Ying Zheng?


    She subconsciously thought of a person. The figure in Chinese history, who could not get around anyway, said, "you, are you the first emperor of Qin?!"


    "Huh?!" master Ban''s eyes sharpened for a moment.


    "Gu la la la, it seems that the little girl knows the new guy in the same world?" white beard smiled. He was not interested in the word "first emperor". After all, as one of the four emperors of the new world, he ruled many kingdoms under his command.


    emperor? He''s tired of seeing you for a long time.


    "The people under my command?" Ying Zheng also had an accident on his face.


    "It''s impossible to think about such a thing," Huang Rong said flatly. "I''m in a time called the great Song Dynasty... And the great Qin Dynasty was an empire thousands of years ago."


    The scene was quiet. Yuzhiboban looked at Su Han in amazement, although it was incredible that Su Han could gather people from different worlds in the misty space


    However, this is a different concept from pulling together people from different timelines in the same world.


    "In that case, isn''t it possible for me to see the dead thousand hand pillar in this Council in the future?"


    Mr. Ban was restless. He didn''t know whether it was excitement, joy, or panic and anger.


    The white beard on the other side also fell into meditation. Will Roger, the dead pirate king, enter the fog space at some time in the future?


    "... the great song dynasty?" Ying Zheng read these two words again. He suddenly realized what, and his face became cold. "What about my great Qin Dynasty?"


    "Da Qin..." Huang Rong opened his mouth and subconsciously looked at Su Han''s direction. Seeing that Su Han didn''t say anything to stop it, he carefully said, "he was killed by the Han Dynasty... II died."


    Ying Zheng doesn''t speak.


    He felt a chill in his hands and feet, and his mood could not be described by anger. The brain is even blank.


    He preached to inherit the Eternal Empire, and the second was replaced by a new dynasty?


    How could it be that he created a perfect order belonging to the great Qin Dynasty. Even if his successor followed the rules, he would not die in the second world. Or


    "Did the remaining evils of the various schools really shake the foundation of the great Qin Dynasty?" Ying Zheng held the back of the chair tightly, killing the opportunity in his heart.


    He changed his mind when he didn''t pay attention to all schools of thought... He decided to use all his military strength to look for the remaining evils of all schools of thought all over the world.


    When he was alive, he would wipe out all the enemies that might threaten the Qin Dynasty... And leave Fusu a safe and clean world.


    "So, do you want to know history?" Su Han still spoke calmly.


    Ying Zheng was stunned for a moment, and a little puzzled appeared on his face. Isn''t history that the Qin Dynasty was destroyed by the Han Dynasty? No... Ying Zheng suddenly realized that Su Han should be talking about detailed history this time.


    "I want to know." Ying Zheng looked directly at Su Han and even ignored the spiritual pollution caused by the haze around Su Han.


    "Equivalent exchange." Su Han spit out four words.


    Huang Rong looked at Ying Zheng with some doubts and whispered, "it''s what cultivation methods you control... Or all kinds of skills. Ability is also OK!"


    When Ying Zheng thought about what he had, he naturally... Cards emerged from his body.


    The back of the card is black with strange patterns, while the front is a strange object with special taboos engraved on it.


    Thousand liang of gold, Heshi Bi, Taoist code, secret code of yin and Yang school, Qi luck of the Qin Dynasty, soul of ZuLong


    Just a few breaths, there are hundreds of cards beside Ying Zheng.


    White beard and Yuzhi Boban looked at each other and looked stunned. This guy has a lot of things.


    "What do you want?" Ying Zheng looked askance at Su Han.


    What does Su Han want? He wants money! Throw the thousand liang of gold without hesitation and humiliate him with money. Although he has strength in the real world, he is really poor


    Although Su Han has a strong desire for money, he is still very calm on the surface.


    "You can do it."


    Money can be thrown away, law can be abandoned... You can''t throw it away.


    "The national jade seal and the imperial jade can''t be abandoned. Worldly things such as gold and silver humiliate the gods, but the soul of ZuLong and the Qi luck of the Qin Dynasty obviously can''t be given to each other." Ying Zheng made a decision with flashing thoughts in his mind.


    "Well... Let''s give this God the Dharma of all the major sects I collected. I just don''t know whether God is satisfied... If I''m still dissatisfied, I can only consider giving up the imperial seal."


    It is important to pass on the national jade seal, but put it together with the seemingly subtle soul of ZuLong and the Qi luck of the great Qin Dynasty... Qin Shihuang definitely chose to give up the national jade seal without hesitation.


    In the final analysis, the national jade seal and the imperial jade are just a symbol, while the soul of ZuLong and the Qi luck of the Qin Dynasty are real.


    "Please!" Ying Zheng threw dozens of skill cards in Su Han''s direction, with a calm and sincere voice, "I know these should not be enough... But when I step down in the world, I will inherit and gift all schools of thought."


    Su Han watched Qin Shihuang take back the cards that symbolized the wealth and fortune of the great Qin Dynasty and the soul of ZuLong. He felt that he had missed 100 million.


    But Su Han took a breath and calmed down.


    Think about it carefully. He is so strong in reality. Isn''t it easy to want money?


    Su Han''s palm gently pressed the void in front of him, and the skill cards disappeared. At the same time, a real phantom card and a thick stack of 5000 years of Chinese history appeared in front of Ying Zheng.


    Ying Zheng nodded to Su Han and put all these things away. He couldn''t help but have some waves in his heart.


    "By the way," white beard looked at Ying Zheng with a low hoarse voice, "the emperor opposite, are you interested in watching the real illusion of your world with us?"


    "Hmm?" Ying Zheng''s eyebrows wrinkled in an instant.


    "... old man," Huang Rong also looked at the white beard strangely, "Hello, what are you doing looking at other people''s world records?"


    "Isn''t it really idle and boring?"


    White beard opened his mouth forthrightly and didn''t feel embarrassed at all. After all, men on the sea are straightforward in character and what they say is what they say.


    "I''m also very interested in it."


    Ban ye also took a bite. However, compared with the white beard who wanted to pass the time, he wanted to see if there was anything he could use in other worlds.


    "I have no opinion," Ying Zheng said quietly, looking directly at the three people opposite. "But what price are you willing to pay for this?"

 Chapter 14

    The scene was suddenly silent.


    Mr. Ban jerked from the corner of his eye, but looked at Su Han on the high seat and didn''t say anything.


    Equivalent exchange, which is the misty space set by Su Han, is the most basic and root order of the Zhutian conference.


    "Well, how about we also show you the real illusion of our world?" Huang Rong''s eyes turned smartly and immediately put forward a valuable opinion.


    After a brief silence, Ying Zheng nodded and spit out a word, "but."


    "However, it takes too long to play the pirate king and the fire shadow again."


    When ban ye said this, he suddenly paused, then turned his head and stared at Su Han sitting on the bronze throne.


    "Well, Mr. President," white beard chuckled, "what can you do to make us watch each other?"


    Su Han is a little confused. He gave you all the phantom cards. What can he do?


    I think you just embarrass me, fat tiger!


    Although he was gnashing his teeth, Su Han was still motionless on the surface, and his thoughts twinkled rapidly in his mind. To put it bluntly, no, it must not be possible, but how to solve the problems of several high-level forces? Or reject a few


    Huh? wait.


    As soon as Su Han''s eyes lit up, he suddenly thought of a method. Even according to that method, he could get a sum from several people


    Su Han thought about it. Although he felt a little risky, he... Did it.


    There were waves in his heart. Su Han said calmly, "I have a way, but... What do you use to change it?"


    People at the scene, look at me and I''ll look at you.


    Although they can only see banye alone, and the others are fog, they can imagine the silence on other faces at the scene.


    "Hahaha, let''s forget it." Huang Rong suddenly withdrew. The value of her things was not high... Even she felt that she had taken advantage of the last time she used Wulin secret scripts to exchange with Su Han. It is the embodiment of Su Han''s preferential treatment.


    In this case, how could she exchange her worthless things with Su Han? I don''t have that face.


    White beard shrugged and stopped talking. Although he is interested in other worlds, he is not beyond imagination... In the final analysis, he still owes Su Han debt.


    "... you guys." Mr. Ban looked at the others who didn''t speak, twitched his eyes and took a deep breath. Then he focused his eyes on Su Han again. He said expressionless, "let me pay the price."


    The fog rose between his fingers and turned into a new card. Then he threw it in front of Su Han.


    Su Han''s pupil suddenly contracted. He saw the symbol on the card... Wooden Dun ninja.


    Silent, the card was collected by Su Han. This ability is good, control skills! The destructive power is also a group of cattle.


    "Transaction established!"


    Su Han''s fingers knocked on the back of the chair again. With a crisp bang, the void began to tremble.


    Earth shaking changes have taken place in the original dark fog world.


    As the fog rose, Tony Stark hurried back to this space. Before he could speak, he saw a groundbreaking scene in front of him, and an American curse blurted out, "Xie te, what''s the situation?"


    "Wait." white beard''s pupil suddenly contracted and found that the real illusion card in his hand turned into countless light spots. Then the light spots gathered not far away and dotted a star that looked only the size of a fist in the fog.


    The real fantasy cards in other hands also disappeared. Into stars.


    Finally, the fog space was silent again.


    Although the fog space is as mysterious as ever, with the ornament of few stars, this place is more like the embryonic form of the vast universe.


    "A phantom card is a world."


    Ban Ye''s lips trembled, and the scene in front of him frightened his mind. He reached out and just touched his own star, his body was sucked in instantly.


    He appeared in a new world and looked in all directions. This is the world of fire and shadow. It makes him think he has returned to his world... But he can clearly feel that he is still in the fog space.


    Banye was silent. He walked in this world and watched quietly.


    In addition to his inability to interfere with the operation of the fire shadow world, he can clearly see the fire shadow world and keep moving forward according to the plot.


    After the end of the story, it returned to the beginning of the story, as if it were an infinite circle of the world.


    With a thought, he stepped out of the stars belonging to the shadow of fire and sat down again. Silence.


    He looked at Su Han under the fog set off by the stars again, as if he could play with the great existence of the world between his fingers.


    White beard also completed the experiment and fell into silence. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Every time, it can refresh our understanding of your strength."


    Huang Rong said sincerely, but then he looked at the stars in his world and his eyes lit up. Before, Su Han didn''t give her a real illusion card. She felt sorry and didn''t expect the twists and turns.


    Ying Zheng said nothing. Chinese legend told him that God was powerful... But he never told him what power God had.


    He thought God could call the wind and rain and control the life and death of all things... But now it seems that he is very wrong! God, genesis is just a thought.


    "No... maybe it''s just the unique ability of the God who can''t be looked at directly," Ying Zheng''s eyes suddenly coagulated. "This God may also be the highest among the gods and demons in the sky."


    After a long silence, Tony Stark finally looked at Su Han and said with trembling lips, "genesis? Are you... The God in the Bible?"


    Mom, look at the stars around and think about the empty fog space before


    Tony Stark wondered if he was in an unexplored universe? Before that is the prelude to the opening of the universe.


    He is clearly a top scientist. Why should he be shown such exciting things?


    Tony Stark''s mentality collapsed. He even thought that he would not study science at all when he went back and hold the Bible... Fortunately, he insisted and soon overcame this unreasonable idea.


    Su Han looked down at the following group of guys with a funny look. He could probably understand the vibration in their hearts.


    But at the same time, Su Han also breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, everything ended as planned... Perfectly.


    However, Su Han once again confirmed that he is omnipotent in this world. What he can do in this world... Depends on how big his brain hole is.


    "Alas, if only this force could bring back to reality."


    Su Han fell into depression again. Finally, he had to comfort himself by force, "it''s good not to take it back. It''s really good to take it back... You can have what you want. Isn''t life fun?"


    "Now we need to struggle. Such a life is passion."

 Chapter 15

    With the passage of time, everyone''s mood calmed down slowly.


    "It''s really you."


    White beard stared at Su Han as usual, and his admiration rose again in his eyes.


    He is worthy of being a God who cannot be looked at directly.


    Do such things as genesis, still indifferent and calm, as if all this in front of us was just a little effort.


    Mr. Ban is still staring at Su Han, and his thoughts are flashing in his mind.


    Before, he looked directly at Su Han and was affected by that. In fact, he was resentful. After all, what kind of person is he? Shura in the forbearance world has never suffered such injustice.


    But now all his reluctance has dissipated.


    After careful thinking, he also wanted to die and peep at this real body that can''t look directly at existence. Su Han didn''t give him a fatal lesson at that time, so he was broad-minded.


    Mr. Ban forced himself to calm down. No... he couldn''t calm down at all! Let''s find a topic to divert our attention. Then he looked directly at the white beard opposite and spoke casually.


    "Edward Newgate, as the four kings of the sea and the strongest man in the world... After watching the pirate king, he gazed at the end of the battle on the top! His son''s death? What feelings do he have in his heart?"


    "Hmm?!" Huang Rong took a swipe from the corner of his eye, which was worthy of being Mr. Ban. He didn''t hesitate to poke other people''s sad things. Anyway, she wouldn''t dare to be Huang Rong.


    It''s hard to say that white beard raised his hand with a punch.


    Edward Newgate, six or seven meters high, shrouded in the fog in front of him, although he can''t be compared with Su Han, who is unfathomable and can''t look directly at him. But it was also a human natural disaster that the emperor of the sea could lift the peach blossom island with one punch


    "Angry, powerless, thoughtful, and melancholy." white beard was not angry. He said calmly, "after all, I''m old."


    "Of course," said white beard. "I''ll stare at black beard..."


    White beard has a far-reaching vision. What if black beard really takes him as his father, even if he reveals his ambition? How could he not tolerate his ambition.


    Not to mention, what about the dark fruit? Even though it is said to be the strongest, is it really worth abandoning brotherhood for this fruit?


    Blackbeard has such a good relationship with Safi, the captain of the quadruple team. If he really asks for it from Safi, can''t he get it?


    But Blackbeard still chose this path.


    "Those who get on board are my sons, the sons of the sea," whispered white beard. "I will never forgive those who dare to betray."


    "So, have you killed Blackbeard?" Huang Rong was very curious.


    "No, I''ll wait for him to do it..." white beard paused a little. "I''ll keep an eye on him during this time! Sage, I won''t die."


    "What an antique." Huang Rong looked strange. I thought her father was old-fashioned enough, but I didn''t expect the old man in front of me to be more old-fashioned... But after thinking about the plot in the pirate king, I took it for granted.


    Ying Zheng stared silently at the group of people in front of him and said nothing.


    After all, he hasn''t seen the world plot of these people in front of him, and he can''t even understand what they are talking about.


    After a little thought, he reached out to the star symbolizing the bright moon of Qin Dynasty.


    Gorgeous light enveloped his body. He went into the stars to watch the scenes of the bright moon in the Qin Dynasty.


    Tony Stark saw this scene and became interested. Then he selected Naruto and watched what happened.


    "The party is over," said Su Han, disappearing from the bronze throne.


    "Hmm? Was it actually a meeting?" Huang Rong was stunned. Why did she feel the same as usual?


    "The moment when the president of Parliament appeared, perhaps it symbolized the beginning of the meeting." ban ye said.


    "Yes, the chairman just didn''t deliberately expel us at the end of the meeting. Although his real body is unknown, powerful and suffocating, he is indeed a very good existence of benevolence and righteousness." white beard gave Su Han a high evaluation.


    "Speaking of this," Mr. Ban thought a little and suddenly said, "is the meeting held between us a bit like the meeting organized by Xiao held by the boy of the vortex long gate?"


    Neither of them spoke. After thinking carefully, is it really a little similar?


    "It''s different," Huang Rong said weakly, "Xiao organization, big guys gathered..."


    "You can also call it the top existence in different worlds. But I''m just an ordinary newcomer."


    White beard suddenly smiled and said jokingly, "so little girl, would you like to be my daughter? I can teach you the most powerful armed color domineering."


    "Don''t play such a joke," yelled Huang Rong angrily. "I have a father."


    "By the way," white beard suddenly thought of something and reached for the star passed by the carving hero, "we haven''t seen what''s going on in your little girl''s world."


    "Go with me!" master ban was also interested.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Han returned to his room, then took out the wooden Dun card and fused it.


    Su Han closed his eyes and felt the terrible energy surging in his body. The cells between the columns were waking up, and the number of chakras increased by more than 50% in an instant.


    "It''s terrible." Su Han opened his eyes with some emotion.


    With Mu Dun, he can say that he really has the ability of some immortal human bodies when he has inter column cells. "Then next, let''s try this first..."


    "Wooden escape, the art of wooden separation!"


    Behind Su Han, the vegetation was splitting, and then with a brush, a piece of wood jumped out. He gradually changed from wood to Su Han.


    Su Han stretched out his hand and knocked on another self, nodding with satisfaction.


    "Before, I still wanted to go to school according to my interests... I was still worried. Sometimes I didn''t want to go. In the future, I can let Mu Dun take the class separately."


    Of course, Su Han is actually joking. After the meeting, because he had experienced a lot, his mind became bigger.


    For example, now Su Han thought that he could show some of his real power to the leaders of the school.


    Confirm to walk to Yanda Qingda, and he will be absent if he wants to be absent? The school leader endorsed it.


    It''s actually beautiful to think so.


    The idea moved, and Mu Dun turned into a piece of wood with a bang. He was kicked to the corner by Su Han.


    "Then next, choose a place to train."


    Su Han got up, took out his mobile phone and began to search the surrounding maps.


    Chakra''s refining to the limit doesn''t mean he can''t train others... Such as shock fruit, or wood Dun fire Dun ninja.


    Although his strength is inherited from the top, if he doesn''t train carefully, these strength will not be completely attributed to himself


    How can you become stronger if you don''t practice frequently and intensively?


    Even if you get such a big opportunity in the fog space, if you don''t bet on full training. How can we catch up with those real strong men who stand at the top of the world?


    Although he had completely suppressed those existence before, Su Han was not at all elated. Instead, he even felt alert. More determined to make yourself really strong.


    "Find a slightly remote place... Emmm, although if you train these forces, the movement and noise may not be small..."


    Looking, Su Han has a headache.


    He is personally inclined to Gou, and the dog will fight again when the world is invincible


    But now he suddenly found that if he kept a low profile, he might not even find a training ground at ordinary times.


    After all, earthquake fruit also has the destructive power of destroying the sky and earth when trained. It can be seen by not blind people


    It hurts


    "Go step by step."


    Su Han finally made up his mind after several changes in his look.


    If you''re found, you''ll be found.


    Keep training and enhance your strength... This is the most important thing at this stage.

 Chapter 16

    "It''s decided. It''s here."


    After repeated consideration, Su Han finally determined a place.


    Because this place is close to his home, if Su Han drives at his current speed, he can arrive in 20 minutes.


    More importantly, this is a barren mountain, which is not within the scope of local development, desolate and uninhabited... Su Han trained here, and there is no need to worry about using a wide range of lethality ability to cause additional losses.


    Su Han was very active. Even when he opened the window, he ran out.


    Soon he reached this barren mountain.


    "Then the next thing is." Su Han made several seals, and the three wood separated and rushed out.


    "You use fire Dun, you use wood Dun, you use the ability to write wheel eyes."


    Su Han finished the assignment to his three separate bodies. At the next moment, the three separate bodies suddenly started on Su Han.


    The terrible trees spread from the earth and wound around Su Han, who climbed over the sky. The fire came from the left. Everywhere, there are flames in all directions.


    Su Han clenched his fist, and the white brilliance wrapped around it. Then he punched it, and the atmosphere was broken like a mirror. The flame is fragmented.


    The body of the wooden split using the flame was full of cracks, but at the next moment, it turned into smoke with a bang.


    "Doubles, isn''t it very good?" Su Han took a surprise on his face. Then with a brush, Xu Zuo nenghu''s huge arm grabbed Su Han''s body.


    "Is that so?" Su Han hit the air shock with a backhand and shook Xu Zuo nenghu''s arm out of cracks. He took the opportunity to break free, but he frowned. "Although there is a writing wheel eye, the viewing angle range of the writing wheel eye is not 360 degrees, and my fighting consciousness is much worse than that of a real soldier."


    If yu Zhibo ban had only the power of Su Han, he would never have been caught by Xu Zuo... Just as Su Han expected at the beginning, his fighting consciousness was far inferior to those top beings.


    "We still have to fight and be cruel."


    As the noumenon, Su Han only used the ability of three gouyu to write wheel eyes and shake fruits. Under the siege of three wooden parts, I suffered a lot.


    Some of the clothes on the body were smoked black, and others turned into cloth strips. The body is blue and purple. Overall, it looks very embarrassed.


    However, Su Han and Mu Fenshen never showed mercy from beginning to end. Seize the opportunity and beat him to death... All means are used except not to die.


    Training can certainly enhance strength. But the fastest way to get stronger is to use the most exciting means to let the body remember.


    Anyway, Su Han has confidence in the vitality of his intercolumn cells. As long as you don''t die


    Don''t you see that in the original work, the missing arm and broken leg can also be filled with intercolumn cells?


    Intercolumn cell is a kind of universal cell, which has very strong vitality.


    The battle took an hour. Finally, the chakra of the three wooden parts was exhausted and turned into wood.


    Su Han stood in place with his eyes closed, sorting out a lot of information from his brain.


    "Yes, four times as happy."


    Although he was beaten badly, Su Han had a new understanding of the power he controlled and gained a lot.


    "Although this battle really counts, it feels like vegetables and chickens peck each other... Really, I''m cruel and even fight myself."


    Su Han muttered, then narrowed his eyes and looked at the distance. After tutting twice, the soles of his feet gently stepped on the ground, and his figure sped away in the direction of home.


    After several breaths, thunder light and storm suddenly rose, and two figures appeared in Su Han''s original position.


    One of them was a man with golden hair and as great as a lion. The other looked very short, dressed in black and expressionless. He looked only fourteen years old. His face is exquisite. He can''t tell a man from a woman.


    "Terrible destructive power." Lei Qianxun, a blonde man, scanned the scene around him.


    It is no longer a barren mountain, but a cluster of green trees. The whole mountain looks vibrant. However, most of the wood on it was burned by fire, or it was broken by earthquake. It was devastated, like a newly formed artillery bombardment.


    "I feel terrible."


    Li Huo, a young man in black, said softly, "my perception tells me that the internal structure of the mountain under my feet has been completely destroyed... Block the road near the mountain. Then find someone to deal with it."


    "Otherwise, in rainstorm weather, the mountain may completely collapse and form debris flow."


    "What?" Lei Qianxun was stunned, a little stunned, "how could it?"


    "Haven''t you seen that guy''s attack before? Vibration! Although most of them are shaking the atmosphere to avoid the impact on the mountain under their feet, the vibration wave transmits in the air and causes the resonance of the mountain... This is a very superficial knowledge of physics. Have you really finished college?"


    Li Huo paused for a moment and stared at Lei Qianxun with some doubts. Then he suddenly remembered something and said expressionless, "I''m sorry... I almost forgot that you broke the environment for one yuan and went to college... Your science grades were bad. I hurt your self-esteem!"


    "Is this the truth?" although Li Huo''s words were not pleasant to hear, Lei Qianxun didn''t care. Instead, he smiled like sunshine and had a strong rendering power. "What do you think of that guy... His strength?"


    "Judging from the destructive power alone, it is not impossible for the five elements above the four elephants." Li Huo rubbed his chin.


    "So you think the information reported by the two monks on the side of the abandoned factory?" Lei Qianxun opened his mouth.


    "It''s also possible," Li Huo said very definitely. "There''s a 20% chance that it''s a real Lord... The one that hasn''t been polluted by evil gods."


    "Although the strength he showed before is still far from the Lord, the man obviously realized our existence before. In this case, he can''t show all his strength."


    "This is really great news."


    Lei Qianxun sighed that he and Li Huo were all patrol envoys from the headquarters of Jiangnan provincial capital cultivation Association who came from Jinling. They were powerful and reached the state of four elephants. Status is respected.


    However, it is because they are in this state that they can understand what the presence of a suspected Lord... Means.


    "Send the news back. We''re just here to confirm the news! The president of Jiangnan Federation may come in person after taking the time." Li Huo''s voice became misty, turned into a wisp of wind, and slowly dissipated from the void.


    "It will be at least half a month later. The heavenly movement reaction in Jinling is very frequent. There are too many altars there... They are completely locked by the families of evil gods. The president can''t smoke at all because of the continuous invasion."


    After a pause, Lei Qianxun suddenly remembered something and said, "by the way, we just saw the man''s appearance. Do you want to check it?"


    "That''s not something we should think about." Li Huo''s voice, which had disappeared, sounded again, this time with severity, "it''s a strong man suspected of the five elements and may touch the realm of the Lord."


    "President Xu of Jiangnan cultivation association or governor Duan of Jiangnan provincial capital can have equal contact with him! Don''t do superfluous things. Make friends with a holy Lord who might have been good... We can''t afford this responsibility."

 Chapter 17

    Su Han returned to his home. After a little washing, he threw all his clothes into the trash can outside his home.


    After all, if Su Zhu sees these tattered clothes, he will inevitably want to worry more.


    Lying in bed, Su Han thought, "the guys who watched me before? The official people? It seems that there is no malice."


    "I just don''t know if these guys will come to the door?"


    After thinking about it, Su Han shook his head and put his messy thoughts behind his head. Soldiers come to block, water and earth cover. Instead of thinking about things that haven''t happened yet, think about tomorrow''s training plan.


    "Even if I have three gouyu writing wheel eyes, my perceptual ability is also weak. Maybe I can consider... See if I can take out the color of seeing and hearing from the white beard."


    Seeing and hearing is domineering, symbolizing the power of listening. The extreme hearing is matched with the extreme pupil power given by the wheel eye, which can maximize Su Han''s response speed to the enemy''s attack.


    "Just white beard still owes me some debt. It shouldn''t be too difficult to get it by pulling it in that direction."


    "Armed and domineering, it''s best to do it. After all, I''m also weak in physical skills."


    As for the domineering color and domineering spirit... Su Han didn''t ask for it at this time. He could ask for it. He didn''t have to worry.


    When it was completely dark, Su Han went to have dinner with his sister and sorted out the harvest of the day. Then they re-enter the misty space.


    ¡­¡­


    In the misty giant Hall, many strange bronze chairs are located here. Extremely rare and rare stars are dotted in the fog, emitting a faint luster, making this fog hall more mysterious.


    The bronze chair at the highest place was filled with fog, and a figure appeared there silently.


    Su Han looked at the scenes in the misty space, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Ying Zheng didn''t sit in the chair. Su Han knew that Ying Zheng was in the star of Naruto.


    Ban Ye was not there either, but he really left and returned to the fire shadow world. White beard, Huang Rong and Tony Stark are communicating at this time.


    "Really, this is the worst loss in business in my life," Tony Stark murmured, staring blankly at the white beard shrouded in fog opposite. "I shouldn''t have returned to reality before, so that I can know the future like Qin Shihuang..."


    "Knowing my future, maybe I can escape the enemy''s nest... I''m really stupid. Why did I think I was dreaming before?"


    Su Han is a little confused. What''s the situation? Why did Tony Stark suddenly turn Xiangling into sister-in-law?


    The Tony Stark in his memory is arrogant and vicious, but his heart is very soft, thoughtful and good at taking care of people.


    "... won''t be squeezed by terrorists and become like this because of too much pressure in his heart?" Su Han said to himself and looked strange gradually.


    The white beard unconsciously turned to the highest bronze throne, and then his pupils suddenly contracted. He found Su Han standing there silently.


    This is weird.


    Even though white beard''s seeing and hearing color was powerful and unparalleled, he had not noticed the slightest movement on Su Han''s side before. Existence and nonexistence seem to be the same.


    After a moment of silence, he looked at Tony Stark again. "The Lord is coming. What are you still complaining about there?"


    "What?" Tony Stark was stunned for a moment, then suddenly woke up, turned and stared at the high bronze throne. Sure enough, I saw a figure shrouded in fog on the throne.


    After swallowing his saliva, Tony Stark''s words took on a little urgency.


    "Sir, you should know my future? Say it! What to exchange? Wealth, weapons, gold? Or jewelry! I can give you whatever you want."


    Su Han didn''t speak, but just stared at Tony Stark quietly.


    Tony Stark, who was originally full of confidence, was a little discouraged when he was stared at like this. However, when he wanted to condense cards, his body suddenly gave a meal and his face became ugly.


    "What happened?" Huang Rong looked at Tony Stark curiously.


    "I''m in trouble and penniless," Tony Stark smiled bitterly.


    "I don''t need wealth!" Su Han''s voice was gentle. After a pause, he continued, "what I am willing to exchange is what you already have."


    Want money? What a drop. And can he use dollars from other countries?


    Gold jewelry is a bit interesting... But after su Han and Qin Shihuang''s thousand liang of gold, rare treasures and even Heshi Bi passed by, he said he had seen it.


    Besides... Tony Stark is really rich. But this is not comparable to Qin Shihuang, who has just swept away the Warring States countries and filled the national treasury with wealth.


    "I have... What I have?" murmured Tony Stark, then his eyes lit up in a moment, and cards rushed out of his body.


    Su Han glanced at it, and then found artificial intelligence manufacturing technology, controllable nuclear fusion miniaturization technology, special alloy steel formula... And so on.


    Worthy of being a top scientist, Su Han praised it in his heart.


    With the information presented by Marvel''s world outlook, Tony Stark''s research technology has reached an inhuman level. At least among the famous scientists in the history of Su Han I, no one can be on the right.


    Not that Su Han overestimated Tony Stark, but that Tony Stark, as a character in a fantasy film, did a lot of things beyond the limits of mankind. For example, in a cave with nothing, knock out a small energy device for controlled nuclear fusion with your bare hands.


    What the fuck can you do? In Su Han''s previous life, even if all the top scientists from the world''s five rogue powers gathered together, there was no way to create controllable nuclear fusion in a short time... Let alone miniaturize him.


    Even if this fusion device has the foundation left by Tony Stark''s father Howard stark, it can also be called on.


    Scanning many cards in front of him, Tony Stark took out artificial intelligence manufacturing technology and controllable small-scale nuclear fusion manufacturing technology after thinking and hesitation, and then threw it in front of Su Han.


    "Unknown gods, are these enough?"


    Su Han said nothing.


    Tony Stark stared at the strange existence in the fog, and his original confidence slowly dissipated. He frowned... Did he give something that didn''t meet the other party''s expectations?


    Or because the mysterious God is in front of us! So don''t accept the sacrifice of the technology side? But didn''t previous people point out that he wanted what Tony Stark had?


    Tony Stark''s mind flashed and his heart couldn''t be calm.


    After all, what he faced this time was not the plutocrats he usually handed over, but the existence of a suspected biblical God level.


    "The first stage, that''s enough."


    Su Han''s voice is hoarse. Finally, he decides to pull out the plot before the avenger alliance. This is not su Han deliberately targeting Tony Stark.


    The main reason is that banye''s white beard has grown up and reached the peak of his life. The leek is cut to smell like a thief. It''s nothing to throw out all the real illusions.


    However, Tony Stark is a growing SSR!


    Think about it. As soon as iron man arrived at the avenger alliance IV... In decades of effort, Tony Stark blasted his scientific and technological level from the level of earth civilization to the level of quasi cosmic overlord civilization.


    The leeks are not ripe now... Of course, we have to consider cutting two more leeks in the future.


    Of course, Su Han did not deliberately pit tonistark... The avenger alliance sent out before, which symbolized the end of the first stage of the Marvel Universe.


    The information revealed is absolutely worth the money compared with the science and technology given by Tony Stark.

 Chapter 18

    Su Han poked out a palm and then pressed it gently. There are waves in the void, and a long river of history emerges slowly from scratch.


    From the capture of Tony Stark by terrorists to the alien invasion, the New York war, scenes of the plot emerge in the long river of history.


    Su Han clenched his fist. The long river of history began to converge in an instant, and finally turned into a round of bright stars, dotted in the misty space.


    The scene was quiet and everyone was stunned.


    "Originally, there is no real fantasy card, is the world stars so condensed?" white beard murmured, as if talking to others and to himself.


    "Is this my world?" Tony Stark looked at the stars with a complex face, then stretched out his hand. At the moment of contact, his figure didn''t enter it.


    Huang Rong carefully looked at the white beard, and then turned her eyes to Su Han.


    "Well... Mr. chairman, I found a problem..."


    Huang Rong tangled for a while before he put forward his doubts. "It seems that I, white beard, Yu Zhibo, including Qin Shihuang and the guy who should be a westerner, don''t speak the same language. But we still have no problem communicating with each other?"


    "This... You should have done it."


    Su Han''s eyebrows jumped. Huang Rong said, and Su Han just reacted to it. But thinking of the particularity of the misty space... He felt it was taken for granted.


    Of course, the explanation of Huang Rong can''t be like this.


    "Thousands of languages," Su Han whispered, "of course, you can think that as long as life comes to this world, you can communicate properly..."


    "Sure enough." white beard nodded clearly. After thinking about it, he opened his mouth in a low voice. "In other words, does Mr. President want to open the meeting again? Do you need to call out those people from different worlds?"


    "No, I just came here to have a look." Su Han''s voice was gentle. "If the parliament is held, everyone will appear in their seats forcibly."


    "Don''t care too much about me. Maybe as soon as you look back... You''ll find that I''ve left."


    "I see."


    Huang Rong''s eyes twinkled and suddenly tilted her head to stare at white beard. "By the way, old man, what''s the progress of your plot?"


    "The dark fruit has come to sage''s hand," white beard''s eyes are a little deep, and his words have no emotional fluctuations. "Seeing the color domineering, I do know that black beard''s emotional fluctuations are extremely intense..."


    "Next, let''s see if he really did it at night."


    Huang Rong opened her mouth and noticed that Bai beard was in a low mood. She suddenly felt a little guilty.


    However, white beard quickly changed the topic with a smile, "anyway, Huang Rong, what''s the situation between you and Guo Jing?"


    Although white beard despises the power of the legend of the carving hero to the world... He thinks the story of the legend of the carving hero is still very interesting.


    "... it is estimated that there is no play." Huang Rong whispered. Ordinary women in the martial arts world don''t talk about their feelings so frankly.


    However, Huang Rong was very clever and strange since she was a child because of Huang Yaoshi''s teaching. She was almost the same without talking about deviance.


    She whispered, "I''ve returned to Taohua island now... Although Guo Jing is really a good guy, I don''t want to go again according to the original historical track."


    Su Han was not surprised. How can Huang Rong, a girl with a jumping personality, walk her life in strict accordance with a certain track? So when Su Han spoiled, she and Guo Jing were destined to be cold.


    "Really." Bai Hu Zi shook his head and thought of something again. He narrowed his eyes and said, "little girl, how are you thinking about the thing I said before?"


    White beard stretched out his wrist, and the black armed color covered it in an instant, revealing a sense of strength.


    "The power of One Piece world is really tempting." Huang Rong spat and laughed. "But I am not very lazy in practicing the nine Yin manual. Let me train the so-called armed colors. Or let me off. Look at the star Reilly training, and I will know how difficult it is."


    "Armed, seeing and hearing... The extreme of physique and hearing?" Su Han''s indifferent voice suddenly sounded.


    "Your Excellency is interested?" white beard turned his head in an instant. Su Han didn''t answer. However, after a little thinking, white beard took out the cards of arms and knowledge from himself and threw them in front of Su Han.


    "I just owe the chairman a debt. I''ll just give you the armed knowledge."


    After a slight pause, white beard said with a touch of sadness, "and black beard at night... If he really assassinated sage, I will give you the fruit of darkness."


    "But... Dark and mysterious you are really a perfect match. Gulalala."


    Su Han''s eyelids beat and stared at Bai beard helplessly.


    Huang Rong couldn''t laugh or cry, and some admired the spirit of white beard. She wouldn''t dare talk to Su Han like that.


    Suddenly, there were two waves in the void.


    The fog rolled and gathered Ying Zheng and Tony Stark one after another.


    Tony Stark sat in his seat and lost his mind for a long time. Then he turned and looked directly at Su Han, with a serious and serious voice, "thank you for your help... I know what to do next."


    The voice fell and he withdrew from the misty space.


    Su Han was not surprised. His fingers gently tapped the table, "if Stark is ready, Dr. Ethan should not die?"


    "Ninja, pirate," Ying Zheng continued after a pause, "what a magnificent world."


    Ying Zheng looked straight at Bai beard, "if I hadn''t witnessed the power of the real God and saw those capable people and strange people in your world... Maybe I would mistakenly think you are also gods, maybe."


    "Your Majesty is flattered."


    White beard Gula Lala smiled, "destroyed six countries, unified the world, and created a powerful civilization Empire lasting for thousands of years... Even I have to admit this achievement."


    White beard felt some emotion. At first, he didn''t pay attention to Ying Zheng. After all, he has seen too many emperors.


    But after five thousand years of Chinese history and the bright moon of Qin Dynasty... White beard''s attitude has changed.


    After all, Qin Shihuang''s great cause in that world has surpassed the world government of the pirate king world.


    In the final analysis... The world government has just created a large-scale alliance with strong power.


    This is the same as what Qin Shihuang did. He destroyed other powers on the same land, set foot on the world, and laid the foundation of a new empire... There is no comparability.

 Chapter 19

    "Lasting for thousands of years?" Ying Zheng''s mouth raised a self mocking smile. "I''m joking. I died of the great Qin II... Before I change this fate, I dare not say to create a millennium empire."


    "It''s not like this!" Huang Rong suddenly opened her mouth, and she was a little excited. "Even if the dynasty you founded was destroyed by Liu Bang, it will not damage your status and glory in history!"


    "You are a well deserved emperor for thousands of years... If you did not rule the world, perhaps the Central Plains would still be full of countries and wars. Therefore, it may be too much to say that you created an empire lasting for thousands of years... But it is not too much to say that you created a civilization lasting for thousands of years."


    White beard stared at Huang Rong strangely, "I didn''t expect you to praise Qin Shihuang so much, little girl."


    "Because my father respected Qin Shihuang very much." Huang Rong took a few deep breaths, and his mood gradually calmed down. His voice was embarrassed, "so under his influence, I am also more interested in Qin Shihuang."


    After a brief silence, Ying Zheng soon recovered his spirit.


    "Make a deal," Ying Zheng breathed out and stared at the white beard opposite. "Edward Newgate, I hope you can find the pure gold of your world... And give me a small piece. I am willing to pay a great price for it."


    "Although the pirate king world has not reached the real end, it has been said in the latest stage of the plot... Although you are the fourth emperor of the new world, you have invested all your money in your hometown. You are very poor, aren''t you?"


    Ying Zheng''s desire and ambition for longevity have never been concealed.


    "Yuzhiboban, like me, put forward the same trading demands as you," white beard was not surprised. He looked leisurely. "I also tried my best to use my influence to find the lantern fish that swallowed pure gold."


    "As for the transaction... When I find pure gold, I''ll discuss this issue."


    "Is that so?" Ying Zheng sat on the bronze chair with a straight waist. He whispered, "it''s ok... After all, I still have a long time."


    "Well, that''s all for discussion," white beard touched his white crescent moon, with a touch of complexity in his eyes, "I should return to reality... Now it''s night on my side. At this time, my boat officially began nightlife..."


    "Black beard really wants to share wine with sage. It should be now."


    "You shouldn''t mind. What I did to you before on ban?" Su Han''s cold and secluded voice suddenly sounded.


    White beard opened his eyes slightly, and then realized something. Well, he said, "if you want to see it, just come."


    The voice fell, and the white beard turned into a fog and disappeared invisible.


    In the pirate world, the tall and burly white beard suddenly opened his eyes.


    He used the color of seeing and hearing to lock Sacchi''s room and found that Sacchi was still alone. However, Blackbeard now took a bucket of wine in his hand and walked down the corridor to sage''s room.


    "Should come, or come." even if he had been prepared, white beard still showed disappointment on his face.


    Immediately, he felt an incomprehensible and incomprehensible great power suddenly coming.


    "Is this the breath of the president? But this sense of oppression." white beard looked sluggish.


    This was the first time he faced Su Han''s breath. Even in the sea for countless years, the heart has long been forged indestructible. I felt Suffocated at this moment.


    He finally understood why Yu Zhibo peeped at Su Han''s real body before, and he would be so impolite.


    White beard quietly wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and promised the spread of the secret breath in his heart.


    The strange smell that had been bound beside him swept in all directions in an instant.


    Within the range of white beard''s seeing and hearing color, it is all this strange smell.


    "What an exaggeration."


    White beard''s heart throbbed, but he calmed down when he thought of the scene where Su Han gathered the plot stars between his fingers.


    Isn''t it a matter of course that the God who can''t look straight has such power?


    The other side.


    Sage and Blackbeard kept pouring each other''s wine. Blackbeard used many small means to keep himself awake.


    But sage drank because he had too solid eyes. Finally, he hiccupped and lay on the table. He couldn''t wake up.


    "The sarge brothers?"


    Blackbeard asked tentatively. He found that Sarkozy didn''t reply, and even snored gradually. The smile on his face gradually became ferocious.


    He began to search the house and soon found the dark fruit.


    Soon, Blackbeard took out a knife and aimed it at Sacchi''s back. "Brother Sacchi, go at ease. I will help you carry forward this strongest demon fruit."


    "... you did it."


    A voice with a little sadness suddenly sounded. At the same time, there was a huge roar.


    The Moby Dick was shaking. A wooden wall was suddenly penetrated. White beard stood behind black beard, and the reflection was projected down.


    "Old... Dad?" Blackbeard''s eyelids beat a few times. The sudden accident shook his mind.


    He slowly turned around, looked at the white beard behind him, and showed a silly smile like before. "I was playing games with sage... He lost the newly obtained devil fruit to me."


    "Dad, don''t you even care about this? We are pirates." Blackbeard revealed a little unhappiness in his simplicity and honesty.


    Even white beard has to admit that black beard''s acting is really terrible. If he didn''t watch the whole process and know the truth, he might really be cheated.


    With a few loud sounds, Marco, the captain of the first team, and ACE, the captain of the second team, all rushed over.


    When they heard what Blackbeard said, they looked at white beard puzzled.


    "What I saw and heard had been locked in Sacchi''s room." white beard answered.


    Blackbeard''s pupils suddenly contracted and his face smiled as usual, but his body bounced like a ball and hit the wall of the ship.


    "You can''t run," white beard clenched his fist. There was white brilliance gathering on it. He said word by word, looking sad and angry. "Those who get on my ship can''t kill each other! You violated this iron law and betrayed the white beard Pirate Group for the devil fruit."


    "Dicky, you... I won''t forgive you for doing such a thing! I can''t forgive you either."


    When white beard stepped on the ground, the terror of fast speed appeared directly behind black beard.


    A terrible blow was hammered from the side, right in the middle of Blackbeard''s waist, and the atmosphere was cracked.


    The extreme pain hit the spiritual end of Blackbeard. He opened his mouth, but spit out a mouthful of blood. He couldn''t bear it and fainted directly.


    With a crisp bang, the dark fruit also fell to the ground.

 Chapter 20

    "Dad?" Marco asked softly. After a short period of anger, a touch of worry flashed in his eyes.


    Because he found that the white beard was panting slightly at the moment. This not only makes it clear that beard''s blow just now is white beard''s full strength, but also shows that he is in a very bad mood at the moment.


    "As I said before, you have no problem fighting... But try not to get angry. After all, your health is already very bad." after a slight pause, Marco continued, "it''s not worth hurting yourself for a traitor."


    White beard waved and didn''t speak.


    "Teach."


    On the other side, ACE looked ugly. He had a good relationship with Blackbeard. When he learned that Blackbeard wanted to assassinate sage and betray the white beard Pirate Group for the devil fruit, he felt that his three outlooks had burst.


    Although ace wanted to ask white beard whether it was true... In the end, he didn''t say anything. Blackbeard''s previous escape behavior has confirmed everything.


    Ace gritted his teeth, picked up the dark fruit from the ground and handed it to white beard in a hoarse voice. "Dad... Ticci is a member of the second team. It''s my responsibility for him to do such a thing. I hope I can deal with him!"


    White beard took a deep look at ace and nodded, "yes... But ace, I hope you can understand one thing. Blackbeard''s strength is not weak!"


    "He withstood my full blow and just passed out in a coma."


    Ace was silent. He knew it. On this sea, there are few people who can carry white beard head-on and fight with all their strength without dying.


    "Is that so?" Marco narrowed his eyes and then added, "then add me. Two white bearded team captains... Even the navy general can''t escape under such circumstances."


    In a moment of silence, white beard also felt that there was no problem with this arrangement. He immediately nodded and walked towards the door.


    When he came to the door, he found that many members of the white bearded pirate group were whispering in the corridor, with surprise on their faces. Obviously frightened by today''s abnormal situation.


    After all, this is the Moby Dick of the white bearded Pirate Group, which can be called the safest place in the world.


    The reason why the original sage is so easy to be plotted is not only that he believes in Blackbeard, but also because he is on the MOBIDIC.


    No one dares to offend the white bearded pirate regiment with white bearded in the sea. Even the navy can''t.


    "My sons, let''s go." white beard looked around and his voice was a little tired. "What happened today will give you an explanation tomorrow."


    White beard has high prestige in the white beard Pirate Group. Immediately, many pirates looked serious and had no doubts. After saluting white beard, they retreated one by one.


    "And," white beard paused, turned and glanced at Marco and ACE behind him, "wake up sage. I have something to tell him."


    In the misty space.


    A group of people stared at white beard to solve the traitor, scolded and comforted sage, and finally discussed with Marco and ACE about the treatment of black beard.


    Su Han''s face was expressionless, but the illusion around him slowly disappeared into invisibility, and the fog rose again. The mysterious giant Hall is towering and broad.


    "Blackbeard, how could it be solved so easily?" Huang Rong was quite unbelievable.


    Ying Zheng said nothing, but there were thoughts flashing in his mind. After thinking for a long time, he said, "today''s Blackbeard, after all, has not eaten the dark fruit. In the original history, even if he ate the dark fruit, he was easily suppressed by the Navy marshal in the Warring States period. The positive destructive power of white beard is undoubtedly beyond the Warring States period."


    "In this case... Blackbeard is suppressed, which is also a matter of course."


    "I see." Huang Rong said silently. After a short time of thinking, a cry and smile appeared on her face, "I think so. If the black beard is really strong, it doesn''t need to lurk on the MOBIDIC."


    "Anyway, it''s good that this matter can be solved."


    The voice of white beard sounded, and he appeared from the fog. However, because his body was covered by the fog, outsiders could not see how he was feeling at the moment.


    "Your Excellency," white beard suddenly turned his head and looked at Su Han, then spread out his palm and gently pushed it. The card condensed from the dark fruit appeared in front of Su Han. He whispered, "just as he said before, this fruit symbolizing darkness is given to you."


    "Shock fruit plus dark fruit, how can this match be so visual?" Huang Rong looked strange. Isn''t this a replica of Blackbeard?


    White beard was stunned for a moment, then reacted and Gula Lala laughed. I didn''t care too much.


    After su Han collected the dark fruit, he was a little tangled. Should I eat the dark fruit when I go back?


    In the final analysis, one can only take one demon fruit except Blackbeard


    Wait, Su Han suddenly reacts. It seems that he is not taking demon fruit, but directly integrating through cards?


    However, although Su Han has some intention, he is not ready to merge immediately. He won''t joke about his life unless he is sure that he won''t be hurt if he swallows two demon fruits.


    After all, immortal human body, reincarnation eye, shock fruit... He has a systematic self power. Moreover, there is a misty space, and there are absolutely many opportunities in the future... It is absolutely stupid to gamble your life for the dark fruit of icing on the cake.


    "Let''s leave for the moment." Su Han said to himself in his heart. His figure appeared a little black fog, and then disappeared into invisibility.


    This was naturally discovered by the members of the Parliament who always paid attention to Su Han.


    "Did the chairman leave?" Huang Rong relaxed, felt a little tired and yawned. "It seems that it''s getting late, so I''ll go back to bed first."


    "I have something else to do." white beard smiled and then looked at the stars of Marvel''s plot. It''s self-evident what to do next.


    Ying Zheng didn''t speak, but he was also looking at the remaining plot stars.


    ¡­¡­


    Returning to his room, Su Han fused the two domineering styles of armed seeing and hearing, and immediately looked at the secret card of dark fruit. Although it is not necessary to integrate, Su Han is also excited about the power of dark fruit, so the problem now is


    "How can I confirm that the devil fruit has no malignant effect on me?"


    Su Han thought a little and suddenly came up with a good method, "by the way... Can you see if the hailou stone can affect and bind me?"


    If the hailou stone can''t bind Su Han, it can prove that Su Han will eliminate the shortcomings of demon fruit through card fusion, which is very different from swallowing directly. Even if you swallow two demon fruits, there should be no problem.


    "If you have a chance in the future, you can consider asking for the sea floor stone from white beard... But I''m afraid you can''t ask directly. You have to think of a circuitous way."


    Su Han feels a little headache. After all, he set off the force too high before


    After thinking for a long time, Su Han didn''t think of a solution. He sighed. He simply didn''t want to go to bed.

 Chapter 21

    Early the next morning, Su Han woke up. After washing, he split into five pieces.


    "You, practice separately, Huodun, Mudun, writing wheel eyes, seeing and hearing colors, and the ability to shake fruits. However, don''t exercise at full capacity as yesterday. Pay attention to enhancing the control of ability! Waste less chakra as far as possible and exist for a long time."


    Su Han finished the task assignment. Apart from the physical exercise of armed color, he assigned all the others to mufen body.


    Mufenshen and yingfenshen have great similarities. They can both find out intelligence. Let them train. When they dissipate, their experience will be fed back to the noumenon.


    However, shadow separation can exercise body art. At the time of dissolution, the results of shadow body exercise will be returned to the noumenon. Mufen can''t. This is the nature of both.


    Of course, therefore, when the shadow body is attacked and the injury dissipates, the noumenon will also return some damage. The mufen body is attacked, but the body will not be hurt. This can only be said that there are advantages and disadvantages.


    Yesterday, Su Han used the power of shaking fruit to play chess with other trees.


    Although Zhenzhen fruit has a very strong load on the body, from another point of view, it is also a kind of exercise and strengthening of the body.


    After su Han solved everything, he opened the door and came to the living room. He found his sister Su Zhu eating breakfast.


    "It''s rare that you didn''t stay in bed today." Su Zhu was surprised.


    "Please don''t always look at people with old eyes?" Su Han rolled his eyes, sat at the table and had breakfast.


    In the past, Su Zhu called Su Han up after he had eaten, and then went to school ahead of time.


    Although Su Zhu and Su Han live in the same high school. But Su Zhu is now a senior three and is preparing for the exam. Naturally, the time is much more tense than Su Han, who has just entered senior one.


    However, since it is eaten at the same time. So this time Su Zhu rode a bicycle, while Su Han sat in the back and watched the scenery along the way.


    Although Su Han had some expectations before going to school, he found that there was no big difference after he really went to school.


    It is still like a duck, reciting a lot of knowledge, and even this time there are more knowledge of various cultivation systems... At most, there is one more cultivation course in the main course. During class time, you can close your eyes and practice. If you have any questions, you can ask the teacher.


    By the way... Su Han also asked about the whereabouts of the students who went to the haunted house with him before. The head teacher said that they had all transferred.


    Su Han looked at the head teacher who didn''t care, and determined that the head teacher should really don''t know. I felt a little heavy immediately.


    Who can imagine? Under the seemingly peaceful world, but so dangerous? Even... The news of death will be covered up. Su Han sighed in his heart, "although he has been in this world for several days, the truth of this world... Is still like a mirror, unable to see clearly."


    That''s why we need to be stronger. Not only to protect themselves, but also to protect their sister, but also everything they cherish.


    At noon, while Su Han was eating, he suddenly had a meal. A lot of information appeared in my mind.


    "Is that right? Mufenshen''s chakra is exhausted." Su Han smacks his lips. He doesn''t know how many times he regrets that his chakra number is too small


    As long as he thinks that the two monsters, Yuzhi Boban, can be beaten for several days, and all kinds of destructive moves, which destroy the sky and destroy the earth, are thrown out in a desperate way, he feels a little low self-esteem.


    "When he comes home in the evening, chakra should recover almost," sighed Su Han. "Have a good rest. After dinner in the evening, continue to separate wood and body and practice..."


    "Alas, there are not many people who work hard like me."


    While feeling, Su Han was curious to use the color of seeing and hearing. After all, this was the first time he used the ontology. Immediately, he heard many interesting voices from all directions.


    Even with his eyes closed, the behavior of people in the canteen can be clearly observed by him.


    "Sure enough, as I imagined," Su Han''s face showed a touch of surprise. "With the color of seeing and hearing, I greatly enhanced my perception range... This is a perfect match for the writing wheel eye with strong dynamic adaptation."


    Seeing and hearing color domineering and writing wheel eyes... This makes Su Han''s observation ability at the moment surpass that of white eyes at the same level.


    But feeling, feeling, Su Han''s expression suddenly changed, "wait, what''s this under the canteen?"


    Su Han suddenly noticed that there was a big place under the canteen, which felt like a basement. But Su Han heard a very bad, strange and disgusting voice.


    All the meals were taken away in a hurry. Su Han got up and said to several students next to him, "I have something to do."


    Immediately, he backed out. He found a place where there was no one. He opened the eternal kaleidoscope. Suddenly, he saw a special altar hidden underground. And the faint but real weird smell on it.


    "My mother."


    Su Han felt his scalp numb. How did he get there and find something wrong? Is this world really suitable for normal people?


    Su Han''s lips were trembling, but then his eyebrows stood up, "no... this altar looks old, and the mysterious smell on it is much weaker than the one who summoned spider man before."


    Su Han estimated in his heart that the altar had been underground for decades.


    Having confirmed this, Su Han finally breathed a sigh of relief. Since it has existed for decades, this altar is not too dangerous... Maybe?


    "No, whether he is in danger or not... He must be removed."


    Su Han bit his lower lip. He made a decision and rushed out of the school without hesitation. He found a telephone booth on the roadside that had not been abandoned and called the police directly. The content of the alarm is the discovery of cults and suspected terrorist attacks.


    It''s obvious that Su Han''s major is not right. If you want to have some strange things, he has no problem playing a dozen. But there''s a weird altar that hasn''t been started yet. Does he tube an egg? He didn''t get the seal from Yu Zhibo.


    "The problem is solved!"


    Hung up the phone, Su Han nodded with satisfaction, and then went back to class. Su Han refined his chakra when others practiced the basic Kaiyuan formula.


    However, in the third class last night, an alarm bell drove into the school, and then the school began safety drills. The fourth class was on holiday, and even the evening self-study in the evening was cancelled.


    Watching his classmates cheering, Su Han said that he had hidden his merit and reputation. Then he found his sister Su Zhu and returned home together.


    They separated their wooden bodies and let them continue to practice. Su Han exercised his armed color domineering at home. After all, chakra has been refined to the extreme in the afternoon.


    After his body was exercised to the limit, Su Han reluctantly took a bath, lay in bed, closed his eyes and entered the misty space.

 Chapter 22

    Fog palace, deep and terrible.


    Su Han appeared on the high seat and looked down at the lower part, but found that there were only Tony Stark and Yuzhi spots below.


    Tony Stark chattered endlessly, "ban, science and technology is not my boast. As long as you give me basic chakra cultivation methods and all kinds of Ninja, and get me some writing wheel eyes and living intercolumn cells... I''ll find someone to formulate the best treatment plan for you according to the situation of your world."


    Tony Stark vowed, "I promise, in this way, your world will improve productivity in the shortest time! Usher in peace."


    Yuzhiboban is obviously a little excited. After watching the first stage of Marvel world, he knows that tonistark''s civilization is a similar but completely different civilization.


    But after a little thought, he calmed down and shook his head, "it sounds very moving... Unfortunately, I refuse!"


    "Why?" Tony Stark was stunned and felt a little incredible. He didn''t have the idea of wisdom and was very sincere.


    "Hehe, the marvel world you live in is indeed technologically advanced. People live and work in peace and contentment... But what about this? It''s still dangerous, with all kinds of villains from time to time... And even alien invasion."


    Yu Zhibo ban stopped talking when he said this, with a mockery on his face.


    And Tony Stark choked on yuzhiboban''s words, "these two situations are different. They can''t be confused."


    "I think it''s almost the same," Yu Zhibo is very calm. "There may be alien invasion in your world, and my world is also stared at by the big barrel wood family..."


    "More importantly, my world is the world of ninja. Ninja has developed to the point of prosperity... Change halfway to study science? Do I look like a fool!"


    "That!" Tony Stark said nothing.


    When Su Han heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched. He forced himself to resist the impulse to throw Bo people out.


    Who says that the ninja world cannot develop science? Can it develop a scientific system in line with the characteristics of the ninja world?


    However, Su Han was not surprised that yuzhiboban''s decision was made. After all, yuzhiboban is not a big snake pill... As Indra''s reincarnation, he has a lonely and arrogant personality, and it is obviously impossible to abandon tolerance in his later years.


    "Hmm?" Yu Zhibo''s eyes moved and found Su Hanli''s figure on the high platform.


    "Chairman of the Council, did you appear again?" Yu Zhibo''s eyes flashed. He had communicated with white beard before. After discussion, they came to a conclusion.


    That is why Su Han summoned them. It may be that Su Han himself exists as an observer.


    Su Han is observing them, the top figures in the world, and even the world to which they belong.


    "Chairman of the Council." Tony Stark responded slowly, but he also saw Su Han along the vision of Yu Zhibo. He immediately straightened his waist and no longer lost his previous carelessness. He solemnly said, "thank you! Because of the information you gave, I have escaped the terrorist nest with Dr. Ethan."


    "Just equivalent exchange." Su Han''s voice was very light.


    "I understand, but it doesn''t affect my gratitude to you." Tony Stark is still very serious.


    Before Su Han could say anything more, a fog slowly appeared and condensed again in the void. The two figures appeared on the bronze chairs with different appearances out of thin air.


    "You come... Wrong." Yu Zhibo said half, his eyes suddenly coagulated, some accidents, "is it a new man?"


    "At this time? Wait," Tony Stark glanced at Su Han and nodded thoughtfully, "I see."


    No wonder Su Han will appear. Now it seems that it may be the reason why new people come to the misty space.


    Su Han didn''t have to look at it. Yu Zhibo ban and Tony Stark misunderstood. But he didn''t care, but stared at the two newcomers tightly.


    Through the fog, he saw the faces of the two newcomers.


    One was a young man who looked very young, wearing a red and white hat on his head. He looked around in amazement and disbelief.


    As for the other person... He was an old man in a Taoist robe. He frowned and looked around, as if he was thinking about something. Although there were some accidents, he didn''t feel panic and was very calm.


    "These two guys." Su Han was surprised. Su Han recognized the young man wearing a red and white hat at a glance... This guy had accompanied Su Han through his youth in his previous life. It was Xiao Zhi, the eternal hero in the magic baby.


    "However, it seems that Pikachu didn''t come in... Unexpectedly, the inseparable fetters of Xiaozhi and Pikachu were cut off by the misty space."


    Su Han had a sentence in his heart. He could not make complaints about another old man. After all, he was somewhat unfamiliar.


    The misty space fell into a brief silence. All the people were secretly observing each other. Finally, Xiao Zhi suddenly remembered something and his voice was flustered, "shit! Today seems to be the day when I go to get the initial magic baby?"


    "Why am I here? Is it a dream? It''s over. Time must have been missed."


    Xiao Zhi''s face was nervous. Then he gritted his teeth, stretched out his hand and pinched his thigh fiercely, and gave a miserable howl, "it hurts... Doesn''t it mean there''s no pain in my dream? And why haven''t I woke up yet."


    "Are you a second-class goods?" Tony Stark stared at Xiao Zhi with a speechless face. Then he felt that the other party''s voice was a little tender and strange. "Then, how old are you?"


    "I''m ten years old!" although Xiao Zhi was nervous, he tossed around and found that he didn''t wake up. He immediately vented his anger and answered Tony Stark weakly.


    "At the age of ten... He was chosen to enter this strange world?" Tony Stark''s face was frozen. Unreasonable... At this age, you should still be in school?


    "What''s the problem with being selected at the age of ten?" Yu Zhibo is very strange. I don''t know what Tony Stark is surprised about.


    "... yes, it''s a matter of course for you." Tony Stark was silent.


    He suddenly realized that this was not the modern society he lived in, but a place of fog that stood alone outside countless worlds.


    For example, in the Warring States period of Naruto world, it can be seen everywhere when you go to the battlefield at the age of ten. 6¡¢ It is not without those who died at the age of seven.


    Listening to the communication of the people present, the old man still felt in the clouds. With his insight, he couldn''t understand everything around him.


    After a little thought, he simply asked directly, and his words were cautious, "ladies and gentlemen, please allow me to ask."


    "Who can tell me where this is? Is it the netherworld? Or is it the place where immortals live, the place of heaven?"


    The old man was looking around at those who were shrouded in the fog, and his keen senses were trembling. He realized that there was great terror in this place.


    "Not those places," Tony Stark said after thinking about it, "but it''s troublesome to explain specifically... You still have that child. Don''t you introduce yourself first?"


    "Is that so?" the old man paused a little and whispered, "although I met a very unexpected situation... Since it''s the first time to meet, it''s really time to introduce myself!"


    "I''m Zhang Sanfeng of Wudang. Please give me more advice."

 Chapter 23

    "Zhang Sanfeng?"


    A flash of amazement flashed through Tony Stark''s eyes. He subconsciously thought of the Taoist real man on the other side of the ocean. Especially... The people in front of me emphasized the word Wudang.


    "Is it another special event across the timeline?"


    "It seems that you know something about the new man''s identity?" yuzhiboban turned his head and stared at Tony Stark with an inexplicable voice.


    "He is a historical figure in our world," Tony Stark paused and continued, "just as Qin Shihuang is also a historical figure in our world."


    "Is that so?" Yu Zhibo fell into a short thought. His fingers gently knocked on the table. Then he raised his head and looked up at Su Han. "Mr. chairman, don''t you consider calling all the members together?"


    "Now is not the time to officially start the meeting." Su Han''s voice was deep and could not detect the slightest emotional fluctuation.


    Yu Zhibo spot noticed that Su Han''s eyes fell on him. Suddenly he stiffened. He subconsciously recalled the terrible smell he felt when he peeped at Su Han''s real body last time


    After a moment of silence, he lowered his eyes, "your will."


    And Xiaozhi still didn''t mention his spirit at the moment, so he was very lost.


    "So, what is this space?" Zhang Sanfeng asked cautiously again.


    "Originally, I just took it as a possibility," Su Han said softly. His heart repeatedly considered what he would say next and tried to erase the flaws, so he spoke slowly. "However, after the test was successful, it seemed a waste to abandon it..."


    "You can think of this place as a place for a secret party. You can also think of this place as a gap between the endless world..."


    "Is that so?" Zhang Sanfeng was silent.


    Su Han is actually thinking about Zhang Sanfeng''s identity at this time. Taoist immortal, Zhang Sanfeng, the identity of the other party is confirmed... But the key question is, which world is Zhang Sanfeng in front of him?


    The story of relying on heaven to kill dragons? Or is it a mythical fairy world?


    "No, this old man Zhang Sanfeng''s face is a little familiar." Su Han suddenly realized something. He thought of a version of the TV drama of Yitian Tu Long in his mind. It suddenly became clear in my heart.


    "Interesting. I remember that the story of relying on heaven to kill the dragon should be the sequel to the legend of carving heroes? They belong to the same world."


    Su Han was interested and said to himself, "however, Huang Rong and Zhang Sanfeng, who have joined the parliament now, may have experienced some similar history... But they should be the existence of a parallel world?"


    Only the parallel world can explain the situation in front of us.


    There were waves in the void. Ying Zheng and Huang Rong emerged one by one.


    Huang Rong looked a little lazy. As soon as he was ready to say something, he noticed that the number of people in front of him was wrong, and immediately gulped down his saliva. "What are you? Why are there so many more people?"


    Ying Zheng also narrowed his eyes with curiosity.


    "Join the newcomer." yuzhiboban was brief and comprehensive.


    After losing for a long time, Xiao Zhi suddenly realized something and his eyes lit up, "by the way... Can I leave this world? Then go back to reality to get my magic baby."


    "... what''s the magic baby?" Huang Rong was a little strange, but he still explained, "if you want to leave, you just want to leave... But have you seen your future by trading with the president?"


    "Look at the future? What''s that?" Xiao Zhi was a little confused, but then he put it behind his head very nervously. "I''ll talk about it later. I''ll go back first!"


    Watching Xiaozhi disappear, the misty Hall fell into a short silence.


    "That''s just a child." Tony Stark touched his nose, but his eyes turned to Su Han from time to time, obviously afraid that Su Han would vent his anger on Xiao Zhi.


    Although Xiaozhi has nothing to do with him, his heroic temperament makes him unable to bear to watch a 10-year-old child suffer bad luck.


    "I know." Su Han''s voice was indifferent. "I know you when I come here."


    Yu Zhibo was silent.


    He remembered the Naruto sent by Su Han... Su Han didn''t know them. It''s clear.


    "By the way, Miss Huang Rong and Mr. Ying Zheng," Tony Stark suddenly said, "I think you and Mr. Zhang Sanfeng should have a lot to talk about."


    "Hmm?" Ying Zheng frowned and stared at Zhang Sanfeng with some sharp eyes. He was keenly aware that Tony Stark had something to say.


    "Ying Zheng... And Huang Rong," Zhang Sanfeng said softly after a long time. "This is really a familiar name."


    Zhang Sanfeng has lived too long and is mature. From Tony Stark''s attitude in front of him, he has realized something.


    Ying Zheng... Is he the ZuLong in Chinese history? Huang Rong... Is it the beggars'' sect leader who died for the Song Dynasty with Guo Jing, a strange woman?


    He suddenly remembered what Tony Stark said before about the cross timeline world, and his heart shook. At this moment, he confirmed that the fog hall was the residence of immortals, and only immortals could control time at will to bring people from ancient and modern times together.


    After a little thought, Ying Zheng understood that Zhang Sanfeng should be a descendant. He asked softly, "what era are you in?"


    "Yuan Dynasty!" Zhang Sanfeng said word by word.


    "Only two is not one of the dynasties dominated by Yan and Huang." Ying Zheng''s tone was inexplicable. He remembered the 5000 years of China he had seen.


    "Yes," Zhang Sanfeng said with a little sadness. After shaking his head and strengthening his spirit, he turned his eyes to Huang Rong and said very seriously, "beggar leader, senior Huang Rong. I didn''t expect to meet you here!"


    "No... I didn''t expect to meet such a young you."


    Zhang Sanfeng only heard Huang Rong''s crisp voice like a oriole, and probably guessed that Huang Rong should still be in a very young period of time.


    "You... Know me?" Huang Rong was stunned.


    It''s not that Huang Rong belittles himself. She is not a unified and well-known monarch like Qin Shihuang. Why should Zhang Sanfeng remember her name?


    "Of course," even though Huang Rong is young, Zhang Sanfeng still respects Huang Rong very much. "I once followed the great eagle Yang Guo and practiced for a period of time. And you and great Xia Guo have the grace of educating the great eagle Yang Guo."


    "At the end of the Song Dynasty, the army of the Yuan Dynasty invaded Xiangyang City! You and great Xia Guo guarded Xiangyang City for decades... Finally Xiangyang City was broken, and you and great Xia Guo died in Xiangyang City..."


    A flash of memory flashed through Zhang Sanfeng''s eyes. He was very moved. "Your move is really a great Xia for the country and the people. Even if I want to come now, I still admire it very much."

 Chapter 24

    Huang Rong was stunned. Because what Zhang Sanfeng said revealed too much information.


    "You mean... Guo Jing and I died together in Xiangyang City?" although Huang Rong was asking Zhang Sanfeng, he looked at Su Han''s direction.


    "That''s true." Su Han said slowly.


    Clenching her fist, Huang Rong took a few deep breaths, which calmed her mood. She said calmly, "but that should be the original history... I didn''t touch Guo Jing at all now. Instead, I chose to return to Taohua island! It shouldn''t end like this in the future."


    "Hmm?" Zhang Sanfeng''s eyelids beat for a moment, looked at Huang Rong thoughtfully, and then looked at Su Han sitting on the high platform.


    Of course, he only glanced at Su Han and quickly took his eyes back.


    If, in his perception, the fog around everyone has great terror... Then the fog around Su Han can''t be described as great terror.


    After only two more eyes, Zhang Sanfeng felt that he was about to suffocate. Compared with Huang Rong, his martial arts cultivation is too excellent, so his perception is too sensitive.


    "Zhang Sanfeng... Sir? You should have no problem if I call you that." Huang Rong opened his mouth. If Zhang Sanfeng didn''t say he was a descendant, Huang Rong would probably call old man Zhang directly.


    "You can''t help it!" Zhang Sanfeng''s voice was gentle.


    "You can take the martial arts secret you have and exchange the future related to you with the president." Huang Rong urgently wants to see the plot stars of Zhang Sanfeng''s world. After all, Zhang Sanfeng''s world is almost certain to be her future generations.


    "Hmm?" Zhang Sanfeng was a little confused. After asking two more questions, he thought a little, and then condensed several cards, "I can really do it."


    Zhang Sanfeng was quite surprised and thought a little. He took out Taijiquan and Taijijian from his cards and presented them to Su Han.


    Su Han said nothing, and he stretched out his finger a little. There are ripples in the void again, and the long river of history emerges and condenses stars.


    "It''s true," Ying Zheng gazed at the scene with some emotion, "no matter how many times you watch it, you will be shocked... And even feel small."


    Zhang Sanfeng said nothing, not without shock, because he saw too much more than he understood today. He''s numb.


    Finally, Zhang Sanfeng only took a deep look at Su Han and came to this round of stars emitting light crimson brilliance.


    He held out his hand. At the moment of touching the stars, he felt that his body and consciousness had disappeared.


    The plot begins.


    Huang Rong couldn''t calm down. She bit her teeth and came before the crimson stars. Go in and watch. It was like a chain reaction, and all the others present couldn''t sit still.


    Su Han looked at the fog hall becoming empty and lost in thought, "what should I do next?"


    He doesn''t have to squeeze into the plot stars with several people, does he? That''s a lot more down. Or, go straight back now?


    "By the way, there seems to be another thing that can be tested in this world."


    Su Han suddenly thought of something and his eyes lit up. He stretched out his palm and gently grasped it. Suddenly, in the void, a stone handcuffs gradually condensed. This is the hailou stone handcuffs.


    "Sure enough, it''s as I imagined." Su Han was very satisfied, so he didn''t need to consider how to ask Bai beard for hailou stone handcuffs.


    He clenched the handcuffs and then drove the power of the shaking fruit. A white light surged on his fist without being affected at all.


    "Really no problem." Su Han nodded slightly.


    Although the misty space seems illusory, it is also based on reality. Misty space confirms its demon fruit and removes its shortcomings, which should be the case in reality.


    "You can take plural fruits... And even if I go to the pirate king world and soak in the sea in the future, I should not be affected."


    Su Han''s thoughts twinkled in his mind.


    "Go back and merge the dark fruits... And the two technology cards of tonistark and the two martial arts cards of Zhang Sanfeng that have been accumulated before can be merged."


    Su Han lost a little time in his thinking.


    Soon, Zhang Sanfeng and others stepped out of the plot stars and sat in their respective positions again.


    "My disciples and grandchildren."


    Zhang Sanfeng looked very complicated. When he remembered that his favorite disciple Zhang Cuishan and Zhang Cuishan''s wife would commit suicide at his 100th birthday banquet. He felt his inner colic, "why so... Why so."


    Huang Rong also stared at Zhang Sanfeng in front of her. At the moment, she felt that her brain was blank.


    She thought it was interesting to have an old man and a younger generation... But after the plot and stars, she finally understood what the Wudang Zhang Sanfeng meant in front of her.


    It was the best expert in the world during the Yuan Dynasty. With one''s own strength, Wudang has been pushed to the same level as Shaolin.


    Looking through history, you can call it a super first-class expert, not to mention the crucian carp crossing the river, but it''s not much worse. However, few can be called martial arts masters.


    Even her father, pharmacist Huang can''t. No such qualification!


    The person in front of him is the terrorist existence that can be called the martial master together with the Bodhidharma ancestor of Shaolin Temple. An immortal monument in the history of martial arts.


    Zhang Sanfeng breathed out a long breath. His breath condensed but did not disperse. After calming his mood, he solemnly saluted Su Han, "thank you."


    Knowing in advance what will happen in the future, the tragedy may also be reversed. This favor can never be offset by sending out Taiji Sword and Taijiquan.


    Su Han was very silent and sat there quietly without breath. If the fog did not remain, it would even make people wonder if he had left.


    "Zhang Sanfeng," Yu Zhibo suddenly said, "what time period are you in now?"


    After a little thought, Zhang Sanfeng whispered, "Zhang Cuishan and Yin Susu have not brought their children back to the mountain."


    "This timeline is very early," said Huang Rong thoughtfully, and then worried, "what are you going to do with Yu Daiyan?"


    "It''s very simple. Just find the black jade intermittent cream." Zhang Sanfeng looked calm, but his words were extremely domineering. "I already know who owns the black jade intermittent cream... It''s not difficult to get it."


    "After curing Daiyan, I''ll persuade him halfway... Daiyan and Cuishan will certainly have contradictions, but they won''t commit suicide directly... As for reconciliation, take your time."


    After a pause, Zhang Sanfeng sighed, "I didn''t teach Zhang Cuishan well and didn''t cultivate his mind."


    Ying Zheng was noncommittal. It was really a stupid decision to commit suicide at Zhang Sanfeng''s centenary birthday party.


    Su Han was relieved. He doesn''t doubt what Zhang Sanfeng said


    The one in front of me is the most powerful man in the world. It can almost be called a legend. Zhang Wuji, who has achieved great martial arts, will not be Zhang Sanfeng''s enemy


    Such a big Yuan Dynasty did not want to offend Zhang Sanfeng.


    Zhang Sanfeng knows that Ruyang palace has black jade intermittent cream, so he wants to get it, even if it is not easy... But it will never be too difficult.


    After Zhao Min grew up, she may not respect Zhang Sanfeng too much because of her ancient spirit... But at this time, Ruyang king will definitely be willing to give this Wulin master a face.


    Whether it is to appease the Wulin or to fear the power of Zhang Sanfeng.


    "That''s better." Huang Rong breathed a sigh of relief. She stuck out her tongue embarrassed. "I was still thinking that if you can''t help it, I can take Jiuhua jade dew ointment from my father."


    "Maybe Jiuhua jade dew cream is not as good as black jade intermittent cream in the treatment of muscles and bones... But with your powerful skills, it is still possible to recover."

 Chapter 25

    "It''s easy to say." Zhang Sanfeng''s voice was calm. Although I felt that I was unlikely to need Huang Rong''s help, I still gave Huang Rong face.


    Huang Rong''s eyes bent into crescent moon.


    Su Han looked a little different. Because he suddenly remembered one thing, that is, the man in Zhang Sanfeng''s dream seems to be Guo Xiang?


    And Guo Xiang is just the little daughter of Huang Rong and Guo Jing


    "In this way, it is possible that Zhang Sanfeng''s respect for Huang Rong is not just the reason of Yang Guo."


    Think carefully and fear deeply.


    Su Han smacked his mouth and felt that he had found the truth. But I didn''t say much. I withdrew from the fog space directly.


    Zhang Sanfeng paused and glanced at the bronze chair Su Han had been sitting in. The bronze chair is plain, just like the chair under his ass. It doesn''t look weird.


    "Sure enough, is it the one who is really weird?"


    Zhang Sanfeng''s thoughts twinkled in his mind. Then he took a breath, put a gentle smile on his face again, and whispered to Huang Rong, "say, master Huang Rong, are you interested in learning my kung fu?"


    "Although I dare not say that my kung fu is definitely better than that of pharmacist Huang, the various skills of Wudang I have created are much easier to learn than that of pharmacist Huang."


    Zhang Sanfeng''s words are very sincere.


    "Well," Huang Rong looked forward to looking at Zhang Sanfeng, "Master Zhang, do you have a kind of skill that can naturally make yourself stronger without practicing and lying still..."


    Zhang Sanfeng choked. What do you think of getting something for nothing? How can you become a strong person if you don''t practice hard?


    He gazed at the fog shrouded in Huang Rong. After a long time, he looked up to the sky and sighed. Sure enough, young Huang Rong and adult Huang Rong are fundamentally different in character. It is no exaggeration to say that they are different.


    "Sorry, I didn''t create such a skill."


    "Forget it."


    Huang Rong was not too disappointed. After all, she was also a person who had seen the legend of relying on heaven to kill dragons and had a certain understanding of Zhang Sanfeng''s kung fu... So she was ready for the other party to say no before she spoke.


    After a pause, Huang Rong felt a little embarrassed and said, "am I still young? When I was young, I should naturally live a little easier. Maybe when I grow up, I will practice hard."


    Yu Zhibo''s face was expressionless. He disdained this sentence, but he didn''t comment on it. Instead, he realized the impact of family environment on a person.


    For example, he and qianshouzhu lived in the Warring States period when they were young. Human life was like grass mustard, so they understood the importance of strength and spared no effort in training.


    On the other hand, Huang Rong... Huang Yaoshi protected her so well that Huang Rong lost her enterprising spirit.


    ¡­¡­


    The real world.


    Su Han opened his eyes and moved his bones. He didn''t sleep directly. But took out the card of dark fruit and fused it.


    Later, it integrated Taiji sword, Taijiquan and tonistark''s scientific knowledge.


    "Artificial intelligence manufacturing scheme." Su Han murmured, his eyes glowing. "Artificial intelligence does have great convenience... If it is manufactured, I have a super capable housekeeper who will not betray myself. My life in the real world will be much easier."


    "But... The only trouble is that the minimum raw materials for artificial intelligence are expensive..."


    Artificial intelligence has high requirements for computer performance and computing power. Even if it is the lowest level of Artificial Intelligence Computing, it will cost at least 100000 yuan to buy basic components. Then assemble it yourself.


    "Still poor."


    Su Han feels pain in his skull. With his current strength, he is at least definitely a strong man above the four elephant level? Maybe even higher! But he was stumped by the money? Who can believe it.


    With a sigh, Su Han picked up his mobile phone and looked it up on the Internet. The content is how top practitioners make money?


    Then he was silent.


    Look at the recruitment advertisements for the strong talents in sancaijing with an annual salary of millions or even tens of millions. He had an impulse to call.


    With 100000, he can build a computer barely carrying artificial intelligence... A million! Then we can completely assemble a full version of artificial intelligence computer.


    Fortunately, Su Han calmed down and finally closed all the advertisements. "It''s impossible to work... It''s impossible to work in this life."


    "Plain and light, free and easy, how good!"


    Although with Su Han''s strength, he called and paid millions in advance... It''s easy... But that''s half selling. It refutes Su Han''s idea of enjoying life freedom.


    Open the window and face the cold wind, Su Han wakes up a lot. After watching the night scene for a while, he suddenly remembered something, "I don''t know how the strange events in the school have been handled."


    After a little thought, Su Han rushed out of the window, attached chakra to the soles of his feet, stepped on the wall, and soon came to the highest floor of the residential building where he now lives.


    He opened the eyes of the eternal kaleidoscope and looked in the direction of the school.


    At the next moment, Su Han''s look changed dramatically, "lying in the trough! What''s the situation?"


    As far as he could see, the strange power of the school direction was full-bodied to the extreme.


    Almost condensed into the essence of the dark mist, a wisp of wandering over the school, but it is bound by some kind of constraints and can''t step across the school.


    There is no doubt... At the moment, the scale of the strange phenomenon in the school is countless stronger than the altar that summoned the spider evil god he once met


    It''s special. When class is over in the afternoon, it''s still good there. Why did it explode at night?


    Did he call a fake cop? It''s impossible. People in this world have obviously been at war with strange phenomena for a long time... They should have a very perfect treatment plan in the face of the existence of suspected evil gods.


    "No... it''s a newcomer to deal with the altar phenomenon this time?" Su Han''s face changed a few times. He paced on the roof for several times and made a decision in his heart, "go and have a look..."


    "If the official can''t stop it... And it''s within my scope, I can take the opportunity to test the power of dark fruit."


    The voice fell, and Su Han''s figure disappeared invisible.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the school.


    Lei qianjue with golden hair holds a short knife wrapped by thunder light, and his face is cold and serious. Opposite him, there are strange creatures, just like creatures spliced by all kinds of insects.


    Centipede''s body, spider''s feet, ant''s mouth, wasp''s thin wings... At the same time, there are huge black whiskers like tentacles swaying gently in the void.


    "It''s an unformed family of evil gods. Now it should be the disaster level of the fourth class," Li Huo stared at the scene with an expressionless face. A continuous glow flashed in his eyes. It was obvious that he was peeping into each other''s essence through some special skills. "Fortunately, he found it early."


    "If you don''t find it, in three or five years, the guy opposite may really take shape."


    "Once formed, he will be able to devour everyone in the school. Thus, he will directly enter the growth stage from the original family members of evil gods. At that time... Jiangzhou will be destroyed. The north of Jiangnan area may be completely dragged into the quagmire of catastrophe..."


    The fourth class disaster corresponds to the fourth realm and four images of the mysterious cultivation realm, but relatively speaking... The destructive ability of disasters at the same stage is far higher than that of practitioners of the same class.


    Only when we enter the Six Harmonies territory will the positions of both sides change.


    Lord, this is the real heritage of a country. Although the number is rare, each can suppress the land of a province and protect one''s peace.


    "You mean, this is our luck?" Lei qianjue asked, and the insects and animals rushed over with a Shua, as fast as lightning.


    Lei qianjue and Li Huo''s figure scattered with a Shua. The earth was torn open, and the rocks pierced the air. Li Huo''s voice sounded instantaneously.


    "It''s not our luck, or we can say our luck is very bad... But it''s the luck of this area. Fortunately, we came because of the existence of the suspected Lord. This place has the possibility to deal with this disaster."


    "Stop him... Even if you bet your life. This is our duty as an inspector!"

 Chapter 26

    The battle began.


    The terrible and blazing thunder swept in all directions. Lei qianjue''s waist was straight and his whole body was entangled by lightning, just like turning into a lightning sun.


    He pushed forward horizontally, with amazing boldness of vision, and his movements were in full bloom with immortal chaotic thunder.


    The family members of evil insects made a sharp cry, and the Black Mist spread from its body, corroding and destroying everything.


    "Bastard!" Lei qianjue suddenly clenched his palm. The thunder light turned into a bright blade in his hand, and he suddenly split down. The thunder light tore the Black Mist, just like the first ray of light.


    Although its offensive is invincible, the black mist covers too much. Generally speaking, the influence range of the mist is still increasing.


    "Maintain the array!" Liu Qiqiang, as a member of the local officer and a person at the level of team leader, was naturally on the scene. He now holds a small array in his hand, which is one of the eight nodes of the array, and the other seven nodes are scattered in all corners of the college.


    Wei Xuemin, as well as more than ten monks, were forced to extract their spiritual powers from Liu Qiqiang''s body and gathered them into Liu Qiqiang''s body.


    The Eight Trigram runes are looming in the void, binding the mist. No matter how they spread, they are only within the scope of the school.


    "Ang!" the shrill cry suddenly vomited out of the mouth of the family members of the evil insects. Before entering the realm of one yuan, the monk turned pale with a brush, and a bean cold sweat came out in front of his forehead.


    "Bad, it''s mental pollution." Wei Xuemin strongly supported his spirit, felt that the world he could see was gradually blurred, and forced to bite his lower lip. The pain and the smell of blood in her mouth made her wake up a little.


    However, beside her, three or four monks failed to hold on and fainted directly on the ground. The eight trigrams array is shaky.


    "Big trouble." Liu Qiqiang''s voice was hoarse, and his face was extremely ugly. Because the members behind him were affected, the psionics could not supply the opening of the eight trigrams array. Now he tried his best to mobilize the power in his body and squeeze every psionics in his body


    But even so, it just barely makes the eight trigrams array not completely damaged.


    "After all, who can imagine such a monster here." a middle-aged man with the same white face said in a low voice.


    Jiangzhou is a small place subordinate to Jinling. The monks in this place are far inferior to those in large areas. Liu Qiqiang of the unitary realm can serve as the team leader of the local friars, and is one of the eight nodes of the current eight trigrams array. It can be seen from this.


    "Wait a minute," Wei Xuemin suddenly noticed something. Her pupils suddenly contracted and her voice trembled. "Captain, Xu Qing''s situation is not quite right."


    Xu Qing is one of the people who fell to the ground at the moment. The sober man cast his eyes on Xu Qing. As a result, he was surprised to find that his body was pumping, and his exposed skin turned black slowly, and even pieces of scales slowly came out from under his skin.


    "... alienation." someone''s lips trembled, and he was obviously frightened by the scene in front of him. His voice trembled and said what he had seen in the teaching book, "evil gods... Don''t look directly at them! The family members of evil gods also inherit this part of characteristics. If people with great differences in strength imagine the family members of evil gods, they will gradually become evil things."


    "Damn it," Liu Qiqiang''s eyes stared round, with blood spreading, "fool, I said it in my knowledge class. When I fight, I can''t think about the survival form of evil things, and can''t I be afraid of them?"


    All the people were silent. They did know this kind of thing, but this was the first time they faced the evil thing with great strength gap mentioned in the textbook, and then someone was recruited.


    "Wei Xuemin," Liu Qiqiang looked a few times. He made up his mind and said in a low voice, "I order you to evacuate with Xu Qing in the name of my team leader... It''s just a preliminary infection. It''s not a big problem."


    "But..." Wei Xuemin opened her mouth. She''s leaving now. What if there''s no power supply in the gossip array?


    "Obey orders!" Liu Qiqiang''s voice was hoarse. His muscles puffed up again, and his palms converged into the cut-off point of the array, with 20% more psionics.


    "Captain, if you squeeze yourself so much, the future cultivation road will..."


    "Stop it, Captain, shouldn''t you go up at this time?" Liu Qiqiang looked very calm. He had already made this kind of consciousness, "and... If the relatives of evil gods opposite are not solved, all those who are here today will die, and I''m not the only one."


    "This is really... I heard something wonderful." a long sigh suddenly sounded.


    "... what?" Wei Xuemin, who had just left for a few steps, suddenly felt that the voice was a little familiar.


    Liu Qiqiang also suddenly contracted his pupils. He suddenly turned his head. As a result, he found a young man with red pupils and a big windmill spinning standing there quietly.


    "Is it you?" Liu Qiqiang shivered, almost unable to maintain the array. It''s too shocking. Although he didn''t remember Su Han''s face last time, this time he intuitively saw the distinctive eyes, and he confirmed the identity of the person in front of him.


    But how could he be so young? Is it the legendary old monster who can repair to the extreme and rejuvenate?! Liu Qiqiang''s mind was full of thoughts.


    Su Han ignored Liu Qiqiang. He stared at the family members of evil insects in the distance without expression.


    Today, he finally solved his previous doubts about why there was no news of evil gods among ordinary people.


    Imagination may be alienated... Only friars who have really received special training and have extremely strong self-control can control themselves.


    If the news of evil gods spread to the people, there will certainly be people who will die and try to imagine, even a large number... At that time, evil and strange phenomena will bloom everywhere, many of them will still be transformed by local residents, and the situation will definitely be dozens of times worse than now


    "How long can you hold on now?" Su Han suddenly opened his mouth.


    Liu Qiqiang was stunned for a moment, and then he reacted. Su Han was asking him. He made a little calculation in his heart and gritted his teeth and replied, "the minimum is five minutes, the limit is ten minutes."


    More than five minutes, his vitality will be irreversibly affected. There is no hope of promotion in this life, but more than ten minutes... If he continues to insist, he may lose all his skills and be directly disabled after this battle.


    "Five minutes?" the big windmill in the pupil slowly rotated, and Su Han whispered, "enough time."


    He took one step, stepped directly into the battlefield, opened his palm, aimed at the direction of the family members of evil insects, and spit out two cold words in his mouth.


    "Dark water!"

 Chapter 27

    The family members of evil insects roared and struggled hard, but it was useless at all. Their body rushed towards Su Han at a very fast speed.


    Then, Su Han clenched his fist and the white brilliance spread out.


    He finished accumulating strength and smashed it with a bang. Countless cracks appeared in the void, and the atmosphere was shattered by the earthquake. The terrible shock wave tore up the bodies of the relatives of evil insects.


    A shrill wail resounded through the fields.


    Liu Qiqiang''s expression changed dramatically and roared, "don''t be interfered by the roar of evil things. Don''t look directly at the guy opposite."


    All the monks who heard the words brushed their heads and lowered their heads. But when they heard the sound, they still felt a splitting headache and soaked their clothes with sweat.


    "Is this?" Lei qianjue stood on the sky. Seeing this scene, his face changed slightly. He recognized Su Han''s identity, "it''s him!"


    "But did this... Solve the family members of the evil god?"


    "How could it be so fast?"


    A voice without emotion sounded beside Lei qianjue. Li Huo appeared out of thin air. He paused for a moment and stared at Su Han''s cheek. There was a brilliant flash in his eyes. "However, with the strength he has shown now, it is very possible to suppress and even solve the family members of evil gods."


    The black haze was churning, and the family members of evil insects reorganized their bodies at a very fast speed. Even his body is still expanding, from more than ten meters long to more than thirty meters. His body is covered with scales and his appearance is extremely ferocious.


    "Poof!" the wound of the family members of the evil insects sprayed Black Mist. At the same time, the beard was as sensitive as a tentacle, lurking in the haze and stabbed in the direction of Su Han.


    "Xuzuo Neng." Su Han''s rich chakra spread out and suddenly turned into a big and terrible giant compared with the opposite.


    The Black Mist hit suzanenhu''s chest, the harsh corrosion sound sounded, and the fluctuation of chakra was extremely violent.


    Silently, the sharp and tough beard hit Su Han''s sternum in front of him, and there were dense cracks on it.


    "Fortunately, as I expected."


    Su Han''s face didn''t change. Seeing the domineering color, he heard the running track of his opponent''s insect whiskers and the strength of his attack.


    Even now, there seems to be a crack in xuzuo nenghu''s breastplate, which is very dangerous. In fact, it is also under Su Han''s control.


    "The evil thing opposite has too strong vitality. Compared with it... The tentacle monster I just wore to face is as fragile as a newborn child."


    The most destructive thing in Su Han''s hands was the earthquake fruit. However, the family members of the evil insects carried it directly, and although their bodies were torn, they healed quickly.


    Even according to Su Han''s information, the breath of the family members of evil insects is not much weak.


    His thoughts flickered in his mind, but xuzuo nenghu didn''t stop. He broke the fog and held the body of the family member of the evil insect in one hand. The other fist was held high, with white brilliance lingering, and then fell down, "air shock!"


    The head of the giant insect and beast blooms like a flower, and the blood drops on the earth.


    The earth shook, the terrible earthquake wave spread, the earth suddenly poked out mountains and stones, and all the teaching buildings of the huge school collapsed and turned into ruins everywhere.


    "What''s this?!"


    "This suffocating power... How is it possible?"


    "The earthquake... No! It''s a man-made disaster? What level of cultivator is this?"


    "Isn''t it... The Lord?"


    "How could it be? Are you dreaming? Most of the saints in Jiangnan area are concentrated in Jinling area! And a small number are in Gusu and Liangxi. We can''t have it here. There''s no such attraction!"


    Liu Qiqiang was silent. Others didn''t believe that the person in front of him was the Lord, but he believed. After all, it''s not the first time he has seen Su Han.


    But at the next moment, Liu Qiqiang perceived something and changed his look.


    Don''t say it''s him. Other people who support the nodes of the eight trigrams array also have a big change of expression. The shock wave spread, the black haze was torn apart, and the gossip array also collapsed.


    When the cheeks of the people supporting the nodes of the array were red, they felt their heart pulse hot and blood gushing to their throat. Forced to endure, this did not spit out.


    The shock wave is still spreading, and the residents of the whole Jiangzhou can clearly feel the earth shaking.


    "Earthquake! Run."


    "Jiangzhou is located in a plain area... How can there be an earthquake?"


    "When is it? There''s no spare time to think about this. Come on, come on."


    Many Jiangzhou residents thought that there was an earthquake and fled their houses in panic. He even ran to the street in his pajamas.


    Lei qianjue''s eyelids fluttered high above the sky. He naturally knew that things would be big and the ending would be very troublesome, but now he didn''t have the energy to pay attention to the whole Jiangzhou. But staring at the battlefield.


    "This level of destructive power." Lei qianjue murmured. He really knew that Su Han controlled the power of vibration. But he didn''t expect that Su Han could drive the power of vibration to this point.


    This is a natural disaster.


    "The six harmonies, which are one with heaven and earth, are prone to mountains and seas, against nature, like natural disasters." Li Huo suddenly opened his mouth.


    Lei Qian never spoke. But he understood Li Huo''s meaning. How similar is the scene in front of him to the description of the realm of the Six Harmonies saint?


    The blood of insects and animals scattered everywhere, and the earth was dyed dark. The grass of the soaked lawn became dark and even began to grow at an unimaginable speed.


    Just a few breaths, it grows several centimeters tall. It''s weird.


    Su Han''s pupil suddenly contracted, and the broken part of the head of the family members of evil insects spread out with dense tentacles. He began to repair himself again. It''s just not as fast as the first time.


    Li Huo, who watched silently from above, frowned.


    On the one hand, he was thinking about the power that shocked Su Han at the moment. On the other hand, he wondered why Su Han was very strange when facing the family members of evil insects, as if he had seen them for the first time.


    After thinking for a while, he suddenly said, "the relatives of evil gods have extremely strong immunity to physical attacks. Only by slowly grinding them with strong attribute power, or completely crushing their bodies in a moment, can they be solved!"


    "Of course, you can also set its special array to seal them. Then it will be erased later!"


    "... is that so?" Su Han was expressionless on the surface, but his mind flashed.


    He recalled his strength and knew what to do. "Grind it completely."


    Xuzuo nenghu grabbed the palm of the family members of evil insects, shrouded in a bright white light again, and another air shock. Directly shake most of the body of the family members of evil insects to pieces.


    Su Han dispersed xuzuo nenghu. The soles of his feet stood in the middle of the battlefield, surrounded by scattered incomplete limbs of the relatives of evil insects, and these limbs were still active.


    They are constantly twisted, the tentacles at the wound spread, connected together, constantly stretched and converged again.


    "It''s over." Su Han''s palms combined, and he whispered, "the secret cave."


    The darkness spread around him. All the living bodies of the family members of evil insects were swallowed into the darkness.


    The dark cave family completely wiped out the body of the evil insect family members. After all, the power of this move is basically equivalent to a weakened version of a small black hole.


    When Su Han put the darkness away, silence returned around him. Seeing the color domineering, I listened to the voices around me again and found that there was no longer that disgusting evil voice around me.


    Su Han turned his head and looked in the direction of the canteen. As soon as the kaleidoscope in his eyes turned, he could not feel the strange smell of evil charm. Obviously, the altar should have been destroyed.


    "So there''s no problem."


    Su Han nodded, and then the soles of his feet gently stepped on the ground. The whole man galloped away like an arrow from the string towards the outside of the school.


    "Wait, dare you ask..." Lei qianjue stretched out his hand when he saw this scene. But before he said anything to stay, Li Huo grabbed Lei qianjue''s corner and motioned him to stop.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Lei qianjue only said half of his words. He suddenly remembered something and showed shame on his face. "Sorry... I forgot that this one is still in seclusion. Moreover, he left so fast that he shouldn''t want to meet us."


    Li Huo was silent for a long time. Then he opened his mouth with low composure, "that, if you want to leave now, just leave..."


    "But we can visit this one tomorrow."


    "Huh?!" Lei qianjue suddenly felt something wrong and looked confused. "Do you know his true identity?"


    "I don''t know, but you can check it."


    "... didn''t you say that we can''t check each other''s specific situation to avoid offending the existence of this level?"


    Lei qianjue is even more confused. Why do you talk inconsistently?


    "Last time, the local team leader reported that this person''s face was invisible, so I judged that he didn''t want to see you and me." Li Huo said calmly.


    "But this time, he just participated in the battlefield and didn''t cover up his face. Based on this... I judge that the other party should have changed his mind."


    "Since the other party has no opinion, let''s visit and express our gratitude... It''s our due courtesy!"

 Chapter 28

    Lei qianjue thought a little and nodded seriously, "I see."


    "But before that," Li Huo bit his lower lip and cast his eyes outside the school, looking a little heavy, "we should press down the news quickly."


    "This kind of thing should be handed over to the local science and technology network administration." Lei qianjue''s voice was calm. He looked at the completely ruined school and sighed. "It''s getting worse and worse... I don''t know how long we can hide it."


    "As long as we don''t fully release the news one day above, we will hide it all day." Li Huo looked serious and said word by word, "no matter what means we use."


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Su Han quietly followed his open window and disappeared into the house. Suddenly found that the mobile phone vibrated.


    He frowned slightly, opened his cell phone and found that there were several missed calls on it. It was his sister Su Zhu who called.


    "... why did she call me?" Su Han was puzzled. After thinking about it, he called back.


    "Hello, where are you now?" Su Zhu''s nervous voice came from her mobile phone.


    "I''ve been out for a while and now I''m home. What''s the matter?"


    "Are you at home now?" Su Zhu''s voice suddenly increased eight degrees, with a little inconceivable. "How can you... No matter, you leave home as soon as possible."


    "Why?" Su Han was surprised.


    "Didn''t you feel it outside just now? That kind of earthquake with great amplitude! Maybe there will be aftershocks later." Su Zhu''s voice was very impatient. "Well, stupid brother, just stay at home. I''ll go back to you now."


    "No, I''ll leave now."


    Su Han was silent. After hanging up the phone, he came to the window and stared at the scene outside the window. The corridor was brightly lit.


    In the streets and alleys, there were many people wrapped in quilts and wearing pajamas. They left their home with panic on their faces.


    "This time... It''s big." Su Han suddenly felt a headache. "My previous attack... Completely destroyed the school. But it happened for a reason. Even if you come to the door, you don''t need to worry about them asking me for compensation..."


    "But the overall loss of Jiangzhou caused by the air earthquake..."


    Although the earthquake was caused by Su Han, and when the vibration wave spread, he also controlled the strength... Except for the school, there should be no building collapse. Even less likely to cause - casualties.


    However, the economic loss caused by the spread of earthquake news alone is an unimaginable number. If someone comes to the door and asks Su han to be responsible


    "I knew that I had hidden my identity before," Su Han sighed, then relieved. "Forget it, at least I had a good fight. And I also helped those guys solve a big future trouble! Those people shouldn''t be so stupid."


    After making a decision, Su Han jumped out of the window, fell to the ground quickly, and then contacted Su Zhu on the button.


    Soon, the two met.


    That night, Su Han and Su Zhu slept on the park street. At the same time, the whole park is now full of people.


    Until the next morning, officials issued a safety notice. Su Han and Su Zhu returned to their home together.


    "OK, OK," Su Zhu nodded with lingering fear while eating breakfast and watching the news. "The scale of this earthquake is not huge... It did not cause many casualties. The biggest loss... Is the massive leakage of natural gas caused by the earthquake?"


    "Hmm?" Su Zhu''s face changed dramatically. "Wait! Is it the school area? The large-scale natural gas leakage has seriously damaged the school. So he suspended school temporarily?"


    After reading the news several times and confirming that today is not April Fool''s day, Su Zhu was stunned and stayed there whispering.


    "Mom, it''s too fake. Why didn''t I know there was large-scale natural gas near the school? To put it another way... Even if it was true, wasn''t the school very dangerous in the past? What did the person in charge of school safety eat?"


    Su Han ate quietly, very low-key. I''m also muttering in my heart. It''s not easy for officials. Wipe your ass in the back every day.


    However... Su Han suddenly thought of the news he had seen before. The number of recent disasters and accidents across the country increased sharply.


    Originally, he felt very normal, but today, when he compared what happened to him with the official news, he suddenly looked a little strange


    "No, these various things look like accidents. Are they all caused by evil things?"


    Su Han''s thoughts flashed in his mind and then shook his head. Whether it is or not, it has nothing to do with him.


    After dinner, Su Han returned to his room.


    Su Zhu didn''t say anything more. After all, the school blew up, classes were closed, and there was little time to go back to school


    Thinking of these news, her mood has not completely calmed down at the moment.


    Su Han separated six wooden bodies and routinely asked them to go out to exercise their abilities. Their own noumenon continues to refine chakra, exercise their physique and strengthen their armed color hegemony.


    And Su Han''s hard practice also makes Su Zhu very happy. A big meal was specially prepared at noon.


    Afternoon time.


    After mufen chakra exhausted and dissipated, Su Han lay lazily on the bed, closed his eyes and put his consciousness into the fog space in his mind.


    ¡­¡­


    The giant Hall with rising fog is mysterious and unpredictable.


    Xiao Zhi sat in his position, glancing enviously at the stars around him and whispered, "I really want to see the stars in my world... It''s all because I hurried back to get Pikachu."


    "Although I feel that if I do it again, I will go to pick up Pikachu for the first time."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Zhi vented his anger.


    "Gula Lala, the problem is not very big. When the president of Parliament appears, you can trade with him... You should be able to get the plot stars of your own world." white beard laughed brightly.


    "Is that so?" Xiao Zhi''s eyes lit up at once, but then he thought of something and fell down, "but... I don''t have anything valuable. I don''t have such extraordinary powers as domineering and chakra like you."


    "I... don''t know what to exchange?"


    Xiao Zhi feels that he may become the most shameful of all members of the fog space... That is, he can''t exchange with Su Han and condense the plot stars because he can''t get the exchangeable ability.


    "What''s the old saying of Zhang Sanfeng before? There must be a way to the front of the mountain." Bai beard smiled dumbly. He stared at Xiao Zhi in a very gentle voice, "so don''t think too much."


    At this time, in addition to white beard and Xiao Zhi, only Tony Stark is in the space. Others are either immersed in the plot stars or return to their own world.


    Tony Stark stared at Su Han''s Bronze chair in a daze. At the moment when the fog rose, he reacted for the first time. He was stunned and surprised and said, "Mr. chairman."

 Chapter 29

    The scene fell into a brief silence. Then white beard and Xiao Zhi suddenly turned to look at Su Han''s direction.


    The fog surged over the bronze chair, and there was a figure sitting there quietly, invisible and mysterious.


    "Mr. chairman of the Council," Xiao Zhi opened his mouth. He paused a little, and a touch of hesitation appeared on his face. Finally, he seemed to make up his mind. His eyes stared firmly at Su Han, "I want to take the liberty to ask you a question... But I''m afraid you''re angry."


    "Well... Excuse me, may I ask?"


    Tony Stark''s eyebrows beat and stared at Xiao Zhi. I can''t describe my mood in words. If you think you might offend Su Han, don''t ask.


    Isn''t it good to live? Why do you have to die? It''s important to deal honestly with Su Han and condense their own plot stars.


    Although he was very anxious, Tony Stark didn''t insert the communication between the two without authorization, but stared at Su Han nervously.


    Su Han gently Mosuo the bronze chair back with his fingers. He heard Xiaozhi''s problem. However, his attention was not here, but in his own body. He felt a mysterious and strange force surging in his body at the moment.


    "What on earth is this?"


    Su Han frowned and felt familiar and unfamiliar with the power in his body.


    The reason why I am familiar with it is that this force is the same as the evil energy on the family members of evil insects before


    But the reason why it is strange is that compared with the uncontrollable power of the family members of evil insects before, the power in Su Han''s body is full of order at the moment. It is completely under Su Han''s control.


    "Is it the effect of swallowing by using the secret cave path before?" Su Han''s thoughts twinkled in his mind. "But in the real world, I didn''t notice this force... I''m afraid I have to come to the fog space to feel it."


    However, what makes Su Han curious is, what is the role of this force?


    After thinking about it, he began to try to use it. When Su Han transferred this energy into chakra in his body, he found that chakra in his body increased rapidly at this moment.


    "What?"


    Su Han looked slightly changed. When he controlled the evil energy, he found that the evil energy in his body was only one tenth of the original.


    But... The number of chakras in his body doubled. And extremely pure, as if he had worked hard to refine it.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Su Han was shocked.


    Directly swallow evil energy... He never thought about this before.


    He also believed that those practitioners in the real world would never dare to do it, nor could they do it.


    After all, the so-called evil gods can hardly look directly at or think.


    If you know too much about it, it may degenerate... As for the energy that devours evil gods? That''s not what death does.


    "But why can I swallow it? Moreover, I am not affected at all."


    Su Han is sure that his current state is normal. After a brief consideration, he thought there were two possibilities.


    One possibility is that the misty space is too powerful to perfectly purify the evil god energy.


    As for another possibility, Su Han was in the misty space and was wrapped with the smell of evil gods. So that energy also regarded him as a member of an evil god.


    Of course, the first is more likely.


    "Another question is whether this energy can only enhance chakra... Or?"


    Su Han suddenly had an idea. His eyes flickered. Then he remitted the remaining little energy into his belly button three inches upward.


    With a crisp bang, Su Han felt his vitality sea burst open at this moment, and the surging spirit flowed on him.


    "... unitary realm."


    Su Han looked complicated. Before I went to college, I looked all over Huaya, and there may not be a single realm of ten people... It was so easy to achieve?


    Moreover, this is the result of one tenth of the evil energy.


    "I didn''t expect... In the real world, ordinary people are afraid of the power of evil gods such as tigers and scorpions. For me, it''s equivalent to a shortcut to get stronger quickly."


    Evil divine power can help Su Han grow chakra, and can also help Su Han exercise psionics. Does this mean that this power can do more?


    For example, enhance the potential of demon fruit... Make the pupil power of reincarnation eye more powerful


    "There are infinite possibilities." Su Han sighed, "it seems that we should consider finding more trouble for the relatives of evil gods in the future."


    Su Han was in a good mood at the moment, but when he looked at the members of the bronze chair in the fog space again, he suddenly found that their state was something wrong.


    White beard''s body is very straight. Compared with the previous calm and free, now he seems to be in a state of preparation.


    But what can white beard take seriously in this space now? Su Han couldn''t understand it.


    After all, think about it. Now in the fog space, only yuzhiboban can fight with white beard. The Yuzhi speckle is not in the fog space now.


    What''s more strange is that Tony Stark on the other side has been soaked in cold sweat. Even Xiao Zhi is paralyzed in his chair at the moment, with a little panic in his eyes.


    "Your Excellency, it''s really terrible," white beard suddenly smiled, breaking the strange silence of the scene. Then he turned his head and stared at Xiao Zhi, and his voice became serious for a moment. "Don''t apologize quickly for such an offence?"


    "Sorry!" Xiao Zhi bit his lower lip and sincerely apologized.


    Tony Stark said nothing. Before, after Xiaozhi asked a question, Su Han didn''t answer.


    They are still wondering if Su Han doesn''t want to answer Xiao Zhi''s question! I didn''t think that at the next moment, Su Han''s strange and unpredictable breath increased several times in an instant


    If they had to use all kinds of means to break through the fog, such as white beard''s seeing and hearing color domineering, or the reincarnation eye of Yu Zhibo... Only in this way can they feel the essence that can''t be looked directly under Su Han''s potential.


    Just now, even if they just looked, they could feel the strange and unknown that overflowed from Su Han''s body.


    Even if he dropped his head and didn''t look directly at Su Han, he could feel the tingling of his brain, as if he had suffered too much information.


    Tony Stark had hallucinations just now, and he was going to turn into a monster... Fortunately, Su Han soon restrained the strange and ominous Qi.


    But he still realized one thing


    This is not a good God. Tony Stark warned himself in his heart.


    Originally, he was a lot more casual about Su Han because of his approachability. But now, Tony Stark suddenly realized that no matter how easy God is, it is also God... Which is essentially different from man.


    Fear God! No matter how cautious it is, it is not too much.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Han fell into a brief silence. After all, he was not stupid. Looking at a group of people in front of them like frightened birds, I know that it should be when I absorbed the evil power just now that there were some special changes that frightened these people.


    Although a little curious about what happened just now. But Su Han was not stupid enough to ask.


    His thoughts flickered. Su Han thought of Xiaozhi''s previous problems and immediately whispered, "Xiaozhi, what do you want to know?"


    Su Han said he was in a good mood now and didn''t mind helping Xiao Zhi answer his doubts by the way.

 Chapter 30

    At the moment of hearing Su Han''s words, Xiao Zhi''s body tightened subconsciously. Then he reacted that Su Han was not aiming at him and immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    He hesitated for a moment, looked at Tony Stark and white beard beside him, and found that they were silent, their thoughts twinkled, and finally gritted their teeth. Xiao Zhi said he threw it out.


    "I want to ask you... What''s your relationship with those mysterious beasts in the legend who control the supreme power..."


    Su Han''s eyes narrowed.


    However, before he spoke, Tony Stark took the lead in mocking, "divine beast? Please remove the word beast behind."


    "Little fart! In the face of an existence you don''t know, it''s necessary to maintain awe."


    "I''m sorry!" Xiao Zhi subconsciously straightened his waist and showed panic on his face.


    White beard reluctantly glanced at Tony Stark and sighed in his heart that this guy in front of him is worthy of being a typical example of poison tongue tofu heart. Although it seems to embarrass Xiao Zhi, it is actually trying to dispel Su Han''s possible anger.


    However, thinking of Xiao Zhi''s words, white beard looked inexplicable.


    God... Beast? There is a real God in this child''s world?!


    Soon, white beard took a look at Su Han and gathered all the chaotic thoughts in his mind. The God of the child''s world is estimated to be limited to that world


    But in front of him, he stretched his palm directly into the endless world. Both sides, stand high and make a judgment!


    Su Han gently groped for the back of the bronze throne chair with his fingers. He suddenly asked, "this should not be your own problem?"


    Su Han doesn''t have to think about it. This is definitely not a question asked by little intelligence! After all, Xiao Zhi, who has just left the village, doesn''t even know what the divine beast is... This can be understood from his performance when he meets the Phoenix King.


    Xiao Zhi was stunned for a moment, nodded deeply and wriggled his lips, "that... Is the content of this abnormal space I discussed with Dr. Tomi before."


    "He said, maybe I was favored by some special beast... If I can, communicate with the beast and get as much information as possible while keeping myself safe."


    "The so-called doctor over there is too irresponsible."


    Tony Stark''s words carried a touch of disgust. His first impression of Dr. Oki was very bad. Even if you say to protect yourself as much as possible... What can a child understand?


    Even now, when he thought of what had happened before, Tony Stark still felt sweating. He felt that the situation was almost out of control just now.


    Su Han looked strange. Compared with Tony Stark, he could understand Dr. Tomi''s idea. In the final analysis, in the magic baby world, even if divine animals are hostile to humans, they rarely directly harm human lives.


    "I am not a divine beast. You should know that this is a place inaccessible to any creature in your world except you. Unless I invite you, it is impossible for arzeus to extend his hand."


    Su Han didn''t talk about this topic in detail. He whispered, "do you want to know your future?"


    "Me? Indeed." Xiaozhi suddenly remembered the information he had obtained from Tony Stark and white beard, closed his eyes and felt it, and then several cards sprang out of his body.


    "... Pikachu? How! How did Pikachu become a card?"


    Xiaozhi glanced at the cards in front of him, and his face changed dramatically. After apologizing timidly to Su Han, he withdrew from the space. Obviously to see the situation of Pikachu in the real world.


    Su Han''s face was expressionless. He was not angry. After all, Xiao Zhi''s character is so popular and has a big character.


    Tony Stark stared at Su Han nervously. When he noticed that Su Han was very stable this time, his look became strange.


    "This one, the character is really unpredictable." Tony Stark muttered in his heart. Sometimes Su Han showed that suffocating essence, but sometimes even if he was offended, he was indifferent to him.


    "No," Tony Stark suddenly thought of something, "it may be an offence in our eyes, but the God doesn''t think it is an offence. But it may also be an act of respect and a blasphemy for the God."


    Tony Stark suddenly realized that it is a very self-conscious behavior to judge a God from a human point of view.


    Even he felt that the kind of gentleness that Su Han usually revealed might be the external expression that the God showed when he simulated human beings.


    In fact, the God may not even have human emotions. Think carefully and fear!


    White beard naturally didn''t make up as much as Tony Stark''s brain, but he also noticed that Su Han''s mood was changing. At the moment, he was thinking about what kind of attitude he should use to treat the God in front of him in the future.


    The next moment, the fog rose.


    Xiao Zhi''s figure reappeared. He breathed a sigh of relief, then lowered his head to Su Han, "sorry... God, cough, Mr. chairman of the Council! I was afraid of something wrong with my friend, so I went to see the situation first."


    Su Han did not communicate with Xiao Zhi, but just repeated the previous question, "do you want to see your future?"


    "... to be honest, I really want to," Xiao Zhi took a deep breath, then his eyes became firm and looked directly at Su Han, "but the most valuable thing on me is Pikachu... But he is my friend, including the magic baby I can accept in the future..."


    "I won''t trade them... Or sacrifice strange magic babies to you."


    The love for Magic Baby won''t make Xiaozhi step back in this regard.


    "This child." white beard was nervous about Xiaozhi''s situation on the one hand, and his gaze at Xiaozhi also brought a touch of comfort and appreciation.


    With this courage and persistence, Xiao Zhi can also become a strong man at sea in the future.


    "I don''t want your magic baby," Su Han said steadily as before. "I can condense the plot stars you belong to in advance."


    "However, if your strength becomes strong enough in the future, you need to give me more than two first-class beasts."


    Su Han paused a little. He seemed to directly peep into Xiao Zhi''s heart. Every word contained the power of incomprehensible thinking, which penetrated the deepest part of his heart.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in killing. After following me, it''s also an opportunity for the divine beast."


    In fact, it''s Xiaozhi. Su Han won''t accept the beast now.


    After all, he doesn''t know whether the trade union''s judgment standard directly makes the beast loyal to himself


    If not, the strength can''t hold down the divine beast, then it will be great fun.


    And put the time to get the beast in the future... That''s no problem.


    With the growth speed of Xiaozhi, when he can catch the beast, Su Han believes that he can control the beast steadily.

 Chapter 31

    Xiaozhi hesitated.


    The conditions given by Su Han are really rich. After all, there is no mandatory requirement for him to give the beast at any time... And it sounds good for the beast to follow Su Han?


    Think again, although Su Han showed that terrible evil and unknown before, he didn''t really hurt them.


    "I... Try my best," Xiao Zhi said seriously, "but even if I have that strength and catch those divine beasts... I will ask their opinions."


    "If they are willing to come to see you... I will give them to you."


    Su Han nodded with satisfaction and muttered in his heart that it might be enough.


    The condensation of the stars in the plot, Su Han has a scale in his heart. For people with high value, he will give some to catch the other party''s appetite. Like Tony Stark.


    Of course, it may also be given directly to all, such as white beard and Yuzhi spots, which can be dried directly in one wave.


    However, similar to Huang Rong and Ying Zheng, Su Han condenses the plot and the stars give it incomparably refreshing. As long as they give something of sufficient value, he dares to condense... Not for anything, but simply maintain the principle of equivalent exchange set before.


    And Xiao Zhi, of course. This is his early investment! It doesn''t matter if you lose. Anyway, condensing the plot stars is nothing to Su Han


    But if you win, that''s blood. Start with several top Magic Baby World beasts directly.


    Magic baby is the top beast in the world and can even control the power of order. Whether as a mount or a pet! Are excellent.


    "Besides... This transaction is very stable. If you join the fog space, Xiao Zhi''s growth is not as good as the legendary Chiye, then he can really jump off a 100 meter tall building... It''s really embarrassing. For Chiye, capturing divine beasts is the basic operation."


    In the heart crazy Tucao, Su cold fingers gently make complaints about the back of the chair.


    There are waves in the void, and one long history river after another emerges from the void... That is, a young man named Xiao Zhi is engaged in adventures with different companions in different long history rivers.


    Seeing this scene, white beard and Tony Stark''s look changed dramatically.


    "How?" murmured Tony Stark. "Several worlds? Parallel worlds! Or something else?"


    Compared with Tony Stark, white beard''s idea is much simpler, "it''s not one..."


    But then white beard remembered that there was a real God in Xiaozhi''s world.


    Moreover, Xiaozhi promised Su han to capture God as much as possible and offer it... Suddenly, white beard took it for granted. After all, the more you pay, the more you take.


    Gradually, the plot stars condense. There are five, dotted around Xiaozhi''s seat.


    Although Magic Baby strictly said six, Su Han stopped because of the problem of the sixth painting style... Now there are only five.


    "It''s incredible..."


    After murmuring, Xiao Zhi suddenly reacted. After looking at Su Han, he carefully extended his palm to the first plot star, and his body didn''t enter it.


    White beard and Tony Stark looked at each other and entered them.


    The misty space was empty again, and Su Han didn''t care. He closed his eyes and felt the power in his body. He suddenly found a special method of cultivation.


    Because in this misty space, Su Han is almost omnipotent, so he can easily observe the movement track of energy in his body. And a little adjustment, let their skills gradually approach the peak.


    Although this peak is only a theoretical peak, it''s enough... The rest is to go back to reality and practice slowly by exploring in the fog space.


    Getting stronger is never done overnight! But to seize every opportunity and constantly strive.


    With the passage of time bit by bit, there are also Yuzhi spots on the way. Ying Zheng and others enter the misty space. Then found the existence of Su Han and many plot stars.


    Although they didn''t say anything, Su Han could feel that they were all shocked. It''s normal to think about it... After all, how many stars are there in the misty space? Five more rounds at once. Who can stand it? Finally, they all entered the new stars.


    I don''t know how long it took, Xiao Zhi, white beard and Tony Stark came out of the fifth round of stars. Sit in their respective positions.


    After a long time, Tony Stark said in a low and hoarse voice, "it''s really a fantastic trip beyond imagination."


    "Yes." white beard nodded, and then looked at Su Han on the high platform strangely, "but I feel that the date when the president''s deal is reached... Is far away."


    Tony Stark remembered that in the plot stars, Xiao Zhi would wash some and practice again every time he went to a new place... The corners of his eyes twitched.


    "In fact, the situation is not as bad as expected?" Tony Stark scratched his cheek and felt a little embarrassed in his voice. "After all, the real reality can''t happen... Otherwise Xiaozhi will really become a little mentally retarded?"


    "Who is a little mentally retarded?" Xiao Zhi was quite angry.


    Tony Stark didn''t answer Xiao Zhi''s words and continued to speak thoughtfully, "the most important thing is to join the fog space... I think his future will be more unlimited."


    White beard glanced and nodded approvingly.


    This foggy space really has endless possibilities... It''s enough that people from different worlds can peep into the future of their own world and even exchange with members of other worlds


    "Your Excellency," white beard said suddenly. He stared at Su Han''s body shrouded in fog and said with emotion, "this time, it really refreshed our understanding of you again."


    Tony Stark didn''t speak, and nodded in deep thought.


    After watching the plot stars, he clearly understood the level of existence of divine beasts! That''s why I can understand


    The so-called creator God, arzeus, was engraved in the plot stars. Even the future of the creator God can be observed by them. What a terrible thing


    That''s the God who claims to have created the Magic Baby World... Still so.


    Xiao Zhi stopped talking. He was a little naive, but his IQ was not irreparable.


    After watching the plot star, he understood that magic baby, the world''s top beast, was probably as young as a baby beast in front of Su Han.


    "Your Excellency, I will try my best to cheer." Xiaozhi clenched his fist, raised his head and stared at Su Han seriously. "I will become strong enough to capture the divine beast in the shortest time. Then I will look for the divine beast who is willing to follow you."


    He said word by word, "no matter how long it takes, I will definitely find this top beast."


    Xiaozhi''s attitude has changed greatly.


    Before, Xiao Zhi was afraid of Su Han. After all, Su Han showed up in front of him, which greatly affected his spirit


    But now, knowing his future, Xiao Zhi''s fear of Su Han suddenly turned into gratitude.


    After all, he is still a 10-year-old young man with relatively simple and naive ideas. Whoever is good to him, he will double to that person.

 Chapter 32

    Su Han said nothing and leaned back against the high backed chair, his body shrouded in fog. His eyes were calm and stared at the people in front of him through the heavy fog.


    Seeing that Su Han didn''t respond, Xiao Zhi took it for granted. Then he sat in his position and began to think about the content of magic baby.


    White beard''s eyes narrowed, and he suddenly said, "boy over there! Do you want to learn my armed color and overbearing color?"


    "What?" Xiao Zhi looked up at white beard blankly and didn''t react.


    "The magic baby world looks like the fighting king. Can you fight the magic baby of the fighting department with your bare hands?"


    Tony Stark opened his mouth in a low voice and said inexplicably, "if you learn armed color and push this ability to an extremely high level, even if you fight with a low-level three-level God, there is no problem?"


    The magic baby world, even the lowest third level God, symbolizes the essence of a part of the world. It has the great power to set off natural disasters. Although often think of this, Tony Stark is more shocked by Su Han''s ability.


    The third level God is so terrible, the second level, the first level... Even the legendary arzeus. Can it be so powerful? However, they were like playthings in front of Su Han. They were randomly played and applauded by him to condense the plot stars.


    There is no way to deduce the limit of the president''s power. Tony Stark closed his lips and his thoughts twinkled.


    Every time the president of the Council understates what he has done, he can easily break their thinking limit, collapse their three outlooks and shake their minds.


    "Well," said Xiao Zhi, but he was a little strange and uneasy, "well... Old gentleman, I should never know you? Why do you want to teach me these advanced martial arts for no reason?"


    Xiao Zhi only saw some fire shadows and pirates before, and the pirates only saw the war on the top... At this time, the concept of domineering was initially formed and has not been fully exposed. So Xiaozhi took the armed color in the mouth of white beard as a unique martial art skill similar to the six styles.


    White beard''s eyes were a little deep. He took every word seriously. "Boy, I''m very optimistic about you. Would you like to be my son?"


    Tony Stark looked stiff. He was stunned. He didn''t expect that the plot would change like this.


    Before, he thought that white beard liked the magic baby of Xiaozhi world. After all, Tony Stark is also very greedy for magic baby.


    "Don''t be kidding." Xiao Zhi''s cheeks were red and danced.


    White beard heard Xiao Zhi''s mood through seeing and hearing color. Although his seeing and hearing color has not reached the point of listening to the voice of all things like Roger, it is simple to perceive the most basic mood fluctuation through the fog.


    There was a touch of regret in his eyes, but his voice was as forthright as ever, "Gula Lala, I don''t want to be my son. I''m still willing to teach you. And... You have learned the color of arms, the color of seeing and hearing, and you can teach them to your little spirit."


    "Don''t you want to change your destiny? Don''t you want to climb the top in Kanto?"


    Xiao Zhi stopped talking. He wavered and was tangled in his heart.


    Tony Stark sighed in his heart. He said he had seen through the conspiracy of white beard. It''s inappropriate to say that you don''t want to be, but with the mind of a little wit, you were taught by white beard... Isn''t it easy to accumulate feelings in this kind of teaching?


    Considering that Xiaozhi has no father since childhood... There is a great chance of recognizing his father in the future.


    "This routine is a little similar to taking ace as a son. This old thing! It''s very bad."


    Although he was surprised, Tony Stark did not interfere with it. What an interesting thing? Moreover, white beard is sincere to his son, not a pit. So this is not a bad thing for Xiaozhi.


    "The boy over there." Tony Stark suddenly spoke to Xiao Zhi.


    "You?" Xiaozhi looked at Tony Stark with some doubts.


    "Would you like to make a deal?" Tony Stark, with his hands intertwined in his abdomen, stared at Xiao Zhi with playfulness and interest. "I use a shaped artificial intelligence! In exchange for some magic babies in your world..."


    "I don''t need anything precious. Wild Bibi birds, fierce birds, green caterpillars, even carp king and little LADA... These common ones can be brought to me casually. Of course, it would be better if one male and one female."


    After a pause, Tony Stark continued, "if you are willing to make a deal, I will treat them well. I won''t do bad experiments on them... In the name of iron man."


    "... after I go back, I''ll think about it and give you another answer." Xiao Zhi whispered, and suddenly remembered something. He immediately raised his head, stared at Su Han and asked respectfully, "well, your excellency, I''d like to ask, can we contact you at ordinary times? Or can we only meet in this space."


    White beard''s eyes were frozen immediately, and Tony Stark''s ears stood up for a moment.


    Su Han looked strange and thought in his heart. Is it good for him to let this group of members contact him anytime, anywhere?


    Obviously. After all, this can further shape Su Han''s strong feeling of coming to different worlds at will.


    Moreover, he can also take this as the first time to learn about major events in their world.


    But how can they contact themselves at any time?


    Su Han felt for the back of the chair with his fingers. The known condition is that Su Han''s spirit will be related to them when they enter the misty space. For example, God sent fire shadows and pirates before. Through this connection.


    Therefore, theoretically, when members in the fog space shout the name of Su Han, Su Han will also feel it. No... if the name Su Han is exposed directly, it will explode after pretending for so long


    Therefore, we must use a euphemism.


    Time goes by bit.


    Xiao Zhi became nervous again and almost doubted whether he had touched the thunder point of the chairman again


    Just when he was nervous, Su Han finally spoke.


    "Tell me my name, so you can contact me."


    Su Han''s voice was extremely slow, and he still deduced in his heart.


    Xiao Zhi finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Su Han is thinking. Since you can''t use real names, use substitute names. What are his characteristics in the misty space?


    Su Han''s eyes narrowed slightly, then slowly opened his mouth, "I want to throw my eyes on you! Just read the following words."


    "No one can look directly in the fog."


    This sentence is indeed in line with Su Han''s own characteristics, but it is not accurate enough... Kesulu''s world outlook may also have other people who can''t look directly into the fog.


    Although he thought it was impossible for the group of people in front of him to contact other evil gods, Su Han needed to minimize this possibility. He added immediately.


    "People who measure the appearance of the world."


    Still can''t, the directivity is still not strong.


    Su Han frowned tightly and considered several breaths. Then he suddenly thought of his biggest characteristic. A surprise appeared on his face and whispered.


    "A craftsman who interferes with the fate of the world."


    At this point, Su Han stopped. These descriptions should be enough to target him


    He thought for half a minute and confirmed that there was no problem before he said the end.


    "Call it, call it, and cast your eyes down. The unreal reason and the wheel of destiny fall to the world."


    The misty space is dead.


    White beard''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    God, do not look directly! God, observe outside the world. God controls the world in his hands, interferes with his destiny, and takes it as a work of art for continuous polishing.


    This should be the meaning of the first three! There is no doubt that these three points to the misty and unpredictable president in front of us.


    No... in the final analysis, the president is just a code name. The real name of the president is by no means so. But he... No, it should be his real name. What is it?


    White beard frowned, but he was stuck here and couldn''t figure it out.


    On the other side, Tony Stark looked solemn. However, he thought more deeply than white beard.


    "The president of the Senate said before that you can contact him by calling his real name... But this speech describes his appearance, environment and power."


    "Then analyze the content revealed from his words... His real name should also be hidden in it! What would it be?"


    Thinking, Tony Stark suddenly realized the last paragraph of Su Han''s words. Unreal reason, wheel of destiny... Come here?


    The brain burst, and tonistark''s state at the moment could not be described by scalp numbness.


    He stared at Su Han blankly, his cold hair bristling and his lips trembling. He suddenly realized the terrible message contained in the calling ceremony¡ª¡ª


    The president of Parliament is the wheel of destiny!

 Chapter 33

    White beard saw something strange. He glanced at Tony Stark. I found that Tony Stark''s palm trembled slightly and his temperature dropped to a very low level... What did you notice?


    "Maybe you can find a chance to ask later." white beard''s thoughts twinkled in his mind. He vaguely guessed that Tony Stark might have peeped into the truth he had never peeped into.


    Su Han leaned back on the high backed chair and looked down calmly. The surface is calm, but actually it''s strange. Tony Stark''s reaction "always feels like he''s made up of something."


    Su Han was actually quite curious about tonistark''s brain tonic, but he sat in this position. It was impossible and there was no reason to ask.


    The most calm person present was Xiao Zhi. He just barely wrote it down. Finally, he relaxed and nodded gratefully to Su Han, "I see. Thank you for your generosity."


    "It''s not magnanimous to describe," said Tony Stark faintly. "Maybe it should be said, God''s family?"


    Su Han didn''t speak. After taking a deep look at Tony Stark, his figure was silent, turned into a fog and dissipated.


    The mysterious misty space and the towering giant Hall have returned to desolation again. There is only one round of plot stars, either emitting crimson brilliance, or emitting dazzling white light, or deep like a black hole... In different forms, strange and unpredictable.


    "What on earth did you think of before?" white beard stared at Tony Stark seriously.


    Tony Stark was silent for a long time. His voice was very low, "I can''t say... That one, maybe just reading his name, will make his heart feel."


    "Moreover, when we read his name in our own world, it will make him feel... And this foggy space is his own home."


    Tony Stark''s eyes were deep, and he completely restrained his emotional fluctuations. Even white beard''s seeing and hearing color is difficult to peep into the truth of tonistark''s mood.


    White beard was not forced, and sighed, "I can''t say. It''s really a pity."


    "Although I can''t say it, I should be able to remind," tonistark said faintly after a pause. "Think about the last paragraph the president said before... His true identity and true divine power are gathered in that sentence."


    The fog dispersed, Tony Stark disappeared out of thin air and returned to reality.


    White beard thought a little, but also the pupil suddenly spread. Illusion and destiny?!


    "Wait! He is the wheel of fate, but he rebelled against fate... I see. He reversed the original fate! This is illusion... And is this the fundamental reason why he gathered us in this misty space?"


    White beard had to admit that after entering the fog space and watching the plot stars, the shackles of fate bound by him had been broken.


    For example, now he let Marco, the captain of his team, go to the Lilliputian to find the princess of the Lilliputian, hoping to cure his pain through her healing fruit.


    Or he used the strength of the white bearded Pirate Group to find the legendary immortal pure gold... In this case, it is impossible for him to repeat the tragedy of the top battle.


    "Although I know a part of it, but... There are more doubts." white beard sighed. His thoughts twinkled in his mind. At last, he didn''t say anything, and his figure turned into a fog and dissipated.


    Xiao Zhi looked at them foolishly, and then they all scattered. After thinking for a long time, I didn''t understand what they were suggesting?


    "It''s just a ceremony, isn''t it? Why are they so shocked when they watch the ceremony?"


    Thinking of the end, Xiao Zhi sighed and returned to reality.


    ¡­¡­


    Suddenly opened his eyes, Su Han returned to reality. He lay in bed and stared at the ceiling.


    At this time, he can feel the increase in the number of chakras in his body and the flow of abundant power. This is the power of the unitary realm.


    Previously, the results of strengthening the power of evil gods in the misty space were truly reflected in him in reality.


    "The unitary state is not outstanding for the strengthening of the body." Su Han squeezed his fist. Although his body is far more than ordinary people now, it is more the feedback of cultivating armed color hegemony, which has nothing to do with breaking through the unitary state.


    After a little thought, Su Han opened his mobile phone to access the Internet. Although it''s hard to tell whether the online information is true or not, it''s always true... And now Su Han is a unitary realm. It''s easy to verify the news on the Internet with his own realm.


    "The monistic realm should be in the stage of laying the foundation for psionics. There are ten sections of forging body before the monistic realm! And this is to polish your body to the limit of the human body. In other words, the Duan body realm focuses on blood gas and minor psionics. At most, there are only psionic seeds at this stage."


    "The one yuan realm is to cultivate spiritual seeds, and finally make them sufficient to flow through the whole body! One yuan breaks the realm, chaos unifies the two instruments... And those with unparalleled talent can awaken their own magical powers in this realm."


    Su Han Mosuo his chin and thought, "it seems that the potential of the mysterious spiritual cultivation system in the real world is also very strong."


    Although Su Han seems to be a strong horse now, which can hang up and hammer the ordinary existence of the four elephant realm, so that they have no resistance... But this is more because the earthquake fruit and reincarnation eye are too strong.


    The strongest superhuman fruit, and the Naruto world, the most noble immortal eye of myth... The starting point for Su Han is too high.


    "Now there is a shortcut of evil divine power... If you get more evil divine power in the future, you can strengthen the reincarnation eye and the power of shaking fruits... Maybe I will really strengthen these two forces to the point of destroying the stars in the future, far more than white beard and yuzhibo."


    "But if the evil power is superfluous, my own mysterious spiritual energy cultivation system can also be strengthened."


    Zhenzhen fruit and reincarnation eye have extreme destructive ability. So that Su Han can be a mortal and have enough attack power to stand side by side with the top strong in this land.


    However, the essence of his life is still mortal! They are mortals, no matter how strong they are, they can destroy the stars and will be old and decadent in the end.


    But the Xuanhuan cultivation system is different, according to the content consulted on the Internet. The one yuan realm can easily break through 100, and the Liangyi realm can be doubled directly. It is conservatively estimated that it will take 200 years


    There are too many news about the life span of the later Sancai realm. Everything comes out for thousands of years... It seems to be false.


    But anyway, the stronger the cultivation, the longer the life. The essence of life will become more and more noble... This is an indisputable fact. This is also the incomparable advantage of reincarnation eye and Zhenzhen fruit.


    "Well, then complete the three departments!" Su Han made a decision.


    Of course, the main reason is that Su Han has evil power.


    If he doesn''t find the evil power, he will build a mysterious system of eggs. Look at those three talents and four elephants. Although they look young... They may be seventy or eighty.


    He has a good way to ascend to the sky. Instead of going, he has to take those detours.


    As for longevity? He is still young. He is uncertain about the future fog space. With two big men, he will live indefinitely if he gets something at random. There are many ways.

 Chapter 34

    Su Han sat cross legged on the bed, refining chakra for a while, and then practicing Kaiyuan formula for a while.


    This time, he is according to the best cultivation method explored in the misty space. Practice the energy of these two different systems.


    "Yes, the cultivation efficiency has increased by about one third."


    Su Han nodded with satisfaction. One third didn''t look much, but accumulated over time, it was a huge increase.


    In the process of cultivation, time passes bit by bit.


    When Su Han chakra was full again, he was thinking whether he should separate his wooden body again and let them practice, Su Zhu knocked on the door of his room.


    "Su Zhu, what do you want me to do?" Su Han frowned and opened the door.


    "Someone is looking for you outside," Su Zhu paused a little and looked at Su Han with some surprise and doubt. "It looks like an official. Won''t you commit a crime?"


    "Hmm?" Su Han''s expression was frozen. He realized something and comforted Su Zhu, who was a little nervous. "Don''t worry, it should be a good thing."


    Soon he came to the hall with great strides.


    On the sofa, a tall blonde man was sitting upright, while beside him was Li Huo, who was short and had beautiful and neutral cheeks.


    Lei qianjue stared at Su Han''s cheek, which showed many emotions, such as surprise, shock, thinking and so on. When they met Su Han yesterday, they were not too surprised at Su Han''s apparent youth.


    After all, if you reach the level of three talents, you will have an opportunity to reshape your body. If you want, you can rejuvenate and keep your body in the prime of life.


    However, when they looked up the data, they finally found that Su Han''s information was marked... Su Han was only 16 years old.


    Sixteen year old Liuhe?


    Lei qianjue almost suspected that he had been fooled. You can''t joke like that! At the age of 80 or 90, he can enter the realm of six harmonies. He is already a genius of Tianzong. In other words, those who can advance to Liuhe... Have the name of genius when they were young.


    Nowadays, the two horses maneuvering in Asia and China have been regarded as an accident in an accident. They are unparalleled Tianjiao rarely seen in hundreds of years. But they barely touched the Six Harmonies until they were 50 or 60.


    However, Li Huo raised an objection at that time. Maybe that one was su Han''s immediate family member.


    This not only explains their identical faces, but also explains why the existence of the suspected realm of the Lord lived in seclusion here.


    After taking a deep breath, Lei qianjue asked Su Han tentatively, "excuse me, did you suddenly see a character very similar to you, even carved from a template? Did that say he was your ancestor?"


    "Hmm?" Su Zhu was stunned. Why does she sound so familiar with the story? At that moment, he turned his head and looked at Su Han in amazement.


    "Have you met with such a thing? Why don''t I know... No! No wonder you always feel strange these days. Wait... Is there an unparalleled strong man in our ancestors who was suppressed for some reason, but was liberated not long ago, so he came back to us?"


    Su Zhu''s brain hole is wide open.


    "No, they are wrong, please don''t make complaints about the content of those adventures, and apply them to what we are experiencing." Su Han''s face was expressionless.


    "You''re too ruthless!" Su Zhu looked at Su Han helplessly like a deflated balloon. "At least give me a chance to imagine... So decisive and direct, but it''s not liked by girls."


    "I''m still a high school student. You''ve actually started thinking about finding me a wife," Su Han glanced at Su Zhu. "If I say I''m in love now, will you think I''m puppy love?"


    Su Zhu choked. This... Is totally irrefutable.


    Su Han didn''t care about Su Zhu''s reaction. He looked straight at the four elephant friar, "if you have something, go out and talk."


    Lei qianjue and Li Huo looked at each other, and then nodded. He took the lead to the door of Su Han''s house. When Su Han went out, Su Zhu pulled his sleeve.


    Su Han turned his head and found that Su Zhu at this time was not as hopeful as before, but had a touch of worry in his eyes. Her lips wriggled and whispered, "be careful."


    She is not stupid. She is acutely aware that something is wrong at the moment.


    The two people opposite, although when they opened the door and came in, they took out the identification of the police officer. But the information revealed by their chat with Su Han... Shows that the two in front of them are likely to come to the door looking for the information of a powerful cultivator.


    This is enough to show that the two people in front are practitioners! And never weak.


    Being watched by real practitioners... Is not a good thing. Because their strength is too strong compared with ordinary people.


    Su Han was silent for a moment and showed an extremely bright smile. He stretched out his hand and touched Su Zhu''s hair. "Don''t worry, it''s really not a big problem. Make dinner and I''ll come back for dinner later."


    "Ah!" Su Zhu was stunned for a moment. After he reacted, his eyes suddenly widened. He patted Su Han''s hand away and said angrily, "no big or small! Does elder sister like mother understand?"


    "But you are only two years older than I am." Su Han make complaints about it.


    He seemed to walk casually, but after a few steps, he left the house.


    Looking at Su Han''s back, Su Zhu''s anger gradually dissipated.


    She stood there for a long time, and finally sighed a long sigh.


    "It''s so worrying... What happened."


    ¡­¡­


    On the sidewalk of the garden community.


    Lei qianjue was going to walk side by side with Su Han, but Li Huo grabbed his sleeve and dragged Su Han back.


    When Lei qianjue was confused and ready to ask Li Huo why. Li huomeng opened his mouth.


    "If I''m not mistaken, are you the one last night?"


    As soon as he said this, the scene suddenly quieted down.


    Lei qianjue was captivating. The huge amount of information almost made him unable to stay awake. His lips trembled and said, "it''s impossible!"


    Su Han didn''t care about Lei qianjue''s reaction. He glanced at Li Huo and suddenly smiled, "where can I see it?"


    "I am a special type of perceptual cultivator. My strength is not excellent compared with my peers... Only this observation ability is commendable."


    Li Huo was very calm and respected in his words.


    "As like as two peas," and now I feel that the smell of you now is exactly the same as yesterday.

 Chapter 35

    "Even the descendants of ancestors can''t be similar. You can only be the same person!"


    Of course, Li Huo also had doubts. Although he could feel great pressure from Su Han yesterday, he could also notice that Su Han did not show any accomplishments yesterday.


    Before, he thought that Su Han had restrained his breath too well, but when I saw him again today, he found that Su Han prominently reflected various characteristics of the unitary realm... What''s going on?


    Li Huo naturally can''t think that Su Han didn''t have any accomplishments yesterday and broke the one yuan realm today.


    He thinks the most likely thing is... Su Han himself has a special method to hide his breath. Only yesterday, Su Han revealed no accomplishments, but today, he revealed that he is a formal cultivator.


    But what''s the point? Or what does the person in front of you want to show? Li Huo was puzzled.


    "If you come to talk to me about this nonsense, you can leave."


    Su Han suddenly stopped and said indifferently, "I''m in a hurry to go back to dinner. I don''t have time to waste time here with you."


    "No," Li Huo was impatient when he saw Su Han. He immediately looked serious and turned his words to the subject, "in fact, we are here to invite you to join the Jiangnan cultivation Association."


    "Yesterday, we had a separate report with President Xu of Jiangnan cultivation Association... He asked us to apologize for not coming to Jiangzhou to invite you in person. But please believe him and the sincerity of Jiangnan cultivation association!"


    "If you are willing to join Jiangnan cultivation Association, then we are willing to let you become the director of Jiangnan cultivation Association... If you are not satisfied, you can negotiate."


    After a slight pause, Li Huo continued, "if you join and solve some problems with your strength, you can easily become the real vice president of the cultivation association or even the honorary president by virtue of your achievements."


    After a serious look at Li Huo, Su Han said inexplicably, "it''s really cost money."


    He already has enough knowledge of the world. A regional practice association has great power. For example, the president of Jiangnan cultivation association may not be inferior to the governor of Jiangnan.


    In order to win him over, he directly promised the post of vice president of the cultivation Association of Jiangnan provincial capital... Even if he needs to complete a certain task and exchange his achievements, it is enough to call it terror.


    "You... Agree?" Li Huo''s face showed rare emotional fluctuations, some uneasiness and surprise.


    "No, I''m only 16 years old, and my student career is not over yet," Su Han whispered. "I''ll officially enter the relevant departments or something... I''d better wait until I graduate."


    "Your Excellency, you saved millions of residents in Jiangzhou yesterday, even the whole north of Jiangnan," Lei qianjue said suddenly. "I personally respect you very much! But I have a doubt... Your strength is not like that of a 16-year-old..."


    Li Huo''s pupils suddenly contracted. He suddenly interrupted Lei qianjue''s words, "shut up."


    "I''m not questioning, I''m just..." Lei qianjue wriggled his lips and finally sighed. I can''t say the rest.


    "I see what you mean."


    Su Han gets to the point. After all, he has deduced several scenes of handover with the official, so he can understand the possible problems.


    He stared at the two thoughtfully, "do you think I may not be the real Su Han? But a strong man with strength. If I borrow this identity at the moment, I must have a huge plan! Maybe it may endanger the whole Jiangzhou?"


    After a brief silence, Li Huo sighed, "to tell the truth... When I knew your identity for the first time, I did think about it."


    "But later I still felt that no matter what your status, you would never endanger Jiangzhou."


    Li Huo stared at Su Han''s cheek and said seriously, "it''s a very simple truth. If you really have a big picture, you won''t come to save us and Jiangzhou at the risk of exposure."


    Perhaps Su Han has his own purpose, but since he is willing to come out when the catastrophe is coming, he can withstand the disaster. Then he is worthy of the name of the Holy Lord of the human race and deserves their trust and respect.


    Su Han raised his eyebrows unexpectedly. Li Huo thought so unexpectedly. He had prepared for the worst before.


    However, after a little thought, he explained, "I''m really Su Han. I''m really only sixteen!"


    Of course, Su Han can only explain so much. As for why he has this strength at this age? Su Han can''t say! Li Huo and Lei Qian would never ask without winking.


    "Well, let''s stop talking about this topic." after a pause, Su Han''s pupil suddenly turned into a kaleidoscope, wrote a wheel eye, and calmly stared at Li Huo. "You should come out after observing me in the dark for so long?"


    After a short silence, Lei QIANZI stared at Li Huo in some doubt. Breathing, a terrible soul wave suddenly broke out from Li Huo.


    That is a book. The book opened quickly, and a faint mist rose, condensing a half virtual and half real figure.


    "President Xu, how could it be!" Lei qianjue''s face changed dramatically, and then stared at Li Huo in amazement.


    "Sorry!" Li Huo lowered his head. Although his face was expressionless, his voice was a little annoyed. "It was agreed... Unless it was a life crisis, he would never waste your real thoughts."


    Lei Qian never spoke.


    The book of true reading is a special ability possessed by the strong in the Six Harmonies realm. Condense a wisp of your mind into an entity and put it on the younger generation you value.


    The divine mind and the divine mind are interlinked. Even if Xu Hui is in Jinling for a long time, he can still observe the scenes around Li Huo with this wisp of divine mind. Even when Li Huo encountered a fatal danger, it briefly drove this wisp of mind to burst out a power close to the level of the Lord.


    Of course, in this way, this wisp of true thought will disappear later, and president Xu''s own spirit will be hurt... From this, we can see how President Xu values Li Huo.


    "I want to come out myself, and if I don''t fight, I won''t lose much." Xu Changnan said with a smile.


    Then, he turned to stare at Su Han and whispered, "what an incredible young man... If I hadn''t noticed that your life breath is very young, and your bone age corresponds to 16 years old... Maybe like the two guys next to me, I would think you are an old monster in your 70s and 80s."


    Li Huo''s pupils suddenly contracted and he felt cold hair all over his body. He almost suspected that he had heard wrong.


    Although he thought Su Han and himself were not enemies before, he didn''t think Su Han was really only 16 years old... But now, this argument has been confirmed by Xu Changnan.


    President Xu of the Jiangnan federation can''t joke about this.


    Lei qianjue also stayed where he was and stared at Su Han''s cheek in disbelief... The person in front of him is really a young saint who has never appeared in history?


    How on earth did this happen?


    To be honest, Lei qianjue was called a genius when he was practicing in the college. He was in the realm of one yuan before entering the school, and he stepped into the realm of three talents when he graduated!


    However, compared with Su Han, he said that waste materials occupied a place... At this time, Lei qianjue almost suspected that he was in a dream and his world outlook was shaken.


    "Do you have any opinion?" Su Han stared at Xu Changnan.


    "No, it''s just incredible." Xu Changnan said quietly.


    Because of the same spirit and mind, what is observing Su Han at the moment is actually Xu Changnan''s body far away in Jinling. Xu Changnan''s noumenon is naturally not as calm as the body of true thought, and his mind has trembled beyond his control. The state of mind of the Lord of Six Harmonies can''t be maintained.


    Sixteen year old Liuhe


    This can definitely be called unprecedented, and there will be no future.


    Even if we look around the world and look at the history of the world for thousands of years, we can''t find such an exceptional existence.


    However, this kind of existence beyond common sense suddenly appeared in front of him without any foreshadowing


    This shock is almost as good as suddenly telling Xu Changnan that mankind will perish the next day


    After all, both things are beyond common sense.

 Chapter 36

    "Mr. Su, is it all right for me to call you that?"


    Xu Changnan spoke gently and completely regarded Su Han as an equal existence. He did not rely on his old age because of Su Han''s youth.


    "Naturally." Su Han nodded and whispered, "president Xu."


    "You said before that you didn''t want to enter Jiangnan general association? Although there were some accidents, I respect your choice."


    Xu Changnan frowned slightly. After a little thinking, he asked softly, "if you want to continue your student life, where do you want to go to the university?"


    "My old face is still so thin! You have no problem whether you want to enter Yanjing University or Huaqing University."


    Su Han was silent for a long time and stared at Xu Changnan strangely. "Do you think... I can''t even go to these two schools? I need to go through the back door."


    Xu Changnan stopped talking.


    He suddenly realized that he had asked a stupid question. Even if Su Han maintained the current apparent monistic state, he would go to any university in China.


    One yuan for teenagers, which in itself represents a very high potential. Not to mention the Six Harmonies realm


    To be honest, Su Han is the realm of six harmonies. The spread of this news is enough to shake the world. Set a historical record of the youngest Lord and go down in history forever.


    Never before is certain, and even... It is likely that there will be no future.


    "By the way," Su Han suddenly thought of something and said casually, "if there are any powerful family members of evil gods nearby, you can inform me to solve it..."


    "Of course, I don''t work in vain. You need to give me some reward."


    After killing the family members of evil gods and obtaining the power of evil gods, Su Han tasted the sweetness. Now that I''m in touch with the official, it''s nothing to borrow the intelligence agency opposite


    Moreover, when he said this, it was clear that the other party owed him a favor.


    "No problem, or... It''s really a big help." Xu Changnan breathed a long sigh of relief. He tried his best to show his kindness to Su Han in front of Su Han. What''s the purpose?


    Isn''t it just looking forward to Su Han''s usual action?


    With one more saint and strong man, there is more room for manoeuvre against evil gods in Jiangnan.


    "By the way, there''s one more thing for me to meet you this time." Xu Changnan said here, his words were much more serious, and he looked directly at Su Han''s cheek.


    "Please."


    "Evil gods may be staring at you!" Xu Changnan paused and added, "of course, strictly speaking, they are not staring at you... Every Holy Lord can arouse the interest of evil gods."


    "It''s possible that they just remember you in their hearts. Of course, it''s also possible... They will test you and secretly attack you! Even lure you to degenerate... Please be more careful in this regard."


    "Don''t worry." Su Han casually stretched out his hand and pointed to his eyes and ears. "I''m too sensitive to the power of evil gods... I can clearly feel them within a kilometer of me."


    "That would be great!"


    Xu Changnan nodded. His figure gradually turned into nothingness, leaving only gentle words echoing in place, "that''s all for this discussion."


    "Lei qianjue and Li Huo, I won''t be transferred back for the time being. If you have something, you can contact them... Of course, if you want to contact me, you can also contact me with them."


    Xu Changnan completely turned into a book and floated in front of Li Huo again.


    Li Huo put the book away with a little caution. Then he bowed deeply to Su Han, "please give me more advice in the future."


    "This is my contact information." Lei qianjue took out his mobile phone from his arms and opened the wechat QR code. "If you have something, just talk to me directly."


    Su Han looked strange. He also took out his mobile phone, scanned the QR code and added friends. By the way, Li Huo''s friends were also added.


    In the real world, scanning code and adding friends is a normal operation... But when he thought that the world is a fantasy world, the two in front of him are four elephant monks... He always felt that this painting style was wrong.


    Finally he shook his head, and Su Han threw away all his thoughts. "What should you do? I should go back to dinner."


    Waving at them, Su Han turned and walked towards his home.


    Lei qianjue and Li Huo paused for a long time and looked at each other. Lei qianjue took the lead in sighing, "I was going to Jiangzhou to find out the news, but... Inexplicably, it turned into a long-term business trip."


    "Don''t think this business trip is leisure," Li Huo said expressionless. "Although Jiangzhou used to be calm, the presence of a holy Lord here is enough to constitute a storm."


    "That''s right... After all, Mr. Su killed an unformed family member of evil gods." Lei qianjue was surprised. "I remember that when President Xu just broke through the realm of Liuhe, he was surrounded by three family members of evil gods at the same level? They wanted to infect the president into one of the family members of evil gods."


    "Yes, every Holy Lord will encounter this kind of thing," Li Huo said with deep eyes. "After all, they are too tempting and confusing for evil gods. They are formed combat power! They don''t need to spend God''s family to cultivate... And if they succeed, they will effectively consume the power of our human side..."


    After a moment of silence, Li Huo continued.


    "Next, focus on observation! Before cutting off all the hands of evil spirits... Jiangzhou will not be stable."


    "What we need to do is to minimize the impact of these evil gods'' hands on ordinary civilians and solve the evil things we can solve... In addition, if the evil gods go far beyond our family members to assassinate, we will inform Mr. Su at the first time."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Han naturally doesn''t know the worry and discussion between Lei qianjue and Li Huo. Of course, even if he knows, he won''t worry, but may be happy.


    For others, it''s troublesome to be stared at by evil gods, but for Su Han, these are the food for his strength.


    Su Han came home for dinner and finally let Su Zhu breathe a sigh of relief. She was ready to go to the police station to see Su Han in the future... Of course, Su Zhu also had great doubts in her heart and vaguely realized that Su Han had a big secret.


    However, she did not ask. After all, everyone has everyone''s secret, even relatives. Blindly pursuing, leaving no room, will only hurt the feelings of both sides.


    "By the way, Su Zhu," when Su Han was having dinner, he suddenly thought of something and asked casually, "you are a junior in senior high school. You are going to take the university examination soon. Have you decided which one to take?"


    "Well? You care about your sister?" Su Zhu said he was shocked. He looked up and down at Su Han. He almost suspected that Su Han had been transferred.

 Chapter 37

    "If you don''t want to say it, forget it." Su Han''s eyelids beat.


    "Is that right? This arrogant tone is my brother!" Su Zhu nodded with satisfaction, paused, and a touch of melancholy and longing flashed through her eyes.


    "If you have to say, it must be Huaqing University and Yanjing University. After all, it is the highest University... It''s very desirable."


    Su Han nodded thoughtfully. Then he heard Su Zhu''s voice turn.


    "However, according to my previous examination results, nine times out of ten I can''t pass the exam. So, let''s go to Jinling University! It''s a first-class university second only to Huaqing and Yanjing... More importantly, it''s closer to home."


    After a pause, Su Zhu held her cheek and stared at Su Han thoughtfully, "but speaking of this... I was still wondering whether you should let yourself do housework and cook by yourself from today. After all, I went to college! But no one will take care of you."


    Su Han took off the last bite of rice, got up and patted Su Zhu on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, it''s not a problem."


    "Huh?!" Su Zhu wondered.


    "I mean, when you go to college, I''m ready for the direct grade jump exam," Su Han shrugged. "If you go to Jinling University, I''ll go with you... Won''t all the problems be solved?"


    Su Zhu:


    Su Zhu was stunned. SHENTE followed her to Jinling University. She subconsciously make complaints about it.


    "Please, you are only a freshman in senior high school. You want to go to college and study hard for two years."


    "What if I say that I am now in the realm of one yuan?"


    "One yuan?" Su Zhu paused. She looked at Su Han strangely. "I remember I said before, if you want to dream, do it at night, if you want to dream during the day... Lie in the trough!"


    Su Han''s body surface radiated a glittering and translucent luster, and his body heard a sound like the surging waves. Psionics circulate in his body.


    This is one of the characteristics of real practitioners.


    Su Zhu was stunned. She didn''t know Su Han at all. After a short silence, she grabbed Su Han''s arm and fished up. After seeing the mole on his hand, she was relieved, "it''s really my brother."


    "... as for?" Su Han stared at Su Zhu helplessly.


    "Of course, as for the one yuan realm, at your age, the realm! In ancient times, it was the number one scholar with less yuan and one A."


    Su Zhu looked at Su Han''s eyes and said, "my brother is such a genius. God... There is smoke on the Su family''s ancestral grave. Go to the ancestral grave for more incense in a while! Ancestral blessing."


    "..." although Su Han was speechless, he didn''t say much. He could understand Su Zhu''s excitement.


    But gradually, Su Zhu calmed down, and her eyes became suspicious. "No, you really met our ancestors who have been suppressed for many years?"


    "As I said, don''t take the plot in the novel to reality." Su Han reluctantly glanced at Su Zhu, then turned and walked towards his room. "In those novels, what jumped off a cliff to get treasure and passed on merit when encountering the remnant soul of his ancestors... These are all decorated by art. The probability of occurrence in reality is about zero."


    Su Zhu gave a sound, stared at Su Han''s back, and a struggle appeared on his face. Finally, he clenched his teeth and said, "I''ll be relieved if you have one yuan... I feel that my parents will be very happy if they know."


    "However, I hope you don''t apply to Jinling University! Your talent is the material of the number one scholar in Jiangnan! Huaqing Yanjing is the place you really should go."


    Although she is reluctant to give up, Su Zhu knows that this is the best for Su Han.


    "There''s no need for this," Su Han stopped in front of his room. "I said before, which school you go to! I''ll go to."


    The voice fell and the door closed.


    Su Zhu''s expression was complex, and he didn''t know whether it was joy or regret. "Really... Obviously my proposal is better."


    Su Han sat cross legged on the bed and sighed helplessly. He could understand Su Zhu''s consideration, but he didn''t know how to explain it.


    He doesn''t really learn knowledge at school. After all, Su Han can even say that he is standing at the end of his cultivation


    He just wants to experience life more. Therefore, the quality of the school is meaningless to him.


    Now that Su Zhu has chosen Jinling University, he will go with him. Although this silly sister has good talent, she still has a distance from Tianzong wizards. Closer, Su Han can take care of one or two.


    After shaking his head, Su Han stopped thinking about these problems and separated several pieces of wood to let them go out for exercise.


    Su Han practiced until Mu Fenshen untied. He looked at the time and found that it was very late. He washed and went to bed.


    The next morning, when Su Han got up, he found Su Zhu lying on the sofa in the hall without making breakfast. He just stared at his mobile phone.


    "... what are you looking at so absorbed?" Su Han looked at Su Zhu strangely. It was rare that Su Zhu got up early but didn''t make breakfast.


    Of course, he didn''t have any opinion about it. After a little thinking, he said, "I''ll order a breakfast takeout."


    "That''s very expensive. I''ll make breakfast later."


    Su Zhu suddenly wakes up, then spits out a breath and lies soft on the sofa. Obviously upset.


    "What on earth did you see?" Su Han was puzzled. When he saw the school explosion news, Su Zhu was not in such a trance. What''s going on?


    "Didn''t you see the news this morning?" Su Zhu took a strange look at Su Han, and then said excitedly, "you can go and have a look. It''s the one with the highest heat now."


    Su Han looked very active. He immediately took out his mobile phone. After glancing at it, his expression stiffened.


    At this time, the news interface of major websites, or Weibo, is swiped by a message.


    "South of the Yangtze River in Asia, the new Lord, congratulations for Asia!"


    "Shock! This is the inside story behind the destruction of Jiangzhou famous high school!"


    "Mysterious Lord? Official announcement, but his true identity has not been revealed!"


    The spokesman of the world cultivation Association said that he questioned the news of the New Holy Lord in Huaya! He suspected that Huaya was cheating. Therefore, the Holy Lord was unwilling to go to the world cultivation Association for certification


    Too much news.


    Su Han was confused and forced. What''s going on?


    Didn''t he just chat with Xu Changnan for a while yesterday? Why, today, the news of the new Lord exploded.


    Looking at this, he almost thought he had held a press conference.


    "If I expose the identity of the young Lord and cause such a great response, it is natural!"


    Su Han''s thoughts twinkle in his mind. The saint who broke the youngest record in history is naturally the carrier to attract traffic.


    "But on the news, it''s written about the new Lord... There''s no reason? There are so many saints in the world, as for such a big report?"


    Su Han was not angry. After all, although the news broke out, he didn''t really reveal his identity and affect his school plan.


    He is just a strange thing. Although there are not many saints, they are definitely not as few as imagined. Why is the news so hot?


    If it''s not unreasonable, Su Han may doubt whether the man surnamed Xu bought traffic yesterday


    Unable to figure it out, Su Han simply asked Su Zhu.


    Su Zhu was stunned and looked at Su Han in amazement. "Is this news abnormal?"


    "Huh?" Su Han was stunned.


    "Five years," Su Zhu opened her hand, and her voice was very cautious and serious. "Huaya has not had a new Lord for five years..."


    "Since five years ago, the God King of Malaysia and the little horse Lord broke the territory one after another, this is the only new one in the five-year chronology. This significance is self-evident! It has nothing to do with how many saints the country has... But represents a kind of inheritance."


    "After all, the number of saints a country has can even directly determine its international status... In a big way, it represents the prosperity of China and Asia."


    Su Zhu made a conclusion, "in this case, it''s strange that Huaya''s new Lord doesn''t arouse public opinion..."


    "Yes... Really?" Su Han didn''t know what expression to show.


    "Moreover, the holy master seems to be near our Jiangzhou... Looking at the above news report, it seems that the collapse of our school was related to the holy master," Su Zhu flashed a vision in his eyes. "Maybe it was the afterwave caused by the holy master''s breakthrough that destroyed the school."


    "I said... The natural gas explosion caused the collapse of the school? This is too provocative to our IQ. Sure enough, this is the truth... Alas, I just don''t know whether the Holy Lord passed by our Jiangzhou or he is our Jiangzhou people... If only he were from Jiangzhou!"


    Speaking of this, Su Zhu''s mood suddenly fell a lot, "but the possibility of Jiangzhou is too low... After all, with the resources of small places, it is almost impossible to cultivate such top strength."

 Chapter 38

    Su Han stared at Su Zhu.


    In fact, he really wanted to know if Su Zhu knew that his brother was the mysterious Lord rumored on the Internet. What was the reaction?


    "Think carefully, it should not be a surprise... But more likely to be a shock." Su Han murmured.


    "What are you talking about?" Su Zhu looked at Su Han with some doubts.


    "Nothing." Su Han smiled and turned the matter over.


    After a casual chat, Su Zhu got up and went to make breakfast. Su Han sat in Su Zhu''s original position, turned on his mobile phone and read all kinds of news.


    The class group has now exploded.


    "My God! I said, why did the school explode for no reason... It was bombed by the Lord. I announced that the Lord will be my idol from today on."


    "Yes, it''s an extra summer vacation... Don''t let me recognize idols. Even if I call him father and grandpa, I''m willing."


    "Whoever has stock now, wake up the goods upstairs."


    "I''ll come, I''ll come."


    "You don''t appreciate him bombing the school at all. You are greedy for his identity and want to be the second generation."


    "Tanima is real."


    At this time, the class leader and monitor of the class group spoke.


    "Be careful, there are teachers in the group."


    Suddenly, the class group was quiet. They obviously realized that it was a very deadly behavior for teachers to discuss the bombing of the school in ecstasy under the condition of the group.


    Soon someone broke the silence and quickly changed the topic.


    "Stop talking, I''ll go to school now! Maybe I can meet the Lord... After all, he may not have left. As long as I meet him, I''ll kneel on the ground immediately and ask him to accept me as a disciple."


    "You can pull it down... If you are in the one yuan realm, you may be accepted as a disciple. Touch your conscience. Have you finished the triple forging now?"


    "Pierced my heart!"


    "These guys." Su Han shook his head. His classmates are too immoral, aren''t they?


    Subsequently, he withdrew from buckle, opened the comments under the website news, and glanced over at a glance.


    "In good conscience, it''s really strange. Why is the new Lord unwilling to expose his identity and authenticate?"


    "Isn''t this normal? Don''t expose your identity! It''s the will of others... Do you know your privacy?"


    "But now, the world cultivation Association doesn''t recognize it! It''s very difficult."


    "What''s the panic? The Huaya cultivation Association recognized it. That''s enough."


    "Congratulations for Huaya! Say, does the new holy master want to open a holy land recently? I want to enter it at the first time. If I can enter his eyes, even if I can''t become the Holy Son... But it should be no problem to be a holy disciple?"


    "Are you a VIP member of taoman?"


    "The new Lord opened the Holy Land and wanted to set up a son. That''s really a cow... It''s estimated that those who want to enter the new holy land can row from Jinling to Gusu."


    "After all, being able to be accepted by the Lord as a direct disciple, or even the son of God. That''s almost equivalent to going to heaven step by step... At the beginning, Ali Holy Land opened and found a chance to join it and become a veteran. Now they all become giants?"


    "The original existence who was accepted as the Holy Son by the God King of Malaysia has now come out and succeeded to the throne of the Holy Lord... Although his cultivation has not yet reached the Six Harmonies realm, he has great talent. Coupled with the great Ali''s full support, it''s only a matter of time for him to set foot in that realm..."


    "Yes, I just don''t know whether it will take ten years, fifty years or a hundred years..."


    "Six six six!"


    "Upstairs, the new Lord doesn''t even want to expose his identity. From this point of view... It''s strange if he opens a holy land!"


    "That''s right! So can''t you tell me some good news?


    "There is a new Lord in Huaya. Isn''t that the best news? Sir upstairs, your ideological consciousness is very poor."


    Su Han was speechless. These sand carving netizens were exactly the same as the previous life.


    "But then again... Holy land?"


    Su Han was lost in thought. The strong in liuhejing are all Tianzong wizards who have gone out of their own way. It''s no problem to establish a school.


    On the one hand, Huaya officials support them to pass on their orthodoxy.


    On the other hand, a single Holy Lord is only a holy Lord, but behind it is a holy Lord supported by a growing holy land, which has a very strong influence in the society.


    Of course, Su Han just moved and left the idea behind.


    Other saints open holy places and preach. They also have the idea of collecting cultivation resources with the help of holy places, so they want to make their future path smoother.


    But Su Han has a fog space as a backup... Not to mention, his cultivation resources are actually those evil things, even the relatives of evil gods.


    Time goes by bit.


    After making breakfast, Su Zhu called Su Han, and Su Han returned to his room after eating.


    Just as he was about to practice, Su Han''s mind moved, because he suddenly heard the familiar words, which was a low and hoarse voice.


    Su Han thought, "someone is calling me with a spell?"


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the pirate king world.


    On the MOBIDIC, white beard had deep eyes, and his mouth revealed the strange spell of the call.


    Don''t look straight! Observers outside the world! A craftsman who plays with fate!


    With the words revealed, white beard''s expression became more and more dignified. He was now on the deck and let all his sons into the cabin.


    "I hope there''s no big problem."


    With a sigh in his heart, white beard said the last sentence, "the unreal reason, the wheel of destiny, come to the world."


    There was a brief silence, and there was silence all around.


    "Didn''t you get in touch?" white beard wondered. Just as he was thinking whether to call out his sons again, his spirit suddenly went into a trance.


    When he woke up again, he found that he was already in the fog space and his seat.


    He looked up and saw the figure high above, covered by fog.


    White beard was silent, and his mood was a little complicated.


    "Was it dragged into this space without the slightest resistance?"


    Even though I already know that there is a great gap between myself and Su Han, every time I realize that I am weak in the face of Su Han, it is inevitable that there are some differences


    Su Han leaned back on the high backed chair. He stared at the white beard with a gentle voice.


    "Edward Newgate... What can I do for you?"


    At this time, in addition to Su Han and white beard, there are Tony Stark and Yuzhi Boban in the fog space.


    "What''s going on?" Yu Zhibo was puzzled.


    And Tony Stark realized in an instant that it should be Bai beard who successfully contacted Su Han through the spell described before... But then he realized that it was wrong.


    "Mr. white beard said that spell? What happened to him?"


    Tony Stark frowned. He would never recite the mantra if he didn''t encounter something very important. After all, their president is too mysterious.


    "Your Excellency, I have one question."


    White beard stared at Su Han. He organized language and spoke carefully.


    "Do you... Probe your hand into my pirate world?"

 Chapter 39

    The mysterious and majestic palace is quiet.


    A round of mysterious stars with different brilliance are dotted in the fog and void. Make the atmosphere here more strange.


    Su Han didn''t speak. He was stunned. He reached into the world of the pirate king? How can you insult innocent people?


    Don''t say you reached out. He is still thinking about how to freely shuttle through the world of all members by virtue of the misty space.


    Yu Zhibo glanced at Su Han and found that he was as cold and mysterious as ever. He had no intention to answer this question and immediately frowned.


    Finally, he looked at white beard and asked, "what happened to your world?"


    White beard took a deep look at Su Han and said, "our world, Mary Joey, the holy land of Tianlong people, has been destroyed."


    "I like to hear it, although... It didn''t happen in the original plot stars." Tony Stark nodded thoughtfully. He seemed to understand why white beard was so surprised.


    "No, if it''s just destroyed, I might say it casually when I meet the president at the next meeting instead of calling the president with a ceremony."


    White beard denied it, and he said seriously, "the key is that it is a strange and difficult creature that destroyed Mary JOYA."


    "Some are strange tentacles, while others are simply demons and Demons alienated by people... Most importantly, if you look directly at them, you will feel that your spirit is polluted... Now Mary JOYA has completely become a hotbed for these strange creatures."


    White beard said this and stared at Su Han.


    Yuzhi Boban and Tony Stark stopped talking and looked different. They suddenly thought of the spiritual pollution they felt staring at Su Han before.


    Su Han was still high, mysterious and cold, as if he didn''t care about their discussion at all.


    But under the fog, Su Han looked complicated at the moment. He realized what had happened in the pirate king world. Talk to yourself.


    "Evil gods... Invaded the world of the pirate king? The situation may not be so bad, but at least some evil gods cast their eyes on the world of the pirate king. They even developed their own family members in that world."


    "Chairman of the Council," Tony Stark suddenly opened his mouth. Although he asked, he was very sure, "those evil and strange lives should not be projected into the pirate world by you?"


    "It''s true... There''s no reason." Yu zhiboban thought about it, agreed and nodded. "After all, it''s really the ghost of the chairman of the Council. He has no reason to respond to the ceremony of white beard."


    White beard calmed down and agreed with this view after a little thinking.


    Su Han is still silent.


    The most important thing now is that although he guessed that it might be the invasion of evil gods, he did not understand the specific situation of the pirate king''s world.


    His mind twinkled. Su Han suddenly brightened his eyes and had an idea, "if it''s in the misty space, I should be able to do this."


    "Everybody," said Su Han, attracting everyone''s attention, "let''s see what happened first."


    He raised his hand and gently. Suddenly, the white beard''s body under the fog exuded a glittering and translucent luster.


    "What?"


    "This is!"


    Several people''s faces changed dramatically. Then they found that the brilliance on white beard suddenly spread around, and then the surrounding scenery changed greatly.


    ¡­¡­


    This is a dilapidated ruin. We can vaguely see the luxury of the ruins.


    In the phantom.


    Edward Newgate, white bearded, stood on the edge of the ruins and looked into the depths of Mary JOYA. Beside him, followed by the immortal bird Marco and fire fist ace.


    ¡­¡­


    "This is... What I have experienced?" murmured the white beard''s body stiff under the fog.


    "What? Projecting all the experiences of the past?" Tony Stark''s pupils suddenly contracted, but then he took it for granted.


    Su Han can even condense the plot stars... It''s strange if he can''t do such a thing.


    Yu Zhibo is silent. He uses his reincarnation eyes to carefully observe everything around him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dad, the situation here is very wrong." Marco frowned tightly and his voice was low. "Maybe the message from the Navy headquarters is right. There is a crisis to destroy the world."


    "Then Dad, should we agree to an alliance with the Navy headquarters! Come together to solve the danger here..."


    Ace uttered a word. He keenly felt that something was wrong. He clenched his fist, slammed it out, and shouted, "... Fire fist!"


    The blazing flame tore the earth.


    The spider evil thing lurking in the earth in an attempt to sneak attack them was burned by the fire and sent out a sharp cry. Burned up little by little.


    "Bastard." white beard looked cold. He clenched his fist and punched the void in front of him. Suddenly, the atmosphere was fragmented. Mary Joey, who had been turned into ruins, shook again, and the earth cracked and became more and more dilapidated.


    Sharp chirps are louder than undulating ones. Black tentacles spread from the earth.


    "Little ones, you evacuate first."


    White beard felt that although he had shattered the earth, the bodies of the evil things shattered by him were healing independently.


    Even because of the vibration, it aroused the attention of the real terrorist existence in the depths of Mary JOYA. Although this breath was far inferior to the evil smell experienced by Su Han, it should not be underestimated.


    White beard had no idea of escaping. He had experienced countless wars in his life, but there was no scar on his back.


    No matter how powerful the enemy is, it''s just to go up front. Men on the sea are never afraid of challenges!


    "Dad!" ace clenched his teeth, with flames all over his body and a sense of war in his eyes, "how can we let you stay alone."


    "Yes," Marco floated in the sky, his arm turned into the wing of the immortal bird, the blue flame burned, and a smile was in his mouth. "Dad, I believe there is no one in the world who can defeat us."


    "Let''s join hands against the enemy!"


    A terrible fight began.


    In this battle, there is no one to suppress who.


    Although the white beard shattered the whole Mary JOYA five times, it tore up an unknown number of hostile evil things. But there are too many hostile evil things... Killing more and more.


    In the end, ace was physically and mentally exhausted, and even had the tendency to be polluted and alienated... White beard had no way. He took ace and marke and evacuated Mary JOYA.


    The phantom ends here, turns into a light spot and dissipates little by little.


    It was shrouded in fog again.

 Chapter 40

    In the fog, the vast hall was silent.


    "Yes," sighed white beard, who was the first to break the silence. He glanced at the scene, or the members who were in doubt or lost in thought, "that''s all we met."


    "Not long ago, the news of the destruction of the Holy Mary JOYA spread all over the sea... It was none of my business. However, the headquarters of the Navy issued an alliance invitation to me and even the other four kings of the sea."


    "Alliance?"


    Tony Stark thought, "it''s not like the navy can do."


    White beard didn''t say anything about it and continued to speak, "they claim that the destruction of the Holy Mary JOYA is a powerful terrorist evil that can''t be guessed, and ordinary attacks can''t kill..."


    "Just watching these evil things will pollute the spirit... Even many navy soldiers have become such strange creatures because they have fought with these evil things for too long."


    After a slight pause, white beard''s eyes were a little far-reaching. "I think the information revealed by the naval intelligence is inexplicably familiar... So I drove the MOBIDIC to near the laterite continent. I took my two sons to see the situation."


    "You know what happened after that."


    "So it is." yuzhiboban looked inexplicable.


    Su Han combined the news he got with some knowledge about evil gods in his mind, and suddenly had a clear understanding.


    Before, he was with Lei qianjue and Li Huo after adding Xinwei. The two guys sent him a lot of links and let him know more about evil gods.


    "Ominous," Su Han suddenly opened his mouth and attracted the attention of everyone at the scene, "the world you live in should be watched by evil gods."


    "The so-called evil and strange gods are special beings living in the void. They like to distort and degenerate creatures most... Mary JOYA, perhaps because those Tianlong people have accumulated too much resentment and negative emotions... So they have attracted the attention of evil and strange gods."


    "Then," Su Han paused a little and continued, "he came! Of course, his essence is too noble, and the world will reject it independently... So he came only part of his own power."


    "The invisible God uses his power to erode the world you live in... You either choose to cut off all his tentacles, or wait for him to turn your world into what it is like today."


    "So it is." white beard whispered. He looked complex, and a touch of cold flashed in his eyes.


    Now, he hates Tianlong people to the point where he can''t be more hated.


    It''s just that Tianlong people are dead. They even want to drag the whole world to hell after death.


    Tony Stark stared at Su Han tightly, his heart throbbing.


    The main reason is that the enemy described by Su Han is too similar to Su Han.


    "Don''t look directly! And... The breath is the same cold, crazy and interferes with people''s spirit... However, it''s still uncertain whether all gods are so invisible, or that this is a unique phenomenon of a special god system."


    Even if it is confirmed that Su Han didn''t do the things in the pirate world, Tony Stark still feels a little cold on his back.


    He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and smiled bitterly. Didn''t say anything.


    Yu zhiboban suddenly said, "Your Excellency, President of Parliament, before white beard started... Can''t kill those strange creatures?"


    "They are extremely resistant to vibration." Su Han said only here, and then his fingers gently knocked on the back of the high back chair.


    With a buzzing sound, fog rose, and then members appeared on the chairs.


    "What happened?"


    "This is... The fog temple? I was forcibly summoned!"


    "Ah ah... I just met a mosquito repellent incense tadpole. It''s almost... It''s almost acceptable!"


    White beard looked at Xiaozhi who was crying and Howling silently, sighed and comforted, "this is not necessarily a bad thing... If you think about it in turn, it''s lucky that you were dragged into the space when you accepted the ordinary magic baby..."


    "If you are forced into space in the Magic Baby competition... I''m afraid you''ll miss the champion."


    Xiao Zhi suddenly woke up, but after the reaction, the sadness on his face became stronger, "didn''t this tell me that the future will be more difficult?"


    "Your Excellency," Ying Zheng ignored Xiao Zhi, who was in the doldrums. He looked directly at Su Han with a calm voice, "what''s the matter with you calling us here?"


    Su Han glanced at the people below, "now is the time to open the meeting of the heavens."


    "I see," Huang Rong nodded thoughtfully, "no wonder everyone is here."


    Su Han raised his palm, on which rose a crimson glow.


    When he shook his hand, the crimson light flowed into the bodies of all the new members of Parliament like a meteor.


    Their bodies were stiff, and all kinds of things that had happened in the misty space came to mind.


    White beard''s experience in Mary JOYA... The discussion between yuzhiboban and Tony Stark... Su Han''s final conclusion.


    A brief silence.


    "It turns out that so many things have happened in a short time just now."


    Ying Zheng looked a little heavy. His fingers gently Mosuo the back of the chair. After a short thought, he suddenly turned his head and looked at Su Han, "then, why did the chairman call us here?"


    Su Han fell into silence.


    To be honest, he now wants to go to the pirate king world in person and swallow all the evil things of Mary JOYA.


    In this way, he can take it further.


    But the key question is back to the origin... How can we cross the world?


    After thinking for a long time, Su Han finally found a breakthrough point, that is card.


    Cards derived from the misty space can be brought to their own world by members of Parliament at will.


    In other words, he can transfer in the form of a similar card with the help of the principle of card extension. Wait until the other world, and then restore the original form.


    "Pirate world, the problem is huge."


    Thinking of the solution to the problem, Su Han was much more relaxed, but his voice was still soft. "This is not a problem that white beard can solve... So I hope you can help each other."


    "Now, those who want to go to the pirate world can speak. In addition..."


    After a pause, Su Han''s words did not fluctuate at all. "What happened today may not be an example... Please choose carefully!"


    The crowd stopped talking. They looked at each other and were shocked.

 Chapter 41

    Tony Stark''s eyes were deep, and he realized what Su Han meant.


    "Sure enough, the fog space can let members of different worlds cross each other." Tony Stark took a deep look at Su Han, "but isn''t the strange phenomenon in the white beard world an example?"


    Is it possible that his future world will also be invaded by evil gods?


    "Although the chairman did not say so with certainty, we must start to accumulate strength."


    Tony Stark''s mind flashed and a sense of crisis rose in his heart.


    "Add me."


    The corner of Yu Zhibo''s mouth made an arc, and his words were defiant, "the enemies that can''t be killed? I''m not fighting with one or two enemies that can''t be killed. It''s just this time to see the customs of the different world!"


    It''s like going to a different world just to travel. Yuzhiboban seems to ignore the enemy at all.


    Of course, Yu Zhibo''s eyes glittered with inexplicable luster, which was obviously not as careless as on the surface.


    He has experienced too many battles. He knows that he doesn''t underestimate any enemy. Strategically despise the enemy and tactically attach importance to the enemy.


    Huang Rong''s lips wriggled and sighed.


    Her strength is too weak to participate in such a battlefield. Ying Zheng is the same. Although he is a Chinese ZuLong, his strength is nothing among the heavy members in the fog space.


    "I want to see it!" Zhang Sanfeng suddenly raised his head and stared at Su Han.


    Huang Rong was stunned, and a touch of worry flashed in her eyes.


    Xiao Zhi exclaimed before her, "Master Zhang, that''s the world of the pirate! You are the best expert in your world, Wulin myth and unparalleled master... But in that world, you may even be a lieutenant general... No! The major general can''t match."


    "I know," Zhang Sanfeng said calmly, "this trip is very dangerous, but what about it? I''ve experienced countless dangers in my life. If I''m afraid of death, maybe I won''t even enter the Jianghu."


    "Going to other worlds can broaden my horizons... And contacting enemies far beyond me and encountering a fatal crisis may make me further."


    "I''ll be careful," Zhang Sanfeng suddenly smiled, "but when I die there, I can only say that I''m just such a guy."


    Huang Rong stared at Zhang Sanfeng. She was shocked. Is this the spirit of the Wulin master?


    She seems to understand why the person in front of her can become a Wulin myth.


    "Then I''ll join the fun," Tony Stark stretched his bones.


    "You too?" white beard stared at Tony Stark suspiciously. "What are you doing?"


    White beard is really confused. Tony Stark can''t be underestimated if he grows up, but how many days has Tony Stark joined the misty space? Just got out of trouble and recover at home?


    He is an ordinary man who has improved his combat power by throwing away his armor. Aren''t you looking for death now?


    "Old man, do I look stupid?" Tony Stark obviously knew it. "The first time I left the terrorist nest, I built my armor."


    The time out of the crisis is short, but it is enough for Tony Stark. After all, he knows everything about technology.


    "Moreover," Tony Stark shook his palm, and suddenly he grabbed several mysterious cards engraved with different types of missiles. "Although the four kings are powerful, they can destroy the island... I don''t know if they can carry my map coverage saturation attack."


    Su Han looked wonderful. How did he forget this? Tony Stark is an iron man, but he is also an arms dealer. Although the arms manufacturing sector has just been shut down, there are absolutely many weapons of mass destruction in hand.


    Tony Stark may not be able to get a nuclear bomb, but second only to that level of weapons, take as much as you have


    In addition, the mysterious card with fog space has helped him solve the transportation problems. The lethality that tonistark can create is not much worse than that of white beard and yuzhibo.


    "Then, Mr. President, what should we do next?" white beard turned to look at Su Han.


    Su Han paused for half a minute. After thinking for a long time, he slowly said, "you go to your world and decorate the ceremony."


    "The previous ceremony?" white beard thought, "I see."


    His figure turned into a fog and dissipated from his place.


    The misty space was quiet again, and everyone looked different, either observing around or meditating.


    "This time, I must go in person." Su Han said to himself. If he didn''t go in person, how could he harvest those evil things and become stronger?


    "But because these guys in the misty space are... At least, I can''t come personally in their eyes..."


    Su Han had thought before. He even said just now that evil gods can''t come. On the one hand, it''s true... On the other hand, it''s also paving the way for his behavior later.


    "Wait a minute, I can use my power in the fog space to create the illusion that I am still in the fog space... And my real body enters the world of the pirate king and claims to be the dependents of my own body, or even a higher incarnation."


    In his heart, Su Han deliberated carefully and confirmed that there was no logical problem. That''s a relief.


    In this way, Su Han will use the power of shaking fruit and dark fruit in the world of pirate king. It can be said that... He is cultivating his family members.


    Externally, it can also explain why he wants to exchange equally and collect the abilities of white beards.


    Suddenly, Su Han sensed white beard and launched the ceremony. His eyes coagulated, his fingers gently knocked on the back of the chair, and the fog was rising in the center of the fog space.


    "What happened?"


    Yu Zhibo frowned and looked carefully at the center of the fog space. Only then did he find that there was a virtual shadow in that place. It was impressively that white beard was in the scene of MOBIDIC.


    They now looked down at the shadow of white beard and the Mobic, as if the human outside the bottle were observing the white mouse in the bottle.


    "Wait, maybe it''s true."


    Yu Zhibo suddenly became silent.


    He was thinking that the president usually observed them... Is it the same as they now observe white beard? Think carefully and fear.


    With a slight grasp, Su Han seemed to condense a crimson star. He threw this round of stars directly into it.


    Of course, just on the surface.


    In fact, he has fabricated a phantom, and let the phantom live in a high back chair. He quickly transformed himself and sneaked into the pirate world.


    At the next moment, Zhang Sanfeng, Tony Stark and yuzhiboban also burst out gorgeous brilliance. One after another.

 Chapter 42

    On the Moby Dick.


    White beard took a long breath after reading all the spells. Then, he felt something, and a touch of helplessness appeared on his face.


    "Why are you here?"


    He turned his head, looked behind him, found ace, Marco and the captain of a group of white bearded pirates, and walked out of the cabin.


    Ace in front looked pale. He looked at white beard with a bitter smile. "Dad, we are all worried about you."


    "Yes," Marco put his palm in the bag and looked lazy. In fact, he was looking at the white beard very seriously. "Dad, after all, when ace was tired, he was surprised by the screams of those strange beings... If he hadn''t been determined at that time, he might have been alienated as the Navy provided intelligence."


    After a slight pause, Marco''s face showed concern. He organized his own language, "you''re... Not very right now."


    "If you suspect that I have made a mental mistake, just say it, little boy," white beard smiled and scolded, and then said, "but don''t worry, I have no mental problem... I''m just looking for some old friends."


    Diamond joz looked strange. He is also seen and bullied! I also heard white beard''s words... It''s really hard to imagine that his father said those strange middle two words


    Besides, are you really looking for old friends? Who can those words find.


    At this moment, the black fog suddenly surged up.


    "... what?" Marco''s expression changed greatly, and he became an immortal bird for the first time.


    Ace also clenched his fist and looked vigilant. "This feeling... Is it those enemies above Maria? No! This feeling... Is much more terrible than before. It''s not a level and suffocating."


    Yu Zhibo stepped out of the fog. His face was cold and his reincarnation eyes swept through many white bearded captains at the scene. The terrible pupil force brought them a great sense of oppression.


    Marco''s eyelids beat. This momentum is definitely the existence of the four emperors on the sea... Maybe even the strong one among the four emperors like their father.


    He was followed by a white haired old man in a Taoist robe and an... Iron man?!


    "What''s all this?" Sarkozy looked confused and then saw that the fog gradually began to close and finally turned into a young man.


    Although I could feel that the young man was very young, I couldn''t see his face. Because the fog enveloped him.


    "... are you?"


    Tony Stark also reacted. He looked up and down at Su Han, and his voice was a little wary.


    "Please don''t care about me." Su Han replied very briefly.


    The Moby Dick looked at each other, and even the white beard frowned. The situation in front of him was beyond his expectation.


    After a little thought, he asked, "are you here on behalf of the president?"


    Su Han did not answer, very silent. But in their eyes, this attitude is equivalent to acquiescence.


    White beard looked at each other and smiled bitterly without asking more.


    At the moment, Su Han is paying part of his attention to the fog world.


    ¡­¡­


    In the misty space.


    After a short thought, Ying Zheng looked directly at Su Han covered by the fog and asked, "Mr. chairman, what star did you invest in before?"


    Su Han found that even if he was in the world of the pirate king, he could still control the virtual shadow with consciousness, and was relieved immediately.


    "An insurance to make sure they won''t go wrong," he said concisely


    Su Han''s figure covered by fog knocked gently on the back of the chair, and the surrounding environment changed dramatically, turning into a virtual shadow of the MOBIDIC.


    Huang Rong was surprised, then reacted and nodded thoughtfully.


    "Is it like this? Although we didn''t arrive at the scene, we can still rely on the particularity of the fog space! We can see what happened at the scene?"


    Ying Zheng did not speak, but looked at the figure covered by fog on the high back chair.


    "Is it the president of Parliament who wants to see what happens in another world? That''s why he projects such an image... No, the president of Parliament is very likely to be omniscient. In other words, he can naturally feel what happens in another world when he sits there."


    "Maybe... It''s really for us."


    With a faint sigh in his heart, Ying Zheng looked at Huang Rong and Xiao Zhi who seemed to have never thought of this. There are also some feelings in my heart.


    "This God... Treats us very favorably. This may be our greatest luck."


    Su Han noticed that these guys were not suspicious. He observed everything around him with interest and was relieved. I wish I could accept the explanation.


    ¡­¡­


    Pirate king world.


    White beard was very forthright. He smiled at the captains of the brigades behind him, "little ones, prepare the banquet and entertain the distinguished guests."


    The captains were stunned, followed by pleasantly surprised cheers. Only Marco opened his dead fish''s eyes, "Dad, do we still pay for this party ourselves?"


    White beard is very stingy. Marco said that they usually buy drinks at their own expense. Who can stand this?


    White beard was suddenly silent. He remembered the words Marco recalled in his hometown after his death.


    "Gu la la la la," white beard patted the armrest of his chair with a rare tenderness on his face, "my lovely sons, how can I do such a thing? Go! Take all the drinks I cherish."


    Marco looked up and down at his white beard with horror on his face. He almost suspected that he had heard wrong.


    "Dad... You weren''t really affected by those monsters just now? It''s impossible. Even I wasn''t affected by them."


    Marco fell into self doubt. As a cook, sage reacted very quickly, quickly led to the cabin and shouted, "come with me to get it! Maybe dad will regret it later."


    Suddenly, all the captains followed.


    "Really," white beard pinched his crescent beard, quite helpless, "is I such a renegade generation?"


    Yu Zhibo took a look at his white beard disdainfully. Aren''t you forced to count in your heart? You are a gluttonous person. When others drink your wine, you will know that you are distressed.


    Then Yuzhi Boban narrowed his eyes and stared at the huge red land next to the MOBIDIC.


    Although he is at the bottom of the laterite Da Lu at the moment, the powerful spirit brought by Yin Dun still makes him feel the strange atmosphere of the peak of the laterite Da Lu.


    He whispered, "Edward Newgate, when will war begin?"


    Yuzhiboban doesn''t care about the banquet, but more about the battle.


    "Go when you''re finished." white beard opened his mouth very cleanly and said to Marco next to him, "tell the Warring States that if you want to ally with us, you''ll attack marijua together in three hours. By the way! Kaiduo BigMom, they didn''t come... Red hair, they came, right?"


    "That''s true." speaking of business, Marco calmed down. "I''ll contact you now."


    Marco dialed the phone and soon completed the communication with the Warring States period, red hair and others.


    He hung up the phone and cast his eyes on Su Han and others. Are these the friends dad was waiting for? It always feels strange.


    However, I think of the terrible pupil power that Yu Zhibo''s eyes stared at before, and the strange and terrible temperament that Su Han, who is very silent at the moment, showed before. Marco immediately shivered.


    "The steel jar and the white haired old man are hard to say... But not only the old man with looped eyes is suspected of the fourth emperor level... The young man covered by the fog should be similar." Marco suddenly smiled bitterly.


    When did dad know these strange and powerful monsters? Obviously, he followed white beard very early... But why didn''t he have the slightest impression of these people?

 Chapter 43

    The captains of the white bearded pirate regiment soon came to the deck with drinks. Sage started cooking.


    The party began.


    Yuzhi Boban stood in front of the deck of the MOBIDIC with his hands around his chest and a calm look. I didn''t mean to intervene in the party at all. Su Han sat in the corner and quietly stared at the lively banquet in front of him.


    White beard didn''t mind, but fought with Zhang Sanfeng and Tony Stark. Of course, they also have a taste. After all, there will be a war. If they are drunk here, they will be in great trouble.


    As time went by, Yu Zhibo suddenly said, "three hours have arrived."


    "Is it like this?" white beard paused and sighed softly. "Happy times always pass quickly."


    Then white beard spoke boldly, "little ones, ready to set sail."


    "No need." Yu Zhibo''s voice was cold, and he glanced around the crowd. "Leave it to me."


    He spread out his palm, and the terrible pupil force spread out.


    Suddenly, the Moby Dick trembled and floated out of thin air.


    Many crew members looked frightened and held the post or deck tightly at the moment.


    "Is this?" the look of diamond joz changed slightly. His seeing and hearing color sensed everything. He looked stunned and shocked the power of Yuzhi wave spot at the moment. "Floating? What is the ability of demon fruit?"


    "Floating fruit? No, the golden lion is now imprisoned in the submarine prison. It should not be dead."


    Marco followed white beard to fight the sea. He saw too much. He frowned, "and this power... Gravity fruit?"


    Although Marco thinks the situation will not be so simple, at present, the closest situation... Is the fruit of gravity.


    ¡­¡­


    Lateritic land peak, the edge of Mary JOYA.


    The Warring States period and Karp stood at the front of the team, behind them, followed by the three Navy generals, yellow ape, green pheasant and red dog. And a group of admirals.


    This time, the highest combat strength of the Navy headquarters was almost all dispatched. Just because Mary JOYA''s current situation is too terrible and contains the crisis of destroying the world. Solving this matter is even more important than suppressing all pirates at sea.


    "White beard should be under the red earth land now. Shall we send someone to look for him?" Kapp asked the Warring States period while eating Xianbei.


    "He didn''t ask us to do so." the Warring States period frowned. Although he had doubts in his heart, his words were also very calm.


    "It''s terrible," said the Yellow ape cynically. "By the way, aren''t the red haired pirates coming too? What about them?"


    "They are expected to arrive later than the white bearded pirate regiment." the Warring States period was concise.


    Suddenly, all the top combat forces of the Navy headquarters were silent. They listened to what they had seen and heard, and there was consternation on their faces.


    "... what happened?"


    The ghost spider lieutenant general was stunned. Before he asked, he found a large shadow casting down.


    Then, a group of top naval forces watched the MOBIDIC fall from the sky. Crashed to the ground.


    The earth shook and smoke flew.


    White beard stood steadily in front of the deck, looking down from above.


    "Gula Lala, Warring States, Kapp, haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    "White beard." his expression became complicated in the Warring States period. Even though he sent out an invitation to the alliance, he still couldn''t calm down when he saw the former enemy appear in front of him.


    "If you want to catch up with the past, you can catch up with the past slowly." Yu Zhibo''s voice didn''t fluctuate at all.


    He slowly floated in the sky and flew higher and higher. Reincarnation eyes stared at the ominous Mary JOYA in the distance with a little excitement. Yu Zhibo can feel that kind of spiritual pollution, but the powerful spirit brought by Yin Dun resists this kind of pollution.


    "Now I just want to try the so-called family of God."


    "That guy! Who is it?"


    Kapp stopped eating Xianbei. He looked serious and felt a strong sense of oppression from yuzhiboban.


    When floating to the highest point, Yu Zhibo raised his palm and aimed at Mary JOYA, who could see countless tentacles flying. He sneered, "do you... Think of dancing, too?"


    Shenluo Tianzheng!


    The terrible repulsion wave suddenly spread from his palm, and the earth was torn apart in an instant.


    The tentacles were all shattered. Everything is being destroyed.


    The earth is shaking. If it weren''t for the arrival of this time, it would also be a lieutenant general. Maybe many people have all fallen to the ground. But even so, all the strong men in the headquarters of the Navy were stunned at the moment.


    "This... What is this?"


    "What a suffocating force! Is it... Repulsion? The legendary fruit of gravity."


    "Why is there such a monster?"


    The red dog''s expression did not seem to change at all, but his eyes became serious, and his words were dignified and incredible.


    "This destructive power."


    "Almost as good as the white beard who claims to be able to destroy the world." the Green Pheasant took the red dog''s words heavily.


    Not to mention them, the Warring States period and Karp can''t be calm at the moment


    "Where did white beard find this monster?" the eyelids of the Warring States period jumped.


    "Indeed, this strength and that old look should be an antique left over from the previous era."


    Kapp seemed to be communicating with the Warring States and talking to himself, "but he had no communication at all... It''s strange! It''s impossible for a strong man of this level to have no reputation at sea?"


    There was also silence on the white bearded Pirate Group.


    As strong as the captain of each team, he looks thrilled at the moment. I can''t believe the lonely old man in white is so strong.


    "It deserves to be a battlefield rose."


    Tony Stark sighed faintly, and then he was a little discouraged. "If so, it will all be solved. Isn''t there no room for us to do it?"


    "If it was so easy to solve, I would have killed them all before." white beard said in a low voice. He made full use of the earthquake fruit, and the direct destructive power created will never be inferior to yuzhiboban.


    "What?" Tony Stark was stunned. Then he saw Jarvis in the iron man armor and reminded him that there was a high-energy reaction ahead.


    With the sharp chirp, the completely razed land is torn, countless tentacles are spreading, and the terrible spiritual pollution is almost suffocating.


    Countless tentacles are converging, and sharp calls ring out, eventually turning into strange creatures.


    Huge octopus with huge body and tentacles spread for hundreds of meters, floating in mid air, colorful spiders and strange centipedes


    Too much, too much.


    They were completely angered and rushed out of the completely leveled earth like a tide towards the Navy and the white bearded Pirate Group.

 Chapter 44

    "Bastard!"


    Tony Stark asked Jarvis to shield the sound of mental pollution. When he was ready to take out the missile car, Zhang Sanfeng shook his head seriously, "don''t take out your guns for the time being... I feel it''s useless."


    On the other side, the Warring States roared.


    "Prepare for war!"


    The Navy generals tightened their bodies, and the generals held their weapons in silence. Or the body surface is covered with armed color domineering.


    But before they started, Su Han fell from the MOBIDIC silently.


    "It''s harvest time."


    Su Han''s eyes twinkled with joy. For him, the more evil things, the better.


    His thoughts moved, and the fog wrapped around him spread around and turned into darkness.


    "Dark cave way!"


    Whether it''s a spider or a giant octopus. At the first moment of contact with the darkness, they were torn and swallowed up.


    Su Han''s ability is too strong to restrain these evil things.


    Whether white beard or yuzhibo spot, their power is open and close, and they are extremely domineering. Destroy the sky and the earth! However, for evil things with immortality, that''s all. Because they can also be reshaped.


    But the dark holes of dark fruits can grind them into powder and completely devour them.


    For another person, even if he has dark fruits and dares to swallow evil things like this, he may soon become a part of evil things. But Su Han was not afraid.


    Su Hanru strolled to the front, and everything was being swallowed up by him.


    "Incredibly... Devour all those strange monsters? Who is this guy?"


    The Yellow ape could no longer maintain laziness, and his expression was dignified to the extreme. Because of his speed, he once entered Mary JOYA to spy on intelligence.


    It can be said that no one in the Navy knows the difficulties of those monsters better than him.


    "Sure enough," white beard nodded, thoughtfully and suddenly, "no wonder the chairman of the Council will let him come... Is it specifically for these monsters?"


    Yuzhi wave spot fell on white beard''s side from the sky. When he thought whether he should enter the battlefield and see the situation of these strange monsters


    Suddenly, those crazy, fierce and fearless evil things all stopped moving. Then they crawled on the ground, as if reciting something, and the ancient and mysterious language echoed between heaven and earth.


    "Is this?" Su Han''s pupil suddenly turned into a big windmill. He felt the strange and ominous breath, which was several times stronger in an instant.


    The earth tore apart and a huge meat ball sprang out of the ground.


    He had countless tentacles, which crossed the void and even twisted it. The most terrible thing is that he has five heads at the top... That is the face of the five old stars.


    There was an uproar in the naval camp. Both the general and the lieutenant general were stunned at the moment.


    "What on earth is this?"


    His body trembled violently in the Warring States period. He stared at the five headed monster. His values collapsed at this moment, "you... Five old stars, how can you?"


    "Oh! It''s the Warring States period." the five old stars with white curly hair and a knife wound on their left face twisted and joked. "You came here to offer your life to please God? It''s true loyalty."


    "Great! The blood and soul of you top powers will certainly make the Supreme God very happy."


    Another five-year-old star also smiled, "then God will reward us! We can become stronger. Hee hee, in the end, we can devour the whole world at a faster speed. Let the world really integrate with us... Let us really dominate the world."


    The five old stars spoke one after another.


    "Come quickly... For the world government! For God! Offer - your life."


    "Don''t joke!"


    Kapp suddenly yelled. He interrupted the five old stars with anger on his face. "You guys who are not even human, don''t look so high."


    "And the Warring States period... It''s so simple to be shaken! But it''s not like you I know."


    Kapp grabbed the bomb next to him, armed with domineering force, and threw it out crazily.


    However, those bombs gradually stopped when they approached the five old stars, and then suddenly burst into pieces in the void.


    "You have betrayed God." the twisted face of the five old stars with a golden beard suddenly returned to calm. He stared at Karp and the Navy, who were either frightened or unbelievable, and said expressionless, "in that case, you don''t need to exist."


    Countless tentacles merged and turned into a huge ghost face in mid air. He roared and bit in the direction of the Navy General.


    "Brush!"


    Su Han raised his palm and the darkness spread into the sky, directly covering the huge ghost face. Devour it completely.


    The five old stars acted and looked at Su Han in surprise.


    "Hmm? Eat it! Isn''t what we perceived just now false?"


    "No... the part eaten is permanently lost. What''s the matter with this guy?"


    "I can''t understand... The power God has given us is immortal. Who is this guy?"


    "Wait! The smell on him... I feel familiar."


    "God... How is it possible? Why is the fog on this guy similar to what God gives us?"


    The words of the five old stars gradually brought a trace of doubt and uncertainty and micro undetectable fear. They found that... The situation seemed beyond their control.


    Su Han sighed in his heart, "this is really... Beyond imagination."


    He once heard of this situation in Li Huo and Lei qianjue. The strong sacrificed himself to the evil god. It devours the power of evil gods and turns into the tentacles of evil gods in the world.


    Their strength may be stronger than they used to be, and they will not die, but their consciousness is completely distorted and can no longer be called human.


    "But for me, they are a large experience package."


    Su Han''s eyes suddenly coagulated. He slowly clenched his fist, and the terrible white light burst out, "smashed their bodies, and then... Swallowed them up."


    There was a commotion in the white bearded Pirate Group. There were many captains with straight eyes, because they suddenly felt that Su Han''s actions were a little familiar.


    "Isn''t it... That familiar posture?!"


    "Can''t you say, no... impossible! Only one person can have that power, and others can''t..."


    Su Han punched, and the atmosphere was cracked by vibration.


    Dense cracks appeared on the body of the five old stars, and the strange liquid painted black spread out.


    The earth is broken.


    Huge rocks suddenly burst out of the earth and tore up the strange and evil things around them. They were crying.


    "It''s really the power of white beard." Kapp was shocked and couldn''t help himself.


    After a brief silence, the Green Pheasant looked at the Warring States period, "are we participating in the battle now?"


    "Watch for a while!" the Warring States forced himself to calm down, but the corners of his eyes were twitching wildly. Even if he is calm, he doubts that he is in a dream at the moment.


    The five old stars roared and their voices overlapped.


    "Bastard! How could this guy use the power of that white beard?"


    "Damn it... He is the patron of a heretical and evil god! Since he can devour us, let us also devour him. Go up."


    "Tear up his body, infect him and peep into his essence! Since he is a heretic God, it can also be used as a sacrifice and should be better able to please our God."


    Those strange substances that spread from the five old stars suddenly swept towards Su Han''s body.


    The dark fruit is devouring everything.


    But soon, Su Han found that his swallowing became a little reluctant.


    "The secret cave... Is it almost full?"


    The situation is in trouble. Su Han looked serious. After all, he just got the fruit and didn''t develop it too deeply.


    "In other words, my body has reached its limit, so can I... Transmit all this power to the fog space! Let the fog space store it for me?"


    Suddenly aware of something, Su Han''s eyes lit up.


    When he thought of it, the door in his mind slowly unfolded, and the devoured and destroyed evil power poured into the door madly along the dark cave road.


    At the same time, the head in the middle of the five old stars stared at Su Han closely, and his eyes glittered with strange light. He is constantly analyzing the essence of Su Han.


    Then... He seemed to suddenly see a strange door with rising fog.


    "What''s this? There''s a big secret behind him."


    "Uncover his secret!"


    "I have a bad feeling..."


    "Don''t worry, we are immortal now. There will be no problem!"


    Not just him, the five old stars are now integrated and sensory sharing. They all saw it. Immediately you and I will speak one sentence at a time.


    In the end, they determined that they wanted to continue peeping, and soon passed through a strange door


    Then they saw a misty space.


    A mysterious figure sat high on the bronze high back chair, looking down at the bottom with an expressionless face.


    In the careful perception of the five old stars, the fog on the nameless God gradually dissipated.


    Then they felt it¡ª¡ª


    It''s far more crazy, cold, twisted and ominous than I felt when I put down the sacrifice

 Chapter 45

    The five old stars made a dull hum, and their spirit was hit by a heavy hammer at this moment. In particular, the head of the five old stars peeped by the master in the center had white eyes and lost consciousness directly.


    "This guy... What the hell is that?"


    "God! This guy is not a family member like us at all. He is a pagan god in the same position as our God."


    "Why is this? Why can''t my God descend to the world... The heretical God walks in the world and stands opposite our enemy... No wonder he can devour us! In the eyes of the real God, we are just food, ha ha..."


    "He, no, he can''t be the body of a heretic God. God can''t come to the world! He is the embodiment of a heretic God!"


    "So it is, so it is... No wonder, no wonder he uses the power of the white beard. If he is really the same as our God... Even if he comes in an incarnation, his own power may destroy the world."


    Except for the previously unconscious five old stars. The others, you say a word and I say a word, it seems to guess what, full of fear, mental madness, and the words are more like crying.


    Without the slightest hesitation, the five old stars tentacles suddenly ran through the earth. Their bodies were sinking slowly and wanted to escape. They were completely frightened.


    Su Han was speechless. He didn''t expect the five old stars to be so brain tonic, but the brain tonic was quite like that. But he also knows why the five old stars think so. After all, the five old stars die and peep at him in the misty space


    Under the blessing of the mystery of the fog space itself, the five old stars look directly... It''s really no different from looking directly at the evil god... They are all doing great death.


    "However, it''s not so easy to run now." Su Han narrowed his eyes slightly, and his pupils turned into reincarnation eyes at this moment. His palms suddenly closed, "... Earth burst sky star!"


    Su Han shook his hand. A black spot was thrown out by him.


    The earth began to tremble. The five old stars took off into the sky. Countless tentacles were waving. They were struggling, but they were useless at all.


    Earth, clods and all kinds of evil things took off. Attracted by that huge black spot.


    Huge meteorites, from scratch, slowly appear.


    Su Han used the repulsion of reincarnation eye to catch up with the earth explosion star. Darkness covered the earth burst star.


    The earth explosion star locked their escape track. Now the five old stars and many evil things seem to be delicacies on the table. Can only be swallowed up by Su Han.


    The naval camp and the white bearded pirate regiment were silent.


    "Hey, hey, this is not a joke." the Green Pheasant exuded cold sweat on his forehead, and his eyes were frightened and unbelievable. "The real God came or something."


    "In other words, don''t Tianlong people boast of being God?" Huang ape was as cynical as ever, but his eyes were dignified. He said, "it''s really interesting to be called God''s existence by God."


    "Speak carefully!" subconsciously in the Warring States period.


    "What are you flustered about?" Kapp slapped the Warring States on the shoulder. "Look at the scene in front of us. The Tianlong people are completely over! I''m afraid most of the world government is over... Next, we have to consider how to maintain world peace to the greatest extent with the power of the Navy."


    "The Warring States period, throw away the old thinking... The times have changed!"


    The Warring States period was silent, and he was obviously aware of this.


    "In the past, we all understand the so-called God''s name of Tianlong people." the red dog''s face was expressionless, but there was a trace of joy in the depths of his pupils.


    As an ambitious navy general, he also hates Tianlong people. However, the legitimacy of the navy is maintained by the world government, so even if you don''t like it, you must protect it.


    Now, Tianlong people play with calves for no reason. For him, it is tantamount to taking off the shackles of his body.


    "The so-called descendants of God, that''s just the reason why they want to better exploit the major countries in the world." after a pause, the red dog''s voice took a trace of seriousness, "but... This time we should face the living God."


    The scene suddenly fell into silence. The admirals were afraid to breathe. They could only listen to the exchange of senior generals.


    "Then how should we face this God next?" the Green Pheasant looked directly at the Warring States period, hoping that the so-called intelligent general would exist and make a decision.


    "We don''t know the God at all," said the Warring States period with a bitter smile. "We can only take one step and see one step."


    The other side.


    On the white bearded pirate ship.


    Tony Stark looked seriously at the earth explosion star above the sky. "Is this the ability of reincarnation eye?"


    "Yes," Yu Zhibo''s voice was gentle, "it''s the same power as me. If considering the power of shock fruits before..."


    "I see. He or he is an insurance given to us by the president of the parliament." Zhang Sanfeng''s expression is extremely complex. "Because we are facing the catastrophe caused by evil gods, did we directly let an incarnation of God come... What kind of love."


    The people at the scene have basically determined that Su Han standing there at this time is the embodiment of a real God. After all, it has been certified by the five old star stone hammer.


    "You think this is another God..." Tony Stark paused and spoke very carefully. "Or the chancellor himself?"


    The scene was suddenly quiet. Several people looked different, obviously thinking. After a brief silence, Yuzhi Boban closed his eyes and put his consciousness into the fog space. After a few breaths, he opened his eyes again.


    "The chairman of the Council is still in the misty space. Even, he has launched real fantasies there, as if... And other members were watching us perform."


    The hearts of the people were shaken.


    If Su Han really came to the end in person, would he need to watch the real fantasy? Obviously not.


    "In other words," Tony Stark found his voice a little dry, "who... Is more likely to be the incarnation of the council president''s subordinate God


    A group of people looked at me, I looked at you, and gulped a mouthful of saliva. They stopped talking.


    They just felt their scalp burst at the moment.


    Although it has long been confirmed that Su Han is very likely to be an unnamed God, now... It has been confirmed that Su Han can not be an ordinary unnamed God.


    After all, casually, you can call a God and let his avatar come as insurance to protect them


    This kind of thing feels terrible when you think about it

 Chapter 46

    "I''m thinking about something."


    Yu Zhibo suddenly said, "do you think the noumenon outside the world sealed by the five old stars can be comparable to the nameless God behind the five old stars?"


    Tony Stark repeatedly considered the panic, fear and attitude of the five old stars before, and felt that it was very possible.


    He smiled bitterly, "after all, we can''t use our own strength... But only our strength in exchange."


    The others stopped talking. What does the words spoken in front of the five old stars mean?


    This shows that for real gods, their power is only a deterioration and a means of weakening. This is really a blow to those who claim to be invincible and climb to the peak in their own world.


    "Bad, it''s too far." Zhang Sanfeng said faintly.


    White beard doesn''t speak. I was shocked too many times today. He felt completely numb.


    As for Marco, ACE, diamond joz and others, they lowered their heads and tried their best to restrain their sense of existence. The discussion of white beard and his party contained too much information. Make their brains tremble.


    Time passes like water.


    Soon, Su Han swallowed up the five old stars and even all the evil things. All the surging evil powers have merged into the misty space.


    He threw it away, and the terrible meteorite that no longer sealed the five old stars began to fall, cut through the sky and merged into the endless sea under the red earth land.


    Naval headquarters camp.


    "Have you solved it?" the red dog muttered to himself, as if he were asking others.


    "Ah!" the Green Pheasant narrowed his eyes and said in a heavy voice, "seeing and hearing the color domineering, I didn''t hear that strange voice anymore."


    "Unexpectedly, we gathered a lot of people to watch." Kapp laughed and didn''t feel decadent and lost at all.


    "Card! Pu!" the blue veins in the forehead of the Warring States period beat. Is it time to say this? Didn''t you find that the morale of the admirals was weaker after that?


    "Just tell the truth, Warring States period." Kapp disagreed.


    The other side.


    Su Han floated down slowly from the sky and landed on the MOBIDIC.


    The members of the white bearded pirate regiment dispersed independently. They looked at Su Han with complex eyes, either shock, fear, worship, or with a little doubt.


    Su Han was not surprised by the reaction of these members of the white bearded Pirate Group, but he was surprised by the reaction of Yu Zhibo, Tony Stark and others.


    These people stared at the fog on Su Han''s body at the moment, and their faces were speechless.


    "What happened just now?" Su Han''s thoughts twinkled in his mind. After all, he just tried his best to devour the five old stars and didn''t pay attention to the situation of the white bearded pirate regiment and the combat power of the Navy headquarters.


    But after a little thought, he guessed something, "it should be the words of the five old stars before, let them think more?"


    Su Han knew for a long time that many of these people pulled by the misty space are all highly intelligent beings. And smart people tend to think more.


    Su Han did not discuss more about what had happened before, but directly said, "the problems in this world have been solved. Are you coming back with me! Or are you relaxing in this world for a while?"


    "My words, of course, the sooner you go back, the better." Yu Zhibo said expressionless, knowing that his strength is only degraded for the people in front of him. His self-esteem was traumatized.


    At this time, yuzhiboban just wants to return to his own world, and then start a new plan to make himself further at the fastest speed.


    After thinking a little, Zhang Sanfeng said softly, "I don''t care... If I stay in this world, I can communicate with the experts on Mr. Edward''s ship, and maybe I can see further opportunities..."


    "Of course, it doesn''t matter if everyone wants to go back... I can reach the same result by consulting Mr. Edward in the fog."


    When they came to this world, the fog shrouded over them naturally dissipated. After seeing each other''s faces, their relationship is undoubtedly much closer.


    At least, ask each other for advice, there is no big problem.


    "I''d like to stay in this world and see if I can see the legendary berga punk." Tony Stark smiled, but it''s obvious that he''s not too tangled in this aspect.


    Su Han made a little judgment in his heart. Yu Zhibo strongly wanted to go back, and the other two had a casual attitude. Just go straight back.


    Just in time, Su Han wants to go back and tidy up his harvest.


    The idea moved, and Su Han entered the misty space. His figure disappeared.


    Soon, Zhang Sanfeng, Tony Stark and others disappeared.


    White beard pinched his white beard and his thoughts twinkled in his mind, but before he said anything, he sensed the call of the misty space, immediately changed his look and whispered, "Marco, since the matter has been handled, the next thing is up to you."


    "Dad! Don''t worry." although Marco is still in a difficult mood, he is very reliable at this time and takes care of everything immediately.


    White beard sat on the chair and closed his eyes.


    Marco turned into an immortal bird and flew off the MOBIDIC, falling ahead of the Navy''s many combat forces.


    "The devil fruit eudemon is a kind of immortal bird. It''s terrible." the tone of the Yellow ape was beaten as usual.


    However, no one paid attention to him at the scene. The Warring States period looked at Marco seriously, and his voice was serious and low, "captain of the white bearded pirate regiment, what are you doing here?"


    "As for being so nervous?" Marco said with a helpless smile. "Or are you ready to break with us now and fight over the ruins of marjoria."


    The Warring States period stopped talking. In fact, he did have this idea at the beginning. Not a sneak attack or plot. It is a declaration of war based on the current pattern of the sea.


    The reason is very simple. The collapse of the world government will mean that the Navy''s ability to control the world will be reduced to the lowest in history.


    At this time, if the Navy wants to maximize its reputation and deter pirates... There is only one way.


    That is to fight against the existence that really stands at the top among the pirates. Even if you can''t fight, you should show your attitude of never compromising to the pirates.


    But now, this wishful thinking has completely collapsed.


    In the Warring States period, his fist was clenched, and his heart was full of weakness and bitterness.


    Edward Newgate is not only the strongest man in the world, the four kings of the sea... But also a real God standing behind him.


    Even if Su Han, the deified body, didn''t do it, white beard and Yuzhi spots, and other things that were not simple at first sight... They didn''t have the slightest confidence to overcome.

 Chapter 47

    "Are you timid... Although it''s expected." Marco grabbed his hair and looked still lazy. "However, we do have a lot to talk about."


    "For example... How to maintain the stability of the sea to the greatest extent."


    "Just a pirate." the red dog looked cold and deadly, but before he said anything, the Green Pheasant pulled his sleeve.


    The red dog paused, finally snorted coldly, put on a face for the Green Pheasant, and stopped talking.


    "You don''t need to play such a trick in front of me." Marco stared at the scene in front of him and said he was speechless.


    A bitter smile appeared on the face of the Warring States period. He looked at them helplessly and sighed, "please."


    Even if you don''t want to continue the previous alliance with the pirates, now that you can''t declare war with the white bearded pirates... Working with the strongest four emperors can also curb the chaos on the sea.


    Although the consequences of doing so will be very serious, and even really make the white bearded pirate regiment have the same authority as the headquarters of the Navy, or even surpass the headquarters of the Navy... The Warring States did not care.


    After all, they are the Navy. Maintaining order and protecting people''s safety is what the Navy should do most.


    ¡­¡­


    An ancient and mysterious palace.


    On the bronze high back chair, a mysterious figure sat quietly on it. It''s like this in henggu capital.


    The real fantasy of the pirate world around slowly dissipates.


    As the fog rose, Zhang Sanfeng, Tony Stark, Yu Zhibo and even the figure of white beard appeared one by one.


    The fog hall is silent. Look at me and I''ll look at you.


    Ying Zheng finally broke the silence. His words were filled with emotion and a trace of undetectable fear. "The family of evil gods... It''s really dangerous."


    "Mary JOYA of the pirate world is the residence of the world government and the holy land of Tianlong people. I didn''t expect that the group could be destroyed so easily."


    "Yes." Huang Rong patted himself on the chest, quite palpitating. "Tianlong people can do whatever they want. Although they rely on the Navy... It is definitely not just the Navy."


    In a very simple way, if the navy is the only force in the hands of the world government, the world government must focus on solicitation. It will not be as rude as the original, and it will simply treat the Navy as a dog.


    This can only show that the power in the hands of the world government exceeds that of the Navy.


    But even so, this force was destroyed silently under the erosion of evil gods.


    "I always think you seem to have misunderstood something." Su Han suddenly opened his mouth and his voice was gentle. "The reason why the evil god eroded Mary JOYA is mainly because Mary JOYA contains too many tragedies and darkness."


    "As I said before, darkness and tragedy, fallen souls full of negative emotions, are the favorite of evil gods... Evil gods cast their eyes because of darkness. As for strength? It doesn''t matter."


    White beard looked frozen. Indeed, strength is not important


    In the previous battle, if the president did not send his subordinate gods, it would not be surprising that the white bearded pirate regiment and the Navy headquarters regiment were destroyed in Mary JOYA.


    After all, the strength of the five old stars is not weak compared with them. More importantly, they have immortality because they believe in evil gods.


    "Is it like this?"


    Yu Zhibo''s eyebrows were locked tightly. He suddenly felt a little uneasy. Because he realized that the war-torn Naruto world is also likely to attract the eyes of evil gods.


    "Peace." Yu Zhibo''s eyes became more and more deep.


    Whether for their own ideals or for the security of the world... Peace must come as soon as possible.


    At this time, Su Han, who is high above, is in a very complicated mood. Thoughts twinkled in his mind.


    Before, he swallowed the five old stars and a number of evil things, and the evil power he obtained was extremely huge. But before, because he could not bear it, he transmitted all the evil power into the misty space.


    But now, Su Han suddenly found an extremely embarrassing thing. That is, it is difficult for him to extract the evil power from the misty space.


    "It can''t be said that it can''t be extracted at all, but it takes a lot of time, and the gain is not worth the loss." Su Han felt everything in the fog space. "The evil spirit force is now integrated into the fog space, and is also improving the fog space... Gradually turning the emptiness into reality."


    Su Han knows everything in the misty space. He can easily shape many artifacts... But he can''t take these artifacts out of the world.


    This is because the misty space, in the final analysis, is an illusory world.


    However, Su Han suddenly found that infiltrating the evil power into it can gradually condense the fog space from illusion to reality


    "If the fog space really turns into a real fog world... Can the omniscient and omnipotent me in this world also transmit this power to the outside world? I really become the Supreme God."


    Su Han''s eyes twinkled, and his heart was looking forward to it. Although he also knows that if he wants to turn the whole foggy space into reality and into a foggy world... The evil power to be consumed must be an astronomical number.


    However, this is a future route after all.


    Looking forward to the future a little, Su Han said to himself in his heart.


    "According to my feeling, the reserve of evil power integrated into the fog space now. It should be able to improve some of the fog space... Well, give it a try."


    "If everything can develop as I imagined, it can also give me a greater advantage in reality!"


    Su Han''s fingers gently knocked on the back of the chair.


    With a crisp buzzing sound, there were waves in the void.


    "What happened?" Xiao Zhi panicked.


    Yuzhiboban''s look is also one of congealing, but he is very calm.


    In the next moment, a blue, strange star like the moon rose slowly in the misty space.


    be quiet. No one spoke in the misty space. They all stared at the blue moon.


    "Plot stars?" Zhang Sanfeng was stunned, but then he noticed something different, "no, it''s not plot stars."


    The plot, as the name suggests, looks like stars. What is now shaped is like a moon. Not to mention, there are no new people to join now.


    "Excuse me, is this?" after Ying Zheng''s brief silence, he turned his head and looked at Su Han with bright eyes.


    "The month of cultivation," said Su Han youyou. He was delighted because he found that his previous guess had succeeded. "If you want, you can enter the month of cultivation and practice."


    "The month of cultivation has a broad interior. The gravity is about three times that of the world you live in! And the time ratio is one to 365 days."


    "In other words, you have been practicing in this moon for 365 days. In the real world, it has only been one day... However, the results of your practice will be accurately reflected in your noumenon when you return to reality."

 Chapter 48

    This is what Su Han achieved by using the power of evil gods. Initially let the misty space have the possibility of interfering with reality!


    Although some people love the power of evil gods, there is nothing to say.


    On the one hand, Su Han has a considerable degree of evil power in his body, which he can''t carry in the space. If he didn''t expect to store it in the fog space before, the wave is still on the side... Maybe he will have a big problem because he absorbs too much evil power.


    Second, let the fog space evolve for it, which is also of great benefit to Su Han. After all, he is the master of the whole misty space. Moreover, one day of cultivation is equal to one year of cultivation. Su Han can also use it.


    Zhang Sanfeng stared at the blue moon above the fog. His look changed for several times. He said in a low voice, "Mr. President of Parliament, I just want to ask whether the passing rate of life in this round of moon cultivation is according to the real world or the cultivation moon world? In addition, is this round of moon only allowed for one person to practice?"


    "Life loss rate, according to reality." Su Han''s voice was gentle. After all, if you waste your life for how long you practice in the month of cultivation, it''s not open at all.


    "As for the number of people practicing... Everyone will have a space for independent practice. Even if new members join in the future, they will also be divided into a huge and independent space."


    "Is it like this?" Tony Stark stared up at Su Han silently. "Why do you suddenly think of shaping such a moon? It''s because we solved the problem of the pirate king''s world... No!"


    Tony Stark suddenly retorted. He realized something and his face showed bitterness. "You sent your own God to solve the problem of the pirate world. It has nothing to do with us... So, is it because we pleased you before?"


    Yu Zhibo and the white beard on one side looked at each other with a tacit understanding.


    In Su Han''s eyes, the scene of them fighting the enemy may be just a performance and game. Is there a reward for joy?


    That''s a blow.


    Yu Zhibo dropped his eyes, and his white beard looked a little different.


    The atmosphere of the misty space suddenly became strange.


    Su Han''s eyelids beat and looked at the group of people below speechless.


    How on earth did you make up for this? I just hang up for myself and give you some benefits... How can you make up your mind to please and give you a reward?


    You are not my believers, and I am not the real God... I give a fart reward.


    Although he was crazy about his heart, he did not make complaints about Su Han''s face. After all, more words and more mistakes.


    After a short silence, he glanced at the silent people, thought about it, simply stopped paying attention to them, threw his eyes into his body, and was ready to use the evil power in his body to strengthen himself.


    "Although the number of evil spirits in the body is far inferior to that poured into the misty space, there is no way. If you don''t strive, you can only carry so much."


    Su Han sighed in his heart, but then he strengthened his spirit, "become stronger as soon as possible, and then... Let himself carry more evil god power. Kill more evil god''s relatives... So as to become a virtuous circle."


    Su Han thought a little and divided the evil power into ten parts.


    He first used four of them to develop intercolumn cells in his body. After all, the development of intercolumn cells to the extreme, that is, immortal human body


    If he really has an immortal human body and makes it great, he can have the chaton La between the thousand hand pillars. Even yuzhiboban can''t compare with it.


    After strengthening, Su Han''s eyes closed slightly and felt carefully.


    "HMM... now the number of chakras in my body should have touched the edge of the Super Shadow level? But more importantly, the intercolumn cells are not just cells, but have begun to evolve and derive the fairy human body in its initial state."


    Su Han was very satisfied with this.


    He felt that his physical quality and even his vitality had greatly increased. Although it is still a long way from Dacheng, Rome was not built in a day. Just take your time.


    Then, Su Han divided two parts respectively to strengthen the armed color domineering and the seeing and hearing color domineering. He can feel that his listening ability and physique have begun to evolve.


    After the successful evolution, Su Han began to think, "my current domineering level... It''s not easy to guess. It''s probably the level of lieutenant general? Maybe it''s still the relatively weak lieutenant general."


    Although there was some regret, Su Han didn''t say much. He had already been prepared. Finally, he put the remaining two into his own mysterious cultivation method.


    At this moment, Su Han realized that the spiritual power in his body had increased to the limit, as if every meridians in his body were working. The sea of vitality expanded to the extreme, and finally exploded.


    Like the beginning of the world, monistic chaos suddenly broke, yin and Yang were divided, clear and turbid were opposed, and gradually evolved into Liangyi.


    "It looks... A little familiar."


    Looking at the separation of yin and Yang and light turbidity, Su Han inexplicably recalled the Tai Chi Sword and Tai Chi Boxing presented to him by Zhang Sanfeng.


    Then it seemed to fit in with some truth. In the sea of his vitality, a Tai Chi picture gradually appeared.


    meanwhile.


    In the misty space, many members who are either contemplative or heavy hearted look greatly changed. They suddenly looked up and looked in the direction of Su Han.


    At the moment, the fog on Su Han''s body surface was surging wildly, and the kind under the fog could not be looked directly and cold, spreading outward. But different from the last time, this time, in addition to the cold and unsightly distortion, it also has a vast brilliance.


    That is the sacred and majestic atmosphere completely opposite to the strange darkness. It seems that darkness and light coexist at the turn of the sun and the moon.


    "What''s going on? What''s this?" Yu zhiboban was stunned.


    "Is it... Tai Chi?" Zhang Sanfeng lost his voice, but then rejected it. "No, although the nature is somewhat similar... It is much stronger than the Tai Chi I created."


    In his perception, it is simply that the sun and the moon are inlaid on the Tai Chi diagram, and they are Pisces'' eyes.


    "Is this the true meaning of Tai Chi?"


    Zhang Sanfeng was suddenly moved, and he had a new understanding. At this moment, he suddenly realized that the bottleneck in front of him had disappeared.


    "Chao asked, dying in the evening!"


    Zhang Sanfeng sighed faintly. He grew up, bowed to Su Han, and then stepped into the blue moon above the fog. I went to retreat to practice.


    As soon as Su Han calmed down, he opened his eyes and saw the silence in front of him. And Zhang Sanfeng''s bowing and stepping on the month of cultivation. A faint force appeared on his face.


    "Hmm? What happened again?"

 Chapter 49

    Su Han looked at the faces of many members on the scene one by one.


    Yu Zhibo stared thoughtfully at Zhang Sanfeng''s vacant seat. Ying Zheng''s face was expressionless, but his eyes flickered, as if thinking about something. Huang Rong''s face was a little excited


    The corners of his mouth twitched. Su Han said he didn''t understand these guys at all. When the thought moved, the figure suddenly turned into an endless fog and disappeared from the space.


    It''s quiet.


    Then Tony Stark took the lead in breaking the silence. He stared at the empty high back chair and seemed to sigh, "Your Excellency, the president of the parliament saw that Mr. Zhang Sanfeng had reached the limit of cultivation. So he took the initiative and gave him a chance to break through?"


    "Mr. Zhang Sanfeng is a myth of martial arts. He is one of the immortal monuments in the history of Wulin. If you go further," Huang Rong smacked his mouth and couldn''t speak.


    Yu Zhibo was silent for a long time, and suddenly spit out two words, "Tai Chi. The intersection of yin and Yang is Tai Chi..."


    "Yin... Yang?" Xiao Zhi was stunned for a moment, thought about what had happened before, and suddenly patted his thigh. "I understand what you mean. What the president showed before can not be looked directly at. It is a part of the parliament''s Long Yin... The kind of sanctity just now is a part of the Yang."


    "The chairman of the Council is to make Zhang Sanfeng break through, so he shows part of his essence... Yin and Yang?"


    Xiao Zhi has figured it out. Others in the fog space will only think more.


    "Chairman, what God is it?" murmured Tony Stark.


    At first, he thought that Su Han''s essence was similar to the evil gods invading the pirate world. Maybe Su Han''s power was far better than those evil gods, but there was no big difference in its origin... But now, he suddenly didn''t think so.


    "Maybe we are too weak, so we can only peep into the dark part of him all the time," Yu Zhibo suddenly smiled, "but we can''t prove whether the chairman is dark or light..."


    "Perhaps, on the contrary, for that kind of existence, it is a very arrogant act to make a judgment without human eyes and identify it as a good God or an evil god."


    Ying Zheng listened quietly and said nothing. But I agree with Yu Zhibo Ban''s words.


    Yeah! God, high above all, when do we need human beings to evaluate it?


    ¡­¡­


    The real world.


    Su Han opened his eyes and said nothing. Even if he left the foggy space, he could still feel what was happening in the foggy space if he wanted to.


    Just now, he used the backtracking of the misty space to know the phenomenon he had caused before. And heard the communication between many members of the misty space.


    "These guys really think too much."


    Su Hangang just broke through the Liangyi realm. As for why it shows such abnormalities on the body surface? Mainly because his growth rate has been on.


    The transformation and opposition of yin and Yang made him change part of his evil spirit breath into a completely opposite sacred breath at the moment of breakthrough. And this sacred breath is also maximized by the fog space


    Well, that''s what just happened.


    "But fortunately, they made their own explanation. In this way, I don''t need to fill the pit later!" Su Han breathed a sigh of relief. Then he frowned and raised his palm.


    The surging energy flowed in his body and gradually formed a slowly rotating yin-yang fish in Su Han''s hand.


    "Sure enough," murmured Su Han. He felt wrong when he broke through before. Immediately, his eyes turned into an eternal kaleidoscope, analyzing the essence of this yin-yang fish, "this is my magic power?!"


    If Tianzong wizards break the ambience, they have a certain chance to shape their own magical powers. Su Han always felt that even if his talent was not rubbish, it was extremely mediocre.


    It''s very simple. If he is really a Tianzong wizard, he won''t get the foggy space after crossing, so he can take off in situ.


    But now, he looked at the magic power he had gained after he broke the boundary and two instruments, and fell into a deep thought, "do... I have untapped potential that I didn''t notice? I belong to the kind of talent who took shape late."


    After thinking for a while, Su Han finally pressed down the messy thoughts in his mind. In fact, he has understood why he was born with a supernatural power.


    No accident... It should be the reason for the Taiji Sword and Taijiquan obtained from Zhang Sanfeng.


    "The myth of the Wulin world and the immortal monument in the history of martial arts." Su Han murmured, "if Zhang Sanfeng breaks through the realm of Liangyi in our world, he can also obtain a magical power similar to mine."


    With a smile, Su Han''s fist was suddenly pinched, and the yin-yang fish was broken in an instant. Through the eternal kaleidoscope, he has understood the role of Yin-Yang fish.


    Yin yang fish can transform the energy in their body into the most destructive Qi of Zhiyang. You can also unload the enemy''s attack by four or two kilos. Even if you can''t hide, you can turn the opponent''s strength into extremely soft.


    In short, it is to enhance your attack ability to the greatest extent. And minimize the possible damage caused by the other party''s attack.


    There was a sudden knock at the door.


    "Please come in." Su Han said.


    Su Zhu came in from the door, with a little excitement on his face. "Su Han, have you seen your mobile phone? The notice finally came down. Because the school was accidentally destroyed, we went to school next to No. 1 middle school next door."


    "Huh?!" Su Han looked strange. He looked up and down at Su Zhu, "are you... Very happy?"


    "Of course." Su Zhu answered naturally, "my talent is not very good. If I don''t even work hard... How can I be admitted to Jinling university?"


    Talent is not very good? That sounds familiar. Su Han''s eyelids beat, and... He loves learning so much. Is that why your grades are among the best in the school?


    His thoughts flickered in his heart. Su Han was calm on the surface, "suit yourself... Anyway, I can''t go to school."


    "You!" Su Zhu subconsciously puffed up her face, but before she was angry, she thought of Su Han''s situation, and suddenly realized on her face, "yes, you are a formal practitioner now, and you can even escort Universities... You really don''t have to go to class."


    "However," Su Zhu paused a little and continued to speak seriously, "even if you want to walk, should you go to school with me and find the teacher to find out about the situation?"


    "Go and find out for yourself. I''m busy practicing recently and can''t spare time." Su Han replied seriously.


    Su Zhu looked at Su Han lying in bed and couldn''t see that he couldn''t spare time for a long time. However, considering that Su Han''s cultivation has really reached the one yuan level, he must have worked hard behind her... He will only pay more effort than her


    After a short silence, Su Zhu''s eyes flashed a touch of tenderness. She said helplessly, "OK, OK! Little lazy, I''ll ask for you... No, there will be a class this afternoon. I''ll go first."

 Chapter 50

    After su Zhu left. Su Han lay down for a while, rested for a while, and got up.


    Then he left his home. He soon arrived at the training ground he originally found.


    "Why is this mountain sealed?"


    Su Han looked at the dense warning signs near the foot of the mountain. What mountain structure is unstable? Be careful of debris flow and landslide. It''s a little strange.


    However, he did not stop to climb to the top of the mountain. With his current strength, what if it''s a real landslide? He spread out the suzanneng, and with all his strength, a whole mountain range could be split in half by him.


    When he came to the top of the mountain, Su Han split his wooden body and let them exercise their skills.


    As for Su Han himself, he entered the month of cultivation in the misty space.


    The month of cultivation is very empty. Nothing there?


    Su cold thought as like as two peas, and suddenly the field he had trained changed greatly, and became the same as the mountains outside.


    Ordinary members of Parliament can only practice in a space where there is nothing. But Su Han is different.


    After all, this place can also be regarded as a part of the misty space. Su Han can also exercise his power here.


    Su Han once again differentiated into mufenshen and asked them to exercise.


    "Next, compare it! Is it really the same to practice in the outside world and in this place?" Su Han murmured.


    Although he created the month of cultivation with the help of evil spirits, he still had to test and compare it before he could really determine its role... This is the fundamental reason why he came to that mountain. There is no harm in being cautious.


    If two local practices as like as two peas do, they will be able to practice in the family.


    "Then, it''s time to start practicing."


    Spit out a breath, Su Han began to close his eyes, exercise his body, use his domineering spirit, and constantly sharpen his strength in the realm of Liangyi.


    Su Han has realized that the evil power is indeed very omnipotent, but he can''t just rely on the evil power. The evil power made his armed color and seeing and hearing color reach the level of lieutenant general, but he was far less skilled than lieutenant general.


    Including his Liangyi realm cultivation. But his use of power is far inferior to the existence of the same level.


    "Maybe the misty space has swallowed up most of my evil powers, which is also an alternative help for me."


    Su Han was thinking while exercising. If he could extract it casually, Su Han was really not sure whether he would directly use the evil power to push his abilities to the real peak. This temptation is too big.


    That can''t be said bad... However, in that way, it''s impossible to rely on your own exercise to make progress in the future. Basically, it''s doomed. It''s completely bound to the evil power. If you want to make progress, you can only rely on the evil power.


    Su Han hoped that the evil power would help him climb the peak as fast as possible, but he didn''t want the evil power to turn around and kidnap himself in turn. Become the only way to become stronger.


    Because the immortal human body has a rudiment, Su Han''s endurance is much stronger this time. And in the misty space, there is no need for food at all. You just need to practice and rest, and continue to practice after your energy is restored.


    With the loss of time bit by bit, Su Han spent half a year in the month of cultivation, which completely digested the increase brought by the evil power.


    "Sure enough, my talent is really mediocre." Su Han smiled bitterly. He had planned to digest it in three months... As a result, it took twice as long as he expected.


    "But... It doesn''t matter. There is a fog space. As long as I spend more energy than others! I will definitely make more progress than those wizards."


    Su Han bit his teeth. He knew he was just an ordinary person.


    For half a year, I trained in the empty cultivation month. Even if he can arbitrarily change the surrounding environment and bring freshness, this loneliness is really grinding.


    Su Han was able to persist only because he told himself that if he couldn''t bear the loneliness, he wouldn''t want to climb to the top.


    Fortunately... He persevered after all.


    Leaving the misty space, Su Han untied the wooden separation, compared the cultivation results, and nodded with satisfaction immediately.


    "Sure enough... The cultivation results are the same. Then I will practice at home."


    After a sigh of relief, Su Han rushed in the direction of home.


    Su Zhu had already arrived home. When she heard the sound of opening the door, she immediately went to the hall and saw the dusty Su Han. Her face flashed away with pain and relief. At the same time, she was still confused. Obviously, she had not seen it for a long time, but she felt that Su Han seemed to have changed a lot.


    But Su Zhu didn''t ask. She paused and said with a smile, "have you finished your meal?"


    "No." Su Han smiled at Su Zhu.


    The food had already been prepared. Su Zhu warmed Su Han. After su Han finished eating, he went back to a room to take a bath and lay in bed.


    Just when Su Han was thinking about whether he should continue to practice, he suddenly noticed an abnormal situation in the fog space.


    "Is this feeling?" Su Han''s eyes twinkled and realized something. His mind moved and he entered the misty space.


    ¡­¡­


    The fog rises, and the hall is silent and eternal.


    White beard sat quietly in his position, and now only he and Zhang Sanfeng are here. Yu Zhibo is very busy. Except for entering the fog space from time to time to explore the situation, most of them are in the real world.


    The blue moon above the fog exudes a faint luster, and then Tony Stark''s figure takes one step.


    He sat in his chair with a trace of joy in his voice, "sure enough... The month of cultivation can not only practice, but also do all kinds of scientific research in it!"


    "Great. With the month of cultivation, I may be able to make my technology surpass me of the avenger alliance in only one month."


    A real month? That is to say, I have studied the moon for 30 years.


    White beard stared at Tony Stark with a speechless face. He was a cruel man. Even white beard is now only 60 or 70 years old. Thirty years... This is half of his life.


    Suddenly, there was a fog rolling on a bronze chair.


    "... is this?" Zhang Sanfeng wondered.


    "Maybe someone came in again!" white beard disapproved.


    "But," Zhang Sanfeng hesitated after a pause, "I remember that position... There was no one at first."


    Tony Stark''s pupils suddenly contracted, turned around and found a tall figure shrouded in fog sitting there quietly.


    He looked around, puzzled and wary, "where is this? Why am I here?"


    "Wait! Did I suffer a plot... AFO, did you do it?"

 Chapter 51

    "AFO? What''s that?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrows, and the poison tongue came out again. "You might as well say UFO, at least I know it''s an alien UFO."


    "You''re not right," the man who was shrouded in the fog realized. He first looked at the people shrouded in the fog, and then looked down at himself shrouded in the fog. He looked very dignified. "It doesn''t seem that the guy did it... But what personality is this? Unheard of."


    "This is a place out of the misty world." Su Han''s cold and faint voice suddenly came.


    They all turned their heads and looked at the top of the hall. Sure enough, Su Han quietly appeared on the high back chair and quietly looked down at the people, as if he had been there all the time.


    "Your Excellency," Zhang Sanfeng was stunned, then took a deep breath, looked serious and took the lead in opening his mouth, "thank you for giving me further enlightenment... I have been closed in the month of cultivation for ten years, and now I have successfully broken the situation."


    "Ha ha ha," said Zhang Sanfeng after laughing a few times. "If you hadn''t shaped the month of cultivation, even if I grasped the opportunity of this breakthrough in the real world, ten years later... I might have died of old age."


    "... I think even if I die, you won''t die." white beard looked at Zhang Sanfeng with a complicated face.


    Although Zhang Sanfeng is now nearly 100 years old, he is 30 or 40 years older than white beard, a whole generation. But white beard felt that he could not endure Zhang Sanfeng


    Su Han didn''t speak. He just stared at the newcomer quietly.


    Through the fog, he saw that this was a blonde man with beautiful comic style. The muscles on the body bulged inch by inch. Although they were laughing, their eyes were very vigilant.


    He already knew who it was, with a peaceful voice, "a symbol of peace, olmet... Welcome."


    "It seems that you are the principal of this place." olmet''s voice is low and his face is serious. "It''s not like AFO, but... The atmosphere of this place is so strange that you won''t be an enemy organization."


    In a brief silence, everyone looked at each other.


    Tony Stark''s face gradually twisted. Obviously, he held it very hard. Finally, he clapped his palm on the back of the chair and laughed. "As I said before, the appearance of fog space makes people feel like a villain organization. You see, the new people think so."


    Olmet was a little confused. He stared at Tony Stark, wondering why he was laughing?


    "The chairman of the Council calls you olmet, so can I call you that?" Zhang Sanfeng asked calmly. After receiving Olmert''s response, he said, "although I don''t know your specific situation, I hope you can treat your excellency with respect."


    "You may be strong or weak in your world. You may be a monarch above thousands of people or an ordinary person of all sentient beings... But no matter what your identity is, those identities are nothing in front of a God who can''t look directly at God..."


    After a slight pause, Zhang Sanfeng said from the bottom of his heart, "no one asks you to worship God, but at least when you face God... Maintain the necessary respect."


    "God?" Olmert''s mind twinkled. When he heard this sentence, the first thing he thought of was AFO. The power of AFO is so strong that it once boasted of being a God.


    "I''m not sure. Let''s verify it." olmet''s eyes suddenly became firm. He clenched his fist and the fire power of ofa burst out in his body. This power is so strong that the void near his body is distorted by it.


    "Terrible power." white beard''s eyes suddenly coagulated, and his words brought a touch of excitement. "Pure physical power can reach this level... Reminds me of kaiduo. No, compared with kaiduo''s pure body, he still has deeper power in his body."


    "Is the new guy so powerful?"


    Zhang Sanfeng was stunned. Kaiduo, that''s the four emperors of the pirate king world. The strength may not be as good as white beard, but it will not be much worse. They are all standing at the peak of the pirate world.


    "No, it has nothing to do with AFO." olmett converged on the power of fire, with complexity on his face, and fell into a long silence.


    If it is the illusion shaped by AFO''s personality, it can''t be flawless under his fire power.


    Or if AFO can really do this. Then he should be dead by now. After all, AFO is his undoubted enemy. It can make his spirit fall into illusion and take this opportunity to kill him in reality.


    "The symbol of peace," Su Han said quietly, "do you want to know your future?"


    "The future?" olmet subconsciously thought of the night eye. His eyebrows were tightly locked and asked softly, "it''s really a mystery everywhere..."


    "If you really know the future, then... Do you know my end?"


    Su Han said nothing, and his fingers gently knocked on the back of the chair.


    The void made waves, and then the real fantasy slowly unfolded.


    It was a ruined battlefield.


    On the battlefield. Olmet gasped and confronted the AFO floating in the sky opposite.


    "This! Here it is." olmett, sitting on the bronze chair, his pupils widened and his mind shook uncontrollably.


    At first, he thought that Su Han wanted to tell him about his future, just like night eye... But what''s going on in the battlefield?


    This is by no means what personality can do. Olmett confirmed it at this moment. He suddenly remembered what Zhang Sanfeng had said before... His face changed greatly.


    Is the person in front really a living God.


    The battle began.


    Olmet''s combat effectiveness is extremely strong, but it is useless at all. The ability of AFO is too complicated. With the superposition of various abilities, we will not fall behind in the face of the hegemonic power of olmett, which is enough to destroy everything.


    "Olmet, it doesn''t look like you I know!"


    Andy, who ranked No.2 in the hero ranking, also came to the battlefield. After a brief confrontation with AFO, he looked at olmett''s embarrassed appearance and roared angrily.


    In that way, it was like seeing his respected idol fall into the altar. Full of reluctance.


    "Of course I know such a thing!" olmet laughed boldly. Even if the fire power in his body gradually disappeared, he still had no cowardice and his will was as hard as iron.


    Because he is a symbol of peace, he can''t fall.


    In the end, in the voice of countless people crying and cheering for him, he faced the AFO, burned everything and made the final attack in order to protect ordinary people.


    "... smash together!"


    AFO was smashed into the earth, and the power of terror tore up the ruins, so that the broken buildings could no longer see the trace of man-made things.


    Olmet could no longer hold on and became as thin as a log. And the real fantasy suddenly stops here.


    The whole foggy space is dead.

 Chapter 52

    Olmet froze in place. His lips trembled and he couldn''t say anything when he recalled the previous pictures.


    "Do you control the existence of all kinds of extraordinary powers?" Zhang Sanfeng stared at olmett with a complex look.


    Although before white beard evaluated olmett, Zhang Sanfeng had psychological preparation. But I really see the picture of destroying the sky and the earth. He just had a deep understanding of the abilities of the people in front of him.


    It is worthy of being comparable to or even surpassing kaiduo''s existence.


    "Hero?" Tony Stark''s eyes narrowed slightly. After a little thinking, he stared at olmet and released his goodwill. "You''re new to this space and you''re unfamiliar with everything in this space... Let me explain."


    Both heroes, even if Tony Stark didn''t know enough about the people in front of him. But if you can burn yourself to protect the people, you can also be trusted by so many people... Such a person will never be a bad person.


    Olmet didn''t speak, and Tony Stark didn''t care.


    He can understand olmet''s feelings. At the beginning, when he first entered the misty space and saw his plot stars, his heart was shocked to the point that words could not describe.


    After a pause, Tony Stark spoke softly. With Tony Stark''s explanation, olmet understood a lot.


    After a short thought, his mind moved, and then one card after another automatically appeared on his body.


    "Sure enough." olmet stared at the card marked with ofa fire for a long time. He took out the ofa fire card and threw it in the direction of Su Han.


    His words were serious and serious, with slight tension, "please tell me the future I belong to."


    He believed everything Tony Stark said. After all, he can''t break away from this foggy space, which means that it''s easy for the owner of this foggy space to kill him.


    There is no problem that the other party wants to kill him. What reason does he have to question it? Even if he has doubts in his heart, he knows that he should show a gesture of trust. At least before the other party touches his bottom line... Try to protect yourself as much as possible.


    After all, he has not yet found the next successor to ofa. Until then, he can''t die.


    Su Han''s fog rose and quietly put away the ofa fire card. He breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ofa fire is still there? It seems that olmet hasn''t been out of the Green Valley for a long time. This is really the best situation for him.


    Although his thoughts twinkled in his mind, Su Han''s words were as peaceful and stable as ever, "as you wish!"


    With a loud and crisp sound, waves surged in the void.


    The vast river of history emerged slowly from scratch. You can see the encounter between Lvgu and olmet, the inheritance of ofa, and even the battle with AFO and enemy organizations


    The long river of history suddenly gathered together and turned into a round of bright stars. Quietly displayed in the void.


    "Is that green haired child... My chosen successor in the future?"


    Although there is no detailed peeping at the plot stars, olmet still gets a lot of information from the long river of history.


    "However, this kind of means that seems to pull out the past history and future pictures and cast them into a star is really beyond imagination and unheard of... This is indeed a divine means."


    Olmet''s heart throbbed and was hard to calm. Compared with the power shown by Su Han, claiming to be the AFO of God is as ridiculous as a clown.


    Taking a deep breath, olmet forced himself to calm down. With a trace of perseverance in his eyes, his figure disappeared into the bright stars as hot as fire.


    "The second hero to join Parliament."


    Tony Stark said with interest, "I''m also curious about his life."


    Looking at Tony Stark, Zhang Sanfeng and white beard looked at each other, but they couldn''t stand it. Enter it.


    Su Han looked at the empty fog space, shrugged his shoulders, simply moved his mind, scattered his body into fog and disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    In reality.


    Su Han opened his eyes, opened his palm, and ofa fire card appeared.


    "Just said that my physique was weak, he sent me such a big gift... What an unexpected harvest."


    Su Han was excited. He seemed very calm in the space before, but it was only because he forcibly restrained his emotions... This time the harvest was too great.


    Ofa fire, which is the root of olmett''s strength. It can even be said that as long as your body can perfectly carry ofa, your combat effectiveness can reach or even surpass olmett.


    After all, ofa symbolizes a kind of inheritance. It contains all the power of the previous successor.


    Su Han crushes the cards. Cards turned into bits of brilliance and integrated into Su Han''s body.


    It was as if a bright star had integrated into Su Han''s body.


    Su Han felt his physique evolve rapidly at this moment. Even armed color domineering, also rapidly promoted with the help of this force.


    With a long breath, Su Han opened the window, covered chakra with the soles of his feet, and climbed to the top of the tall building at a very fast speed.


    Looking up at the sky, Su Han clenched his fist, covered with armed color and domineering, and the power of ofa operated at full power. Suddenly he punched, and the colorful brilliance like stars flowed under his skin.


    "Detroit smashed!"


    Ofa, 80% force!


    The extreme power of terror broke out, tore up the void, and even smashed all the clouds above the sky.


    "What a powerful force!"


    Su Han moved his body. His eyes had now turned into an eternal kaleidoscope, savoring the punch he had hit before. At the same time, I feel the state of my body.


    "80% output of ofa kindling should be the limit of my current state."


    Su Han thought, "of course, it''s not a big problem to punch 100% of my strength. After all, I have the most primary immortal human body. I can tear some muscle tissue at most. I''d like to rest for a period of time afterwards."


    Su Han is not a green valley for a long time. His own physical quality is terrible.


    The power of ofa can be used efficiently only through initial integration. If he adapts to it for a period of time and matches his physical quality, his physical fighting ability will only be higher than that of olmett.


    "Then next, should I close down and sharpen... Until I can carry 100% of the strength of ofa and then exit?"

 Chapter 53

    After a short silence, Su Han frowned and shook his head, "forget it... It''s not a good thing to tighten his nerves too tight."


    Su Han practiced in the month of cultivation for half a year before. How long does it take to leave now?


    Go in at once. The nerves are too tight and the efficiency is greatly reduced. The key is that the mental pressure is too great. Even in the end, psychological problems are not surprising.


    Of course, another reason is that Su Han now has a preliminary ability to protect himself. He no longer needs to squeeze himself by extreme means.


    After stretching his waist, Su Han''s ears moved slightly. He heard Su Zhu knocking on his door.


    "What is she looking for me?" Su Han muttered, then jumped down from the roof, and his eyes turned into reincarnation eyes.


    Under the action of repulsion, Su Han gently entered his room and whispered, "please come in!"


    When the door opened, Su Zhu reminded Su Han, "remember to go to bed early, and... Don''t go to Dongcheng District of Jiangzhou tomorrow."


    "What happened there?" Su Han''s eyes coagulated and keenly realized that it was wrong.


    "Who knows?" Su Zhu shrugged. "Say what military exercise it is."


    "Although I''m very surprised, why did I exercise in Dongcheng District... And I evacuated the people urgently. But it''s not a big problem!"


    Looking at the casual Su Zhu, Su Han twitched at the corners of his mouth. No matter what you think, it''s not a small problem, okay?


    "Well, sleep, sleep."


    Su Zhu waved to Su Han, then closed the door and stepped out.


    Su Han sat in his room, gently tapping the desktop with his fingers, and then took out his mobile phone. Just when he thought about whether to contact Li Huo to ask about the situation. It turned out that someone sent him a message.


    "... is it Lei qianjue?"


    Su Han was surprised. Isn''t that a coincidence? However, after reading the information sent by Lei qianjue, he looked serious.


    The information reminded him that ordinary people close to him must not go to Dongcheng District.


    After a short hesitation, Su Han made a voice call directly.


    Lei qianjue immediately connected, and there was some surprise and surprise in his words, "Mr. Su?"


    "What happened in Dongcheng District?" Su Han went straight to the subject.


    "It''s just a small-scale evil invasion," Lei qianjue said with great confidence. "Don''t worry, it''s under our control."


    Originally, Su Han thought there should be no big problem this time, but when he heard Lei qianjue''s vows, he suddenly felt that a great flag was set opposite.


    "You... Pay attention to your safety. If you encounter an extremely powerful evil god enemy, contact me at the first time."


    Originally, Su Han was still thinking that after finishing the job of pirate, he basically didn''t need too much evil power. But now the misty space has become a big eater of evil divine power. There is no way but to continue to try to kill the enemy.


    "Thank you," Lei qianjue said with a touch of gratitude. He obviously misunderstood something and thanked Su Han for his enthusiasm.


    After two more polite sentences, they hung up the phone.


    "Evil things invade." Su Han''s eyes are a little deep, "this dangerous world."


    Sighed. Su Han washed a little and went to bed.


    The next morning, Su Han went out with Su Zhu after breakfast. Su Zhu went to school, while Su Han went to Dongcheng District.


    Dense tentacles spread outward in the center of Dongcheng District.


    Lei qianjue and Li Huo led the team and took the lowest and Liangyi realm cultivator team from Jinling to clean it up.


    "The strength of these tentacles is similar to the evil things I met in uncompleted residential buildings when I just came to this world."


    Su Han rubbed his chin. He stood on the tall building on the side of the road and looked down to observe.


    Of course, the number of evil things here at the moment is too much compared with that at that time. It''s like a tide of evil things. However, no matter how many, the upper limit of strength is here after all, and there is little pressure on this cultivator team.


    "Good." Su Han nodded and then regretted, "the strength of these evil things is too weak..."


    "Compared with the world of the pirate king, it can even be described as heaven and earth! It''s estimated that swallowing it won''t help me much."


    With a sigh, Su Han disappeared silently and rushed back to his home.


    He entered the month of cultivation, without years of isolation, he simply practiced for a long time. When he reached the limit of cultivation, he walked out of the month of cultivation and appeared in the fog hall silently.


    ¡­¡­


    The magnificent hall is filled with strange bronze chairs.


    Most of them were not seated, but there were a few chairs, and the fog was surging.


    People in the fog hall are communicating with each other.


    "It''s a symbol of peace," said Tony Stark, gazing at Olmert with a complex voice.


    "It''s all right. Why? Because I''m here!" Xiao Zhi danced with excitement on his face. "It''s so handsome, uncle Ou!"


    "It''s just what I should do," olmet said in a low voice.


    He was such a person. No matter how much he experienced, whether he was in hell, or praised by others, his actions did not hesitate and waver at all.


    Everything is for peace and to protect the people who want to live in peace.


    "Hum! Boring." Yuzhi Boban snorted coldly, "drag the seriously injured body, blindly face the enemy and suppress the enemy. This is just a symptom rather than the root cause! Even if the enemy retreats when you fall, the darkness will only erupt at a faster speed."


    "And... Heroes can''t kill? But the enemy can destroy wantonly... This is really the funniest joke I''ve ever heard. If I were in your world! I can kill you heroes with the help of your so-called hero rules."


    Olmet did not speak.


    On the one hand, this is indeed an eternal problem. He can''t find a way to maintain peace forever.


    On the other hand, he hasn''t seen Naruto and doesn''t know what yuzhiboban is.


    "Yu Zhibo ban," Tony Stark sneered and turned back without hesitation, "you ridicule olmet. Where are you going? Use the eye of the moon plan to maintain eternal peace!"


    "I have given up that plan," Yu Zhibo replied calmly.


    "But you''re still planning a new plan, aren''t you?" Tony Stark opened his palm. "Although I don''t know what your new plan is, judging by your character... It must be another plan that seems to maintain peace and is actually quite anti-human."


    After a pause, Tony Stark looked directly at Yuzhi''s spot.


    "In other words, are you mocking and disdaining olmet because... You see the shadow of a thousand hands on him?"

 Chapter 54

    The scene was quiet.


    Zhang Sanfeng was silent. Huang Rong was thoughtful. Ying Zheng was straight, expressionless and did not speak.


    "Gula Lala, why is the atmosphere so rigid?"


    White beard suddenly laughed and said in a clear voice, "I''ve been sailing on the sea for so long and realized a truth. Well... That''s what Zhang Sanfeng said. I''m drunk now."


    "It''s good to be happy in life."


    "Interesting." a faint voice suddenly sounded, attracting everyone''s attention. At the same time, they turned their heads and looked at the highest bronze chair.


    Su Han held his cheek with one hand and looked at them with great interest. His voice was gentle and gentle. "It seems that you get along well?"


    Huang Rong looks a little strange. I think back to the previous picture! You call it getting along well? Should it be said that it is worthy of the existence of suspected evil gods? My thoughts are really beyond ordinary people''s comprehension.


    However, Huang Rong looked around and took a careful look at Su Han. He felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. After thinking about it, he still said something for yuzhiboban.


    "I think, in fact, yuzhibo doesn''t mean much harm," Huang Rong said with a finger gently scratching his cheek. "He''s just a little proud."


    "What proud and charming?" Yu Zhibo suddenly raised his voice and felt that he had been greatly humiliated.


    "You see, flirting with Yuzhi Bo ban, look at his expression. It''s so interesting!" white beard pinched his white crescent beard and pondered it all over his face.


    After all, now, the scene is still only yuzhiboban to show his face.


    "Edward Newgate," Yu Zhibo stared at white beard coldly, "are you provoking me?"


    "If I can fight with you, it must be a pleasure." white beard shook his fist and wrapped his arms around it, "but can your old body support you in a high-load battle?"


    "Who do you think I am?" Yu zhiboban said with defiance.


    "You... Didn''t take my words to heart at all?" Su Han''s words didn''t fluctuate at all. He had already said that fighting was prohibited in the misty space, didn''t he? Immediately, pat the back of the chair with your palm.


    With the palm of his hand as the center, there were waves in the void, and the brush wound around the white beard and Yu Zhibo.


    Su Han whispered, "since we provoke each other... Then punish you. You can''t use your strength in the misty space today."


    "What?"


    "This feeling... Incredible!"


    Both look changed. Because they feel that the power in their body is bound at this moment.


    Yu Zhibo''s eyes changed from reincarnation eyes to ordinary eyes, and the armed color domineering covering the white beard fist also slowly converged.


    Tony Stark looked at them and muttered, "if you don''t die, you won''t die."


    He felt that the problem of yuzhibo spot and white beard had been invincible in the original world for too long. Although he knew that Su Han was powerful and unfathomable, he had not experienced the severe beating of the world and would reveal his rebellious nature from time to time.


    Ying Zheng''s eyes flashed slightly, then turned to olmet, "the symbol of peace... Maybe you should be called Yagi Jundian! I want to ask, what do you want to do after you know the future of the original world?"


    "Let it be." olmet said seriously, "if I really see the persistence and light of the Green Valley boy''s own soul again, I may also give him my fire."


    "But if... I haven''t met. I won''t deliberately look for it! Maybe I will choose to give the fire to my intended successor step by step."


    "Eh?!" Xiaozhi was shocked. "Did ofa have an heir?"


    "No," Tony Tucker Tucao said, "OFA make complaints about the strength of the backbone of peace. If there is no heir, is that strange?"


    "... what you said is quite reasonable." Xiaozhi choked.


    "Well, in the original history, you gave power to Green Valley for a long time, and you didn''t think about your successor?" Huang Rong''s eyes lit up, and she felt the fire of gossip burning in her heart.


    "That guy is a very excellent young man," olmet seemed to recall, and his words were filled with mild emotion. "He has excellent character and strong strength... However, the inheritance of ofa fire depends largely on fate."


    "Just as my teacher... Resolutely passed the power of ofa to me. I was definitely not the most suitable to carry the power of fire."


    "Olmett''s original successor is the passing million at the end of the stars of the plot," Su Han said suddenly. "If the fire gives passing million, he will become a strong man comparable to or even surpassing olmett in an instant."


    "After all, even if he doesn''t inherit the power of fire, he is infinitely close to the strength of No.1. The three giants of the eagle!"


    Everyone stopped talking. They look at me and I look at you. At last they all looked at olmet. Although olmett can''t be wrong about fate, Su Han''s words show that he really gave up the best possibility.


    "So I don''t insist now," olmett laughed as brightly as ever without any embarrassment. "It depends on how our side develops in the future."


    "Speaking of it, your stomach has been removed." Yu Zhibo suddenly opened his mouth and put his hands around his chest. "Our world is on organ transplantation... Quite accomplished."


    The scene was quiet. Yu Zhibo frowned and suddenly felt that the atmosphere was wrong.


    "Pooh," Huang Rong couldn''t help laughing. She shouted at the white beard beside her, "sure enough, master ban is a knife mouth tofu heart. Obviously, he despises olmet on the surface, but in fact, she also wants to help him in the heart."


    "As I said before, I should have seen the shadow between the thousand hand pillars in Mr. olmett." Tony Stark thought deeply, but then made a decision, "but anyway... The fact that Yu Zhibo is proud and charming has been confirmed."


    "You guys!" Yu Zhibo was calm on the surface, but in fact he clenched his fist tightly and his heart was full of waves.


    When did he go through such a scene? If it hadn''t been for Su Han''s power for a day, coupled with scruples and the majesty and mystery shown by Su Han... Now he has a divine Luo Tianzheng and blasted these guys who ridiculed him out.

 Chapter 55

    "Yuzhiboban, thank you for your words." olmet''s words were very sincere. After a pause, he continued, "I''ll think about your proposal."


    Although olmett had some intention, he decided to take a look at the stars of yuzhiboban... Wait until he knows something about yuzhiboban''s character, and then consider whether to accept his kindness.


    "If you don''t want to," Yu Zhibo snorted coldly.


    "Yes, yes." Huang Rong glanced at Su Han and found that he had been staring at the scene with great interest. He really seemed to be observing. The corners of his mouth twitched for a while, and his mood was a little complicated.


    However, Huang Rong''s words were still light and nimble, "Mr. Edward, what is your world like after solving your world problems last time?"


    "A mess." white beard''s eyes were a little far-reaching. "The headquarters of the Navy went all out to suppress the commotion all over the world. And I came to the gate of the new world to prevent other four emperors from sneaking into the headquarters of the Navy."


    "Gula Lala, actually... It''s kaiduo and BigMom for defense. The red haired guy seems to have a secret agreement with the Navy! He is also on my side now, trying his best to stabilize the order of the new world."


    "I thought that the existence of the revolutionary army would take advantage of the situation." Ying Zheng suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Indeed," white beard nodded approvingly, "now all the major kingdoms have set off a revolutionary trend. Of course! All the countries that have set off are those countries where the people can''t make a living... So neither I nor the Navy pay attention here."


    "It''s terrible luck." Huang Rong showed his envy. "That Munch D dorag... Is the reincarnation of Liu Xiu. To rebel! He fell before he could stop the dynasty in front of him."


    "Yes," Tony Stark said with emotion.


    "But speaking of the previous evil god invasion," Yu Zhibo suddenly opened his mouth. He subconsciously glanced at Su Han. "I seem to have found traces of evil god invasion in our world."


    "Huh?!"


    "How?"


    "Is there a second case so soon?"


    "No, I didn''t say for sure. I just said suspected!" Yu zhiboban emphasized, "I now feel that the monsters sealed by the witches in the kingdom of witches! And the cult member who is a full member of the future dawn organization... Are very suspected."


    "Think carefully, they really look very wrong." Zhang Sanfeng frowned.


    "It really needs to be checked." white beard got serious.


    Su Han looked at the group of people in front of him speechless and was seriously discussing. In fact, he wanted to say that monsters and flying segments had nothing to do with evil gods. After all, evil gods exist outside the world... And monsters and flying segments are all local to Huoying.


    But after a little thought, Su Han didn''t say anything at last. Because he suddenly felt that feiduan''s crazy believers of evil gods wanted to see evil gods every day... Maybe in the future, they really built an altar of evil gods and summoned evil gods outside the world


    Yu Zhibo is vigilant. It''s not a bad thing after all.


    After Ying Zheng was silent for a moment, his figure had directly turned into a fog and dispersed. Although he is very interested in the situation of the members of the misty space in their respective worlds, he has to correct a huge number of memorials every day. There is not much leisure time.


    Tony Stark said a few goodbyes, and then stepped into the blue cultivation month.


    Seeing that the people on the scene were gradually scarce, Su Han didn''t care. His idea changed into fog and withdrew from this space.


    After stretching his body, Su Han began to brush his mobile phone. He frowned as he watched.


    Shanbei provincial capital, official monitoring of impending earthquake? An emergency evacuation order has been issued, and all residents in important cities of Shanbei provincial capital and Nanshan city have been evacuated


    Shock! The three saints of Shanbei provincial capital gather in Nanshan City, or will use manpower to suppress natural disasters


    "The disaster is merciless, and people have feelings! Shanbei provincial government officials urgently customized tents all over the country to accommodate all residents of Nanshan city during this period"


    This is today''s headline.


    Su Han thumbed through the information and looked at the blurred photos. After a short silence, close the mobile phone and lie quietly in bed.


    "... not an earthquake."


    Su Han determined that the important city of Shanbei provincial capital was probably hit by a big event of evil invasion, "it''s not easy for the official."


    It is necessary to curb the news and prevent the full spread of evil and strange phenomena after the full spread of the news. We should also mobilize all our strength to strangle all evil things and protect the safety of those who want to live a stable life.


    Suddenly, Su Han''s ears moved. His seeing and hearing color was domineering, and he was acutely aware of a strange and powerful force.


    Immediately, his pupil turned into an eternal kaleidoscope and looked to the left. The whole world was different in his eyes, "on the left, about 1.3 kilometers... There was a guy''s breath, which was very abnormal and powerful!"


    Seeing and hearing color in the collocation of eternal kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes, let him feel the extreme evil power in the human body.


    The scale of that power is not much worse than the five old stars he once met


    "But the essence of this power is a bit like... Xu Changnan I saw before." Su Han looked at him, and he suddenly realized what, "is... The degenerate Lord?"


    A lot of information was intertwined in Su Han''s mind, and he realized it at the moment.


    As Xu Changnan said before, it is possible that powerful evil creatures will stare at him, and what happened in the daytime before, the evil tide broke out in Dongcheng District... The information is connected.


    "Well, then it should be." Su Han''s phone rang out suddenly, and he silently looked at the information of Lei qianjue. After a brief silence, it was switched on.


    "Mr. Su, I''m sorry to disturb you." Lei qianjue''s words, with a trace of tension, immediately entered the topic, "here in Dongcheng District... The outbreak scale of evil things tide suddenly increased dozens of times. At the same time, the existence of the leader is no less than our fourth stage evil things..."


    "And we haven''t pushed it to the center of Dongcheng District. We suspect... This time, we incorrectly estimated the outbreak scale of evil things. It is possible that the evil things in the center of Dongcheng District are the fifth stage..."


    "I see what you mean," Su Han interrupted Lei qianjue. He whispered, "I''ve been to your side before."


    "I can tell you with certainty! The scale of evil objects in Dongcheng District I observed before... Should not exceed the third stage."


    Su Han paused and said word by word, "it can be said that they are good for nothing except the number."


    "Have you been here?" Lei Qian was surprised and worried, "but I''m telling the truth."


    "I understand." Su Han smiled dumbly. He came to the window and looked at the busy scene of people coming and going outside the window.


    He whispered, "if I said, I observed a fallen Lord led by an evil god, and that guy is constantly approaching me now... What would you think?"


    The voice fell and the other end of the phone fell into silence.

 Chapter 56

    After a long silence, Lei qianjue spoke hard, "is that so? There''s no way."


    "Mr. Su, please do your best to prepare for the war. We don''t need you to worry... It''s really not good. Li Huo can also use the book of true reading."


    Lei qianjue has realized that the explosion of evil tide is by no means an accidental phenomenon. It is very likely that it was the evil Saint opposite who involved Su Han''s attention.


    "It''s no problem to protect Li Huo, but... Can you protect you?" Su Han said gently.


    Lei Qian never spoke.


    Although the book of true reading can explode the power of the Lord, it is only a blow... It is difficult to clean up all evil things on the scene. So if you really use that book, it''s more likely that you just coerce Li Huo to leave the battlefield alone.


    In this way, Lei qianjue or other members of the cultivator team are bound to die in Dongcheng District.


    "But if you are distracted, you will be caught in the other party''s trick." Lei qianjue''s voice is a little dry.


    "Don''t be so," Su Han said in a calm and gentle voice as usual. "I have thought of how to support you while fighting with each other."


    Before Lei Qian refused to reply, Su Han hung up.


    What Su Han is going to do next is to drive the evil Saint he detected to Dongcheng District.


    Su Han''s eyes turned into reincarnation eyes. With a gentle step on the soles of his feet, his body slowly floated out of the window and hung high in the sky. He raised his palm in the east direction.


    "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    The terrible suction suddenly broke out.


    Now.


    Li Xianyu, the evil Saint wandering in the street, suddenly contracted his pupils and felt his body take off to the sky uncontrollably.


    Then he saw the figure of the young man hanging high in the sky with circles in his eyes. Su Han''s image matched the information in his mind, "... Is it you?!"


    The information in Li Xianyu''s mind was given by the evil god behind him. But he didn''t expect that he didn''t find Su Han. Instead, Su Han struck first and found him first.


    Su Han didn''t answer. He just clenched his fist. The armed color was overbearing, and the bright brilliance like stars bloomed and flowed under the skin of his arm. He hit a straight punch.


    "Texas smash!"


    With the storm in hand, the terrible fist smashed into Li Xianyu''s chest. His eyes protruded, his mouth opened and vomited a mouthful of black blood. The whole person banged out a sonic boom and sped away in the direction of Dongcheng District.


    "Moving the battlefield is so simple."


    Su Han fell to the ground, and a smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    As soon as he stepped on the earth, the earth cracked and his body flew away in the direction of Dongcheng District like a shell.


    ¡­¡­


    Jiangzhou, Dongcheng District.


    Lei qianjue looked at the hung up phone in a daze.


    But before he thought more, his cold tentacles pierced the void and penetrated into his body.


    "Eight thousand thunders!" Lei qianjue reacted very fast. With his other hand, he pulled out his sword and turned his figure into a brilliant thunder light, which was extremely fast.


    The cold tentacles in the void are all broken. Falling from the sky.


    Just like the next tentacle rain, these tentacles wriggled on the ground, and lightning flashed on them from time to time, and the activity was gradually erased.


    Li Huo hung high in the sky and took a long breath.


    This tone directly turned into a storm, which wrapped the wind blade and completely opened the whole earth, and those tentacles hidden under the earth were crushed into blood mud.


    With a sharp cry, Li Huo''s body suddenly stiffened. He subconsciously dodged, and a spider''s foot like a spear pierced the void. The skin was scratched on his cheek and there was blood flowing.


    Soon, it was a spider foot attack like a storm. The atmosphere was torn open, and the spider''s feet even drew dense shadows in the void.


    Li Huo was like a boat in the storm. He dodged quickly. No matter how fierce the storm was, he couldn''t hurt him at all.


    "Old fire!" Lei qianjue suddenly stopped on a tall building. He turned and looked at Li Huo on the sky, and his eyes flashed worry.


    Li Huo seems to hide understatement, but in fact, he has reached the limit. Now he can even be said to bounce repeatedly on the edge of life and death. One oversight is death.


    The huge colorful spider hiding in the void suddenly burst out to attack. The terrible smell revealed by his body is only stronger than that of the five elements.


    There is no doubt that this is the family of evil gods in the fifth stage.


    The relatives of evil gods at this stage are enough to destroy a city. No one is sure to kill them unless they are three quasi saints of the five elements, or a true Lord of the six harmonies.


    "Can you do it?" Lei qianjue clenched the sword in his hand, and the thunder light beat on it. He simulated his heart. If one blow cuts off the central gastropod of the colorful spider, the flaw should enable Li Huo to escape the attack range of the other party.


    "There is only one chance! If we fail, Li Huo and I may die."


    When Lei qianjue tried his best to deduce. The next moment, a terrible sonic boom suddenly sounded.


    A black streamer galloped from afar, which was the body of Li Xianyu who was blown away by Su Han. He crossed most of Jiangzhou city and hit the side of the colorful spider.


    The terrible kinetic energy broke out, and the colorful spider was knocked out directly, banging on a large shopping mall beside the street, and even smashed through the whole shopping mall.


    Lei qianjue was stunned, and Li Huo in the air was also stunned.


    They didn''t recognize that it was a man who hit the colorful spider. Mistaken for an attack! However, the attack was so abrupt that they didn''t even react to what happened.


    The scene fell into a brief silence, and then a voice without any emotional fluctuation sounded.


    "Very good."


    Centered on the deep pit hit by the shopping mall, a terrible and strange atmosphere spread around.


    The sound of footsteps and dragging sounded. Li Xianyu came out of the pit with his expressionless face dragging the spider''s feet of the colorful spider.


    After receiving a punch from ofa, half of his body was smashed to pieces, but there were small tentacles spread and intertwined, and he recovered a little bit.


    "Doesn''t intelligence say that that guy controls the power of darkness and vibration?"


    Li Xianyu seemed to be asking others, and he seemed to be talking to himself, "this pure physique is almost comparable to the body saint who specializes in body refining."


    "Or is it the double cultivation of God and body? It''s so troublesome! The holy master of body refining is the most difficult to kill, and the holy master of God cultivating is the most difficult to induce corruption. Doesn''t that mean that it''s difficult to achieve both the main and secondary goals of my coming?"


    Li Xianyu''s voice was gentle and gentle. He dragged the palm of the big spider and suddenly became twisted into countless slender silk threads, which were all intertwined and wound around the big spider. "The recovery is too slow. Take it as my food first."


    The colorful spider gave a sharp wail, and its body gradually shriveled, leaving only an empty shell.


    Li Xianyu''s body recovered between several breaths.


    He stretched - his bones and smiled. "It''s much more comfortable."

 Chapter 57

    The scene fell into silence.


    Those tentacle spiders that fought with the cultivator team before, and even many strange ones, all worship the ground, just like making a pilgrimage. The people in the cultivator team did not speak. They felt a kind of pressure and almost suffocated.


    Lei qianjue suddenly opened his mouth with a tremor in his voice. "It''s the fallen evil Lord."


    Li Huomo silently fell beside him. Although he was expressionless, he also stared at Li Xianyu, "yes... It seems that he is the Holy Lord of the four eight Holy Land in Haibei."


    "Ten years ago, the heavenly movement in the north of the sea, Mr. Li Xianyu, the holy master of the 48 holy land, took a group of Holy Land disciples to block the heavenly cracks caused by the heavenly movement... The holy land group was destroyed. The Holy Lord is also missing."


    "Unexpectedly... That one has degenerated into a evil saint. However, there has been no news about this before... In other words, this should be his first appearance?"


    "Is that right? Send out a fallen saint who has never appeared to snipe me?" a gentle voice sounded. Su Han came down from the sky, smashed the earth and started the smoke.


    Su Han walked out of the smoke slowly, patted his clothes casually, dusted off the dust, and said casually, "should I say it''s an honor?"


    "A holy Lord deserves to be treated like this with my Lord."


    Li Xianyu looked very calm and gentle. "In fact, after a short confrontation just now... I think my Lord may underestimate you. Maybe we should mobilize the existence of the third stage! Only then can we be 100% sure to kill you."


    Li Huo''s face was dull. Three... Class six? He gave a pep talk and goose bumps all over his body came out.


    Although Li Huo had already confirmed that Su Han was strong, he didn''t expect that Su Han was so strong.


    What is the concept of three respects? Even Xu Changnan can kill a family member of an evil god in the sixth stage on his own. However, in the face of the existence of two peers, he was very reluctant and even fell into the disadvantage. Three... Xu Changnan will also die.


    This means that Su Han is not weak, even beyond Xu Changnan''s existence.


    But Xu Changnan has been in the realm of the Lord for more than a hundred years. Regardless of how old Su Han is, he has never broken through 20.


    "So are you going to run away?" Su Han''s voice was very gentle. The darkness was driven by him and spread in all directions. Those evil things shrouded in darkness were all stirred to pieces. Inhaled into the dark cave.


    Of course, this is not su Han''s main purpose. He gradually blocked Li Xianyu''s escape route.


    "Actually, I want to ask, are you interested in believing in my lord?"


    Compared with the many evil things Su Han encountered in the past, Li Xianyu is very special and doesn''t seem so crazy. But at this point, his eyes still have a touch of fanaticism and flash away.


    Then he shrugged and sighed, "but looking at this situation, you seem... Very hostile to my God. Obviously, our God... Is the most perfect life!"


    "Those who believe in my God will live as long as my God and can be compared with eternity... It is clear that even the Liuhe Holy Lord! Even the ancient sages who surpass the Holy Lord... Will eventually have the limit of life."


    When the voice fell, there was blood in Li Xianyu''s pupil, and then his pupil turned into blood red, which was very strange.


    His body suddenly broke open, turned into countless blood red silk threads, and spread in all directions. Only the quiet words echoed around, "compared with God and even God''s family, mankind is such a humble life that will decay with the passage of time."


    Lei qianjue''s mouth is slightly open. This is... Escape?!


    After the reaction, Lei qianjue was stunned. He saw Li Xianyu say such words and thought he wanted to start the battle. As a result... He chose to run away without hesitation?


    "Can you escape?"


    The dark moment surged up from the earth, frantically swallowing those blood red silk threads. At the same time, Su Han stepped on the soles of his feet, and the whole man took off into the sky. His fist was shrouded in white brilliance, and suddenly under the wheel, "air shock!"


    The atmosphere burst, and countless cracks fell from the sky, tearing the blood red silk threads, suppressing them, and forcing them into the darkness.


    In the endless darkness, the ancient and mysterious sacrificial words suddenly sounded. Full of a strong spiritual pollution.


    "Damn it!" Li Huo suddenly reacted, turned around and shouted at the cultivation Team of Liangyi realm, "close your eyes, isolate your hearing... Close your five senses!"


    The members of these cultivators'' team are obviously much more skilled than the local cultivators in Jiangzhou. All close their eyes and use special means to completely cut off their senses from the outside world.


    The darkness was constantly twisting, and then it was torn open. A four meter tall three head monster with painted black muscles existed. Walk out with big strides.


    "Feel it? This is the power God has given me! Eternal and great. Powerful and immortal!" Li Xianyu''s voice was fanatical and his face was intoxicated.


    Seeing this, Se Baqi heard the disordered and chaotic voice from Li Xianyu. After a short silence, Su Han sighed, "sure enough... It looks logical. It can''t hide that your essence is chaotic."


    "But it''s nothing to be able to tear the darkness." Su Han moved his fist, and the armed color was domineering around his wrist, making it dark. "It''s true to carry my fist."


    The painted black palm suddenly formed a seal.


    "Mu dun. The tree world is coming!"


    The earth shook and huge trees spread from the depths of the earth. Quickly twined towards Li Xianyu.


    Li Xianyu frowned, his arm turned into a sharp blade, and suddenly cut out. The terrible sword cut all the huge trees.


    "Wait, where is that guy now?"


    Li Xianyu thought that the trees summoned by Su Han were very annoying. There were no other advantages... But soon he found that he could not feel Su Han and even the outside world.


    "Lock you!" Su Hanping''s voice suddenly sounded from behind Li Xianyu.


    Ofa, 100% force¡ª¡ª


    Air shock!


    The power of the fire was completely burned, and Su Han even felt the fullness of his body.


    His fists were covered with white brilliance, and all of them bombarded Li Xianyu''s back.


    Su Han waved his fist incisively and vividly. The fist turned into a remnant. The broken atmosphere turns into a shock wave and spreads around


    Even the trees created by Su Han with Mu Dun were torn to pieces by the shock wave.

 Chapter 58

    Lei qianjue barely stood on the earth. He dared not float in the air.


    Because he felt that floating in mid air, he would be directly swept out by this terrible storm. But even so, his body is obviously leaning outward at the moment.


    "What a terrible and suffocating force! Can you fight Xu Huichang with this physique alone?"


    Li Huo''s lips were trembling and his eyes were straight. It is precisely because he is valued by Xu Changnan that he can understand how strong this power is.


    Physical strength alone is enough to touch the threshold of the higher Lord. If you consider the vibration and dark power controlled by Su Han before


    "Is this the Tianzong wizards that never came out?" Li Huo said with bitterness or joy.


    "Maybe... His potential has not been fully realized." Lei qianjue murmured. He felt that the oncoming shock wave was getting bigger and bigger.


    Even though Lei qianjue firmly grasped the ground, he was still pushed outward by the terrible impact storm and ploughed deep marks on the ground.


    Of course, Lei Qian didn''t care about it. He just stared at Su Han waving his fist and sprinkling that suffocating power.


    After a short silence, Lei qianjue shook his head, cheered up and his voice was low, "but anyway, such Tianzong wizards are in the human camp... Symbolizing the further enhancement of human power! This is our greatest luck."


    On the battlefield.


    The black blood spilled into the sky, and the cold and small tentacles spread all over Li Xianyu''s body. First, they were repairing Li Xianyu''s body.


    When Li Xianyu realized that his body repair speed was far lower than that of Su Han''s destruction, his face became ferocious and fanatical.


    "What a powerful force... Great! Let you replace me with my death and become the strongest family member under my Lord''s command."


    Countless tentacles no longer repaired his body, but spread out and wound around Su Han''s body.


    "I''m not afraid of death at all. I just offered everything for the evil god. It''s terrible and sad."


    Su Han''s face was expressionless. The darkness swallowed up all those tentacles, and then shrouded Li Xianyu''s body.


    "Wait!" Li Xianyu''s pupil suddenly contracted and his voice was unbelievable. "You''re swallowing me. It''s impossible unless you..."


    Darkness enveloped his mouth. His blood red eyes stood out and stared at Su Han tightly, as if he was aware of something, with a rare fear.


    He realized that Su Han''s use of darkness was not to destroy his power, but to devour his power... But all his strength came from evil gods.


    The existence that can devour the power of evil gods can only be heretical gods higher than the gods he believes in


    You guy... What kind of monster is it? Why appear in the world!


    Even though his heart was filled with countless fears and doubts, Li Xianyu had no chance to ask. He was completely swallowed up.


    Su Han closed his eyes and paused for a long time. Finally, he smacked his mouth. His words were a little disappointed. "Whether it''s quality or quantity... It''s too far from the five old stars."


    The other side.


    Li Huo and Lei qianjue finally secured their heels. The other Liangyi monks who closed the five senses were all swept out by the storm.


    The surrounding high-rise buildings collapsed and completely turned into ruins, and broken trees took root in the ruins.


    On the surface... I can''t believe that this place was bustling and busy half a day ago. It''s more like a deserted wilderness for a hundred years.


    "It''s up to you to deal with the aftermath." after su Hanning''s concentration, he turned and glanced at Li Huo and Lei qianjue.


    "Please don''t worry!" Lei qianjue''s waist was straight in an instant, his voice was serious and serious, and he treated Su Han completely according to Xu Changnan''s specifications.


    Su Han nodded slightly, his eyes turned into reincarnation eyes, and the repulsion was launched. He floated in the air and sped away in the direction of his home.


    Lei qianjue looked at Li Huo and said nothing for a long time.


    "That one," Lei qianjue took the lead in breaking the silence with a dry voice, "that, what happened today..."


    Lei qianjue stopped. He suddenly didn''t know where to start. At this time, he still didn''t get rid of what had happened before, and his brain was in chaos.


    "Anyway, tell president Yu Xu first." Li Huomo silently took out his mobile phone. But before he said anything, a gentle voice suddenly sounded, "needless to say, I know."


    "Hmm?" Lei qianjue was stunned and subconsciously looked into Li Huo''s arms. He then reacted that such a big thing had happened and even faced the degenerate Lord. How could Xu Changnan''s book of true reading not respond? Immediately lowered his head, "president Xu!"


    "I''ll simply hand over my work now, and then rush there as soon as possible... I''ll arrive tomorrow."


    "But..." Li Huo''s face was expressionless, but there was an unexpected color in his pupils.


    "I know that if I leave now, the sky movement will happen, which is a great risk." Xu Changnan paused a little and continued to speak, "but this time something happened in Jiangzhou is too big. Dongcheng District has completely turned into ruins! I have to come forward in person to suppress it."


    "More importantly... We wrongly underestimated the talent of the young Lord."


    Xu Changnan''s words were complicated. He sighed and stopped talking.


    Although Su Han is less than 20 years old, he has broken the world record. But before Xu Changnan thought that it would take at least a hundred years for Su han to reach the peak in the realm of the Lord.


    Because he spent a hundred years, now he just touched the threshold of the higher Lord. It''s far from the peak Lord... But look at Su Han''s situation now. He doubted that Su Han could touch the threshold of the peak Lord before he was 30 years old. At 50 years old, he might get the opportunity to break the ancient sages.


    A young sage who is a genius of heaven can shake the world, while an ancient sage reserve can let him risk the great danger that Jinling may be affected by the phenomenon of heavenly movement, and also come to see the above


    Because the priority of this matter goes beyond everything.


    ¡­¡­


    The other side.


    Su Han returned to his home. He listened to the sound from his home, either with fear or disbelief.


    "Are you aware of it? It''s another earthquake! But the scale of this earthquake is much larger than that we encountered last time."


    "Doesn''t it mean that... The last earthquake was caused by the breakthrough of the Lord? Why did it come again? Or did the authorities deceive us that the last earthquake was an earthquake, and this time it was an aftershock."


    "I suddenly thought of something. It seems that there is a drill in Dongcheng District... I was thinking that the drill is a drill. Why should we withdraw all the people? It''s very problematic... Considering the current earthquake, are these two things related?"

 Chapter 59

    "After all, no one is a fool." Su Han sighed.


    Frequent changes occur. It''s strange if the residents of Jiangzhou city don''t doubt it.


    After a little thought, Su Han took out his mobile phone and searched the Internet. Su Han, aware of the current Internet heat, inquired, "that is to say, the World Association of practitioners only knows that there is another holy Lord in Huaya! But it is not clear that the Holy Lord is only 16 years old, or... They don''t know that the Holy Lord is me."


    "Indeed!" Li Huo replied very seriously. "Although President Xu suppressed the heat, the explanation of the fierce beast tide is only for the ordinary people... Organizations such as the World Association of practitioners still know this matter."


    "Although he doesn''t know who the Lord is, he can confirm that Huaya is not grandstanding. It''s really out of the Lord... In this case, they won''t be too embarrassed to issue medals."


    "Is that so?" Su Han murmured, his thoughts flashing in his mind.


    "By the way, this Lord''s medal can be said to be like seeing the Lord. It represents the face of the Lord. Please keep it carefully!" Li Huo said here, paused, obviously hesitant, and finally spoke carefully.


    "One more thing... President Xu will arrive at Jiangzhou city from Jinling tomorrow. Excuse me... Do you have time to meet him tomorrow?"

 Chapter 60

    "Does he have time now?" Su Han was a little dumb.


    Li Huo was very silent. After all, Su Han''s problem is not well explained, and it is easy to have disputes.


    Su Han and Xu Changnan had better communicate with each other in person. After all, they exist at the same level.


    "Well," Su Han asked directly without much entanglement in this regard, "when and where?"


    "How can you leave?"


    Seeing Su Han''s promise, Li Huo immediately breathed a sigh of relief and spoke enthusiastically, "President and I will visit you in person tomorrow afternoon."


    "Yes!" Su Han hung up the phone directly.


    He stretched his body and bones, closed his eyes and entered the month of cultivation in the misty space.


    During the month of cultivation, he practiced for ten hours. After reaching the limit, he returned to the real world and continued to brush his mobile phone.


    Just at dusk, Su Han''s action suddenly stopped. He sensed a change in the fog space, "are there new people joining? So often."


    After a short thought, Su Han''s eyes twinkled.


    "In other words... The reason why the misty space pulled white beards in was because I felt lonely at that time?"


    "And... Whether olmet came in last time or there are new people this time, it''s because I feel a little bored! Is the benchmark of adding people in fog space based on my current mood and subconsciousness?"


    Su Han thought it was very possible, but he was too lazy to confirm. It''s not a bad thing to join a new person.


    He closed his eyes and entered the misty space.


    ¡­¡­


    Above the fog, bronze pillars with mottled marks support a magnificent hall.


    Bronze chairs were placed in the fog. Stars dotted around, emitting all kinds of mysterious light.


    The fog suddenly surged, and Su Han appeared in his own position. At this time, there are only two figures sitting on their respective bronze chairs in the whole fog space. They are very silent, peeping around from time to time, with vigilance.


    "Two newcomers are joining this time?"


    Su Han narrowed his eyes, but glanced around, and there was an accident in his heart. I didn''t expect white beard that they are not in the fog space now.


    "This really makes people very surprised and uneasy." the man sitting in the left chair suddenly opened his mouth. He stared at Su Han with curiosity, slight doubt and fear.


    "It doesn''t look like a corpse soul world or a human world... Is it a virtual circle? But I''ve been to the virtual circle! It seems different from the nature of this world."


    The body of the man on the bronze chair on the right was shocked, and he stared at the person who said this sentence on the left with surprise in his eyes.


    Su Han said nothing. His eyes narrowed, peeped through the fog on them and saw their true faces.


    The next moment, Su Han''s face showed a touch of amazement, "it''s them?!"


    The man on the left, wearing glasses and a very gentle smile, wearing feather weaving, is the super boss lanran of death world, and it seems that lanran has not revealed his identity.


    On the right is a pretty looking girl in black... Rotten wood Lucia.


    "The heroine and the villain boss join at the same time. This is really an unexpected situation!"


    In the past, even if two people joined at the same time, they were people from different worlds. This time it''s the enemy of the same world


    In his mind, his thoughts flickered, Su Han spoke slowly, and his words did not fluctuate at all. "This is the place of fog outside the world."


    As he spoke, Su Han scanned the stars around him. With Su Han''s eyes crossed, the original plot stars suddenly burst into bright brilliance. It was as if the immortal gods were reviving.


    A long river of years lingers again, like a star ring. The images in the star world of each plot are transformed into projections, which flow one by one, and the scene is very shocking.


    "Is this?" lanran looks the same and still has a gentle smile on her face. But the palm holding the back of the bronze chair suddenly forced. Obviously, my heart is not as calm as it seems.


    "These... Don''t seem to be the power of soul chopping knife or Tao breaking." rotten wood Lucia was surprised when she looked at this round of stars. She obviously didn''t think as much as lanran thought. Seeing this scene at the moment, she just felt that this scene was too spectacular and shocked.


    Then, with exclamation, she set her eyes on the round of stars symbolizing marvel, "this looks a little like this world. But it''s a little different? Strange, what are these images..."


    "These are the past and future of different worlds." Su Han''s words did not fluctuate at all. He took his eyes back, and the stars were bright and restrained, turning into their original appearance.


    After a short pause, Su Hanping added peacefully, "do you... Want to know the future of your own world?"


    The scene fell into a dead silence.


    Lanran''s eyes became deep. He realized the meaning of Su Han''s words and was shocked. Although lanran had guessed that the world was not simple. But he still didn''t think... The world was so terrible.


    The person in front of him knows the past and future of the world he lives in? Moreover, listening to the person in front of me, it seems that the images of the surrounding stars are the past and future of different worlds?


    Wantonly manifesting the past and future of different worlds, in front of this existence in the fog... What kind of terrorist figure will it be?


    Spirit king? No, lanran denied his judgment.


    The so-called spirit king, in the eyes of this mysterious and strange existence, may not be much different from mole ants?


    Of course, the premise is that... What the person in front of you said is true.


    Lanran is suspicious by nature. While guessing Su Han''s power identity, she is shocked and suspicious. However, he will not expose such doubts to the public.


    He silently glanced at the rotten Lucia. "Look at this guy''s reaction just now, is it also the God of death? However, the voice seems to have been specially treated. The body shape is also blurred! There is no way to peep."


    "But can I use words to lure her to ask the questions I want to know?"


    Lanran thought a little and rejected her judgment in her heart, "no... look at the situation first. Maybe she doesn''t need my temptation. She will be unable to restrain and ask naturally."


    The other side. Rotten wood Lucia hesitated and looked at the direction of lanran. Found that blue dye, shrouded in fog, leaned casually on the bronze chair.


    Even if I can''t see the specific body and face clearly, I can still detect the laziness from his actions. I don''t seem to pay attention to it. "It seems that he won''t ask."


    Rotten Lucia bit her lower lip. She took a careful look at Su Han. After all, I couldn''t help but ask cautiously, "I really want to... But who are you?"

 Chapter 61

    Su Han didn''t answer. He tapped the back of the chair with his fingers.


    There were waves in the void, and the fog gradually dissipated, replaced by a real illusion. This is the later content of the chapter on saving the soul of the dead.


    Rotten wood Lucia was on the execution platform and was judged by many gods of death.


    "This... How could this happen?" the rotten wood Lucia sitting on the bronze chair stagnated. She couldn''t believe looking at herself on the execution platform.


    After a brief silence, she even reached out to the rotten wood standing beside her.


    However, just like touching the lake, the palm of rotten wood Lucia passed directly through rotten wood''s white body. Only ripples in the void.


    "Everything is illusory."


    Lanran, who controls the mirror, sees this scene and realizes something. He glanced around and finally stared at the rotten Lucia in the real illusion


    What happened in front of him matched a plan in his mind.


    "No... that thing. Wait, that thing hasn''t happened yet, and... The mysterious existence shrouded in fog, said before, want to see the future? In other words, this is the future of my world?"


    Lanran realizes this, her pupils dilate and believes 50% of Su Han''s previous words. After all, only he himself knows his plan. Even other people who assist him can know something... But also know a little.


    But


    "Are my future, my plans, and everything about me observed by others?"


    LAN Ran''s face was expressionless, and his heart was surging. His goal in life is to stand above everything and stand in the sky.


    For people who are so conceited and firmly believe that they control everything... Suddenly know that they may only be an actor in the eyes of others! In the interpretation of the doomed future. Just to please others


    I''m afraid he would have lost his temper if he hadn''t had an extraordinary mind.


    The real illusion is still developing step by step.


    Kurosaki Ichigo and others were identified as travel disasters and came to rob the execution ground.


    Deadwood Baizai started to fight with heizaki Ichigo for a short time, and even the disclosure of blue dye''s plan took the broken jade from deadwood Lucia, stood on the sky and became the final boss. As a result, lanran finally takes her own people into the virtual circle and becomes the master of the virtual circle


    The real illusion ended, the fog rose again, and stars of different colors appeared in the void. Live to the original.


    The misty space fell into a long silence. Su Han sat on the chair and looked at the rotten wood Lucia and LAN ran with interest.


    Rotten wood Lucia''s face was full of surprise, disbelief, fear, anger and so on. Finally, his face turned white.


    As for LAN ran, he was so calm from beginning to end, but there were green tendons beating on the back of the palm holding the back of the bronze chair.


    After a long silence, rotten wood Lucia suddenly raised her head. She forcibly calmed her mood and stared at Su Han. "Excuse me, if I want to know a more specific future... Will you tell me?"


    Although the image just projected is very informative. But for incoherent reasons, rotten Lucia had more doubts in her heart at the moment.


    "If you want to know your future, trade your strength for it. Gulalala." a forthright voice suddenly rose, and the fog intertwined. Then the huge body of white beard appeared on the chair to which you belong.


    He glanced at lanran and rotten wood Lucia, pinched his crescent beard, and was surprised, "actually added two newcomers? But before, there were only two newcomers in the fog space... It''s really a coincidence."


    After a pause, white beard looked in the direction of Su Han and bowed his head slightly, "good afternoon, your Excellency the parliament."


    Su Han didn''t answer. However, as soon as lanran''s eyes coagulated, he thought of the long river of years that manifested during the period


    Among them, there seems to be an ocean world. The height of many characters can match this giant


    "No, the one above the fog said before. Those years of manifestation may be the past and future of other worlds." lanran''s mind runs very fast, and his eyes are clear, "in other words, this giant may really be a figure in the world."


    While lanran was thinking seriously. Under the guidance of white beard, rotten wood Lucia successfully condensed several mysterious cards. She opened her mouth slightly and said with emotion, "it''s incredible that she really condensed."


    After a short thought, rotten wood Lucia picked out his soul cutting knife sleeve snow white card. Then, hold his hands high above his head. The card floated silently and appeared in front of Su Han.


    Taking away the cards, Su Han did not condense the stars of the plot, but cast his eyes on LAN ran.


    LAN ran raises her head and looks at Su Han''s eyes. Her eyes are slightly frozen. As the God of death, lanran has a very powerful soul power, which can sense the essence of many things.


    In the next moment, lanran''s body stiffened.


    He felt a kind of cold and ominous, as if he were standing on the edge of a cliff. There were countless tentacles in the depths of the cliff, winding around him, trying to drag him to hell. As powerful as he felt suffocation, his body was out of control.


    As soon as lanran bites the tip of his tongue, he feels a tingling and forcibly moves away his eyes. He looks flat, but he has a lot of shortness of breath.


    He felt his back wet.


    Before, at the moment of looking at Su Han, what the powerful soul perception perceived... Almost broke his soul.


    Not adjectives, but descriptors. Until now, lanran''s spiritual power has not stabilized.


    "It''s terrible... It''s even so terrible that I don''t know what to say." lanran is uneasy.


    He raised his palm in silence and condensed his cards. From which a mirror is selected.


    After a little hesitation, lanran takes out two broken road cards, namely the thunder roar gun of breaking road 63 and the black coffin of breaking road 90. Then he threw it in the direction of Su Han.


    Su Han accepted the three cards. He understood what lanran meant.


    This should correspond to the soul cutting sword sleeve snow card given by rotten wood Lucia. It''s used to exchange the condensation of plot stars.


    As for the other two broken cards, it should be lanran''s apology for his offensive act of trying to peep into Su Han''s essence.


    Su Han didn''t comment on LAN Ran''s behavior. He poked out his fingers and gently touched them in the void.


    There were ripples in the void, and then the ripples became larger and larger. With a loud noise, a long flowing river of history emerged.


    From the beginning, rotten wood Lucia came to the world to kill Xu. Because of an accident, she gave her spiritual power to heizaki Yihu. Then in the later stage, the matter was exposed and wanted by the corpse soul world.


    Corpse soul world rescue chapter, virtual circle chapter, virtual circle chapter, acting for the disappearance of death chapter, Millennium bloody war chapter


    The long river of history converges, and Huoran turns into a bright star, dotted in the endless fog.

 Chapter 62

    There was silence all around.


    White beard pinched his crescent beard and stopped talking. He recalled many pictures he had seen at a glance before.


    "It seems that the world with two new members... Has many strong players."


    White beard''s thoughts twinkled in his mind. The destructive power shown in many previous pictures is not weaker than him... Some are even stronger than his greatest destructive power.


    "Is it a world similar to the level of fire shadow?!"


    White beard frowned and thought that the six level masters who appeared in the later stage of the fire shadow world had the terrible power to destroy the stars and reshape the moon. That is an area beyond the reach of the current white beard.


    Rotten Lucia hesitated and reached out to the stars. The figure disappeared in an instant.


    "That''s interesting."


    Lanran stares at the stars in front of her. His fingers rubbed the back of the chair, thinking about the true identity of rotten Lucia.


    After all, he had guessed before that another member of the death world shrouded in the fog should also be a member of the corpse soul world.


    But the key problem is that if another person peeks into the future, knows his specific abilities and plans, then hides them in reality, and then secretly destroys his plans... Even if he can make up for it, it will be very troublesome.


    After a brief silence, lanran smiled, but a touch of excitement flashed in her eyes.


    "But isn''t it more interesting like this?"


    Everything was under his control and there was no change. Such a life is also boring!


    Removing the misty space made him unable to see through. Removing the man above the mysterious fog made him unable to understand... Who would lanran be afraid of?


    Pushing his glasses, lanran disappeared into the star.


    Su Hanmo looked at the scene silently. He thought a little and began to look at his body.


    Li Xianyu''s God level evil power is still stored in his body.


    "The guy named Li Xianyu is really weak. He is not at the same level as the five old stars... However, the evil power swallowed by him is still enough for me to deduce one of the two domineering weapons I have seen and heard to a level comparable to a general."


    Su Han was lost in thought. Strengthening the armed color domineering can make his hand to hand combat ability stronger. Strengthening the color of seeing and hearing can make his perception more acute. But after a little thought, he finally chose to be armed and domineering.


    Although the Admiral''s knowledge and color is strong, it is still not the peak.


    After all, catakuli''s brief peeping into the future and Roger, the pirate king, listening to the voice of all things are the real peak of seeing and hearing color. Now even if Su Han is strengthened, it is just to further expand the scope. No qualitative change!


    However, the strengthening of armed color domineering can drive the enhancement of physique, which may enable him to give full play to all the strength of ofa without damage.


    Two phase comparison... At the current stage, the cost performance of strengthening the armed color is higher.


    The misty space seemed to shake slightly.


    White beard subconsciously looked at Su Han''s direction and found that under the fog covering Su Han''s body, there were black substances surging. But then all the black matter disappeared.


    "Is it... Something?" white beard''s pupils suddenly contracted, "or is it just my illusion?!"


    Su Han looked at each other calmly with white beard. It was a pair of very calm eyes. Then, Su Han''s body turned into fog and disappeared.


    White beard was silent for a long time. The previous wave of eye contact did not have the slightest impact on him. It''s like it''s just an ordinary person across the street. But is it really possible?


    Think of the Yuzhi wave spot, and even the blue dye who was still in a state of embarrassment despite being shrouded in fog before


    "Is it what Zhang Sanfeng said... Return to nature? No, it may also be that he allows us to look directly and gives us privileges, but does not allow us to peep into his essence! In other words, he doesn''t care whether we peep into his essence, but we simply can''t afford to peep into him."


    White beard''s eyebrows beat a few times, but he didn''t think deeply.


    He always felt like he was dying to think of such a thing. Force yourself to transfer your ideas to the previous two newcomers.


    Thinking about the previous picture, gradually, a touch appeared in the white beard''s eyes. Suddenly, he suddenly figured out something.


    "I see. I deliberately came to the space and pulled these two guys into the misty space! Then, I exposed the future and past of their world... Do you want to see how they know the future of their world?"


    Nodded, white beard sighed faintly, "worthy of being an observer outside the world... It''s really an unexpected evil taste."


    "No, that one can''t be seen from the perspective of normal human beings... Perhaps, as Tony Stark guessed, his evil taste and normal state... Are just a simulation and camouflage of human state."


    White beard smiled helplessly, no more words, and entered the round of plot stars belonging to the God of death.


    ¡­¡­


    In the real world, Su Han opened his eyes.


    He turned his hands and took out four cards, gently rubbed them, forcibly suppressed the excitement in his heart, and murmured, "sleeve snow... Soul chopping knife of ice and snow. Mirror Flower Water Moon! The illusion dominating the five senses is the strongest soul chopping knife."


    Although sleeve Snow White is not the strongest of ice soul chopping blade, it can not be underestimated. Not to mention, it is known as the most beautiful soul chopping knife in the soul world.


    As for jinghuashuiyue... This soul chopping knife doesn''t need to be explained. The name alone proves everything. Just the beginning can dominate the five senses of everyone who sees this knife.


    What you see, hear, feel... Is under the control of others. The enemy you challenge! It could be your teammate. Even your most powerful attack may aim at yourself... It''s impossible to play at all.


    Su Han even thinks that jinghuashuiyue is lanran''s strongest card to become a big boss.


    "But then again, one can only have a soul chopping knife?"


    Su Han fell into thinking, "it seems that the soul chopping knife is the shape melted by the soul. If I merge, will these two merge into a new one? Or I wake up."


    But soon, Su Han shook his head and discharged his disordered thoughts from his mind.


    No matter how much you think, it''s meaningless not to practice.


    He closed his eyes and fused the two soul cutting cards. The next moment, Su Han''s palm stretched out and clenched, and two soul chopping knives suddenly appeared in his hand.

 Chapter 63

    "Should it be true?"


    Su Han stared at the two soul chopping knives in his palm. He could clearly feel that the two soul chopping knives were connected with his soul. As long as he wants, he can naturally display the power of these two knives.


    At this moment, Su Han suddenly remembered the devil fruit.


    Devil fruit can only devour one in theory. Blackbeard belongs to the open hanging type. It cannot be included in the normal range. The soul chopping knife is also one that a person can only own.


    However, after the integration of Su and Han, they broke the conventions of the two worlds.


    After a long time of silence, Su Han sighed, "fog space is really terrible."


    The mysterious card is too terrible. In addition to all restrictions and constraints


    As long as integration, we can have this power regardless of any preconditions.


    "But it''s a good thing for me," he said with a dumb smile. Su Han shook his hand and put the two soul chopping knives into his body. "Then again, should I consider practicing double blade flow in the future? I always feel it will be very troublesome."


    Murmuring, Su Han picked up his mobile phone and searched for double knife flow skills. Then a lot of news came out.


    After clicking on the top one of the news searched by QianDu, Su Han looked at all kinds of sabre and sword skills above with interest. But when he saw the end and thought about whether he should practice training


    He then saw a row of red big characters warning: there are risks in online practice, and you should be careful in practice.


    "Huh?!" Su Han''s expression became subtle.


    Yes, why did he forget that the greatest convenience in the Internet era is information sharing. However, the limitations of the Internet are also here


    Because information sharing is too convenient, you can''t detect whether the information is true or false from the mixed information.


    Whether it''s skill or skill. It is true on the Internet! But there will be more fake. And cultivating fake skills... This can''t be described as death.


    "Terrible."


    Su Han thought a little and wrote down his practice skills.


    Wait a minute, go to the fog space to practice for a period of time, and you''ll know if it''s true... After all, there''s really a problem in it, and he can recover from an idea.


    Moreover, Su Han can sort out his own practice skills... With this idea, Su Han wrote down dozens of sword practice skills of different schools.


    After recording, Su Han entered the month of cultivation. But this time, he only closed for one month during the month of cultivation.


    Although shuangdaoliu can only be regarded as a barely entry, he has sorted out the most suitable training methods for himself.


    Back to reality, I brush all kinds of network information to relieve my strained spirit in the month of cultivation.


    This salted fish state lasted until dinner time. After washing after eating, Su Han lay in bed and entered the misty space.


    Then he found that there were a large number of people in the misty space, and they had a very happy discussion.


    ¡­¡­


    "I didn''t expect that there were so many gods controlling death." Huang Rong, who had just finished watching the God of death, said that she was trembling.


    "The God of death in the world of death is different from the God of death in our world?" Zhang Sanfeng frowned. As a real Taoist and a former Buddhist disciple, he naturally has a deeper understanding of the divine system of China. So I noticed a huge difference between the two.


    "Anyway, the way of longevity has been obtained." Tony Stark shrugged and stared at the Yuzhi spot opposite. "Battlefield rose, why don''t you just cultivate the spiritual power of death world and then wipe your neck and commit suicide."


    "The power limit of death world is very high, and... Once you become death, there will be no life limit. Isn''t this perfect for your requirements?"


    "Shut up," Yu Zhibo''s Kaleidoscope rotates in his pupil and glances coldly at Tony Stark, "what''s the difference between becoming the God of death in another world and being reincarnated by dirt? I''m not such a person!"


    "There''s a big difference, Gula Lala," white beard laughed. "After all, the reincarnation of filthy soil can not become strong, but its strength will decline... It''s not good except to have an immortal body. But the God of death can become stronger!"


    "Anyway, if I die in the pirate world in the future... My sons don''t grow up again. If I have the opportunity, I choose to use the power system of death to transfer... In this way, I can protect them to go longer."


    "Though your father''s love is really moving, it''s too much to be spoiled... It can only keep a lot of waste." Ni Stark said he could not make complaints about it. But this choice... Is it worthy of white beard?


    "So, only I am curious about the real identities of the two newcomers?" olmett showed his big white teeth and laughed brightly. "Is it the captain of what team in the corpse soul world? One of the ten blades in the virtual circle, or the people of heizaki Ichigo in the world?"


    "Guess!" lanran said ambiguously.


    "You can''t be hisuki Urahara with such an unpleasant attitude?" Tony Stark stared at LAN ran with a big hole in his brain.


    "I think if they don''t want to say anything, don''t force them. Just ask the chairman directly," said Xiao Zhi carelessly. He looked up at the bronze seat at the highest place and said, "Mr. chairman, can you say this?"


    The scene fell into a brief silence and the atmosphere was very embarrassing. A crowd you look at me, I look at you, and then they all look up to the highest position. Sure enough, I found a figure shrouded in fog and sat there quietly.


    Holding his cheek in one hand, he looked down from top to bottom with great interest. He didn''t know how long he had observed them there.


    "Fool." Tony Stark yelled at Xiao Zhi, "if this kind of thing can be asked, your Excellency the chancellor will not be shrouded in a fog on everyone."


    After a pause, Tony Stark bowed his head slightly to Su Han, "good evening, your Excellency the parliamentary president."


    "Originally, is this the reason why he is shrouded in fog?" Xiaozhi suddenly realized.


    Huang Rong stared at Xiao Zhi with an expressionless face. Your reaction speed... It''s good to say that you''re not Xiao Zhi - barrier? I really don''t have any force in my heart.


    "Just take me for a moment as Puyuan Xizhu." lanran opens her mouth quietly, and her words are calm, which makes people confused.


    "Really?" white beard stared at LAN ran deeply. "You guy... It''s terrible."


    "Hmm?!" Yu Zhibo was acutely aware of something and turned his head to stare at white beard.


    "It seems that Mr. Edward Newgate knows the identity of the newcomer." Ying Zheng''s voice is low and to the point.


    Although Ying Zheng spoke very few times, he observed more in the dark. But what he thinks in his mind will only be more than those who have any meaning at the scene, not less.


    He even made a deal with Tony Stark before. We have obtained some basic scientific principles and the development records of countries all over the world.


    Ying Zheng is now thinking all day about how to learn from the experience of the future world and reform the current Qin Dynasty... He is even considering whether to set off a wave of science and technology in the Qin Dynasty.


    "Yes," white beard said softly with a complicated complexion, "after all, I saw the power they traded to the chairman of the Council... I didn''t remember anything at that time, but after reading the past and future of the death star, I think about it again. It''s really terrible."


    After a pause, white beard stares at LAN ran with bright eyes, "are you right... LAN Ran is right!"

 Chapter 64

    The misty space fell into a brief silence.


    Su Han looked at the scene with great interest, "see the mirror flower water moon card?"


    In the world of death, the only one who has a mirror is lanran. White beard saw death. It would be strange if he couldn''t recognize lanran.


    "So what will happen next?" Su Han glanced at everyone present one by one. Find that they look dignified, afraid, or thinking... Even Yu Zhibo can''t keep calm.


    Of course, Su Han can understand. After all, lanran is not only superior in mind and means. More importantly, I''m afraid his strength is among the best in the crowd.


    "This is really unexpected." Tony Stark lowered his head and stopped looking at LAN ran directly. He didn''t see the mirror before, so he should not be hypnotized now.


    Although Tony Stark thinks that lanran is probably in the fog space and can''t use his power... After all, Su Han is pressing there. But he thought it better to be cautious.


    "No, I think it''s normal." Huang Rong stretched out her hand and covered her chest. She felt her heart beating very fast. She pursed her dry lips. "Who is not the top boss here?"


    Yu Zhibo stopped talking, and Ying Zheng fell into meditation. Tony Stark raised his hand strongly against it. "I''m a decent person, okay? Iron man! The backbone of the Avengers alliance."


    "Old man, you shouldn''t be a villain?" white beard looked strange, but his words were uncertain.


    Olmet shrugged and said nothing. His presence here is the best proof.


    "Terrible." Xiao Zhi gulped his saliva. He recalled many plot stars and realized what kind of monsters these people were in front of. He suddenly felt like a husky entering the wolf pack, shivering.


    "... how could this happen?" murmured rotten Lucia, her body taut and her eyes filled with despair. Even if she was the only one who joined the misty space, she was not sure to pull her wrist with the blue dye.


    Now, lanran has joined the misty space and knows the future... There is no need to fight this war at all.


    "Excuse me, who are you in the world of death?" Zhang Sanfeng stared at rotten wood Lucia with some doubt.


    "Nine times out of ten, it''s a team leader," Tony Stark said noncommittally. "The terrible thing about lanran is... He hides too deep. Only when he really understands his power and his layout... Can he feel desperate."


    "The only thing that can contain him... Is Yamamoto yuanliuzhai. However, Captain Yamamoto seems to have been hypnotized by his mirror water moon?" Tony Stark sincerely sighed. "Think carefully, it''s really step by step."


    "So, don''t you tell me your identity?" Yu Zhibo frowned and then turned to white beard. "Since you saw lanran''s mysterious card, you should also see another one!"


    Without waiting for white beard to speak, rotten wood Lucia took the lead in saying, "things have come to this stage... Concealment is meaningless."


    After a pause, she gritted her teeth and said, "I''m rotten Lucia."


    The scene fell into silence again. Steadiness is like Ying Zheng. At the moment, his eyes become strange and scan them back and forth.


    "What is this?" Xiao Zhi whispered. "It''s too bad that the villain boss and the heroine have joined the same world?"


    Yu Zhibo stared at Xiao Zhi faintly, and then turned to Su Han.


    "Xiao Zhi, you guy, don''t know what to let me say." Tony Stark also looked at Su Han and found that Su Han was always the same. He sighed at ease and said helplessly, "although I feel that you have no intention... Why do you get thunder so often?"


    "Yes." Huang Rong whispered, "change a bad tempered God who can''t look directly at you. You may have been cold more than ten times."


    "... hold, I''m sorry." Xiaozhi looked a little stiff.


    "But think about it... It''s normal," Tony Stark suddenly smiled. "After all, it''s the man who said to the girl that if he wins, he''ll be my boyfriend... He can say resolutely that I will never lose."


    "Little wise boy," olmett encouraged, holding out his thumb and showing his white teeth, "don''t be sad and lost. Please walk straight forward according to your will. After all, you are only a ten-year-old child!"


    Xiao Zhi has a subtle expression. He stared at olmett, although he could only see his thumb out because of the fog. But after watching my hero College... He was too impressed by olmet. All of a sudden, the brain made up that picture!!


    Lanran silently glances at this scene, and then takes a deep look at Su Han. He and her joined together... This is not a coincidence, but should be intentional?


    Lanran turns her head and stares at the rotten luqia opposite. Maybe it''s because it''s more dramatic. Can show you a better performance?


    Sitting on the seat of heaven... Even above the seat of heaven. The character is really bad!


    "Your Excellency," Lan ran said suddenly, "I want to ask you something. If I do something to rotten Lucia, you won''t feel unhappy?"


    "What?"


    "You guy!"


    "Indeed... They are the only example of the same world."


    The other members of the fog space looked different. They all looked at Su Han.


    Lanran is really good at making trouble... Su Han looks at lanran and his eyebrows jump.


    After a little thought, he spoke with a flat voice, "the members of Parliament who hurt each other will be permanently expelled from the misty space and locked up their world ceiling."


    The scene was quiet. There is nothing to permanently expel the foggy space... But blocking the world ceiling is really terrible.


    "Don''t punish the world members directly, but choose to punish the world?" Tony Stark''s scalp was numb. Is this the world of the top gods?


    Su Han glanced at the crowd one by one.


    At present, he cannot interfere with the world in which these members live. However, Su Han''s ability in the misty space is absolute. There is no problem for them to close the misty space permanently.


    Well... Without the participation of fog space, even if they know the plot of their own world, they will climb to the peak of their own world at most, and are unlikely to break through? Su Han felt that what he said was still no problem.


    Rotten Lucia breathed a long sigh of relief, but her face showed a deep weakness. Facing lanran, I have no resistance at all


    Even, if there is no fog space as a clamp, she will die at the first moment of returning to reality? Even die in obscurity


    Other people who care about her, whether it''s deadwood or other team leaders... Can''t think that lanran is the real murderer.


    "Are you worried?" lanran stares at the rotten wood Lucia with a smile. He seems to treat his valued younger generation with an extremely gentle voice. "Don''t think too much... I''m just asking. In fact, even if I can hurt each other, I won''t do anything to you."


    "After all... I''ve found something more interesting than avalanche jade. In my eyes now, the so-called seat of heaven is no longer my goal... Or my ultimate goal."


    "I''m afraid that''s not the main reason?" Yu zhiboban suddenly laughed. He stared at LAN ran playfully. "You can''t use the mirror in that state if you integrate the broken jade?"


    "After reading the stars in your own world, you don''t think you don''t integrate the broken jade. It''s more powerful than integrating the broken jade... So you gave up taking out the broken jade from the rotten wood Lucia?"

 Chapter 65

    The scene fell into silence.


    "Gula Lala." white beard suddenly laughed. His laughter seemed to turn on some switch, and each other''s undulating laughter sounded.


    It was the other people laughing at the scene. It''s just that some people suppress well, others laugh wildly.


    LAN Ran''s face was expressionless. His eyes swept over the people in front of him. Because he hasn''t seen the plot stars and doesn''t know the identity of these guys. So he chose silence.


    "The guy over there." Yu Zhibo ban stared at LAN ran and suddenly said, "do you want to go back and summarize the spiritual cultivation methods in your world, and then exchange the spiritual cultivation methods with the chakra cultivation methods in our world."


    "Do you know the cultivation secrets of other worlds?" lanran''s eyes flashed slightly, but her voice was as calm and gentle as ever. "I''m very interested."


    "Hmm!?" Xiaozhi suddenly felt something wrong. "Mr. Ban, aren''t you not interested in the cultivation of the world of death?"


    The atmosphere at the scene was slightly stiff. Or strange, or playful vision projected to the direction of Yuzhi wave spot.


    "I''m not interested, but I''m still honest?" Tony Stark stared at Yu Zhibo and outlined a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    In the face of ridicule, Yu zhiboban did not panic. "I can not practice... But I must have an in-depth understanding of these forces."


    After a pause, Yu Zhibo tilted his head and stared at white beard, "I can also use the chakra cultivation method of our world to exchange with the domineering cultivation method of your world."


    "Come on." white beard smiled and scolded, "do you think I''m the new blue dye over there? I''ve finished watching ninja stars."


    "I don''t think I can cultivate chakra in this pirate world without divine tree."


    "It''s meaningless for you to say so." Yu zhiboban sneered. "After all, I can''t judge whether domineering can practice in my world."


    "... there seems to be some truth in what he said." white beard nodded thoughtfully.


    "Moreover, if you are willing to give me some interesting devil fruits..." Yu zhiboban stared at white beard and gave his chips again. "Maybe I can get you some tail chakras."


    "Yes, I''ll go back and tidy it up."


    Yu Zhibo Ban said that for this reason, white beard had no reason to veto.


    Lanran locks her eyebrows and stares at the communication between the two in front of her. From their words, he vaguely tasted that he seemed to be in a pit?


    "After all, it''s because I have less news than the two guys in front of me." lanran thought a little and made up her mind. "Well, the cultivation and improvement method of simple spiritual pressure is nothing. Moreover, these guys are not death! It''s unknown whether they can cultivate or not."


    "However... We must peep all the plot stars of these guys in the shortest time. Only by understanding them enough can we make the most perfect layout for their character and weaknesses."


    "Gentlemen, don''t you have anything else to do?" Su Han suddenly opened his mouth.


    The scene gradually quieted down. They look at me, I look at you, their eyebrows are locked. Su Han meant to say it casually, but his position was too high, so the people under him naturally began brain tonic.


    "My world is fine," white beard''s eyes thought for a long time with memories. "Everything is the same... At least in my sphere of influence."


    "I didn''t find anything wrong with my world," Tony Stark held the back of the chair tightly with his palm. After the last pirate world accident, he asked Jarvis to increase his monitoring of the world


    However, despite that, Jarvis can''t really control the whole world. So... There is indeed the possibility of relatives of evil gods in unknown corners


    Huang Rong shivered. Her world is ancient, and the speed of information exchange is extremely slow. Maybe her world has been parasitized by evil gods... But she doesn''t know anything because of the speed of getting news.


    Huang Rong is undoubtedly a smart man, so she thinks a lot. At the moment, the whole person is more and more flustered.


    "Your Excellency, President of Parliament," Yu Zhibo suddenly opened his mouth and said helplessly, "I didn''t expect you to be so sharp... No, for you who may know everything. It''s strange if you don''t know the situation of our world?"


    Yu Zhibo felt that the reason why Su Han said that was to hint at him.


    "What?!"


    "Is there really a world with members... Invaded by evil gods?"


    "Is this the ninja world?"


    "Is it so frequent? But... If calculated by time and frequency, my world is also very dangerous."


    Everyone looked changed.


    Su Han''s eyes were straight. Heaven and earth conscience, he really just said that sentence casually, ready to see the group in front of him leave without talking. It''s not a bad thing anyway.


    At most, after he left, these members of the fog space were uneasy and more thoroughly tested their own world.


    But... Who knows that Yuzhi wave spot was really blown out.


    Although his thoughts flickered in his mind, Su Han''s words were still very steady, "say it."


    Yu Zhibo''s face coagulated, and then glanced at the others present, with a clear look in his eyes.


    I see. Is it mainly for others? Thinking of this, yuzhiboban spoke calmly.


    "I tested the sealed place of monsters and monsters before. That''s when! I met a man." Yu Zhibo''s voice was a little heavy, "second generation eye water shadow, ghost lamp and moon."


    "Wait," Ying Zheng suddenly interrupted, "I now put forward a doubt. Mr. Yu Zhibo shouldn''t mind answering it?"


    "Say it." Yuzhi Boban said calmly.


    "I remember that during the first World War of forbearance, the second generation of water shadow ghost lantern and moon died together with the second generation of earth shadow? Is your time period now the first World War of forbearance?" Ying Zheng was very calm.


    "It seems that the time is right," olmet thought.


    "No," Yu Zhibo ban flatly rejected, "in our time period, whether the ghost lamp and magic moon have died together. That''s why I feel that the appearance of the ghost lamp and magic moon is very strange... And looking at his previous appearance, it''s obviously not the reincarnation of filthy soil."


    After a pause, Yu Zhibo stared directly at Su Han on the high platform, "the most important thing is that my eyes can peep into the indescribable distortion and cold shrouded in him..."


    "Your Excellency, although the difference between his breath and yours is greater than that between the sun and the dust... Your strength is indeed the same cold and incomprehensible."

 Chapter 66

    Lanran''s eyes coagulated and her look became strange. He felt he had heard something terrible.


    Rotten wood Lucia was even more ignorant. She glanced at the people present and then opened her mouth carefully.


    "Our enemy... Has the same power as your Excellency the chancellor?"


    Rotten wood, Lucia felt more and more headache. What is this operation? Do I send someone to fight the existence of my same camp?


    "On the surface, it is of the same nature. In fact, it may be the difference between heaven and earth."


    Huang Rong thought and explained, "we are too weak to even feel the essence of these forces. The only feeling is cold and incomprehensible."


    "Your Excellency, we can''t understand... Nor can we understand the enemies of evil gods in different worlds."


    "It''s the same, does it mean this?" rotten Lucia didn''t know what expression to show.


    "Interesting." lanran suddenly smiles.


    "What bad idea have you come up with?" rotten wood Rukia''s body gave a meal, and then stared at LAN ran with a wary face.


    After all, her true identity is exposed in front of lanran, and there is nothing to be afraid of... Therefore, rotten wood Lucia shows her hostility to him cleanly without disguise.


    "Don''t look at me with such superficial eyes." lanran has a leisurely smile on her face. "We have also joined this strange fog space, which connects the endless other worlds... Symbolizing infinite possibilities."


    "Maybe we who have joined this space also have unlimited possibilities... Now you are the same kind as me and the only person equal to me in the God of death world! Others, even youhabach, known as omniscient... But he can''t feel other worlds, so he is only a fish in the pond."


    After lanran finished the analogy, she found that Rukia was as vigilant as before. She shook her head helplessly and then said, "just, it doesn''t make much sense to tell you..."


    "What I''m thinking now is that since the other party''s power level is very high, even so high that we can''t understand... Can we intercept part of its power for research?"


    Lanran paused for a moment. He lowered his eyes and didn''t look directly at Su Han. Obviously, he still remembered the bitter fruit of the last confrontation with Su Han.


    He whispered, "of course... If the chairman doesn''t allow it, I won''t insist."


    Su Han stares at LAN ran and sighs in his heart to study evil gods? Aren''t you dying? But if lanran wants to die, do it. It has nothing to do with him anyway.


    Thinking of this, Su Han continued to speak with a soft voice, "destruction, swallowing, research... It has nothing to do with me."


    Yu Zhibo''s breath stagnated, but he took it for granted. If Su Han is nervous, it''s strange... The indifference and even disregard shown at the moment just shows that he doesn''t pay attention to lanran''s research at all.


    It''s more like saying, let you study... Anyway, the distance between you and me will not be shortened


    Lanran is also aware of this, but she is silent.


    "Well," Zhang Sanfeng suddenly interrupted. He looked directly at Yu Zhibo ban, "Mr. Ban, you haven''t explained the specific event this time."


    "Don''t worry." Yuzhi Boban regained his composure. He came slowly with memories. "I had a short fight with the ghost lantern magic moon. Although I broke his body, he has the power of immortality!"


    "That is, when I tested the guy, the seal on the monster was untied... Or it was polluted. In the original historical track, it has the same power as the Witch of the witch country... But it may be different now."


    "By the way, a digression... What untied the seal of monsters and monsters is precisely the second generation of eye earth shadow, no."


    "The second generation water shadow and the second generation earth shadow?" white beard held his crescent beard. "The old enemy who should have died together was reborn in a strange form. He even untied the seal of monsters... And polluted him at the same time?"


    "The power of monsters and monsters is already very strong, not weaker than some tailed beasts. Moreover, they are still a collective of negative emotions. They are immortal and can only be sealed." Ying Zheng''s voice is low. "His nature is very strange... Now it''s demonized, it will only be more difficult to deal with."


    "Have you forgotten something?" Tony Stark folded his hands behind his head and lay on his back with a very lazy posture. "There is an immortal army under the monsters'' hands... If the power of evil gods also strengthens that army..."


    "Then the situation is much more troublesome." Ying Zheng added faintly.


    "I see," Xiao Zhi suddenly realized, "these three together can really bring trouble to Mr. Ban."


    "Bastard boy," Yu Zhibo''s eyelids beat and stared at Xiao Zhi coldly, "bring me big trouble? Just those guys don''t deserve it."


    "If I hadn''t been old and old now, the time I could fight was extremely limited... I could solve all the so-called evil god families alone... So what if I didn''t die? Would black never die as well."


    "However, the fact is that you didn''t solve them."


    Tony Stark''s poisonous tongue made a mistake again and took it back.


    "When you are old, you should lie on the ground and either leave the matter to young people to solve, or think about how you can rejuvenate and become young people."


    Yuzhiboban did not refute, because Tony Stark was telling the truth.


    Of course, this does not mean that yuzhiboban acknowledges Tony Stark''s words. He just silently wrote down what happened today in his heart... Now he is constrained by the fog space and can''t retaliate, but he can always find opportunities in the future.


    "Ghost lantern, phantom moon, no, are there monsters?"


    Sitting on the bronze seat, Su Han''s eyes twinkled. "I feel that it should not be as powerful as the five old stars? But it''s hard to say. Maybe this time''s harvest will not be less than the last time."


    His thoughts twinkled in his mind, and Su Han tapped his fingers gently.


    He sensed the inner thoughts of yuzhiboban. After confirming that yuzhiboban did experience these things, he was not making up or testing. He immediately relieved and asked.


    "Who would like to participate in this mission?"


    White beard frowned, hesitated, and finally sighed and refused.


    "My words... Must be stationed on the white bearded pirate regiment. It''s sensitive these days. If I disappear without authorization, it may trigger a full-scale riot in the new world I suppress... So I''m sorry."

 Chapter 67

    "It''s not worth apologizing," Tony Stark cried and laughed.


    "I''m not going to go to the ninja world this time," Zhang Sanfeng stroked his white beard and his eyes were a little distant. "After all... I fully felt my weakness when I participated in the task of pirate world last time."


    To participate in the task, at least help others? The help is on the side, but the whole lie down and win... It''s really better not to go.


    Anyway, with the month of cultivation, Zhang Sanfeng''s own unique talent in collocation. He believes that even if he simply grinds with time, he can grow enough to help yuzhiboban, white beard and others in the future.


    "In fact, I was also deeply hit in the last mission." Tony Stark touched his nose. "I was wondering if I should create an artificial intelligence that surpasses Jarvis. Then create countless iron man armor... Let the top artificial intelligence control the iron man armor."


    "In this way... There are countless more iron men in the world. Even if they are much weaker than those I directly control, the number is enough to make up for all the disadvantages."


    Su Han looked at Tony Stark strangely. Isn''t this the story of the Avengers'' alliance two Austrian genesis?


    Feelings show you the avenger alliance. By the way, there is a month of cultivation that can speed up the research process... Are you ready to fight the altron rebellion without even aliens first?


    This is too many points, so Su Han make complaints about where to start.


    "Well, I''ll go." olmet clenched his fist and suddenly showed an extremely bright smile in a very clear voice. "Although the people of another world have nothing to do with me... Since I saw it, I can''t ignore it."


    "But your health." Huang Rong was worried.


    "There''s no problem," olmett said with two fists on his chest. "The so-called hero is the existence that turns the impossible into the possible and exceeds his own limits."


    "I''m sure to join." lanran smiled. Rotten wood Lucia was also interested, but when she heard that lanran was going, all her intentions were cancelled.


    Now she hates and hates lanran... But she knows in her heart that she is more afraid and afraid of lanran.


    "You two go?" Tony Stark turned his eyes and smiled. "Well, add me."


    Tony Stark actually had a heavier intention not to go at the beginning. After all, he didn''t think he would be of any use in this mission... But when he learned that olmet had gone with him, he immediately changed his mind.


    Because Tony Stark really wants to meet another symbol of world peace, that great hero.


    "Well, it''s beginning." Su Han''s voice didn''t fluctuate as usual.


    His thought moved, and Yu Zhibo was expelled from the misty space. Subsequently, Su Han locked the coordinates of Yuzhi wave spot.


    His fingers gently pointed to the void in front of him, and suddenly the void rippled, and the illusion was born.


    This is the scene where yuzhibo is in a gloomy cave. Behind him is the shell of ten tails.


    "It''s really familiar." Ying Zheng murmured. He recalled the picture of the last time the pirate world played chess against the enemy.


    "Last time, as an actor, this time, as an audience in the stands?" white beard looked inexplicable and finally smiled. "Let me compare the differences between the two."


    A brilliant light rose. Lanran, the figures of Tony Stark and olmet melt into the virtual shadow.


    Su Han also created the illusion again, and transformed his noumenon into stars and threw it into the illusion.


    ¡­¡­


    Fire shadow world.


    Yuzhi Boban stretched out his hand and disassembled all the pipes connected to his body, and then moved his body bones.


    "Mr. Ban," Bai Jue leaned out from the rock wall, looked at Yu Zhibo, covered his cheeks with his hands, and was very shocked and frightened, "Why are you wayward again! You just fought... You need to take good care of your body."


    "I''m not so fragile." Yu Zhibo''s voice is low and hoarse.


    "... I didn''t expect you to keep the white Jue? Tut Tut, should you say you are bold and careful, or should you say you will die." tonistark''s pondering voice suddenly sounded.


    Yu Zhibo''s eyes coagulated. He turned his head and saw the endless fog in the void on the left.


    Tony Stark in Iron Man armor. Wearing a feather coat and glasses, a very gentle blue dye. No. 1 hero olmett with beautiful comic style and bulging muscles... And the mysterious existence covered by fog. One by one out of the fog.


    "Was it that guy last time?" Yu Zhibo frowned. He ignored others and looked at Su Han with some surprise and uncertainty. His reincarnation eyes throbbed slightly.


    He vaguely felt that the person in front of him felt different from the last time.


    The last one was pure weird and twisted, but this time... His reincarnation eyes seemed to be able to peep into the body shrouded in the fog, with darkness and holiness intertwined, but it was equally weird.


    Not only did Yuzhi Boban notice this, but Tony Stark also glanced thoughtfully at Su Han. Jarvis compared the errors through monitoring and told him.


    "This situation has become very interesting," murmured Tony Stark. He suddenly remembered the strange atmosphere of strange and sacred coexistence shown by Su Han last time, and suddenly shivered.


    No... is this really a new incarnation of God? Last time it was pure darkness, this time it was light and darkness?


    If so... Then, how many subordinate gods are there? No... why does darkness and light coexist under him?!


    Can it be said that... The president of Parliament is not only comparable to the existence of biblical God, but more similar to the fusion of biblical God and the devil Satan? Rule over darkness and holiness.


    But... It seems that whether it is sacred or dark, it is cold and incomprehensible?


    Tony Stark took a few deep breaths and felt himself confirming his guess. That is, no matter facing good gods or evil gods, mortals can''t look directly at them and understand their essence.


    Even, it is possible that this kind of incomprehensible... Is the standard configuration of a God.


    "Really, the longer we get along, the more we can feel terror."


    After a long silence, Tony Stark forced down his palpitations. Immediately, he glanced curiously, glanced around olmett and smiling blue dye, and sighed faintly.


    "These two guys... After all, they joined too late."


    Olmet glanced at Tony Stark with some doubts. He didn''t understand what he was talking about, but he didn''t pay too much attention. Then he turned his head and looked directly at Yu Zhibo.


    "Well, Master Yu Zhibo."


    Although olmett personally doesn''t like yuzhiboban''s code of conduct, he is not prepared to interfere with yuzhiboban''s actions.


    Because this world is not his world after all. He is just an outsider.


    He came to this world to save the people of this world. Just do something to bring down the enemy


    Where is the future of the world... After all, only they can make decisions.


    Although very weak, but this is the best choice. After all, what can he do here? Fight Yuzhi speckle? Whether victory or not, it will have no impact on world peace... Maybe it will be worse.


    Pursed his lips, olmet looked determined and stared at Yuzhi''s old cheek.


    "Where is the enemy? Please take us there and fight."

 Chapter 68

    "This matter is not urgent for the moment." Yu Zhibo took a deep look at olmett, and his voice was flat.


    "What''s the matter now?" Tony Stark raised an eyebrow, a little strange.


    "Help olmet recover." Yuzhi Boban turned and walked towards the cave laboratory.


    "What?" olmett''s pupils contracted, but before he refused, Yuzhi speckle seemed to be aware of it and responded, "think about your body now. You can only fight for five minutes? In this way, what qualifications do you have to refuse the kindness of others?"


    "Use your broken body to deal with those monsters who can''t die... After five minutes, surrender or be saved by other council members on the scene?"


    Olmet stopped talking. He had to admit that yuzhiboban was right.


    "Whenever you have power, there is nothing wrong." lanran suddenly opens his mouth.


    He looked at olmett with great interest. Although he had not seen my hero college, he sensed the brightness of olmett''s soul through the particularity of death.


    Even though he has been in the corpse soul world for so many years, he has not seen several soul brilliance that can be compared with the strong man in front of him. Lanran said she was interested in olmett.


    "Come on," Tony Stark pushed olmet behind his back.


    "Are you still hesitating?" Yu Zhibo''s voice suddenly came from the depths of the cave, with a little irony. "You must be stubborn enough to exhaust your strength, and then watch your disciples and students fight to death on the battlefield, and finally die! And then regret your weakness?"


    "If that''s true, I''m really disappointed... I misjudged you! You''re very different from that guy."


    Olmet''s face was frozen. Despite all his hesitation, he stepped into the cave laboratory. In the final analysis, Olmert hesitated only because he felt that he was not on the same road as yuzhiboban.


    However, if you can use your power to protect the world to a greater extent and make your torch burn longer... What if you sell your soul to the devil?


    He had this consciousness long ago. Let alone just accept the goodwill of yuzhiboban.


    The scene fell into a brief silence. Tony Stark suddenly turned his head and spoke to Bai Jue, who was half out of his body, "what''s your guy''s name?"


    "Ah Fei!" Bai Jue said proudly, "this is the name Lord ban gave me."


    "It''s this guy." Tony Stark''s eyes flickered slightly, and his words were a little strange. "In other words, haven''t yuzhibo cleaned you?"


    "Eh? How do you know that Lord ban was furious and destroyed a lot of baijue?" baijue ah Fei was very surprised, but then his face took pride, "but I''m different. I''m Lord Ban''s confidant! Take good care of Lord ban."


    "How can those waste products be compared with me?"


    Tony Stark stopped talking at all. He suddenly found that Bai Jue''s thoughts and even his outlook on life and values were different from normal human beings.


    "But then again, because he killed all Bai Jue, there was no one to take care of himself... So he didn''t kill them all?" Tony Stark thought.


    Lanran smiled at the corner of her mouth. He stared at Su Han tightly and spoke gently, "excuse me... What do you call this gentleman?"


    Su Han said nothing but stared at LAN ran quietly. Lanran doesn''t feel embarrassed, and naturally says the next sentence.


    "I feel that the fog shrouded in Sir is somewhat similar to that shrouded in the fog Lord I met before?"


    This time Tony Stark said, "don''t try, blue dye."


    "Oh?" lanran raised her eyebrows.


    "The one in front of you is indeed not the Lord of the fog. Maybe he is only under his command! But even so, he is also the embodiment of a real God, which is far from our match."


    "The incarnation of God?" lanran''s smile remained unchanged, and her pupils throbbed slightly.


    "I know you must doubt it. In fact, I''m not sure about this kind of thing." Tony Stark suddenly opened his palm. He stared at LAN ran and smiled strangely. "Why don''t you try the man in front of him?"


    "In fact, I''m also curious... Can the mirror flower water moon confuse all existence? Including gods!"


    "I''m not such a person." lanran flatly refuses.


    Su Han looked strange. Looking at the two in front of him, did these two guys really regard him as a wooden man without self emotion?


    Although he wanted to make complaints about it, Su Han finally kept silent. He closed his eyes and put some of his attention in the fog. I found it very lively.


    ¡­¡­


    "Did olmet finally follow Mr. Ban for surgery?" Huang Rong sat in a chair, shaking his little feet and muttered, "unexpected, but reasonable."


    "It''s all because yuzhiboban has grasped olmett''s weakness." Ying Zheng lengbuding''s mouth, he has seen through olmett.


    "Olmett would rather endure the pain than bow his head to those who are not up to his character. However, if it is to protect his younger generation, the people and peace... Then he will not hesitate to sacrifice his life."


    "What a great teacher." Xiao Zhi clenched his fist and suddenly burned up. "I want to learn from him too! Since he can become a symbol of peace with this blood, I also want to learn from him to become a master of magic baby."


    "No, the symbol of peace is very different from master magic baby?" white beard looked delicate and didn''t know what to say.


    "In fact, I''m a little curious," Huang Rong asked carefully. "Why is Yuzhi Boban so persistent in restoring olmet? Is it not good for him to restore olmet?"


    Why bother to do something that is not good? It even used the method of provocation. Huang Rong was puzzled.


    "As we discussed before, I see the shadow between the thousand hand pillars."


    Zhang Sanfeng has a far-reaching vision. At the moment, he also recalls the woman engraved in his life, "sometimes... You don''t need to consider the gain and loss to do things. You can do it willingly with your inner desire."


    "Is this... Like this?" Huang Rong was not sure.


    "You are still young after all." white beard''s voice also brought nostalgia. "When you are old, you will understand... Of course, a large part of this is because yuzhiboban is a proud girl. Gulalala."

 Chapter 69

    Rotten wood Lucia stared at the virtual shadow in the middle of the misty space.


    She heard that in the illusory image, the gods subordinate to Suhan mentioned by tonistark were gods, and her heart was shocked.


    She subconsciously glanced at Su Han on the bronze throne, but remembered the loss of lanran before, and quickly moved her eyes back. But there are countless thoughts flashing in my mind.


    "If I have this power... No, even if I only have the power of the avatar of the chairman''s subordinate God, I may not be so powerless in the face of lanran, and even be able to fight... Strength, strength."


    Above the fog. Sitting on the bronze throne, Su hantuan looked down and noticed that everything was normal at the scene. He nodded immediately and then moved his attention back to the fire shadow world.


    Time passed quickly. It was only half incense. Yuzhi Boban and olmet came out of the laboratory deep in the cave.


    "The transplant was successful?" Tony Stark was stunned. Even if he had been prepared, he couldn''t accept it now. "Are you too fast? Besides, olmet, do you keep it for a while?"


    "Hahaha," olmet posed in various postures, showing the bulging muscles of his body to the public, and he was laughing happily, "this feeling is great, or my condition has never been better than now..."


    "Now is my peak state since I was injured!"


    "This..." Tony Stark choked and then rubbed his eyebrows. "Well, it''s the product of my obsession with looking at your world from the perspective of the original world."


    "Olmett''s stomach tissue should be cloned with intercolumn cells? Intercolumn cells are really a universal product. The condensed body tissue is not exclusive at all."


    "Mr. yuzhibo," olmet suddenly looked at yuzhibo, and his voice was very serious. "You are kind to me. If you have anything in the future, just ask me for help. As long as you don''t violate my bottom line, I''m willing to help."


    "I don''t think I can use your power." Yu zhiboban sneered, "and don''t get me wrong. I just want to see the applicability of intercolumn cells in people from different worlds."


    "Once or twice is OK, but it''s really disgusting for an old man to be so arrogant." Tony Stark showed a look of disgust.


    Yu Zhibo glanced coldly at Tony Stark, then stretched out his hand and gently pushed it. The terrorist repulsion erupted, completely overturning the whole mountain above his head and shining the sun. He flew out lightly.


    Lanran looks at Tony Stark and follows him. Olmet glanced at Su Han and rushed over.


    After a brief silence, Su Han directly used his magic power, yin-yang Tai Chi diagram, and the power of softness and hardness, which operated freely.


    The soles of his feet gently stepped on the ground, and the power of ofa''s fire broke out. It was very fast, but floating in the air, it gave people a feeling of feather, elegant and calm.


    The extreme speed and the elegance brought by slowness overlap, which is very contradictory. Su Han surpassed olmet in a few breaths. Olmet stared at the scene with a dull look.


    "With pure physical strength, can I burst out at this level of speed? No, I burst out with such strength and vent around! It will cause great damage to the environment... But this one..."


    Olmett hurried along, and his face gradually showed admiration and amazement. "It''s incredible how far he has controlled the power. The outbreak of such power has not had any impact on his surroundings."


    It is precisely because his power will not be inferior to Su Han that he shocked Su Han''s control of power


    Is this the realm of God? Lift heavy as light, lift light as heavy.


    Su Han naturally didn''t know olmet''s brain tonic... Because he really didn''t feel that he was showing something extraordinary now.


    This is a skill beyond imagination in the world of my hero college, but in the martial arts world next door, top experts can basically do it... Not to mention that Su Han has sublimated this skill into a supernatural power.


    "Where are we going next?" Tony Stark incarnated as an iron man, followed closely behind yuzhiboban, with doubts in his words.


    "Go to Muye village." Yu Zhibo''s voice was gentle. His reincarnation eyes narrowed and his words were complex. "Bai Jue got the news before... Ghost lamp, phantom moon and no, tangled with the three generations of thunder shadow in Leiyin village. He killed Muye!"


    "Hehe... They should want to seize the power of Jiuwei, and then solve the three generations of thunder shadow... It''s natural to collect all the tailed animals of the water country, the thunder country and the earth country, and finally target the wind country... It''s so interesting!"


    "They don''t want to sacrifice the powerful tailed beast as a sacrifice to the strange evil god?" Tony Stark''s brain hole opened. After thinking about it, he asked, "anyway, how long will it take to arrive?"


    "Ten minutes!"


    ¡­¡­


    Outside Muye village.


    Three generations of fire, shadow and ape flying day cut, his face was serious and cold, and behind him stood the top combat power of Muye village, such as Zilai, compendium, big snake pill and so on. But he didn''t relax at all. He stared at the ghost moon opposite, waiting for no one.


    "It''s really a shame for the three tolerance villages to jointly attack Muye and let you approach the hinterland."


    The ape flying sun suddenly pulled down his fire shadow suit and exposed his armor. His heart is extremely heavy. The second generation of earth shadow and the second generation of water shadow are undoubtedly dead... But now they are alive. This made him wonder whether the intelligence that died together was deliberately done by both?


    Is to make a disguise and hibernate in the dark. After reaching an agreement, we should join hands to destroy Muye village, the country of fire.


    "Bandage monster, I suddenly felt that it would not be too stingy to sacrifice the tail beast to my God?"


    The second-generation water shadow ghost lantern magic moon took a look at the second-generation earth shadow, then licked his lips and scanned the top ninjas in Muye village in front of him, his eyes with excitement and fanaticism.


    "What do you mean?" the voice of the second generation of Tu Ying Wu did not fluctuate.


    "Simply... Kill the whole village! All the creatures of the whole village, regardless of strength, old or young! The afraid and unwilling soul who died in the war... This is the best sacrifice!"


    "You two fools, if you want to fight, fight quickly."


    The third generation Lei Yingai roared, but he stood far away from the two. Obviously, we are also on guard against both. This is understandable. Although they joined hands in name, the hatred between them is too deep to be reconciled.

 Chapter 70

    "I''ll do it first." standing next to the ghost lantern moon, the existence shrouded in black robes suddenly opened his mouth.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled down his black robe. Then, endless black haze rose and a sharp cry sounded.


    At the same time, the earth trembled, and one after another immortal monsters and puppets recovered from the earth and killed them in the direction of Muye village.


    At the same time, the monster''s body is constantly distorted into a monster with hundreds of meters and countless tentacles.


    "What monster is this?"


    Not to mention Muye ninja, the three generations of Lei Ying AI have changed greatly. I feel something is wrong.


    "Let me go first!"


    Zilai also used psychic skills to summon boss toad.


    The giant toad fell from the sky and pressed on the monster''s body. However, it was like being thrown into an oil pan, sent out a sharp scream and jumped into the distance with a brush.


    Zilai also fell on the back of boss toad. He looked at the wrist and instep of boss toad and found that there were traces of lacquer black. It''s like being burned by fire.


    "Since I came, you really gave me a big problem."


    Toad''s trembling hand grabbed the samurai sword at his waist. He stared at the monster opposite, "that monster... The breath on his body is too penetrating and ominous. It''s even more strange than the tail beast!"


    Zilai was also stunned. After a short hesitation, he said hoarsely, "please, this is the battle for the survival of Muye village."


    The other side.


    Big snake pill and master also summoned their own psychic beast. They joined hands against three generations of Mu Lei Ying AI.


    As for the ape flying day beheading himself, he wants to face the ghost lamp, the magic moon and nothing, and forcibly stabilize the current situation. At this time, the ape flying day chopping in its prime is not strong, but it is useless at all. No one suppressed the ape flying and day cutting.


    "Don''t play any more." the ghost lantern moon glared at the distance with some dissatisfaction, using the art of light and heavy rocks to calmly avoid the absence of ape Flying Sun cutting five elements ninja, "don''t forget the existence of the suspected Yuzhi wave spot we met last time in the witch country."


    "The water in this world... Is much deeper than we thought."


    Ghost lantern, phantom moon and Wu have also been baptized by the power of evil gods. So the ghost lantern moon is very clear, how strong is the nothingness strengthened by the evil force. This power doesn''t talk about killing apes every second... But it can definitely crush them.


    "What? Yu Zhibo!" the ape flying sun cut his mind to the extreme, but his powerful self-control ability kept him from stopping his attack.


    Who knows if the opposite is true? Maybe it was to interfere with the false news thrown out by his mind.


    "That''s what I said." Wu Shen nodded, and then his hands made several marks. "Later, it will change... It''s better to offer the sacrifice earlier."


    "Dust escape - the art of stripping the original world!"


    He split a black cylinder in his palm and then shot it out.


    The ape flies on the sun, the reaction is fast to terrible, and several jumps. Escaped the scope of original boundary stripping. But in the next moment, tentacles sprang out of the black cylinder, binding the arms and ankles of the ape Flying Sun.


    "Is this?" the ape flew on the day and cut his pupils. He stared at his entangled parts and made a hissing sound. There was black smoke spreading in those places.


    At the same time, ape feirizhan felt his brain in chaos, and a cold and strange voice echoed in his mind, as if to drag him completely into hell.


    Ape flying day chopper couldn''t break free at all, and was dragged to the original world a little bit.


    "Teacher?" big snake pill looked slightly changed. At this moment, he was seized by three generations of Lei Yingai. He suddenly appeared in front of the big snake pill, "it''s time to end!"


    "Hell stab ¡¤ a through hand!"


    "... big snake pill." the master lost his voice, but there was no time to rescue.


    Then there was a crash. One palm, holding AI''s palm tightly. The bright thunder light can''t hurt the slightest bit.


    "What?!"


    "What is that..."


    "How could it?" the third generation Lei Ying AI''s eyelids beat. He turned and saw the owner who blocked his palm. It was a strong man with golden hair.


    Olmet had a bright smile on his face and a low voice. "You should be... The person who helps the tyranny? But you are a normal human being. It seems that you are only bewitched by evil and different, not evil and different. Then I will disarm you in the shortest time and then participate in the battle."


    "You guy!" the third generation of Lei Ying AI''s eyebrows beat. After reacting, he roared angrily, "it''s too belittling me..."


    Olmet brandished his fist, and the power of ofa fire broke out completely.


    He has not passed the fire to Green Valley for a long time now. With the recovery of his stomach, he really returns to the peak, and the power burst out is suffocating.


    With the bright brilliance like the stars, the terrible heavy fist bombarded all parts of the three generations of Lei Yingai''s body. The body strengthened by Leidun chakra mode can''t stop at all, and clear fist marks are branded on the solid body.


    With the last blow from the terrorist force to the abdomen, the third generation Lei Ying AI opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood, and his body shot into the distance like a shell. The sound of explosion collapsed a mountain.


    The big snake pill, who had been walking on the line of life and death, stared at olmett... What a powerful body and power?!


    "Is it a lie?" the master looked at olmett in disbelief. As a descendant of thousands of hands, she is also quite accomplished in perception.


    What she sensed at the moment was that olmet didn''t strengthen his body with chakra at all.


    In other words, olmet''s body is so strong. What is this concept? That''s three generations of thunder shadow!


    Without chakra, completely crush it on the body.


    "Well, don''t worry," olmet obviously misunderstood something and smiled at them. "I''m measured. That guy can''t die."


    Big snake pill: "


    In fact, we will thank you for killing the third generation of Lei Ying. Make complaints about the snake in the heart.


    Master: "


    Wait, the master reacted and changed his look. The words of the blonde man in front of him vaguely show that... He didn''t use his best at all?


    The master remembered olmet''s ease in the face of three generations of thunder shadow, and felt his body soft. What kind of monster is this?


    "Last time, I let you escape. This time it''s not so simple!"


    Suddenly, a cold and indifferent voice sounded, "... Earth burst sky star!"


    A black gravitational ball floated in the air, and the terrible attraction burst out.


    The monsters screamed sharply. He was struggling, but it was useless. He was still floating in the air.


    Even many puppets summoned by monsters and monsters float into the sky. Huge stones rise up on the earth, constantly intertwined, and gradually become a huge meteorite.


    No longer pay attention to the ape flying day. He scattered the original boundary, peeled off, brushed and appeared next to the ghost lantern moon, staring at the old man in white floating in mid air, "that old thing appears... Big trouble."


    The ghost lantern and the moon were palpitating, but on the surface they were very calm. "Don''t panic. What about Shura in the forbearance world? Don''t forget the immortal body given to us by our God... And we didn''t use the final means last time."


    "The ultimate means?"


    The lonely, cold and rebellious voice sounded. Yu Zhibo''s hands were around his chest, and his reincarnation eyes without any emotion looked down at the two below, "then show your means to your heart''s content."


    "I will let you know despair, let you know what is yuzhiboban, God... Or the power of six immortals!"

 Chapter 71

    At the moment, Zilai, who was far away from the big head of toad, stared at the Yuzhi waves above the sky.


    "Is it really the horror of the Shura in the forbearance world juxtaposed with the thousand hand column?"


    He was also a disciple of the ape flying day beheader, and his special identity and combat effectiveness doomed him to be a candidate for the next generation of Huoying. Nature knows many secrets hidden in Muye village.


    His complexion changed several times. Finally, he reached out and cut out several marks, closed his eyes and felt it. His complexion was heavy, "it''s not an illusion... And those eyes. Are the eyes of the six immortals in the legend?"


    Yuzhiboban said to let others see the power of the six immortals... Plus those eyes. The amount of information revealed is too huge.


    "Big trouble." Toad''s voice was very serious.


    After a short silence, Zilai also whispered, "you return to miaomu mountain first."


    "But?" toad looked sluggish. Although he was facing unimaginable enemies, what he said most in his life was righteousness. At this moment, it is against his moral bottom line to leave Zilai.


    "Yuzhiboban should have no malice towards us, or... If he has malice, it''s not enough for you alone." Zilai also untied the technique, "but to be safe, please tell shenzuo immortal and Zhima immortal, and let them be ready to support me at any time."


    "No problem." at this point, the toad boss was relieved, and he turned into a lot of white fog with a bang. Zilai also quickly rushed to the side of ape feirizhan and helped him up, "old man."


    The ape flying day cut was still in a trance. After a long time, he broke away from the spiritual influence of the tentacles of monsters. He took a few deep breaths, then looked up and saw the old man with his hands around his chest and reincarnation eyes.


    Even though he was old, he still recognized each other''s identity for the first time.


    "Yu Zhibo... Spot?"


    Ape flying day cut, subconsciously pressed his hand in front of his forehead, and suspected that he had been magic. He didn''t speak since he came, and silently waited for the completion of ape flying day chopping detection.


    "How could this be?" the ape flying day beheader confirmed that all this was true, and was shocked to the extreme. He said with a bitter face, "even if the dead recover... Why not the first generation of adults."


    "Teacher," big snake pill sounded with a little hoarse voice. He and the master rushed to the side of ape feirizhan, "I feel... The state of the second generation earth shadow and the second generation water shadow is very wrong. Maybe they are not living lives!"


    The master nodded deeply, "their breath... Is really different from normal life."


    The ape flew away and stopped talking. He lowered his eyelids and was in a mess in his mind.


    He was even thinking about how Muye village would deal with itself if the dead recovered... But the thousand hand pillar and the thousand hand gate did not come back, and all the shadows of the hostile village returned?


    "... is the world really going to be chaotic?"


    ¡­¡­


    Yuzhi wave spot hung high above the sky. He raised his palm, "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    The attraction of terror broke out, and the look of no ghost lamp and magic moon changed greatly. Uncontrolled take-off into the sky.


    "It''s terrible!" the ghost lantern moon outlined a ferocious radian at the corner of his mouth, and then his whole body began to expand and twist, just like a black liquid with tentacles spreading out.


    The cold sacrificial sound is between heaven and earth. The puppets who are not blocked by the earth explosion and the stars seem to have been input with new power at the moment. The smell is more and more terrible.


    Many Muye ninjas who are fighting with these puppets have their pupils diffused, which are full of blood. Even some people kneel on the ground uncontrollably, put their hands around their heads and screamed bitterly.


    The scene was out of control for a moment, and the puppet completely crushed the ninja on the side of Muye.


    "What kind of magic is this?" big snake pill stretched out a finger against his forehead and heart, although his powerful spiritual power made him not as impolite as ordinary people. But he also felt as if his brain was pierced by a needle.


    "How could... This wide-ranging illusion!"


    Ape feiri cuts off his face. As a doctor of Ninja, he puts aside the number of Ninja he can, but he has a deep understanding of almost all ninja in the world.


    Even for the newly created ninja, he can infer his interest in its operation with his extraordinary vision.


    But... He didn''t know what the cold evil voice was all about? It''s like another kind of Ninja that stands alone in the real system.


    "Wait a minute, stand alone in reality?" the ape flying sun cut his face. He had seen Yu Zhibo before, and heard that the master snake pill said that the ghost lamp and the moon were not right. I doubt that a few people may really come back from the dead.


    In connection with the current situation... No, their power comes from the netherworld now, right?


    "Interesting power!"


    With a sneer, Yu Zhibo burst out with a terrible and abundant pupil force, and Xu Zuo Neng was lingering around him. It was a behemoth like a mountain.


    Xuzuo Neng suddenly waved his samurai sword, and the ghost lantern and magic moon were torn in half. The body fell to the ground, constantly gathered and wriggled, showing the immortality of terror. Even after gathering together, the breath was stronger than before.


    The second generation of earth shadow has also turned into a strange, distorted body, with the light of the stripping of the original world. It slammed into xuzuo nenghu''s armour and stomach, constantly corroding it, but it could not really attack Yuzhi''s spots.


    "It''s much stronger than I thought! But it''s good. It makes me less guilty of bullying children." Yu Zhibo tilted his head and his voice was cold. "I can be a little more serious."


    Suzanneng became perfect again, gradually surrounded by flesh and blood from the original bones. It became more and more huge and terrible, and that breath suffocated all enemies.


    "... don''t try to deal with all the enemies on your own. After all, you are old." lanran''s smiling voice sounded, "I feel that the breath of life in your body is drying up... If you squeeze it, you may die early."


    Lanran appeared on the edge of the battlefield, holding the mirror in his hand.


    "You guy!" Yuzhi Boban realized something and closed his eyes.


    At the next moment, lanran finished the solution. At his command, the puppets who fought with the Muye ninjas and even crushed them completely began to fight after a pause.


    Mirror flowers, water and moon, confuse all life.


    "What a terrible power!"


    Olmet looked at the scene from a distance at the edge of the battlefield, and his eyebrows jumped. He just reacted a beat slowly and saw the mirror, but he clearly felt that he was not affected.


    "I feel... It seems that a special force has spread from the depths of my soul. It protects me! Wait, the texture of this force... Is a bit like the power of the chairman of the Council sensed in the misty space before?"

 Chapter 72

    Olmett''s body stagnated. He realized something and looked in the direction of Yuzhi''s spot.


    Sure enough, he saw Tony Stark and Su Han on a small mountain behind yuzhiboban.


    Tony Stark is in Iron Man armor. As for Su Han... He was covered by fog and couldn''t see the specific mood fluctuations. But at least he could see his calm gaze on the battlefield.


    It seems that the appearance of the mirror has no meaning for Su Han. He is just a simple recorder and the final insurance of the battlefield.


    "Sure enough," as if to prove something, olmet''s eyes were deep, "the effect of fog space is far more than on the surface."


    "He can not only make me practice in a special time of one day in the outer world and one year in the inner world. He can not only connect me with the strong in other worlds... But also protect my soul and even have other uses."


    After a pause, olmet nodded with relief, "after all, it is the world created by the misty Lord who is suspected of the wheel of fate."


    Su Han naturally didn''t know what olmet thought. The reason why he stared at the battlefield was that he didn''t care about the mirror. The main reason is that he also has a mirror.


    Of course, Su Han didn''t expect that when he peeped into the mirror, a cold and strange energy came from the misty space in his mind. It was directly eliminated without even letting him use his own mirror.


    "It''s an unimaginable battle," Tony Stark said with emotion. "Lanran''s participation in the battlefield can''t be described as anti-aircraft shelling mosquitoes... Huh?"


    The next moment, Jarvis found something wrong and reminded Tony Stark.


    Su Han also noticed something wrong through seeing and hearing color.


    Cracks appeared on the earth explosion star above the sky. With a roar, the earth explosion star burst open.


    A strange monster floated in the air. He was roaring, and his tentacles were intertwined and fused, and finally ten huge tentacles were condensed.


    "It''s really beyond imagination?" Tony Stark''s face was ugly, but his words were still very frivolous. "Say, ten tentacles! Is he in the cosplay ten tails? It looks more ugly than ten tails! It feels much worse than ten tails. Maybe he can''t even beat the nine tails of the full version?"


    "Sure enough... The old Yuzhi spot is weaker than I thought! Even this guy can''t be sealed."


    Su Han didn''t speak. He spread out his palm. With a buzzing sound, a slender soul chopping knife suddenly appeared.


    "... is this?" Tony Stark''s pupils contracted. He was too familiar. After all, he had seen the knife before, but he also knew it clearly. "I see... That one gave you the knife."


    The other side. Blue dye a mirage and insubstantial objects, as like as two peas of a flash of lightning, "yes, yes, that''s the same feeling."


    Jinghuashuiyue is the substantive embodiment of the soul... In other words, does the person who also holds jinghuashuiyue have the same soul as him?


    incorrect. Lanran suddenly remembered something. It might be the mirror flower monthly card he exchanged last time.


    The sound of breaking the sky sounded, and olmet suddenly appeared beside LAN ran. He raised his head and stared at the sky. He said casually, "it''s really a new God... Or the embodiment of God. Is it a mirror flower and water moon this time?"


    "Hmm?" Lan Ran''s eyebrows beat.


    "I heard them say," olmet looked a little far-reaching. "The existence of the divine field can not really come to the world... Because their power is too great and powerful! So the moment they come to the world may mean the destruction of the world."


    "Therefore... They need to use special means to degrade themselves."


    Olmet took a deep look at lanran. He looked careless on the outside, but in fact his mind was extremely delicate. At this time, he saw lanran''s doubts and explained frankly.


    "One is to incarnate instead of coming as an noumenon. The other is to use the skills obtained from us."


    This is a terrible thing. Even when olmett first knew it, his heart trembled. It took a long time for it to settle down.


    "So?" to olmett''s surprise, lanran was not disappointed, or his eyes became brighter and brighter, with excitement and joy. "Great... Or is the seat of heaven just the beginning?"


    "Coming to the world will lead to the collapse of the world... The field of the real gods! Wait, according to this statement, youhabach is much worse from the real gods? So is old man Yamamoto! Regardless of the essence of life... In terms of destructive power alone, it is inferior to countless. And this is only the God under the command of the fog Lord."


    "The more you think about it, the more moving it is. Another world beyond your imagination..."


    Olmett understood this one''s idea through lanran''s words and fell into a long silence. Finally sighed, "should it be you?"


    Even if you detect a world beyond your imagination, you won''t be afraid. Instead, I will be excited and try my best to pursue it. This is blue dye.


    The next moment, lanran turns around and stares at the ghost lamp, phantom moon and nothing that are also confused by his mirror and water moon.


    "What are you doing?" olmet wondered.


    "Of course, it''s to solve those guys." perhaps because olmet released goodwill to him before, lanran didn''t hide it.


    "But they don''t die," Olmert said solemnly, "at least for us."


    "Indeed, it is difficult to kill them with ordinary strength." Lan ran admitted olmett''s words, then stretched out his finger and pointed to his forehead, "but... Does the fog space exist above these strange things?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s just an experiment." blue dye''s eyes twinkled. He smiled and used the instant step to insert into the battlefield. He cut off the ghost lantern, the moon and the head of Wu.


    At this time, Yuzhi''s wave spot is slightly panting at the moment, which also makes xuzuo almost degenerate for it. Even if he is half finished, he is too reluctant for the elderly.


    He looked at lanran with some doubt, and then looked in the direction of Su Han. His pupil contracted slightly, "is this?"


    Su Han calmly opened his arms to the sky, and the dark power of the secret cave spread out.


    He used the mirror to confuse the five senses of monsters. Let monsters think Su Han is an ally. Then... Silently fell into the dark cave.

 Chapter 73

    "What... It hurts! What happened?"


    Until he felt the melting of his body inch by inch, the monster realized that it was wrong and roared hysterically with fear. A desperate struggle.


    However, it has no effect. He was like prey falling into a spider''s web, which was gradually swallowed up by Su Han. Those puppets aroused by monsters also stopped, then collapsed and turned into powder.


    He closed his eyes and Su Han felt it carefully. It seems that... After strengthening his cultivation level to the level of three talents, this force can also push his seeing and hearing color domineering to the level of quasi general?


    "Considering the level of monsters, it''s very good."


    Su Han nodded with satisfaction, just as he wondered if he wanted to kill all the remaining monsters. He felt that a large number of evil forces suddenly appeared in the misty space.


    "What?" Su Han''s eyes coagulated slightly. He subconsciously looked at the direction of ghost lamp, phantom moon and nothing, and saw that their bodies were swallowed up by lanran by special means. "How can lanran? Can he say... It''s a terrible guy."


    Su Han suddenly hears lanran reciting a spell. The spell is very familiar... Combined with the strange situation in the fog space in his mind, he already knows what lanran has done.


    Lanran should have known the mantra Su Han told Bai beard before. At this time... With the help of this mantra, he took the ghost lamp, the moon and Wu as sacrifices to Su Han. Therefore, ghost lantern, phantom moon and nothingness turn into evil divine power.


    However... Because these two sacrifice with lanran as the connecting channel, lanran should also get some evil power


    Moreover, he should be able to use this evil power like Su Han. Because it is purified through the misty space.


    "Cults offer sacrifices and evil gods give blessings. Hiss!" Su Han breathed coldly, "how do I feel that I am more and more like those hostile evil gods?"


    Those who fight with dragons will eventually become dragons?


    After thinking for a long time, Su Han shook his head and recovered his calm. He felt that he was very different from evil gods... After all, whether evil gods or their relatives, they were all representatives of the side of chaos. And his spirit is still normal.


    Lanran comes to olmet after solving the problem of no ghost lantern and phantom moon. They looked at each other, took off into the sky and came to Su Han''s side.


    Yuzhi''s wave spot also lifted xuzuo Neng and fell to the ground.


    "The enemy solved quickly enough," olmet laughed. "Although I don''t feel I have much strength at all."


    "I''m the one who didn''t help much from beginning to end, okay?" Tony Stark rolled his eyes and said he was speechless.


    "Are you going to leave or stay?" Yu Zhibo put his hands around his chest. It seems that he is asking for other people''s opinions, but his words reveal a taste of refusing people thousands of miles.


    "I really want to stay," Lan ran whispered.


    "... sir, you''d better take them to leave my world quickly." Yu Zhibo''s eyelids beat for a moment and stared at Su Han. He doesn''t want to see lanran now. He doesn''t want to see lanran for a minute.


    Although yuzhiboban is lonely and cold, he still feels that everything he does is to save the ninja world. Lanran, a scheming villain, is better off rolling away from his world.


    "What a pity." lanran shrugged, but she was not too disappointed.


    Su Han closed his eyes and his figure radiated brilliant light. Blue dye, olmet and others also turned into light and disappeared with a Shua.


    Yuzhi Boban paused in place for a long time and looked deeply at the village behind him and the huoyingyan, "between the pillars... I will prove to you that everything I have done is correct."


    "Your innocence will only push the world to the edge of war and destruction."


    Without hesitation, he turned and left.


    Ape flying day cut several people and looked at the back of Yu Zhibo until he completely disappeared. That was a long relief.


    "Since then," said the ape flying day chopper, who was being treated by the master. He suddenly remembered something, and a touch of tension appeared on his face. "Hurry up to the place where the thunder shadow of the previous three generations was beaten away. See if you can find him! And then capture him."


    "I can still do this... I see!" Zilai''s eyes brightened. Although the three generations of thunder shadow were not defeated by them, it''s good to be caught by them alive.


    "As for you," said the ape Flying Sun, gazing at the big snake pill, opening his lips, and finally sighing, "go and collect the evidence at the scene. The second generation water shadow and the second generation earth shadow have revived and aligned from the yellow spring. This news is of great value."


    "If you want... You can exchange a lot of valuable things from Wuyin village and Yanyin village."


    "Hmm!" big snake pill answered in silence.


    Watching the two leave, the ape flies, cuts his lips tightly, and stares at the scars on his body. Even with master''s treatment, he felt that it would take him at least months to recover.


    "It''s hard to endure these months." the ape flying day cut his eyes deeply. Muye village suffered great losses and its combat effectiveness decreased a lot. In addition, the attackers this time are the former earth shadow and water shadow


    If other tolerant villages know the news, it is bound to set off a new round of unrest.


    War may come again.


    ¡­¡­


    A mysterious palace shrouded in fog. Columns with mottled marks stand one after another.


    Bronze chairs of different shapes are irregularly arranged in the mysterious palace.


    Most of the chairs were empty. There were only a few chairs with people sitting quietly shrouded in fog.


    The fog suddenly rose, and olmet, lanran, tonistark and others appeared one by one. Su Han also returned to his bronze throne and looked down from top to bottom.


    "What a wonderful battle."


    White beard opened his mouth and sighed in his words, "monsters, ghosts, phantom moons, and whether... Are much better than those shown in the plot stars. Even if I face the joint efforts of the three of them at the same time! Maybe I will fail in the end."


    "No, it''s bound to fail," Zhang Sanfeng said seriously. "You may not be inferior to the three of them in terms of simple combat power... But their immortality is too terrible. Besides... The ghost lantern moon was cut off by xuzuo Neng before it was cut off. After it was resurrected, its breath is much stronger."


    "They said they had a backhand... That''s true."


    "It''s really a group of unimaginable monsters," said Huang Rong with emotion. She paused and glanced around the crowd. "The reason why we can win so cleanly... Is that there are more and stronger monsters on our side than each other."

 Chapter 74

    There was no reply. However, looking at their expressions, they obviously agree with Huang Rong''s point of view.


    Lanran lowered his eyes. He felt the evil power flowing in his body. After a little thought, he incorporated it into his spiritual pressure.


    In the next moment, lanran''s body shook, and the terrible spirit spread around. It brings great pressure to other members of the fog space.


    "This feeling," white beard''s pupils contracted and stared at LAN ran, "is the overlord color domineering? No, the external application effect is somewhat similar, but its essence is quite different. But anyway... This momentum is strong and terrible."


    Rotten wood Lucia, who was also a man in the world of death, realized at the first moment that it was spiritual pressure and her breath stagnated.


    "How can... This powerful and suffocating spirit pressure completely surpasses the death god at the captain level... Is this the real power of lanran?"


    Rotten wood Lucia doesn''t know that lanran is strengthening spiritual pressure. The only thing she can know is that this force is stronger than the captain. And much stronger! After all, her current strength is not a short distance from the captain.


    So she directly thought that lanran was so strong from the beginning. At the moment, there is even a touch of despair at the bottom of my heart.


    Xiao Zhi and Huang Rong felt a strong sense of oppression first. But then, the fog on their body surface flowed slowly, completely isolated from this oppression.


    "The strengthening of the power of evil gods." Su Han''s eyelids beat. He recognized what lanran was doing at first sight. After all, he has done such things before.


    "But it seems," Su Han glanced at the others on the scene one by one, "these guys have thought a lot more."


    Su Han said that he had already understood the brain tonic ability of this group of parliamentary members.


    On another bronze chair, a mist rose. As soon as Yuzhi Boban entered the fog space, he felt the spiritual pressure of lanran.


    "Interesting... Are you threatening me?"


    Yu Zhibo was stunned for a moment, and then a sneer came up at the corners of his mouth. He would keep in awe of Su Han who created this space, but he would only keep in awe of Su Han.


    Yu Zhibo''s pupil is dilated, and his reincarnation eye shows terrible pupil force. He also has a very strong sense of oppression, "if you want to put pressure, lanran... You chose the wrong person!"


    Little by little time passed, and soon, lanran broke away from the state of becoming stronger. He took a long breath, and his face showed a feeling of intoxication. This feeling that his strength has increased in a short time... It''s really irresistible.


    However, lanran soon realized that there was no other sound at the scene. It was a little strange. Looking around the scene, she saw that the people at the scene were either palpitating or dignified. The atmosphere is obviously not quite right.


    "What just happened?"


    Blue dye raised her eyebrows. Originally, when the death stars gathered, many people on the scene were wary of him... But now, this kind of vigilance has been hidden in the bottom of my heart from before to now.


    After a little thought, lanran suddenly realized something. "Did the strengthening of spiritual pressure... Trigger a chain reaction? However... Detonated these guys'' fear of me in advance. This is not a good thing."


    Lanran suddenly raises her head and stares at Su Han sitting on the bronze throne. Su Han stared at him calmly and silently. His heart suddenly tightened, immediately hung his head and speculated silently, "my spiritual pressure has increased by half compared with before!"


    It seems that half of it is not much, but considering the original strength level of lanran, this is by no means a small number. "I gained this kind of harvest just in one battle... Beyond imagination. This fog space! Sure enough, I can break the original limit... Hmm? This news should be revealed."


    Lanran feels that the strengthening mechanism he detected should be regarded as the hidden mechanism in the misty space.


    But he didn''t think it would last long! Although he didn''t watch everyone''s plot stars, he had a brief contact with several people in the fire shadow world just now.


    With his eyes on people, we can naturally see that all those people are heroes of the world. Either a hero or a hero, or a hero. If you look down on these people, you will only suffer big losses in the end... Instead of hiding this information that will soon be decoded, you might as well sell your personal feelings and reduce other people''s vigilance against him.


    "Mr. Edward," lanran suddenly smiled. He looked straight at the white beard with a trace of sincerity in his voice, "thank you for not being stingy in teaching me the language of sacrifice."


    "Gula Lala, as long as you don''t want to do it to me, it''s the best reward." white beard''s voice was low and hostile.


    "You misunderstood," lanran said quietly. "Although I don''t know what happened before, I think it should be that the pressure is out of control. This is not me threatening you. I''m just strengthening my pressure."


    "Strengthen... Spirit pressure?" rotten wood Lucia''s eyes widened, and she felt she couldn''t be silent.


    "How to strengthen?" Tony Stark said coldly. Although he was wary of lanran, he thought carefully about lanran''s performance in the God of death and felt that he would not make such a brain crippling move. Aware that there may be an inside story.


    "The power of evil gods." lanran said frankly. He made it clear what he had speculated before, even the ghost lantern, phantom moon and no sacrifice that he would be eroded by the evil god, and finally get the feedback of the power of the evil god.


    The scene fell into a long silence.


    Then, with a very tacit understanding, many members of the parliament suddenly turned around and looked at the figure sitting on the bronze throne. They were shocked and looked different.


    "Do you offer sacrifices to you and finally get favor?" Ying Zheng was worried. He whispered, "it''s really familiar."


    China has a tradition of sacrifice since ancient times, but this sacrifice is more like a custom with the passage of time. Instead of really hoping for God''s favor.


    However, Ying Zheng suddenly learned that the ceremony might be useful.


    As for why they have not been cared for in the past... It may be that the sacrifice given to them is wrong, or the sacrifice they hold is wrong... It may even be that there is no real God in their world.


    "The previous spell about the wheel of fate?" Ying Zheng''s eyes became deep, and he recorded it deeply in his heart.


    "It turns out that you can also get rewards for hunting those evil gods in the world? Aren''t you doing volunteer work?" Tony Stark''s words are funny, but his face is very dignified. He looked at Su Han, and his pupils showed feelings of surprise, shock, awe and so on.

 Chapter 75

    Rotten Lucia silently clenched her fist and her eyes became firm.


    Use the power of evil gods to strengthen themselves directly? This may be the only way she can overtake lanran through the corner... But lanran can also strengthen it in this way.


    "The road to the future... Although still shrouded in deep despair, Zhang Sanfeng broke the darkness after all. He took a helpless look at Huang Rong and finally took a deep look at Su Han.


    Sure enough, this special foggy space is far from being as simple as a parliament... But its functions need to be developed by others.


    The misty Lord who created this world is mysterious and farsighted. Perhaps behind his back, he is carrying out a terrible plan across the endless heavenly world?


    "Isn''t this a great thing?" olmet patted the back of the chair and suddenly laughed. "Go to all worlds to implement the plan to save the world and defeat those invaders. By the way, you can also get the reward to enhance your strength... This is simply an alternative version of the hero Association. It''s exciting to think about it!"


    "It is a kind of contempt if we only look at this strange heavenly Council, this vast and vast fog space with the heroic Association." Ying Zheng''s cold words revealed a kind of Imperial Majesty, "this Council... Is more like a kind of regulation against all circles. It keeps him from destruction! It is constantly regulating the trajectory of his destiny..."


    After a pause, Ying Zheng stared at Su Han''s face.


    "Changed the trajectory of fate... So as to show the president his favorite performance on the stage of the world... As for saving the world, it is only a matter of easy completion."


    The mysterious palace quieted down.


    Is he just saving the world? Tony Stark looks heavy. If others say so, he will spit back mercilessly. But it is the president who is suspected of doing such a thing.


    This may be false to others, but for the president, it may be just like breathing. After all, the whole world may be just toys for the President... Not even toys.


    "The only good thing is that you are the God on our side."


    Tony Stark''s voice was complex. He seemed to say it to Su Han and to others in the misty space. It was also a bit like talking to himself with a touch of palpitation.


    "Even if you have no view of good and evil, you have chosen us. We people! This is our greatest luck, perhaps the world you belong to now, and even the world that may join the members of fog space in the future... The greatest luck."


    This is not the luck of these people! It is the luck of many worlds.


    "A supreme God, regardless of good and evil, chose to be God rather than Satan," olmet said solemnly. "This is indeed our luck, the luck of the endless world."


    Su Han is superior and as always silent.


    This is not beyond their expectation. Such solitude and coldness is the attitude of God.


    But in fact, Su Han looked confused and forced at the moment. He didn''t say anything. How did things develop to this step?


    More importantly... What you said sounds reasonable.


    After thinking about it, Su Han wrote it down silently. Although he doesn''t need to live in strict accordance with the ideas of these guys, these settings on the force grid may be useful in the future? It''s always right to write it down.


    After a short thought, Su Han closed his eyes and ignored the discussion of these people. He began to think about strengthening his strength.


    "Lanran sacrificed a part of the evil power to the fog space, but the number is limited. It is estimated that it will take twice the number of evil power to make the evil space slightly degenerate! Maybe at that time, the interference ability of the evil space to reality will be stronger?"


    Although Su Han doesn''t use the month of cultivation day and night, he knows the terrible part of the special ability of the fog space. He looks forward to the next transformation of the fog space. What will it create?


    "Then the next step is my own strengthening." Su Han hesitated and divided the evil power into two parts, one into seeing and hearing color hegemony.


    Suddenly, seeing and hearing the color domineering began to improve.


    Su Han felt that the world he could hear was clearer than before. Even for reasons of authority, he easily penetrated the fog and listened to the voices of members of the parliament.


    If it''s a battle... He can judge their next move by listening to the voice of their opponents'' bodies.


    "Great, this feeling!" Su Han felt that his heart was full of joy. He even had an impulse to put the rest of the evil power into it to see if he could experience the more powerful world.


    If the application of seeing and hearing color before enhancement can only be regarded as primary, it is now regarded as intermediate.


    Fortunately, however, Su Han restrained his impulse, "Mom, it''s important to become stronger and develop all abilities equally. You can''t throw the mysterious cultivation method too far."


    Su Han actually noticed. Although he can obtain various abilities from members of Parliament, and these abilities are very strong and can be used by him... Perhaps his most fundamental strength is the cultivation method of the mysterious world.


    Although the cultivation method of the mysterious world seems weak for the time being, it can be the center of coordinating the abilities of all departments... Even if he can push the mysterious cultivation method into the realm of Six Harmonies and create his own way, he doesn''t need to worry about the clutter of the system at all.


    "But this is only a premonition after all. Maybe we should really deduce our strength to that realm before we can know whether it is true or not."


    Su Han sighed in his heart. Although he didn''t deserve beating, too much ability was really a trouble for him. Moreover, this problem will only become more and more serious as more and more members of Parliament in the future


    After all, these abilities, put on ordinary people, each can be their own main ability, and even become a strong one.


    Shaking his head, Su Han threw all the remaining evil powers into his own vitality sea. The body is changing, and the energy sea of yin and Yang begins to shake.


    After six months of cultivation, the foundation of Su Han Liangyi realm is extremely stable. At this moment, it is strengthened to break the realm without the slightest sense of vanity. The momentum broke into the great circle of Liangyi.


    Then, Su Han felt the sea of vitality in his body, the division of yin and Yang, and the separation of heaven, earth and man, just like the beginning of the world.


    The breath of breaking the environment seeped out of Su Han''s body, and after the greatest multiplication of Su Han''s annual blessing outside his body, it spread to the whole fog space in an instant.

 Chapter 76

    The misty space was silent, and almost all the members of the parliament looked greatly changed.


    "This feeling, this suffocating sense of oppression... It''s like the world is going to be destroyed."


    "The body can''t move at all... And the soul is shaking! What happened?"


    Zhang Sanfeng stared at Su Han blankly. Although there was still a heavy fog around Su Han, he seemed to see the vision of chaos reopening and heaven and earth under the fog.


    "Can we say... Is this a repetition of the opening up of heaven and earth?"


    Zhang Sanfeng is hard to calm down. Even at this age, there is still an impulse to cry.


    How lucky he is that when he is half buried... He can still see the grand scene of suspected world evolution?


    "This?"


    Tony Stark is not looking at Su Han, but the fog space. He is acutely aware that the fog space is also changing.


    The stars in the plot exude a glittering and translucent luster. The world covered by heavy fog seems to be changing regularly, but he can''t analyze it.


    "What has changed in the world? I feel that this change may be of great benefit to me, but I can''t even understand what this change symbolizes."


    Tony Stark felt anxious. "Calm down and think about this space... Huh?"


    Tony Stark''s pupils suddenly contracted, and he finally remembered it at this moment. When he first entered the misty space and saw the evolution of the plot stars, he guessed whether the misty space would be the prototype before the birth of the universe?


    But now... He feels his guess may be right.


    "Does the direction of these mists and the tracks of these stars contain the mystery of the big bang? Now, the president is repeating the big bang! This power..."


    Tony Stark stared around, trying to record everything he saw.


    Even if he knew himself, no matter how hard he tried, only part of it was recorded. But if his guess is true, the value of this part is too high to speculate.


    Tony Stark remembered only a small part and felt a tingling pain in his brain, as if he were overloaded. No matter how sorry he felt, he could only close his eyes.


    Olmet said nothing. He tried his best to run the power of ofa fire in his body, but his body still couldn''t move.


    In other words, the more he works, the more he explodes his strength, the more he can feel the vastness and smallness of this misty space.


    Yu Zhibo drops his eyes and doesn''t look at Su Han or feel everything around him. He didn''t know what was going on around him, but he knew something was wrong now.


    Past experience tells him... The less you know at this time, the better.


    If you know more, there may be an accident, and it won''t be a small thing.


    Time passed bit by bit, and when the chaos in Su Han''s body opened, the clear and turbid heaven and earth were divided. Su Han felt that his physique had changed fundamentally.


    "This feeling is... The transformation of life? The further growth of life span."


    Su Han can feel the vitality in his body, and even he feels that even the immortal body has been slightly enhanced because of his breakthrough. Although the enhancement is not huge, it is an additional gain.


    After finishing the harvest, Su Han was in a good mood.


    He raised his head with a smile to scan the foggy space, and then found that the foggy space is now quiet and terrible.


    "Hmm?" Su Han was stunned for a moment. Then he remembered something and his eyes coagulated. "Did something strange happen just now? It''s the same as the last time I broke through the Liangyi realm."


    With Su Han''s thought, his power and power in the misty space played a role. All the things that had happened before, including what people said in the misty space, appeared in his mind.


    "... so it is. The last time I broke through, the vision was the evolution of chaos and Liangyi! This vision directly turned into the development of heaven and earth? In Zhang Sanfeng''s eyes, it was the development of chaos, and in Tony Stark''s eyes, it was the big bang?"


    Su Han''s eyelids beat wildly. Can it be explained like this?


    But then again, it''s safe for others to break through the realm of three talents in the outside world. But he broke through in the misty space and made earth shaking every time


    "Is it over?"


    Ying Zheng was the first to speak. He spoke slowly. He raised his head and stared at Su Han, who was as indifferent as ever. His expression was very calm, but his clenched fist showed that his mood was full of waves.


    "If you don''t think you''re such a person, and it doesn''t make sense to do so," lanran said with a smile and sharp words, "I wonder if you''re threatening us."


    Su Han''s eyes twinkled, but he didn''t wait for him to say anything. Tony Stark took the lead and went back.


    "It''s ridiculous... LAN ran Youjie, I thought you were a generation of wise men with broad horizons. You must be able to see the hidden meaning of the chairman''s previous actions. I didn''t expect that you couldn''t see it at all. Unexpectedly, you still doubt the chairman''s downfall? Is that just your pattern?"


    "I don''t think so," lanran spread out her palm and said softly. "I''m just a little strange... It seems that you understand. Do you mind explaining one or two?"


    "Well," said Tony Stark with his hands around his chest, his words calm, with a trace of hidden good pride, "I think..."


    "The president was showing us the grand plan at the beginning of the birth of the universe."


    "What?" Huang Rong opened her mouth slightly.


    "Last time, the chairman of the Legislative Council also showed an extraordinary scene beyond imagination. That was the picture of Liangyi Taiji," Tony Stark did not stop and calmly explained. "I didn''t understand what it meant... However, Mr. Zhang Sanfeng seemed to have gained such a great understanding last time."


    "Indeed," Zhang Sanfeng said. "The last time the president of the parliament showed how chaos evolved before the birth of heaven and earth... This time, he showed the scene of breaking new ground! That is, how the world was born."


    Suddenly, the scene was silent.


    Ying Zheng''s eyes coagulated and his mind shook. He has experienced the opening of chaos and the birth of heaven and earth in such a short moment just now? Totally unaware!


    "Is it because of my strength?"


    Ying Zheng''s mood is complex, even if you are the first emperor of a generation. But after all, he is not a martial arts wizard like Zhang Sanfeng. There is a lot of difference in the transformation and perception of the world.


    "So do you think this is the beginning of the world?" Tony Stark rubbed the center of his eyebrows, and then his eyebrows stretched again. "After thinking about it, it''s almost the same. I think it was the scene of the big bang just now."


    "... what?"


    Olmet felt his hair explode. What did you tell him about chaos and the birth of the world. Although he will feel very powerful, he doesn''t have a specific concept.


    But he understood when you said the big bang. After all, he is also a top hero with compulsory education.


    But... Just for a moment? He went through the big bang? Anyway, this is too exaggerated!

 Chapter 77

    The people at the scene looked different, and obviously they all had their own ideas in their minds.


    After glancing around the group, Su Han closed his lips, thought about it, turned his figure into a fog and disappeared from the bronze throne.


    The misty space was still silent for a long time.


    "In fact, I''m thinking about a question," said Yu Zhibo, with his hands around his chest and his eyebrows locked. "President, why do you want to show us such a grand scene?"


    "Indeed... This scene, although vast and unimaginable, seems meaningless to us." white beard also fell into meditation.


    "You are wrong." Zhang Sanfeng suddenly opened his mouth. His face was filled with a little longing and a little dignity. "The evolution of chaos and the opening up of the world... This contains the ultimate mystery. If we can understand it, we may have the possibility to touch the real highest."


    "Yes," Tony Stark nodded seriously and his eyes were deep. "The president of Parliament is also helping us grow in his unique way. Although he doesn''t open his mouth, he is only doing his own actions silently. Let us understand!"


    "... I see." lanran nodded thoughtfully. He remembered the scene where he used the language of sacrifice to offer sacrifices to obtain the power of evil gods. I have to admit, what Tony Stark said is still very reasonable.


    The president of the Council is indeed cultivating them in a unique way... But the possibilities he has given to enhance their strength will not be put on the surface. It''s for them to find out.


    "Is that what he meant?" olmet was surprised, but after thinking about it, he also felt that Tony Stark''s speculation was very reasonable, and immediately sighed with regret. "Unfortunately, I didn''t understand anything when I looked at that huge scene?"


    "In fact, I didn''t," Huang Rong stretched out her hand weakly. She looked at Zhang Sanfeng and Tony Stark angrily. "You two who can really figure out the chairman''s intention and really have feelings... Are the real monsters?"


    Rotten Lucia didn''t speak. She just nodded silently and agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    The real world.


    Su Han opened his eyes. He stretched his bones and felt the vitality in his body.


    "Cultivation in the realm of three talents!" Su Han felt something wrong. After a little thinking, he suddenly released the surging energy in his body. With a loud noise, a picture of the universe gradually evolved around him.


    The scenes around are incomparably real, but when they are really touched, they are like illusions.


    "... visions?" Su Han''s pupils contracted slightly. It is said that when he reached the realm of the Lord, he would create his own visions. This vision symbolizes the path of the Lord.


    Of course, Su Han also got news from Li Huo and Lei qianjuexin. Young wizards may also have this vision in advance in their early state.


    "Liangyi realm has supernatural powers, and Sancai realm has visions." Su Han murmured, this is definitely the treatment of genius, and even the treatment of peerless wizards.


    "But then again... Control a series of powers such as shocking fruits, dark fruits, immortal human body, reincarnation eyes, domineering, mirror flowers, water and moon... Even excluding my own illusory cultivation, it is enough to fight the Lord of six harmonies, and even my strength is the top among the saints... It is very possible that these abilities themselves improve my qualification."


    Su Han thinks this possibility is still very huge. Suddenly, he heard something, calmed the energy in his body, and the vision dissipated slowly.


    There was a knock on the door three times, and Su Han said please come in. Su Zhu silently poked her head out of the door and said, "... What was the sound just now? If it was a movie, please turn it down... It will disturb the neighbors and me! Well, is the sound insulation effect of our house so poor?"


    Watching Su Zhu fall into self doubt, Su Han chuckles, "it wasn''t a movie just now! It was my voice showing my vision."


    "Huh? A vision?" Su Zhu was stunned for a moment, and then reacted. "You''re talking about the vision of the Lord! Don''t think about heaven... No, my brother stepped into the realm of oneness so young, and it''s not impossible to become the Lord in the future."


    Su Zhu paused a little and said earnestly, "however, it''s good to pursue, but don''t dream. That will only kill your will!"


    "It''s not the absolute need for the Lord," Su Han said seriously. "A person with excellent talent in the cultivation of Sancai realm will awaken the vision in advance."


    "Although I don''t know where you got the news, do you want to say that you are now in the state of three talents?"


    Su Zhu turned his eyes and closed the door gently. "By the way, it''s late to go to bed early."


    "This guy... I don''t know the future. What will he look like if he really knows my strength?"


    Su Han looked strange, but he didn''t say much. He closed his eyes, lay in bed and fell asleep.


    Early the next morning.


    Su Zhu wakes Su Han up and they have breakfast together.


    Su Zhu said, "yesterday I reflected your situation to the teachers at school. Those teachers said they didn''t believe it at all! Well... So I may come with the head teacher of our class today."


    "Hmm!" Su Zhu paused and smiled awkwardly. "You just need to show your strength and he can do it for you."


    "I thought I was going to school." Su Han raised his eyebrows.


    "It was necessary," Su Zhu opened his palm, "but you are a genius. Genius always has privileges."


    After dinner, Su Han watched Su Zhu leave. Then he sat on the sofa in the hall, turned on the TV and casually broadcast the TV dramas of the world. By the way, I picked up my cell phone and kept brushing it.


    The previous news of Jiangzhou city and Nanshan city are still there. It''s just that the heat has dropped a lot. All kinds of entertainment news are now back on the top of the hot list.


    "The entertainment of this era is really prosperous," Su Han suddenly realized something. After a long silence, he sighed, "is that so?"


    Yes, the prosperity of entertainment in this era may also be deliberately guided by the official of the world.


    After all, the news of evil gods cannot be exposed, and the conductivity of this network era is too strong... We can only use other news to forcibly suppress the information of evil gods.


    Even if it can''t be pressed down, it will be like the situation in Jiangzhou and Nanshan. First let it rage for a period of time, and then guide it to be pressed down with other news.


    There is no doubt that all kinds of entertainment and Star News... Are other news that officials choose to guide repression.

 Chapter 78

    Su Han meant to turn on the TV at will, but he didn''t expect that the TV dramas in this world were very interesting.


    Especially because there are real practitioners in this world, the battle scenes are all direct battles, and even the special effects are saved, which is very wonderful.


    Seeing the noon with relish and looking at the advertising interface in front of him, Su Han wondered whether he should order a takeout, enter the month of cultivation, and stabilize his cultivation in the realm of three talents


    Then his phone rang.


    "Who''s this? I haven''t ordered takeout yet?"


    Su Han glanced at the phone and found that it was a wechat phone, while Li Huo called himself.


    "By the way, today is the day to meet Xu Changnan."


    Su Han remembered that after all, he had experienced too many things in the misty space. He forgot the real things for a while. Scratching his nose, Su Han connected the wechat phone, "this is Su Han!"


    "Mr. Su Han, president Xu and we will arrive in about ten minutes. Should you be at your own home?"


    "Of course, when you get to my door, just ring the doorbell." after hanging up the phone, Su Han thought, got up, turned off the TV, and then came to the closet to take out the tea. He made a few cups of tea. When he was almost done, the doorbell happened to ring.


    Put the tea on the table and Su Han opened the door.


    There were three people standing outside the door, and the middle-aged man in Zhongshan suit stood in the front. Behind him were Li Huo and Lei qianjue.


    "First meeting." Xu Changnan leaned out his hand to Su Han, shook it deeply, "Mr. Su Han!"


    "Don''t be too polite. Just come in."


    Su Han led them into his room. Let them sit at the table.


    "Actually made tea? It''s too polite." Xu Changnan looked at the teacup in front of him and was obviously stunned.


    "Do I look so inexperienced?"


    Su Han looked at Xu Changnan reluctantly. He had to say that although for the people of the five elements and even the following realm, the Lord''s medal should be treated very carefully. But for the Lord himself, why do they need medals to show their identity? They themselves are the best proof.


    "To be honest, I''m shocked now." Xu Changnan stared at Su Han faintly. "No matter what I think now... I can only feel that your breath is the realm of three talents."


    "You... Have started to practice again now?"


    Take the road of... Cultivation again? Su Han was stunned. This word did not appear in the wechat message sent to him by Li Huo. So he didn''t know what Xu Changnan meant.


    But fortunately, he had already experienced it in the misty space. His look did not change, calm and steady.


    "Sure enough!" Xu Changnan saw that Su Han didn''t confirm and didn''t deny it. He seemed to confirm something. He nodded slightly, and a palpitation flashed in his eyes. "You are more terrible than I imagined... No, should you be worthy of being the reserve of ancient sages?"


    Su Han''s thoughts twinkled in his mind and took the road of cultivation again? Ancient sage reserve? The two are connected! Can we say that taking the road of cultivation is a way to break through the ancient sages? Although there are many ideas, Su Han is still silent on the surface.


    Xu Changnan didn''t care about it either. He seemed to get his own satisfactory news. He nodded and slowly changed the topic, "by the way... I have another thing to tell you this time."


    "What''s up?"


    "With regard to the advance of the college entrance examination this year," Xu Changnan touched his nose. "To tell you the truth, there is a big problem in Nanshan... And the big problem there reveals that the phenomenon of evil gods is becoming more and more common."


    "On our side, it''s getting more and more difficult to support... So the official meaning is to carry out educational reform as soon as possible and make the growth rate of contemporary students faster to the greatest extent. Although it does mean to encourage the young, there is no way. Everything is for peace!"


    "Has the situation been so bad?" Su Han frowned. He thought of himself. He often encountered evil phenomena during this period of time.


    Of course, there are some evil and strange phenomena, which are attracted by his strong strength. But now after listening to Xu Changnan''s words, Su Han felt... To a greater extent, it must be because of the popularization of evil and strange phenomena.


    "The situation is not as good as expected, but it is not as bad as expected," Xu Changnan took a sip of tea. "The official meaning is to carry out the pilot... See the specific effects. As for the pilot area... According to my proposal, it is set in the Jiangnan area."


    "What?" Su Han was stunned and then frowned at Xu Changnan.


    He has a keen sense that Xu Changnan may have something to do with himself.


    "There''s a part," Xu Changnan said with a smile, as if he had seen through Su Han''s ideas. "Anyway, you need to find a place to experiment. You seem to be looking forward to college life... Just pull it in the Jiangnan area and let you enter the University in advance. Anyway, it''s easy."


    "I heard that there are many senior three students who will use all kinds of drugs for sprint training three months before the college entrance examination. If you are six months ahead of schedule, will their grades fall a lot?" Su Han still can''t understand.


    "Indeed," Xu Changnan nodded, "but we will lower the admission standards of major schools according to the general results of the experiment... And we will specially Broadcast Cultivation Resources after enrollment, which will only make their strength improve faster."


    "Don''t worry, since we have determined that this is a pilot activity, the official must have considered all aspects of things."

 Chapter 79

    "In that case, I''m relieved." Su Han nodded clearly.


    "Well, you and your sister, I''ve asked Jinling university to do special recruitment."


    Xu Changnan suddenly remembered something and said casually, "ha ha ha ha, no matter what you think, a young sage participating in this college entrance examination campaign... Is too bullying. Give ordinary students a living!"


    "Well... I''m a little worried that you think I''m unnecessary, so let your sister enter together. It''s regarded as an apology? Of course, I''ve sent someone here to specially assess your sister. Her current strength and cultural level are all up to standard."


    Xu Changnan put the tea cup on the table and stared at Su Han seriously. "The formal procedure of everything... At most, I went around in person. It''s not the back door. So don''t think about it."


    Su Han nodded after a little silence, but he didn''t refuse Xu Changnan''s kindness. In fact, he also knew that if he refused, it might make Xu Changnan feel uneasy.


    As time went by, Su Han did not talk with Xu Changnan about evil gods or even the world pattern. Just a very ordinary chat with some family talk.


    In the afternoon, Xu Changnan got up and said goodbye to Su Han.


    After leaving Su Han''s house and arriving downstairs, Xu Changnan turned and stared at Su Han''s window, looking complex and speechless for a long time.


    "... president Xu?" Lei Qian must be a little strange.


    "Nothing." Xu Changnan took a long breath and walked slowly outside the community.


    "President," Li Huo said coldly after Xu Changnan, "which one is much stronger than you think?"


    "Indeed." Xu Changnan was very calm. After a little meditation, he spoke slowly, "take the road of cultivation again. This is the road that the peak Lord will start to take..."


    "The Malaysian God King, the capital of Jiangbei Province, is taking this road now. If he can take this road and set foot on the peak Lord again, the possibility of setting foot on the legendary ancient sages will rise by half."


    Lei qianjue''s body stiffened, and his eyes showed disbelief and horror. Although it doesn''t look like much, it''s the realm of sages in ancient times.


    Immediately, his lips trembled and said, "do you mean... That''s the top Lord? How could this be? Didn''t you say he was the middle Lord before?!"


    "I don''t know. It''s said that some middle-level saints and even high-level saints of heaven''s talents have begun to take this road... But those are great figures who have left their names in history. Mr. Su, it''s impossible to overestimate his talent when he can enter this stage at this age... So it''s really hard to say."


    Xu Changnan said this and shook his head. Shut up.


    He actually sensed more just now. Su Han''s blood gas, the terror energy in his body, and even the terror spirit without any cover up


    "Third Department fellow practitioners? So young... It''s really, really powerful." Xu Changnan looked a little complicated. "I really feel that my old bone will be beaten to death on the beach by the back wave."


    He originally wanted to come over and enhance his feelings with Su Han, but he was hard hit by the power shown by Su Han. Originally, Xu Changnan thought he had overestimated Su Han, but now he realized... He underestimated the young Lord after all.


    Even in the eyes of the Lord, it is also a real and unimaginable monster.


    "So, are you going to rush back to Jinling?" Lei qianjue suddenly asked.


    "The arrangement I made in Jinling should last until tomorrow."


    Xu Changnan Mosuo smiled with his stubble chin. "It''s rare to come out. It''s a vacation. Wait until tomorrow!"


    ¡­¡­


    The other side.


    Su Han came to the window, opened it and looked into the distance. His pupils turned into an eternal kaleidoscope, and at the same time drove his own seeing and hearing color domineering.


    The middle-level seeing and hearing color domineering is matched with the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, and the world is very different from before. He noticed the very faint but real breath of evil gods in the void.


    "After Xu Changnan visited me, the strange smell of these evil gods appeared near my house. It''s really interesting."


    Su Han looked inexplicable. He won''t think Xu Changnan is a fallen Lord. After all, when we met before, he passed the wheel eye test.


    But Su Han is very sure that the abnormal state near his home must have something to do with Xu Changnan.


    "I just don''t know. Is it the evil god Lord who has an eye on Xu Changnan, or something else?" Su Han gently tapped the window edge with his fingers and soon made a decision. "No matter how many... Or the old rules, if you encounter the degenerate Lord, you can solve it and have a meal."


    Su Han went back and watched TV for a while. Su Zhu came back in the evening. Unexpectedly, it is reasonable that she did not come back with her head teacher this time.


    "Ah Zai, I heard a gossip in the school this time. It is said that the college entrance examination in Jiangnan will be advanced!" Su Zhu said to Su Han while eating after cooking. "It seems that there are invigilators in the school. This time, I passed the invigilator''s test in advance..."


    "The achievement of culture is completely up to the standard! Even a little higher. As for the cultivation of martial arts... I have practiced my body seven times, two times less than the nine times of dayuanman, but... The cultivation standard of Jinling University was seven times in the last college entrance examination. It is said that the standard will be reduced this time. I feel very stable this time."


    "By the way, I also recommended you. It was also said that as long as you make sure your cultivation is one yuan! You don''t need cultural assessment, you can enter Jinling directly."


    Su Han''s eyelids beat. He thought Xu Changnan was polite before, but now when he heard... Su Zhu went to Jinling University, he did get admitted by his own strength.


    It is estimated that Xu Changnan''s role is to find invigilators and let her be assessed in advance, right?


    After a short silence, Su Han stared at Su Zhu''s cheek and whispered, "she is worthy of being my sister. She is indeed a genuine genius."


    Su Zhu smiled at first, but then he reacted. His cheeks puffed up, "don''t come."


    "You are a one yuan state. So your sister is really sure that she is not mocking?"


    "All my words come from my heart." Su Han shrugged, but didn''t say much. He put the finished bowl on the table.


    Back to his room, Su Han pushed open the window, glanced at the distance, felt a little, and suddenly had some doubts.


    "It''s strange... I can feel Xu Changnan''s fiery psionic fluctuation eight kilometers away now! But the smell of evil gods eight kilometers away is much thinner than that in the afternoon... Did I give up attacking that guy or did I have another plot?"


    "I hope there is another conspiracy." Su Han murmured. If the family members of evil gods don''t attack, doesn''t it mean that he doesn''t have a chance to eat at once?


    Then, Su Han deduced in his heart, determined that even if there was a problem, he could react at the first time, wouldn''t miss it, and immediately put down his heart.


    He sat cross legged on his bed, closed his eyes and entered the month of cultivation in the misty space, ready to consolidate his current cultivation of three talents through hard cultivation.

 Chapter 80

    Of course, this time Su Han entered the month of cultivation and only practiced for two months. Although according to Su Han''s own calculation, he needs to study hard for at least three years before he can completely stabilize his current cultivation.


    But Su Han has been practicing inside. He is so bored that he can''t hold it. We can only get out of it in advance and return to the bronze throne in the misty space.


    ¡­¡­


    The fog is rising, and the hall is quietly located, dotted with stars of different shapes.


    Zhang Sanfeng walked out of the mid month of cultivation in the air and landed in his own position. He took a long breath.


    "How do you feel about this practice?" the white beard sitting on the bronze chair asked with a smile.


    "I haven''t made a breakthrough, but I have benefited a lot." after Zhang Sanfeng paused, he turned to Ying Zheng, who was silent and looked solemn. "Thank you for giving me the cultivation methods of your world. In particular, your world''s spells have given me a lot of understanding."


    "It''s just equivalent exchange." Ying Zheng responded calmly. In fact, the last time Zhang Sanfeng exchanged with him, he was given some cultivation methods of Wudang sect. Not to mention, Ying Zheng himself does not lack these internal skill refining methods. Even if you simply exchange these internal skills with spells, it must be a loss.


    However, Ying Zheng doesn''t care about these gains and losses, or he deliberately suffers losses. He just wanted to win over this peerless martial arts wizard.


    "Wait, you''ve learned all the strange spells in the bright moon world of Qin Dynasty?" Huang Rong suddenly opened his mouth and said in a very surprised voice, "no... if you learn, your strength should progress very quickly?"


    "Combat effectiveness is really much stronger, but my realm has not improved." Zhang Sanfeng explained patiently.


    Ying Zheng said nothing and glanced at Su Han''s position. This was his habitual action. After all, Su Han appeared on the high seat from time to time. There was no movement when he came and no movement when he went. It can only be observed with the naked eye.


    At this casual glance, he found the figure shrouded in fog and sat there quietly.


    "Is it really there?"


    Ying Zheng''s pupils contracted slightly, but his lips closed tightly and didn''t speak. But obviously, he was not alone in the habit.


    "Good evening, Mr. council president." white beard didn''t hide Su Han''s existence and laughed, "I''m relieved to see that you are still mysterious as always."


    "... old man with crescent beard, what strange greeting are you saying?" Huang Rong twitched his eyes.


    "Edward Newgate is a pirate on the sea. His character is forthright," said Yu Zhibo youyou. "He has such a character. It is normal to say such words."


    Ying Zheng stared at the fog on Su Han. After a little consideration, he took out several cards and threw them in the direction of Su Han. Silently, the card floats in front of Su Han.


    "These are?" Su Han''s eyes flashed. He saw the supreme and unique knowledge of Taoism, yin and Yang, and even the strategists under the Guiguzi gate. I haven''t seen it last time.


    "This is the inheritance of all schools of thought I have gained during this time," Ying Zheng said calmly. "The last time I gave you the Dharma collected by the palace, it can''t offset the future you showed me. This time it should be made up."


    After a little thought, Su Han didn''t refuse and put it away.


    Su Han got Zhang Sanfeng''s Tai Chi Sword and Tai Chi Boxing last time. At first, he thought these two Kung Fu didn''t mean much to him. However, after he made a breakthrough in the real world and integrated his own magic powers... He changed this view.


    Even in different worlds, these skills condense the highest wisdom in the world. It also has a value that can not be ignored.


    Ying Zheng immediately breathed a sigh of relief. The longer he entered the misty space, the more he could perceive the unfathomable depth of the president. Perhaps every time, they can only see the tip of the iceberg of the mysterious fog master


    But even just the tip of the iceberg is enough to shake their minds. It''s hard to imagine how huge the fog master is hiding in the other parts of the darkness.


    "In fact, even if he showed it to us! I''m afraid we can''t accept it? It''s more likely that we went crazy because we saw something we can''t accept."


    Thinking about it, Ying Zheng''s expression became more and more complicated.


    Suddenly, in the middle of the sky, the glittering and translucent brilliance fell.


    Then, lanran''s figure walked out slowly from the round of stars to which the fire shadow belongs and landed in his own position. He saw Su Han and was surprised. He smiled and said, "good night, chairman of the Council."


    Su Han answered softly. LAN ran was stunned for a moment, then touched her nose, "you may not believe it... But I was flattered when I heard your response to me?"


    Yu zhiboban suddenly sneered, "unexpectedly, lanran would please others."


    Lanran doesn''t respond. He just turns around and stares at yuzhiboban with a smile.


    "What''s your expression?" Yu Zhibo''s eyebrows beat for several times, and he noticed the pity under LAN Ran''s smile. He understood the other party''s meaning and said coldly, "even if I failed, it''s just because of my carelessness."


    "It''s very different from you, who plays a good hand into a bad one."


    "A good hand makes a bad hand? Maybe so." although lanran doesn''t agree with this view in her heart, she doesn''t refute it, but says with a smile, "but it doesn''t seem to be up to you, who is regarded as a chess piece."


    "Bastard!" Yu Zhibo''s face was silent.


    "Are you angry? But it''s of no use." Lan ran said as before, "not to mention that this space does not allow mutual fighting... That''s provoking the chairman. Even if you can fight, are you my opponent?"


    Yu Zhibo stared at LAN ran coldly. Although he has a rebellious temperament, he also has his own pride and disdains to veto the truth. He had to admit that if he really fought with lanran, he would be more likely to fail. There is no solution.


    "It''s terrible," said Huang Rong. "How do you feel that lanran''s aggression is much stronger than before? It seems that it doesn''t accord with his principle of hiding and keeping a low profile."


    "Is it normal?" Tony Stark shrugged. "After all, people who have seen death and know what lanran is like. It''s no use hiding him... Etc."


    Tony Stark suddenly stopped talking. He found himself inexplicably not so resistant to lanran now.


    Remembering what lanran had done before, Tony Stark exuded a cold sweat from his forehead and stared at lanran closely. Did you... Do all this on purpose?


    Tony Stark was palpitating, and he noticed it. Lanran''s grasp of human nature is really terrible.

 Chapter 81

    Although Tony Stark was ready after watching the death star, it was only preparation after all. Only when there is a real confrontation can we clearly feel the danger and terror of the other party.


    White beard glanced strangely at lanran and Yuzhi. He noticed that there was a strong smell of gunpowder between them. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly interrupted.


    "Lanran, ban, I''ve sorted out my domineering cultivation manual... Are your respective cultivation methods ready?"


    With white beard''s interposition, Yu zhiboban snorted coldly and said goodbye. Lanran straightened up again and lay on the back of the bronze chair.


    The atmosphere at the scene eased a lot.


    Su Han stared at these people with great interest and said to himself in his heart. It was true.


    Many of these guys are lawless bosses in their own world. In the early stage of joining the fog space, they may curb their nature because of fear, but in determining Su Han, the master of the fog space, they are more just a bystander than really fighting against them. It''s strange to be able to get along safely.


    Even if they were in reality now, they might have fought.


    With white beard as a buffer, the three quickly exchanged their practiced methods and immediately completed the integration.


    "Chakra cultivation and domineering cultivation are basically impossible to succeed in my current situation."


    Lanran''s thoughts twinkled in her mind and she looked inexplicable. She said to herself, "however, with the help of these two different power systems, compared with the spirit power cultivation system of death... Maybe a new road can be integrated. In this way, it will be very helpful to me."


    "Sure enough, as I expected." Yu zhiboban suddenly smiled. "The combination of spiritual power and Yin Dun power should lead to some interesting evolution... As for domineering? It should strengthen my body."


    "Is a short duration of time?" Huang Rong make complaints about "Yu Zhibo''s father. Are you sure you have enough time to practice?"


    "Isn''t there a month of cultivation?" Yu zhiboban refused to comment. He calculated his remaining time according to the plot stars, and felt that there was no big problem for at least five or six years.


    After all, he has been checked by Bai Jue. Now the wave Feng Shui gate has not grown up. And he survived until the time when the wave Feng Shui gate accepted Yu Zhibo to take Tu as a disciple... He even trained Yu Zhibo to take Tu for a period of time


    "So, only I feel that these two power systems are useless? After all, I''m not suitable for cultivating these two systems." white beard looked helpless, but not too lost.


    "What I said before is still useful." Yu Zhibo stared at the tall figure shrouded in fog. "Give me devil fruit, I give you chakra of tail beast."


    Without waiting for white beard to answer, there was a faint mist boiling up on the two chairs.


    "Who came in?"


    "This position... Huh? It''s new!"


    "Did you have two people at the same time? I don''t know if they will be two people in the same world as last time."


    "Ninja, pirate, death, modern society... I don''t know what kind of people will join this time?"


    The members of the misty space have all changed their looks. He looked quietly at the two chairs.


    A person in a chair has a normal body shape. As for the person in the other chair, his body is very thin and looks a little like


    "Xiao Zhi?" Tony Stark suddenly opened his mouth and his voice was a little stunned. "How could he join another child?"


    "It seems that the selection of personnel in this foggy space is indeed random," Ying Zheng looked at Su Han with a heavy voice. "Or, in the eyes of that one, ordinary life, whether young or old, whether emperor or beggar, is the same... Really regard all things as equal."


    "No, I think even children who join in this time must be abnormal." Yu Zhibo said coldly.


    "Yes," Huang Rong said with emotion, "although Xiao Zhi superficially said that he was an ordinary child, he still maintained the body of a ten-year-old boy after several competitions, as well as his terrible physical strength, the vitality of an almost immortal body that can survive all kinds of attacks... He can''t be an ordinary person anyway."


    "So," said white beard thoughtfully, moving his wrist, "I also feel that even if I give him an air shock, he may survive."


    "Mr. Edward, please don''t say such terrible words." Tony Stark stared at white beard speechless.


    Su handuan sat on the bronze throne and quietly stared at the two new members. Looks a little different.


    These two people, one of them, are teenagers with brown hair, confusion and doubt on their faces, as if they had not woken up. As for the other, he was wearing a small suit and glasses. He looked alert and stern. He was completely unlike children, but he was young.


    "Is Kata kanji and... Edogawa Conan?" Su Han recognized them, and his heart was a little surprised.


    It''s worth mentioning that although he has a gentle personality, he is also the future head of the pengglie family for the next ten generations. But Konan Edogawa... Should his world be the daily world?


    "No, the world may also hide supernatural forces under the surface." Su Han suddenly thought of something.


    He thought of the magic power of the strange thief Kidd, and even the power and fighting skills that Yu jingjizhen didn''t look like normal people at first sight. His eyes narrowed, "that''s interesting."


    "That." Conan suddenly opened his mouth. He finished testing the fog around him. It should have the effect of covering his face. He immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Although his look was still serious, his voice was cowardly, like an ordinary child who had an accident.


    "What happened... Was I kidnapped? Woo woo woo, I''m not a rich child. If there''s a robber, don''t kill me... I''m so scared."


    In fact, Conan looked at the misty space around him, even the stars dotted in the air and all kinds of bronze chairs. I already feel wrong.


    However, he did not think that he had crossed into a different world, but that he might be bound here by a group of performance artists or people with abnormal spirit.

 Chapter 82

    "Don''t be too flustered, child." Tony Stark said solemnly, but there was a tenderness in his voice that he couldn''t even notice. "This is... Um! It''s not the robbers who kidnapped you. This is the fog space... A place of fog that stands alone outside the world of the heavens."


    "Don''t worry. You are safe now. Although there are a lot of pit goods at the scene... For one thing, they are not reduced to fighting children. For another, they don''t have the ability to do it."


    "Who are you talking about?" Yu Zhibo frowned and suddenly felt that the situation was wrong.


    "Who do you think it is?" Huang Rong turned her eyes and spent more time in the fog space. Her character gradually opened, revealing the nature of ancient spirits and monsters. "Bewitching and playing bad with the banye of earthy life."


    "..." yuzhiboban stopped talking. Because this is indeed a fact and cannot be refuted.


    "So it''s like this? Don''t your uncles have any malice and won''t hurt me? Then I''m relieved." Conan said on the surface that he was relieved, and his words and emotions stabilized, but a cold sweat exuded from his forehead.


    He felt he was in the worst situation. If it''s a robber, it''s OK. After all, it''s possible to negotiate. But these guys, maybe they''re crazy.


    And looking at the surrounding layout scenes, these guys still have a very strong action force... It''s too bad to be kidnapped by such a group of people with abnormal spirit, and Conan doesn''t dare to refute at all. Afraid that his words angered the group, and then he was killed inexplicably.


    "Is there such a place that is independent of the world?" Sakata Gangji yawned and looked around, looking forward and surprised. "I didn''t expect that I would have such a dream... And it was so real."


    Subconsciously, he stretched out his hand and pinched his arm. Yasuda Gangji felt a tingling and took a breath, "it hurts... Hmm? No."


    Being able to feel pain means that this is not a dream. Masata Gangji looked around with a dull face, and then a panic appeared on his face, "what the hell is this place?"


    "How does it look like the starry sky? The fog is rolling, which is not the same as the astronomical map I saw in the textbook... By the way, I may have been kidnapped by aliens. So this is... The space cockpit imitating the starry sky? Do I want to fall outside the starry sky in my life, and I can''t return to the earth and see my mother and relatives?"


    The misty space fell into a dead silence. Whether it''s a deep heart, like lanran, or a lonely personality, like Yu Zhibo, they don''t speak. She looks delicate and strange.


    "Abducted by aliens? Aliens, a familiar word, can''t be born in other worlds." Tony Stark took it seriously, thought a little, and his words were pleasantly surprised. "So, you are a person in modern society? Or... You may be in the same world as me."


    "Are you also an earthman captured by aliens?" Yasuda Gangji breathed a little. He didn''t know whether it was surprise or fear. He turned his head and looked at Tony Stark.


    "This is not an alien''s space cockpit," Tony Stark confirmed the matter, smiled and was obviously in a good mood. "But it makes sense to say that it looks like a starry sky... After all, is this what it looked like in the early days of the big bang."


    Because the last time Su Han broke through the realm of three talents, tonistark clearly determined that the possibility of his own and others is the embryonic form of the birth of the universe.


    Often think of here, Tony Stark can''t calm down for a long time. What a big deal is it to take the embryonic form of the universe as the venue for the development of Parliament?


    "Wow! That''s great." Conan responded.


    But he twitched in the corners of his mouth. What did he look like in the early days of the big bang? Why don''t you say that the stars next to them exude strange brilliance and look like the decoration of stars, which are real stars? I really fooled him like a child.


    But then again... Conan silently looked at the direction of kata Gangji. It seemed that the guy came in with him? In other words, are the same people fooled in by this group of psychosis? They listen to the voice very young. May they be just junior high school students or senior high school students?


    However, he nodded thoughtfully as he looked at Kata Gangji. Conan didn''t know where to start vomiting.


    This is too good to fool! Do you believe what others say?!


    "The joke should be over here," said Su Han in a calm voice. As usual, he looked at Conan. "Edogawa Conan... No, or you should be called Kudo Shinichi."


    Conan''s pupils suddenly expanded and his body froze. After a long silence, he said timidly, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, uncle."


    How did this mysterious guy know he was Shinichi Kudo? Conan''s thoughts flashed in his mind. He immediately overturned the speculation that it was a group of action psychotics.


    Now, Conan has some doubts... Will this group of people in front of him be the people in black? This place is the headquarters of the people in black?


    "If this is the case, it will be a big trouble." Conan''s heart sank, went deep into the enemy camp, and his identity was suspected to be exposed? Next, he is likely to be executed here.


    "Is that so?" Su Han stared at Conan calmly. He suddenly thought of an operation and his eyes coagulated immediately. Then, Conan''s body actually rippled.


    Then, a light wave spread outward centered on Conan and turned into a real illusion.


    "Here is..." Conan, sitting on the bronze chair, looked dull. This is the day he and Xiao Lan played in the playground.


    Kudo Xinyi found the abnormality of the man in black, then followed up and found the secret transaction of the man in black. As a result, he was forcibly knocked unconscious by the man in black and poured special drugs. When he woke up, he turned into a young man.


    Right here, the picture stops.


    Tony Stark was silent for a long time. After reading the real illusion, what else did he not understand? It''s estimated that the boy''s body shape is the high school student who was filled with medicine


    He really thought it was just a child? Even he had been induced by the child''s voice script before. This is really


    Honing his teeth, Tony Stark took a few deep breaths and calmed down. Comfort himself in his heart that even a high school student is just a child to him. As an adult, you should be kind to the young man... Although the young man is really mean.


    "Your Excellency, can you extract the child''s past experience at a glance?" Lan ran clutched the armrest of the bronze chair with both hands and her heart throbbed.


    "Is this the profound meaning of time! Or did you extract the picture directly from the history of the world in which the child lives?"


    Or, after only one look, with that idea... Did the young man''s world naturally turn with the chairman''s idea, so as to reveal the real history?


    This means, even for those of them who stand at the top of the world, is enough to call it incredible.


    But for the chancellor, it may be as natural as breathing.


    God... Indeed, it reveals the divinity beyond mortals all the time.

 Chapter 83

    Konan Edogawa was silent for a long time, and his brain was in chaos.


    "What was that just now... Is it virtual projection? But it''s wrong. Virtual projection technology should not have developed to this extent... More importantly, even if the people in black organize technology to surpass the current society and control this level of projection technology, he can''t completely simulate the scene of that day."


    If the black man organization knew from the beginning that he was Kudo Shinichi, would he never live to this day?


    The man in black organization can send someone to assassinate him in the distance with a sniper gun! This is very difficult for ordinary people and even ordinary robbers, but it is easy for people in black organizations.


    "Are you... Really aliens?" Edogawa Conan said cautiously.


    "Eh?!" Sakata Gangji was stunned and timidly surrounded him. He gradually recalled his taste, remembered the previous abnormal picture, and gulped a mouthful of saliva.


    He thought about what Tony Stark said and what had just happened, and realized that even if he had not been caught by aliens, he was involved in abnormal events. Moreover, it is not an ordinary abnormal event... The danger of this event is not inferior to being caught by aliens.


    "How many times do I have to say this to understand?" Tony Stark said helplessly, rubbing his fingers gently against the back of the chair. "But from this question, you can see that your boy is a smart man... Only smart people think so much. Just like me."


    "Mr. stark, you are still as narcissistic as ever." Huang Rong was speechless.


    "Well," Tony Stark didn''t communicate with Huang Rong. He held out his hand and nodded his forehead. "Imagine that you should be able to extract those abnormal abilities from your body."


    "Hmm?" Edogawa Conan hesitated, stretched out his finger and pointed at his forehead, trying to imagine according to Tony Stark''s words. Then, one card after another flashed around his body.


    "Sure enough." Tony Stark''s eyes lit up for a moment. "Say, you can''t be a genius like me? You''ve made a lot of high and new technology? What''s written on your card?"


    "This is!" Edogawa Conan looked at the names on the cards and his eyelids jumped, "top detective skills, top logical thinking ability... And this APTX-4869 antibody. Wait, what''s the death omen?"


    He can still understand the detective and logical thinking in front, but how can those things in the back become more and more mysterious?


    "... sure enough, your world is not simple." Tony Stark thought, "APTX-4869 antibody, medicine? Well, after thinking about it, it is most likely the medicine you drink? Of course, there are other possibilities."


    "But the omen of death is... Well!" Tony Stark got stuck. After all, he had too little information to speculate.


    After a little thought, he put forward a suggestion, "these abilities are refined by you. You should be able to sense their role."


    Tony Stark has also condensed cards. He knows that when he touches these cards, he will naturally know the meaning of these cards.


    "... this APTX-4869 antibody is indeed the reducing agent I once took." Konan Edogawa looked serious. "However, this antibody seems to be somewhat different from the original. It seems that after taking it, people no matter how old they are can become six to twelve years old. And... There are no side effects."


    As soon as the words came out, the scene was silent.


    Yu Zhibo''s eyes coagulated. He was too old to give full play to his current strength.


    At this time, such a special antibody appeared in front of him. As long as he swallowed... He could return to his childhood.


    No side effects... What does that mean? This means that he can have such strength and return to his childhood. If he hadn''t taken into account the high president of the parliament, he would have offered to lure Conan into an exchange.


    White beard is much calmer than Yu Zhibo ban, but he also taps his fingers on the back of the chair. Obviously, he has other thoughts in his heart.


    Su Han looked strangely at Edogawa Conan. He did not expect that Conan''s body actually extracted this.


    "Although the original smaller medicine can make your body smaller, it should also have huge side effects. It is impossible to really rejuvenate!"


    Su Han''s thoughts twinkled in his mind. There are two possibilities why Conan refined this.


    One is the halo of Conan''s protagonist, which makes the drug in his body produce mutant antibodies and have the power of rejuvenation... The other is the optimization function of the fog space.


    In fact, Su Han thinks the latter is more likely. After all, the devil fruit he fused did not have those side effects.


    "It''s amazing," Huang Rong said with emotion. Of course, she was only shocked by the effect of this special drug antibody, and had no other ideas. After all, she is still young, which is different from Yu Zhibo, who dislikes her old body.


    "..." Tony Stark was silent for a long time. Then he breathed out a long breath and calmed his mood. "It''s really a meeting of the heavens that spreads tentacles to the endless world. What strange abilities and objects can appear."


    After a brief sigh, Tony Stark continued to ask, "so the death omen behind?"


    Unbelievable, but what''s wrong with me? "Conan said," make complaints about the card, but how can I possibly have this trait? "


    "Do you have this kind of trait? Don''t you have some force in your heart?" Su Han muttered in his heart. He remembered the high mortality rate in Detective Conan, and his expression was subtle.


    Tony Stark''s eyebrows jumped and his eyes looked at Conan became strange. Of course, although he felt that misty space was unlikely to make mistakes, he did not discuss more in this regard, continued to guide and informed Conan of the trading principles.


    Conan stared at the cards beside him. After a short hesitation, he picked out the top logical thinking, top detective skills and APTX-4869 antibody. Then he threw it in the direction of Su Han.


    Yuzhiboban clenched the back of the chair, but after a few breaths, he loosened his face powerlessly. Facing this situation, what can he do?


    The fog rose, and Su Han put away several cards.


    Su Han didn''t hurry or slow down. It was as if everything was the usual process. He calmly said, "well, Edogawa Conan... Your future has begun."


    With a roar, a long river of fate appeared in the void.


    From Kudo Shinichi to solve many cases, he became an incredible high school student. Then I went to peep into the organization of people in black, became smaller, entered maolilan''s home... And then opened my legendary life of death primary school students.


    Death, solve a case, encounter death again, solve a case again... This cycle goes back and forth.


    But before everyone can see clearly, the bright river of destiny suddenly converges. Bang, condensed into a plot star. Dotted in the misty space.


    The scene was silent.

 Chapter 84

    Tony Stark wiped the cold sweat on his forehead silently, stared at Conan and stopped talking.


    Although he only saw it for a moment, he noticed that the proportion of cases in the long river of fate was obviously abnormal... And this was not Conan''s initiative to look for, but more like where he went and died.


    "The omen of death is so terrible." Huang Rong felt his scalp numb at the moment.


    Yuzhi Boban also felt his heart hair and looked at Conan repeatedly.


    Although he is powerful, Conan''s death omen... Is not like forcibly killing with strength, but like using some law of causality


    Yuzhiboban suddenly began to worry about one thing. If he had been in contact with Conan for a long time, he would not have a heart attack one day, which would be earlier than the death in the original world track, right?


    "I have to say," the rotten Lucia, who has been very silent and low-key, suddenly said, "that child... May be more like death than me."


    "It must be an accident." Edogawa Conan said seriously. He has now fully confirmed that this space is real. Before he condensed cards and sensed the card function, he was already quite amazing


    But before condenses the plot star''s scene to be grand, is Conan''s life only to see. Compared with the scene where the river of destiny condensed into plot stars just now... The big special effect films Conan once saw can be called garbage in garbage. Too unreal.


    Conan looked around the audience carefully for a week and said cautiously, "just now, after all, it was just a glimpse... You must really read it before you can understand what the truth is."


    "That''s what I said." Zhang Sanfeng stroked his beard and stopped talking. The long river of fate is a glimpse... But compared with your ability card, the truth has been revealed.


    "Young man," Ying Zheng said suddenly.


    He didn''t pay attention to Conan. Instead, he seriously stared at the silent Okada Gangji, and spoke slowly. "Don''t you want to see your future?"


    "If you can, of course." Sakata Gangji looked a little complicated and his voice was bitter, "but I''m just a waste firewood... Even many of my friends call me waste firewood gang. What ability do I have? How can I exchange?"


    "This familiar word." Huang Rong was lost in thought. Where did she seem to have heard this sentence?


    Um... It seems that the last person who said this sentence was a ten-year-old boy with strange giant power and immortality


    "Waste?" Yu Zhibo suddenly sneered. "Are you looking down on yourself or us? Will people who can join this fog space be waste?"


    "Or... Even if you are a waste, you must stand up for me at the moment of joining. I don''t allow you to drag us back!"


    Yuzhiboban''s rebellious temperament made him hate the gentle and inferiority of Yasuda Gangji... It was like seeing a degraded version of qianshouzhu


    "I......" Kaneda Gangji was very ashamed.


    "Don''t say that," Tony Stark crossed his hands in his abdomen. After thinking about it, he whispered to Kata Gangji, "ban... Doesn''t mean any harm to you. Or even if he does, he can''t hurt you. So you don''t need to care about his words."


    "This way of comfort." white beard froze and didn''t know what to say.


    "As for your own ability and potential," Tony Stark suddenly laughed. "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    Under the persuasion of Tony Stark, kanji Sakata finally made up his mind. Then he tried his best to unite, and there were cards around him.


    "It''s true!" Yasuda Gangji''s eyes lit up at once, and he was even very moved. Does he really have the ability potential to be recognized by this mysterious and powerful fog space?


    "These cards are... The sixth sense? The inflammation of the dead air in the sky? What are these?" Sakata Gangji looked at it and was stunned, saying he couldn''t understand it at all.


    "I know the sixth sense, but the sky is dead," white beard pinched his crescent beard and then laughed, "Gula Lala, don''t care about these details."


    "May it be your unique power in the world? Exchange with the president of Parliament and have a good look at your future. After reading it, you should understand."


    Hesitated for a moment, Sakata Gangji pulled out the two cards and threw them in the direction of Su Han.


    Su Han stretched out his hand to put away the two cards without making any evaluation. The palm of his hand gently ripples in the void. The new river of destiny condenses into plot stars.


    "Wait." Conan looked at it and suddenly thought of something. His pupils suddenly contracted, full of disbelief and horror.


    "The stars condensed from the river of destiny! And each star corresponds to a world? Doesn''t that mean... These stars are really stars? No, they are much more important than the stars in the night sky of our world..." Conan''s cold hair exploded.


    At this moment, he suddenly thought of what Tony Stark said before... Where they were located was the embryonic form of the birth of the cosmic explosion.


    Looking around for a week, Conan himself didn''t believe such words. It''s impossible to think about such things. But... What if it''s true?


    Conan closed his lips and looked complex.


    After condensing the stars of the plot, Su Han''s body turned into an endless fog and disappeared from his place.


    "It''s really haunting." Huang Rong looked at the empty bronze throne with emotion.


    "It''s normal," Lan Ran''s eyes were a little different. "The chairman of the Council... Is so powerful that he plays with the world by clapping! He must also have his own fixed responsibilities or the order he controls."


    "I even doubt... It may be a part of the endless world. If it disappears for a long time, it may affect the endless world..."


    Lanran''s words stopped completely. After a short pause, she suddenly smiled, "I just spread my brain hole irresponsibly. Don''t take my words too seriously."


    Tony Stark stares at LAN ran and his eyebrows jump. He didn''t think about this at first, but lanran said that he was thinking about Su Han''s irregular disappearance and appearance in the misty space... He was thinking about it carefully?


    "Itself is a part of the endless world, and even one of the pillars supporting the endless world. Is this too exaggerated anyway?"


    Conan''s eyelids jumped up and then muttered, "and playing with the world on applause. If you think so, the plot stars will not be the corresponding world... Huh?"

 Chapter 85

    The scene was quiet again. Lanran heard Conan''s words and suddenly thought of something. She looked at the plot stars around in amazement. He suddenly clenched the back of the chair.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Tony Stark looked at LAN ran strangely. Although it was covered by fog, he could tell from lanran''s actions that he was in a bad mood at the moment.


    Tony Stark can hardly imagine what a big boss like blue dye has to find before he loses his attitude? Even if his gaffe was only a moment... It was incredible enough.


    "I just suddenly thought of one thing," lanran stabilized his mood again. His eyes were deep and his voice was quiet. "These plot stars, relative to our world... Are they really just the future?"


    "What do you mean?" white beard looked serious.


    "I''m saying," Lan ran glanced at her white beard and said calmly. "If the plot stars collapse... Will our world also be affected?"


    Lanran paused, looked around the audience and said word by word, "will... Collapse together?"


    The misty space fell into silence.


    Yu Zhibo suddenly turned his head and looked at the round of stars that symbolized the ninja world. His look changed several times... How is this possible. Or how could he accept it?


    "If he can play the world on the palm of his hand, is it normal to do this?"


    White beard spoke softly. From the back of his green vein beating hand, he could see that he was very upset at the moment, "or... Even if these stars are broken, our world will not be destroyed directly! But there may be all kinds of natural disasters? Greatly affected."


    Listening to this sentence, Sakata Gangji shivered.


    What space did he join? The long wind of the parliament is light and the clouds are light, so it''s just to draw out a person''s future and past and really show it


    The members of Parliament are talking about the destruction of the world and the existence of pillars in the endless world


    "Everyone, think too much?" Edogawa Conan pushed his glasses. He just said casually. Where did he think the reaction of this group of people in front of him was so great? Immediately speechless, "things are not exaggerated to this extent. You are just scaring yourself."


    "Just because you''re late enough, you don''t understand what we''ve witnessed." Huang Rong sighed. She shook her head, didn''t say any more, and stretched out her hand to explore the plot stars corresponding to Conan. Not in it.


    "Yes," said Tony Stark, relieved after a brief silence, "but it''s really meaningless to discuss this... Now, I''d better try to strengthen myself through this strange space."


    "That''s the same sentence... Chairman of Parliament, his field is not accessible to us. What we should do, or what we can do, is only to do what we should do!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the real world.


    Su Han opened his eyes and said nothing.


    Through his power in the misty space, he learned about the discussion of the members of the parliament. At the moment, he felt a little toothache.


    "The pillar of the endless world? Do you really dare to think that the noumenon of the real top evil gods can''t reach that level... Moreover, the plot star I condensed for you is really just an ordinary star, which has nothing to do with your world."


    After muttering a few words, Su Han shook his head and left the matter behind.


    In fact, this matter is not important. After all, even if the members of the heavenly Council really have a tendency to destroy themselves and want to experiment, they will find that they can''t affect the plot stars.


    After all, the plot stars are shaped by Su Han using his divine power in the misty space. Su Han''s power in the misty space is absolute.


    Once he turned his hand, several cards appeared in Su Han''s hand. He directly brings the top logical thinking, top detective skills, the inflammation of the dead air in the sky and the color of seeing and hearing to the extreme field. According to different personal characteristics, the final ability he obtains is also different.


    For example, katacuri''s prediction of the future and Roger''s listening to the voice of all things... Now he has booked the prediction of the future in advance, which is a great good thing for Su Han.


    Su Han was in a very good mood. He got up and came to the window. He looked at the night scenery and the night wind... But looking at it, Su Han''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled.


    "Hmm? The smell of evil things suddenly became strong... It seems that something happened to Xu Changnan."


    After a little thought, Su Han''s eyes turned into an eternal kaleidoscope and suddenly jumped out of the window. He stepped on the earth with one foot, and his body was like a shell, galloping in the direction of Xu Changnan.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Xu Changnan stayed in a five-star hotel.


    Xu Changnan sat by the bed. At this time, demons were dancing in his room.


    On the luxurious carpet, there are huge black spiders, which can make people with dense phobia faint directly.


    The tentacles of wriggling Octopus hung from the ceiling. The walls with murals are now like biological intestines, with highly corrosive liquid flowing down.


    This kind of scene is too terrible. Even those with tough character will go insane directly. However, Xu Changnan looked calm. He sighed, "it''s really getting more and more backward! I think the sky fission phenomenon I met last time in Xiadong provincial capital is a terror."


    "The horror of that place is not like the lowest level like you, but it is too beautiful. Flowers, trees, birds, insects and snakes... It is so beautiful that it leads people to fall unconsciously."


    "Even at the beginning, the holy sons of several holy places were buried and turned into the claws and teeth of evil gods..." Xu Changnan''s words still didn''t fluctuate a bit after a slight pause.


    "Those saints are good children who have grown up in the realm of the five elements. Not surprisingly, they are likely to break through the realm of the Lord in the future. Their life has just begun..."

 Chapter 86

    "That''s why I want to fight you and never die."


    Xu Changnan raised his hand and blew out a punch. The terrible and hot blood burst out and swept around.


    The blood gas turned into a storm, but it was well controlled and spread all around. It only crushed the spiders on the earth and the tentacles on the ceiling into fly ash, and did not spread to the whole hotel.


    "Hmm?" Xu Changnan suddenly locked his head, and a touch of amazement appeared in his eyes. "This feeling is..."


    Xu Changnan stepped out. He tore the wall that looked like the inner wall of his intestines and entered the next door. However, what he saw was not other rooms or outside, but a dark place. There was a bloody moon on the sky, and the atmosphere was particularly strange.


    "Evil and evil have accumulated such terrible power... Even to the point of distorting the space and building the field of evil and evil."


    Xu Changnan''s eyelids beat and felt that the situation was extremely troublesome. Even if it''s "good, this can''t be eaten. This is the main sacrifice we offer to our Lord!" the hundred legged spider''s voice is very gentle, "however, when the sacrifice officially begins, you can have a good taste of Jiangzhou''s blood and soul. My lord won''t blame those less."


    "Do you think you can succeed?" Xu Changnan suddenly laughed, as if he saw a joke.


    "It seems that you have noticed," the hundred legged spider disagreed. Instead of taking Xu Changnan''s words, he said another sentence, "yes, I''m not ready to hide anymore. It''s clear that we, as the relatives of evil gods, are the real future of the world. I''ve had enough of this life."


    "I don''t know what the top family members are thinking, but I think... If I sacrifice a whole city, things will be big, even to the point where you can''t suppress it? After that, no matter what the top family members think, the news of our Lord will spread all over the world... No one can contain this new era."


    "I am the initiator of this era! If I can get another look from my Lord, I can also become the top family member comparable to those people," said the spider''s eyes


    Xu Changnan didn''t speak. He suddenly started. There''s no point in saying anything now. The killing intention in his heart was to the extreme.


    The terrible psychic power broke out and the vision rose. Behind him, there was a ten thousand mile plain with a big sun rising. His fist was also full of a grand trend. He was like a rising sun.


    The bitter war began.


    Xu Changnan did not lose at all with one enemy and two, but his expression was extremely dignified.


    In the face of the family members of evil gods, they can''t decide the victory or defeat in the shortest time, and they can''t crush each other. This in itself is a failure. After all, each other''s immortality is too strong.


    "Thanks to my preparation at the beginning."


    The hundred legged spider was hit by the sun falling from the sky. It was really like a big sun falling. The huge body of the Centaur began to spontaneously ignite, and large areas turned into fly ash. However, he did not panic at all, but his words were pleasantly surprised.


    "Go! Go straight to the next step and start sacrificing the city under your feet. Come back to me after you finish! This guy can''t kill me."


    The huge octopus monster gave a sharp cry, his tentacles roared into the earth, and blood colored lines rose.


    The whole evil and strange space also began to distort, as if to collapse, and then completely spread the evil and strange gas accumulated here to the whole Jiangzhou.


    "... bastard!" Xu Changnan''s face was cold. The vision behind him began to spread, and finally overlapped with the huge evil space. He swallowed all the huge and extremely evil Qi into the vision.


    "It''s really moving. No... or should I say, you saints say strong and strong, weak and weak." the hundred legged spider suddenly laughed, "Even though the individual strength is stronger than us... You who want to protect those blood food have more fatal flaws... If you swallow it like this, you can''t become a sacrifice, but I look forward to you becoming one of us..."


    Xu Changnan''s blood gas burst out, and even a flame rose.


    "What?" the spider sensed something. After a short silence, his words were angry and seemed to be humiliated. "It''s like this again! It''s your honor to become a family member and the love of our Lord... Do you like to die so much?"


    "No, I don''t like death."


    Xu Changnan spoke quietly. The big day in the vision gradually fell down and wanted to be integrated with his body. "It''s better to say that it''s a consciousness that has been done for a long time... Many of my old friends are walking in front of me."


    "Although I hate to be reunited with them... But when I think about it, I do miss them a little. Nothing can be done! That''s all I can do."


    "Aren''t I a little late? What did I miss? Are you going to live and die?"


    A helpless voice suddenly sounded, "say, is the death rate of the Lord so high? Why didn''t I see it on the news before?"


    With the voice falling, the void began to vibrate, and then it was suddenly torn open, and the endless cracks spread.


    "What?" the compound eyes of the hundred legged spider shrink.


    "It''s not... It''s not evil and strange gas... Tearing the space and spreading outward, but... Someone outside broke the evil and strange field." the huge octopus monster''s intermittent, chaotic and cold words came.


    "You didn''t say it earlier!" the hundred legged spider had no time to be angry. The young man who broke through the evil field stepped out and appeared directly in front of him. His fist was shrouded in white brilliance, and the streamer of stars was flashing on his arm.


    He stared at the spider and said calmly, "ofa... 100% effort! Air shock!"

 Chapter 87

    The white light of terror contains the power to destroy everything. It smashed on the head of the hundred legged spider, and its body more than ten meters high was smashed and broken. Black blood spread in all directions.


    "How could... This power! The Lord of the top stage? But... This shaking power! There is no way to understand."


    The hundred legged spider dragged a small half of its body back quickly, with a doubt on its face, "I''ve never seen it."


    "Terrible..." Xu Changnan''s pupils suddenly contracted. His vision almost subconsciously shrouded the broken blood limbs in the past, and spoke very fast. "We can''t let these blood spread, otherwise the evil and strange fields will be broken. These evil blood will pollute Jiangzhou and erode the body of ordinary people."


    "I''ll forcibly suppress them with visions! You seal them with the evil sealing array."


    Before, he swallowed the evil spirit with a vision. Now if he uses a vision to cover the blood of these evil gods. The impact is too great. He may have to keep the injury for a year. Maybe it will be partially alienated and affect his whole life... But there is no way. He can''t let Su Han devour it.


    Su Han, who can become a sage reserve at this age, has too much potential than him. Su Han''s year is much more precious than him... If they have to make a sacrifice, he wants that person to be himself who has little potential.


    "I don''t know how to seal evil array." Su Han looked at Xu Changnan strangely.


    Xu Changnan froze. He suddenly remembered that the person in front of him was in his teens. In theory, he should learn the profound meaning of the evil sealing Array Series in the five elements realm. He really might not.


    When Xu Changnan''s hands and feet were cold, Su Han said slowly, "but... I have a special way to deal with these guys."


    Su Han raised his palm and turned his eyes into reincarnation eyes, "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    All the scattered evil spirit limbs galloped away in the direction of Su Han, enveloping Su Han in the center.


    Su Han''s body surface spread darkness. The darkness collided with the blood limbs of evil things. He whispered, "dark cave road."


    Xu Changnan was completely stunned.


    Far away.


    Seeing this scene, the hundred legged spider, who gathered with the huge octopus monster, suddenly laughed and laughed wildly.


    "Great... I knew there must be a saint who wants to be the family member of our evil gods. What kind of love... As long as he is alienated, I can take him to sacrifice to my lord... And then... Huh?"


    The spider''s body was stiff. Although his body was fragmented, it was still active. Even if those bodies were integrated with him, he could return to the peak again.


    But now, he suddenly found that those bodies shrouded in Su Han were gradually cut off from him.


    "What? What is swallowing me?"


    After a short hesitation, he suddenly connected his consciousness to his body, and then he felt an unspeakable vastness.


    His missing limbs seemed to be in another world.


    The fog is rising and the stars are dotted. Each star is like a whole world, with countless shadows.


    That world, like the beginning of chaos in heaven and earth, and like the embryonic world just born of the big bang, was just created


    His body has been absorbed and integrated continuously into this newborn world.


    "What the hell is this place?" the spider trembled.


    He felt that his consciousness was gradually swallowed up by this space. His heart was filled with fear. Since he became the family member of the evil god, this was him "you and... He, what is it?" the remaining eyes of the hundred legged spider stared at Su Han tightly. He murmured, "or are you the Holy Son of the highest living Lord?"


    Without resistance, he seemed to be willing and completely swallowed up by Su Han''s secret cave. Even before his death, his eyes gradually took on fanaticism, as if it was an honor. He whispered, "are they integrated with a new universe..."


    The giant octopus monster subconsciously shook a tentacle, but did not touch the hundred legged spider. His waving tentacles stopped in mid air.


    After a brief silence, he realized something, and then... The sharp cry of ignorance and madness suddenly sounded.


    "Ah ah ah ah!"


    The giant octopus monster is completely crazy.


    His seemingly rational strings are all maintained by a hundred legged spider. Now that the hundred legged spider is dead, he has no reason.


    The evil spirit completely rioted. All gathered into the huge octopus monster''s body, and his body was constantly expanding. Although the green veins on it were exposed, it seemed that it could be blown up by a bomb at any time, he still ignored it.


    The tentacle, which quickly became thick and big, suddenly pulled in the direction of Su Han, with great strength, and pulled out the cracks of the void.


    "Boring!" Su Han''s eyes opened and his terror pupil burst out.


    Suzanneng, open!


    Chakra spread around his body. In just a few breaths, he condensed all the suzanneng. It was a terrible existence as huge as a mountain, and its body size was even far higher than that of the octopus monster.


    He held it in his palm, condensed a long knife, and chopped it down.


    The terrible power of chakra broke out, and all the tentacles blocking the road were torn. This cold sword directly split the whole Octopus monster in half.

 Chapter 88

    "... swallow!" Su Han''s words fell, and the darkness of the dark fruit spread outward from the long knife.


    The remnant body of the giant octopus is like water, which is constantly swallowed up by the darkness. And... The darkness continues to spread until it envelops the whole evil and strange field


    With a crash, the void cracked. So as to enter the real world. Xuzuo was almost relieved, and Su Han''s figure floated quietly in the air.


    Xu Changnan stared at Su Han''s figure floating in the air, his lips trembled violently, and his forehead was full of cold sweat, "just now... What is that? What is it?"


    As a saint, Xu Changnan''s wonderful life is beyond doubt, whether it''s a sky avalanche or a earth crack. As long as the evil phenomenon does not completely break out and will devour the whole world, he can calmly accept it, and then try his best to find a way to solve it


    However, what happened tonight still made him in a trance, like falling into a dream.


    "Darkness... Swallowed up by him? He is... No! He can''t be the family of evil gods. His energy breath is still full of order... Wait!?"


    Xu Changnan suddenly remembered a record he saw in ancient documents, "it seems that... Ancient sages can tear the wall of the void! Banish the endless evil Qi out of the world? Maybe he just did not devour... But banished."


    Xu Changnan doesn''t speak. Although he thought Su Han was a sage reserve at the beginning, there was a gap between the reserve and the reserve. After all, the reserve can only be said to be qualified to set foot in the realm of sages


    Half a foot is about to step into the realm of sages... Is it the same thing as the realm of middle-level sages who are only qualified to step into sages? The gap is too big! This gap even goes beyond the gap between ordinary saints and monastic practitioners


    "Can this guy use some abilities of the sage realm now?" Xu Changnan subconsciously stretched out his hand and covered his forehead. He felt that he was almost going to faint.


    What kind of monster is this young Lord? Strength... What is the realm? It doesn''t look like a middle-level Lord at all


    Xu Changnan thought he had roughly guessed Su Han''s realm... But now he suddenly found that he didn''t know at all... There were too many mysteries about the young saint in front of him.


    Su Han slowly fell beside Xu Changnan and raised his eyebrows, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing!" after a brief silence, Xu Changnan suddenly turned his head and looked like the outside direction.


    Now the night is late and lights are on. There are also a few pedestrians walking on the street, peaceful, busy and warm.


    "What a beautiful world." Su Han looked into the distance with Xu Changnan, and his words brought a trace of emotion.


    "Indeed!" Xu Changnan nodded seriously and looked at the scene in front of him. His shaking heart suddenly calmed down, and a smile came up at the corners of his mouth, obviously from his heart.


    "I like the world and the peaceful land under my feet... I can''t like it anymore..."


    "I see!" Su Han smiled. In fact, he had vaguely known Xu Changnan''s character. He was a very terrible guy. He clearly had such a strong strength, but ranked his ideals and beliefs above everything. Life can also be abandoned.


    Of course, Su Han doesn''t hate it, because his purpose is the same as Xu Changnan.


    They also hope that the land under their feet is peaceful. Don''t let the world die... As a comrade in arms, Xu Changnan is worthy of trust... Well, the only disadvantage is that his strength seems to be a little poor, so he is easily forced to die.


    "Anyway, your injury?" Su Han looked at Xu Changnan.


    "It''s OK." Xu Changnan touched his chin with some stubble. "Go back and get hurt for a year or two. Anyway, Huaya reimburses. I don''t have any worries. Just do my duty... It doesn''t matter if Huaya provides for the disabled and dies. It''s estimated that I can''t find ashes if I die!"


    Su Han looked a little strange, but he waved to him, and then his figure floated to the distance, "then I''ll go first."


    Xu Changnan didn''t speak. He just kept Su Han''s kindness in mind. It''s too frivolous to thank you for saving your life.


    ¡­¡­


    Silently, Su Han returned to his home. He sat cross legged on the bed, lost in thought.


    "That guy also regards the misty space as the newborn universe? Why are one and two so..."


    Su Han was suddenly silent. He thought of an extremely terrible possibility. No... are those guys'' guesses true?


    After all, strictly speaking, he still doesn''t understand what fog space is.


    In other words, as he saw the top existence in all the world in the misty space, he obtained many terrible forces with the help of this space... He felt that his curiosity about the misty space was becoming more and more serious


    "The enhancement of my strength and the integration of the power of evil gods make the fog space changing and growing."


    Su Han''s eyes twinkled. After a long time, he calmed his mood, "forget it... Since you don''t understand, go slowly... When you reach the end of the road, you will naturally understand."


    After stretching his waist, Su Han washed and went to bed. Before going to bed, he was still thinking in his mind.


    "How do you feel that the enemy this time... Is not as good as the Li Xianyu I met last time? And... I thought that Xuchang south is much stronger and much weaker than I thought..."


    "Wait... The wechat Li Huo sent me seems to say that before Liuhe, the families of evil gods in the same realm crush humans, but after Liuhe, one human cultivator of the same level can beat three..."


    Li Xianyu is the family member of an evil god transformed from the human Lord... So he also has far more combat power than his peers?


    "So... This time, he was thinking about strange things, and Su Han gradually fell asleep.


    The next morning, when Su Han was called up by Su Zhu, he thought Su Zhu would talk about something again. There was another big news in Jiangzhou. He found that Su Zhu was very calm this time.


    Su Han was a little strange immediately. He beat around the bush. Finally, from Su Zhu''s face, he knew that she should not know what happened last night.

 Chapter 89

    "In other words, were yesterday''s events suppressed?"


    While drinking porridge, Su Han was thoughtful. It suddenly occurred to him that the battle was held in the evil field last night. Before the collapse of the evil realm, all the families of the two evil gods died.


    Of course, there can''t be no news of yesterday''s battle. It must have an impact on the outside world. But this kind of influence is limited after all, and can be pressed down by Xu Changnan.


    After breakfast, Su Zhu went to class as usual. Su Han stared at Su Zhu wordlessly. Obviously, he had been admitted to Jinling University in advance. Unexpectedly, he went step by step... But Su Han probably understood why Su Zhu could forge seven times at this age.


    This is inseparable from her diligence and efforts.


    "... I really want to. You''re just an ordinary person who can live such a lifetime." Su Han murmured. Su Zhu started to school. It can be said that the whole process was in Su Han''s perception of seeing, hearing and color. Whenever there is a possibility of an accident, Su Han will arrive at the first time.


    Su Zhu went to Jinling. Su Han was out of reach, so he followed him. But that''s all he can do. He won''t help Su Zhu become a strong man.


    Because he wants Su Zhu to live a peaceful and warm life for ordinary people in this peaceful society... Instead of making Su Zhu a pillar of peace in this society.


    It is enough to have him as the pillar of world peace.


    "Although it''s selfish, as your brother... No one will blame you for being selfish?"


    After a brief silence, Su Han returned to his room.


    He sat cross legged on the bed, thought a little, and directly closed his eyes into the misty space.


    ¡­¡­


    The fog is rising, and the palace full of traces of years stands quietly. On the bronze chairs, there are figures with different shapes shrouded in fog.


    "It''s really a dream trip." white beard''s voice was low, and he looked inexplicably at the stars of Conan''s plot.


    "No, it''s not so much a dream as a disaster trip." Huang Rong''s eyelids beat. "How can there be such a way to die? One after another, the dead are the dead from entering. Solve the case, the dead, solve the case..."


    After sighing, Huang Rong whispered, "I thought at first that it was because the plot stars condensed too fast, so I only focused on the killing part... Where did I think of the real plot stars?"


    LAN ran stopped talking. He thought of the words of rotten wood Lucia. Looking like a silent Conan again, he looked a little different.


    "Are you more like a god of death than us? Maybe! We are a god of death who practices a unique spiritual power system in the corpse soul world... And this guy is likely to be a god of death who takes death wherever he goes..."


    The nature of the two gods of death is different, but I have to say... Maybe Conan, who goes where he dies, is more in line with human cognition of the God of death.


    "Your Excellency, President of Parliament!" the same silent Sakata Gangji opened his mouth. He looked directly at the rising bronze throne, and a surprise flashed in his eyes.


    However, when he was about to speak, he suddenly realized something. He choked all his words. After repeatedly considering them in his heart and confirming that there was no problem, he opened his mouth carefully, "thank you for showing me the future I belong to."


    Su Han didn''t speak, but looked down quietly from the top.


    "If you don''t say something that interests the president, he won''t respond to you." Yu Zhibo''s voice is gentle.


    "Is that so?" zaeda Gangji realized that Su Han didn''t have an opinion on him, and immediately relieved.


    "Mr. chairman," Conan suddenly raised his head and stared at Su Han after a brief silence, "the world you showed me... Is really very real. There are a lot of information that can be right with what I have in mind... No! It should be said that it is the future."


    After a pause, Conan continued, "but there seems to be something wrong with the timeline of the world we live in?"


    "So it''s true!" Tony Stark''s eyes twinkled. He recalled the plot of Conan world and his voice was a little confused. "After so many spring, summer, autumn and winter, so many deaths on Christmas and Valentine''s Day... Even if Conan really shrunk, he should have been promoted to several levels?"


    "You might as well experience this problem yourself slowly," said Su Han, with a gentle voice. "When you have experienced it, you will understand everything."


    Su Han did not have any emotional waves on his surface, but in fact he was unable to make complaints about it. You ask him, who does he ask? When he first saw Detective Conan, he also had this question.


    "I have a few guesses about this." lanran smiled.


    "What do you think?" Tony Stark turned to look at LAN ran.


    He has to admit that although lanran is a top boss, he is extremely dangerous. But his resourcefulness is beyond imagination, not to mention that he has the same outstanding strength.


    Even though Tony Stark entered the month of cultivation, he studied science and technology in isolation for three years. Technology is advancing by leaps and bounds... But he is still not sure to deal with lanran.


    The influence of mirror flower, water and moon can be exempted from the fog space... But even the opponent''s simple hard injury is enough to remove the latest version of iron man armor he made.


    "The first possibility is that Conan''s world has strange rules, such as time cycle and fixed cause and effect." lanran glances at Su Han quietly. Many people at the scene of the Parliament were aware of this.


    "Is it like this?" Ying Zheng thought of something and was shocked. Is the time order of Conan world different from that of the normal world. So the president of the Council, as an observer, specially brought in people from such a strange world


    Yes, this is also in line with the identity of the collegiate chairman as an observer... The logic is right!


    "Gulalala, since you said the first, there must be a second guess?" Bai beard also stared at LAN ran seriously.


    "That''s true!" lanran nodded calmly, his hands crossed on his abdomen. "Another possibility is that Conan''s world is a world with infinite possibilities. That is to say, his world has different trajectories, and the president of Parliament pulled out all the possibilities of his world. It was displayed in that round of stars!"


    "What?"


    "What does that mean?"


    "... I don''t understand at all! Is it because I don''t study enough?"


    There were a lot of people at the scene. Tony Stark thought a little and suddenly patted his thigh. "What you said is the parallel world theory?"


    "Parallel world?" Lan ran raised her eyebrows. After thinking about it, she nodded in agreement. "This metaphor is indeed very appropriate."


    "It''s possible that the president of the Council pulled out all the experiences of Conan from different world lines and different worlds and mixed them together."

 Chapter 90

    As soon as this remark came out, the atmosphere at the scene became very strange. They looked different.


    Not to mention other members of Parliament, Conan felt his scalp numb at the moment.


    Whether his world is a permanent cycle of time, or his world has countless parallel worlds... This shows that his world is not simple. After all, no other plot stars have such a strange situation like him.


    "Although the world I live in doesn''t seem to have any supernatural power, whether it''s the time factor, or jingjizhen, the strange thief Kidd... These are abnormal everywhere. In addition, the plot stars sent by the chairman of the Council... We must be careful in the future!" Conan murmured, looking very heavy.


    "At first I saw Conan, thinking that if he used his life as a TV play, he should be the life of a detective, but later I found it was a disaster death movie." Tony Tucker make complaints about it.


    "I even doubt that the characters in it can regroup an avenger Alliance... For example, the Japanese team leader an Shitou, the science monster Dr. a Li, the mysterious thief Kidd, and you forced Conan... To kick the football and kill the satellite. Such a thing..."


    Tony Stark suddenly felt a headache and stared at Conan. Do you still think others are unscientific? If you think about it carefully, whether you are scientific or not.


    When you say others are unscientific, won''t your conscience hurt?


    Su Han''s eyelids beat. He suddenly thought that he thought Tony Stark was unscientific when he first joined the parliament? Is this Feng Shui rotation?


    Although this turn will eventually turn to Conan... Some are not quite right


    Conan was silent and could not refute.


    "But then again, the world to which Conan belongs seems to have no end? For example, the leader of the people in black organization has not been revealed." Huang Rong murmured, obviously dissatisfied.


    "Haven''t the pirate world I live in reached the final conclusion?" white beard disapproved. "Don''t forget the principle of equal exchange mentioned by the chairman at the beginning."


    "What?" Yu Zhibo suddenly realized after a short thought. He glanced at Su Han. "The president of the Council is not interested in the later things, so there is no reality... Or do we need to pay an extra price to know the follow-up?"


    Su Han still didn''t reply and watched quietly. But he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.


    Sure enough, as he imagined, he didn''t open his mouth, and the people below automatically mended his behavioral logic. He sighed from his heart, "it''s a lucky thing to have a group of members of Parliament who can make up their brains."


    The on-site discussion continues.


    "I''m just curious about one thing," said Ying Zheng, tapping the back of the chair with his fingers. "Is that Dr. Ali the behind the scenes leader of the man in black?"


    "This kind of thing... It''s impossible to think about it!" Conan first violently objected. "Dr. Ali, our family has known them for a long time... Of course, I don''t rule out his suspicion based on my friendship."


    "I mean, although he is a scientist and not stupid... His action force is extremely poor. He was the head of the organization behind the scenes of the people in black, and the organization in black has long been extinct. How can he be so huge?"


    "Shouldn''t it be extinct?"


    Tony Stark stared at Conan strangely. "A strange organization whose members are either traitors or lurks? I even doubt... If all countries in your world recall their lurking undercover agents, the organization in black will dissolve in place."


    Conan choked again and his face turned red. Even if he tried to think with his IQ, there was no way to refute it. It can only be said that Tony Stark''s problem is too straight to the point.


    "In fact, I think that the villain in the world where Mr. Kanji zaeda lives... Brandy seems to have something in common with lanran." rotten wood Lucia suddenly said. She quietly changed the subject.


    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly changed.


    After a short silence, lanran smiled, "it''s really a bit like him! But... I''m more different from him than similar. Maybe our behavior is similar, but our ultimate goal is quite different."


    "Indeed!" even Yu Zhibo, who doesn''t like LAN ran, thought about it and agreed with LAN ran. His fingers passed through the story stars in the sky. "Even after seeing many worlds... It''s difficult to find a second guy comparable to LAN ran."


    "Did you generalize yourself?" white beard raised his eyebrows and thought about it.


    "No," said Yu Zhibo, who had no mood swings at all. "All the people present were exceptions, so I didn''t count you in."


    "What''s more... I am two different kinds of people from lanran."


    There were ripples in the void. Then, from the star of the plot of the round to which Yasuda Gangji belongs, Xiaozhi stepped out and landed in his seat.


    "It''s really an unimaginable life... Blood, friendship and love are all there! I envy it so much that I want a life like this."


    Xiao Zhi clenched his fist and looked forward to it. Then he looked at Kanji zaeda, stretched out his hand and said, "I''m Xiaozhi! Xiaozhi in zhenxinzhen. Which star is my... Please give me more advice!"


    "OK!" Kata Gangji promised in a panic. His brain was in chaos after he read his story stars.


    It''s hard for him to imagine that such a cowardly self would be affirmed by those friends... And even slowly grow into a worthy ten generation Peng Geli.


    Clearly those who follow behind him... Everyone is better than him.


    "Ha ha," Yu Zhibo sneered, "do you also want to experience all the life of warm-blooded friendship and love? Do you have it in your dream?"


    "Well, I have to agree with Mr. Ban." Huang Rong nodded seriously, "Xiao Zhi, your life, friendship and blood are the same... As for love! Well, I always think you can have more than one wife if you want..."


    Huang Rong paused and laughed herself.


    "Ha ha, of course, just think about it. After all, you''re only a ten-year-old boy younger than me. But your life will never be less wonderful than that of konji Zada..."


    Huang Rong''s words were full of ponder, "are you right? The wise master who met almost all divine beasts and was favored by countless magic babies!"

 Chapter 91

    "Yes." Xiao Zhi didn''t hear the crowd''s run at all. He nodded in agreement. There was a flame burning in his eyes. "My life is also wonderful... Thank you for your encouragement. I will go on with my future goal as always!"


    "I''m the man who wants to be the master of magic baby!"


    Tony Stark looked at Xiao Zhi strangely. After looking at him for a long time, he said, "it''s really you."


    Gu Lingjing was as strange as Huang Rong. At the moment, he also had a wonderful expression. After holding for a long time, he only said, "yes, that''s all I can say."


    Su Han scanned the audience and listened to their discussion. Suddenly, he was thinking about a problem.


    "I always feel... I can''t integrate into the atmosphere of the scene."


    Su Han also knew his problem in his heart. He set off his force too tall. Even in the eyes of many people, it is almost omniscient. As a result, he couldn''t integrate into the scene atmosphere at all.


    For example, Su Han now wants the seal of yuzhiboban, and is even interested in the domineering color of white beard... But he can''t pull down to discuss or exchange.


    "There is also a solution," Su Han gently rubbed the back of the chair with his fingers, "that is, I build a fog avatar. Let him hide in this group! Let him be a member of this group... In this way, it is easy to exchange or communicate with others in the future."


    However, there are many problems in this matter.


    For example, if Su Han does this, it is impossible to show the plot stars of his fog incarnation... Although there are solutions.


    Su Han thought again and again in his heart. Slowly, a plan condenses into shape. He reasoned that it was unlikely to go wrong, or even if it did, there was room for remedy, and immediately made up his mind, "let''s do it."


    Su Han thought, and suddenly a faint mist rose up on a bronze chair.


    "Is it a new man again?" white beard raised his eyebrows, quite interested.


    "It also fully reflects the vastness of the endless world," Tony Stark said lightly, but his eyes became serious when he looked at Su Han, which also means that Su Han''s power and power affected a wide range.


    Adding new members to the misty space is so fast... Plus Su Han, it''s easy to refine the past and future of these worlds. It is enough to prove that these worlds are shrouded in Su Han''s tentacles.


    What does this symbolize? This may mean that lanran''s previous inference is correct. Su Han is indeed one of the pillars of the endless world. Otherwise, I can''t explain all this


    After all, even a God who is equal to the supreme position of God has nothing to do with more than one or two worlds. It is the supreme existence of those worlds and the universe... Can''t it have anything to do with the endless world?


    "Newcomer, let me explain to you, huh?!" Huang Rong said only half of what she said. Then she looked at the position shrouded in fog and her voice trembled. "How do I feel that there is no one in that position?"


    Ying Zheng''s eyes coagulated and suddenly looked at that position. Other people at the scene were also attracted by Huang Rong''s words.


    They looked again and again and finally determined... Although the fog rolled. But what is under the fog is not like human form, or too different.


    "I have guessed before," Lan ran whispered. "The meeting of the heavens is too mysterious. The way his members join... Is also very special. It is possible that not only humans, but also the gods of death and strange ghosts and gods... May all join."


    "Join in this time... Maybe it''s such a special existence?"


    "... I''m afraid of ghosts!" Huang Rong choked.


    "Do you still have such a weakness?" Tony Stark was surprised and looked up and down. "I can''t see it at all."


    "In fact... It''s probably not a ghost this time," said rotten wood Lucia. After a pause, she looked at Huang Rong silently. "In other words, lanran and I... Strictly speaking, they can be regarded as ghosts. Why weren''t you afraid before?"


    "Yes!" Huang Rong responded. After thinking about it, she said cautiously, "maybe you look very in line with human aesthetics?"


    The scene fell into silence. Many people look strange and say they can''t refute it.


    "Well, let me explain to you," Tony Stark thought, took Huang Rong''s words and enthusiastically described, "this special fog space is..."


    "I don''t think you need to say," Yu Zhibo suddenly interrupted Tony Stark.


    "What?" Tony Stark looked at Yu Zhibo with some doubts. But I saw that his body was tight at the moment, like a great enemy.


    At this time, Yu Zhibo''s body has been shrouded in fog again. Obviously, he also noticed that others had a fog, but he didn''t. this move was not very clever.


    Now, even if yuzhiboban''s body is shrouded in fog, he can still feel the tension and fear. Even in the face of lanran, he was afraid, but it was not so obvious.


    "What happened?" white beard noticed.


    "He," Yu Zhibo''s throat murmured, suddenly silent, and then said, "nothing."


    Although Yuzhi Boban said so, except Xiaozhi, who lacks roots and tendons. Everyone else noticed that something was wrong.


    White beard thought a little and tried his best to use the color of seeing and hearing. Then he found the indescribable sound of evil in the fog


    "That''s... What?"


    He seemed to see a huge octopus like a meat mountain with dense tentacles... He seemed to see a hundred legged spider, which revealed a sense of evil and difference from top to bottom, but was more perfect than expected


    White beard''s body suddenly tightened and paralyzed on the chair.


    His will is as hard as iron. In the battle on the top of the original historical track, he can still fight even if he holds a disabled body and a mortal injury. But it was useless. This time, it seemed that his soul and consciousness had suffered a heavy blow directly.


    "... this feeling is!" white beard trembled. He tried to open his eyes and stared at Su Han on the bronze throne. Feel a little similar? The same can''t be looked at directly?


    No... seemingly similar, but actually very different.


    The chairman''s can''t be looked at directly. It''s kind of dignified and can''t be looked at directly.


    It is the coexistence of evil and holiness, which contains everything in the world. It is like the great bank at the beginning of the opening of the world. It contains endless information. You can see a lot of news at every glance. The brain can''t carry such... You can''t look directly.


    But this new member can''t look directly... It''s just evil. After watching for a long time, it seems to be dragged into hell. The spirit is completely polluted and becomes no longer like yourself. It''s like a


    After a long silence, white beard looked heavy. He spit out two words in his heart, "... Evil god!"

 Chapter 92

    The scene was very quiet. Tony Stark gently touched the back of the bronze chair with his fingers, and his eyes crossed the people on the scene one by one.


    "Edward Newgate, collapsed in a chair?"


    Tony Stark suddenly found something and his eyes coagulated. "This reaction... Is a bit like the scene of the last yuzhiboban peeping at the chairman of the Council! Wait, don''t you say?"


    Tony Stark had a guess in his heart. He couldn''t believe it and looked at the new figure shrouded in the fog.


    Tony Stark didn''t think that white beard would die to spy on Su Han. Coupled with the arrival and mystery of the new man, white beard can only peep at the new man


    However, why does peeping at the newcomers reveal such a reaction as peeping at the chairman of the Parliament?


    "Don''t you say." Tony Stark thought of the strange existence shrouded in fog that Su Han sent to their world when he went to various worlds to attack the relatives of evil gods... Suddenly felt his scalp numb.


    After a long time, Tony Stark murmured in his heart, "does the president''s... Belong to God?"


    Lanran is also thinking. He can see no less than Tony Stark. After all, he also tried to peep before, and during that time, he was strongly polluted by the spirit. Just now, he realized that it was wrong, and he immediately withdrew all observations. At the same time, the new member was labeled as untouchable.


    Xiao Zhi looked at the group of people at the scene and stopped talking for some reason. It was a little strange at once. He grabbed his head and muttered in his heart, do you want him to do popular science for new people?


    After thinking about it, he looked at the fog avatar created by Su Han and said enthusiastically, "I''m Xiao Zhi of Zhenxin town! Who are you?"


    Su Han on the bronze throne, his eyebrows beat for several times and sighed in his heart. Only a hot-blooded teenager like Xiao Zhi won''t feel a problem and ask questions directly.


    Su Han''s heart moved and controlled the fog avatar to speak gently, "you can call me... No. 10!"


    "Please don''t care too much. I don''t want to know anything now. I just want to stay here quietly! So just ignore me."


    After finishing on the 10th, he fell into silence again. Just as he was just a wood carving, he was not surprised to join the parliament, or had other emotions.


    "No. 10..." Tony Stark''s eyelids beat, which means that this statue is suspected of the existence of an evil god! Is the tenth God under the president of the Council? No, there may be more gods under the council president.


    "Why did a deity join this strange Council... No," lanran suddenly straightened out his logic and stared, "it should be said! It''s very late for a deity to join the Council now."


    "This one is likely to be all the representatives of God in Parliament under the president of the parliament."


    "There are two possibilities! This God is extremely powerful... Even under the chairman of the Council, he is one of the best. As for the second possibility..."


    Lanran''s eyes become deep. The second possibility is that the strength of the God is very weak. It may even be su Han''s new harvest. The president of Parliament has been focusing on training this one recently, so he was brought into parliament.


    But if it''s really the second possibility... I think of the terrible pollution from the No. 10 body before. Lanran feels numb on her scalp. Isn''t that terrible?


    Is the gap between God and him really so big... Even the weakest God can''t match his existence.


    But... That''s interesting. Blue dye''s eyes were filled with joy. He was more and more excited about what was revealed in the misty space.


    Zada Gangji glanced back and forth at Su Han and No. 10. He suddenly said, "Chairman, since the new members don''t want to communicate with us! They''re not ready to know the truth of this space... You shouldn''t condense him... Or his plot stars?"


    Although the results are not good, there is an essential difference between Yasuda Gangji and Xiaozhi. As the next ten generations of penglie, he has a sense of directness, even if it is not stimulated. But in the judgment and perception of things, there is still a determination beyond ordinary people.


    For a short time of silence, Yu Zhibo projected his eyes. White beard straightened up again and looked serious.


    Although I know it is unlikely, if Su Han really shows the plot of the new evil god... Then it will be of great significance.


    Not to mention, they can peep into the legendary realm of God... Most importantly, they may be able to peep into the real body of the president in front of them.


    After all, the new evil god is suspected to be the God of the president of the parliament.


    "I can condense," said Su Han in a gentle voice. He enunciated very clearly, but his speed was very slow. "But that doesn''t mean much to you... His situation is quite special."


    "Special?" Ying Zheng''s eyes twinkled.


    "Well," said Xiao Zhi, suddenly lost and murmured, "it''s clear that everyone present has a plot and stars... Will it be too bullying to newcomers? Really don''t you explain it to him? Even if he doesn''t want to hear."


    Yu Zhibo stared at Xiao Zhi with an expressionless face. He still couldn''t see the IQ of the scene atmosphere and his warm heart... He was really the little mentally retarded.


    Yuzhiboban sighed in his heart and didn''t know what to say.


    Su Han''s eyes fell on Xiao Zhi. Tony Stark was a little afraid because he knew Su Han too well.


    He even suspected that if he had been stared at by Su Han for a long time, he would not be directly polluted by the evil energy and become a strange existence on the spot. But before he could break the silence of the scene, Su Han said, "if you have to watch, it''s not completely impossible."


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone at the scene was shocked.


    Whether you think No. 10 is an evil god in your heart, or just think that No. 10 is just an ordinary person... You feel numb at the moment. Is Su Han breaking his own custom?


    After all, he said the principle of equal exchange from the beginning.


    "Or," Yu Zhibo''s eyes are deep, "the reason why he wants to condense the stars is to see our reaction after seeing the star of the evil god world?"


    "This seems to violate his principle of equal value exchange, but it does not violate... Because the equal value exchange he has set is essentially for his observation of everything in the world."


    Equivalent exchange? This is ridiculous! Yuzhiboban scoffed at this. Know your future price, which can never be measured by those abilities


    Not to mention, the power they provide has no meaning to the president of the parliament. It''s just a means to weaken the bondage


    Just when he thought so, Su Han added, "of course! The price still has to be paid... But if you want to see it, the person who wants to see it will bear the price..."


    Yu zhiboban''s expression stiffened.


    "... can you do that?" Huang Rong lost his voice and changed his look several times.


    "In the future, if you are willing to pay for him, you can do the same," Su Han said slowly. "The premise is that he himself does not object violently."


    "Of course, I stress again! His future is meaningless to you." Su Han''s words have no emotional fluctuation. "I personally don''t suggest you bid to condense his plot stars!"


    Yu Zhibo, Bai beard, Tony Stark, LAN ran and others looked at each other. Lanran suddenly smiled. He said, "since the newcomer has no opinion, let''s help him pay the price... After all, we are too curious about him."

 Chapter 93

    Rotten wood Lucia was stunned and couldn''t believe looking at LAN ran. She almost thought she was mistaken.


    You help others and watch his story at the cost of stars? When did you become so kind


    Rotten wood Lucia felt the strange atmosphere at the scene before, but she didn''t think much, but she was alert when she saw that lanran''s behavior logic was wrong.


    Not to mention... At the moment, it is not only lanran who pays the price, but also Tony Stark with white beard. None of them are simple characters.


    "Are these people so enthusiastic?" Xiaozhi began to mutter. Even if the big nerves were like him, they vaguely realized that it was wrong.


    "I''m a bully!" white beard laughed, took out a card from himself and threw it in the direction of Su Han.


    "The new version of iron man armor assembly technology." Tony Stark also took out a card, which he painstakingly studied in the middle of his cultivation, which is basically equivalent to the level of the original version of iron man armor three years later.


    "Then I''ll take a quick step!" lanran said with a smile.


    Yuzhi Boban finally decided, "I give you the foundation of ninja."


    Watching the cards emerge in front of him, Su Han has a strong fluctuation in his heart. He really wanted to roll wool before, but he thought he wanted to induce one or two words.


    Unexpectedly, the sheep came directly to the door... And the strong and smart people came to the door.


    "In fact, it''s normal... Smart people are generally more curious, and those who are more curious are easier to take the bait." Su Han sighed from his heart. On the surface, he collected all the cards quietly. Then raise your palm and hold it gently.


    He whispered, "then... Start a new world journey!"


    With a loud noise, a long river of destiny condensed and formed. When they looked up, their pupils suddenly spread and their hearts shook.


    They couldn''t see what they were going through in the long river of fate. It was like seeing octopus tentacles flying like a meat mountain and a hundred legged spider! Even white beard felt that he saw a special evil thing composed of the five old stars, and Yu Zhibo felt that he saw monsters


    "What the hell is that?" Huang Rong collapsed on the chair, his voice like a groan.


    Ying Zheng said nothing. His body was shaking. He felt that he was in the ocean and almost suffocated.


    Su Han naturally can''t make up a life track by his own imagination.


    Although it is not difficult for him to do such a thing by virtue of the characteristics of foggy space... For one thing, it is too laborious. Second, this is meaningless... And if he does so, there will inevitably be logical mistakes and omissions in the future.


    After all... To make up for a lie, you need to fill it in with more lies. When the lies accumulate to a certain extent, they will explode completely.


    So what Su Han is doing now is another thing. He simply refined the concepts of those evil and different things he had fought against, and then enhanced them to the maximum with the increasing function of space.


    Because you can''t see, watching too much will affect your spirit. Therefore, the mystery of his trumpet remained.


    Then... The plan is finished.


    The trumpet integrates into it. If he wants to get anything from the people present, he can let his trumpet do it. There''s no big problem.


    With a crisp bang, the long river of fate turned into a round of twisted stars painted black. This round of stars, quietly dotted behind the 10th.


    The tenth was still sitting there in silence, even more strange under the distorted brilliance of the stars.


    The space fell into a long silence.


    Some people gasped, others clenched their fists and remained silent. Even Xiao Zhi stood blankly on the chair and looked at the direction above the fog with a bad expression.


    Finally, someone broke the silence of the scene.


    Yu Zhibo dropped his eyes, and his expression returned to calm. At least he couldn''t see anything different except his trembling fingers. He spoke with a husky voice.


    "I have to say... Newcomer, no, you should be called No. 10... Your past is really wonderful and rich to the extreme."


    "My past, in fact, is very insignificant." No. 10''s voice is very low.


    LAN Ran is expressionless, but nods in her heart. If you are really a top God, even in front of the LORD God you serve, wouldn''t you be so humble?


    In other words, his previous guess was correct... This should be the weakest God. Lanran whispered in her heart, "it''s terrible... And exciting."


    "If your past is insignificant enough, then my life..." Conan said here and suddenly stopped talking.


    He remembered what Huang Rong had said before. Do you know what we have experienced?


    Yes... I saw the long river of fate just now. He felt his superficiality and smallness


    Misty space, the meeting of the heavens... And the endless world! There are too many secrets. What is he? An ordinary high school student with a little wisdom, why should he assert and define this special space with his own eyes?


    He doesn''t have that qualification! Conan thought of himself before. He wanted to laugh.


    "I really should have listened to the president before!" Xiao Zhi slowly breathed, and his voice was deeply tired.


    "No," Tony Stark glanced at Xiao Zhi, "we''ve got what we want."


    After all, such a terrible long river of fate... Itself is enough for them to push out a lot of information.


    Of course, Tony Stark is not ready to enter the plot star of No. 10.


    Just looking at the long river of fate... The spirit has been so greatly affected! Go straight in and see what''s going on? This can no longer be described as looking for death.


    Ying Zheng was just about to say something. Suddenly, his body gave a meal. Then it turned into a fog and disappeared from his place.


    "What happened?" Huang Rong was stunned. After he reacted, he was stunned. "How could he leave at this time?"


    Ying Zhengming had no intention of leaving before, as if he had suddenly made a decision and then suddenly implemented it.


    "Don''t worry," Yu Zhibo''s voice didn''t fluctuate, "there''s always something wrong with him in the real world..."


    He suddenly stopped talking. Everyone else in the space looked at yuzhiboban silently.


    Yu Zhibo''s face changed several times. He suddenly thought of the Chinese history he saw and the bright moon in Qin Dynasty


    Ying Zheng, as the first emperor of Qin, has countless people in the world who want his life. The most famous assassination is Jing Ke''s assassination of Qin... And there are countless unknown ones.


    Considering entering the parliament, the real world has no consciousness... Won''t Qin Shihuang really be assassinated in the real world?


    Compared with others present, Su Han is very calm. After all, he can feel that his contact with Ying Zheng is very stable.


    Just when he was thinking about whether he wanted to use his contact with Ying Zheng to see what was going on in Qin Shihuang... He suddenly heard the sound of reciting the mantra.


    That''s the voice of Qin Shihuang¡ª¡ª


    He read the language of sacrifice in his own world!

 Chapter 94

    At this point.


    Ying Zheng is in the palace. This time period is exactly the time period when he reviews the memorial.


    In front of him, two soldiers with blood stains were half kneeling.


    After listening to the reports of the two soldiers, Ying Zheng thought a little and read the words of sacrifice without hesitation.


    After recounting all the sacrificial words, he found a fog rising beside him. It was as if the foggy space overlapped with his palace.


    "... what is this?"


    Ying Zheng''s pupil suddenly contracted. He suddenly realized that the sacrifice situation this time seemed different from the sacrifice situation of white beard he saw last time.


    No one spoke. Except for the rising fog, everything seemed to be the same as before.


    Ying Zheng was shocked. He was silent for a moment. After calming his mood, he said softly, "this time I recited the sacrificial language just because my general had something to report."


    Although he was surprised at the situation at the moment, Ying Zheng was relieved after thinking about it. President Yi is suspected of omniscient power. Even if he doesn''t show up, he may already know what happened in his world


    Of course, although he said so, since he recited the language of sacrifice, he had to explain it, or it would be disrespectful.


    Ying Zheng pointed to the two bloody generals and soldiers kneeling beside him. Then he was surprised to find that the external time seemed to stop at the moment. The two bloody generals and soldiers were half kneeling on the ground.


    "It seems that the real time has stopped." Ying Zheng suddenly reacted. Although this is incredible, it has something to do with Su Han. No matter how incredible things happen, is it normal?


    But then again, even if the chairman of the Council did not show his figure, the rising fog around and the suspected time stop were enough to prove that Su Han shifted a small part of his attention to him. With this in mind, Ying Zheng spoke frankly.


    "You should know that before the Qin Dynasty wiped out Liuhe... You faced the state of Zhao."


    "The battle was presided over by Bai Qi, a great general of the Qin Dynasty. He defeated the enemy and captured hundreds of thousands of Zhao soldiers... Based on various considerations, he finally chose to kill all these hundreds of thousands of Zhao soldiers."


    After a pause, Ying Zheng''s eyes were filled with haze and cold.


    "Just now, the withered bones of hundreds of thousands of Zhao soldiers climbed out of the earth. Now they are pressed towards Xianyang... This is not normal."


    "Even many brave soldiers of our Dynasty who fought with the dead souls of Zhao Bing at the beginning were crazy. They even joined the enemy''s camp..."


    Ying Zheng suddenly stopped talking. It''s all too familiar. Coming back from the dead, by the way, it also has the appeal and rendering power of this terrible soul... Nine times out of ten it is related to evil gods.


    "... I see!" a gentle voice suddenly sounded.


    Finally, Ying Zheng found his body out of control... When he opened his eyes again, he was already in the fog space.


    Other members of the foggy space immediately breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Ying Zheng''s figure emerge.


    "Incredibly safe?" Yu zhiboban saw that Ying Zheng was safe and sound, and his eyes flashed slightly, but his words were still cold. "I thought you were assassinated because you left in such a hurry."


    "Although it''s not an assassination, it''s not much worse." Ying Zheng looked directly at Su Han on the high platform.


    Everyone at the scene noticed that it was wrong, and many people cast their eyes on Su Han.


    Su Han said nothing. He guessed silently in his heart at the moment. In fact, since the last evil god crisis in the fire shadow world was dealt with, even in the real world, he sacrificed the whole hundred legged spider to the fog space... He found that the fog space had an extra function.


    This function is to strengthen the interference with the real world.


    "Just try it now!" Su Han thought, and then there were many illusions in the middle of the fog hall.


    The people looked slightly changed. Then they saw that it was the palace of the Qin Dynasty. At the moment, Ying Zheng was closing his eyes and sitting in his seat, pretending to sleep. At the table in front of him, there were two generals and soldiers with blood on their knees.


    "Is this the imperial palace of the Qin Dynasty?" Yuzhi Boban murmured.


    "I see," said Huang Rong thoughtfully, "when you enter the fog space, is the external body half asleep?"


    "Those two Qin generals and soldiers with blood stains on their bodies should be the fundamental reason why Qin Shihuang left before." Tony Stark was lost in thought. "What happened? During that time in China... Was it the disaster of the frontier? The restoration of the six countries? Not really! I remember that after Qin Shihuang unified the country and mountains, no major problems occurred until his death."


    Su Han stretched out his finger and gently clicked the two soldiers in the phantom. At the next moment, there were ripples on their bodies, and a gorgeous brilliance suddenly spread around.


    The illusion of reality reappears.


    "Sure enough!" Su Han breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. The new ability of the fog space is to spread part of the fog outward centered on the members of the parliament. Su Han can also exert a small part of his power in the space spread by the fog.


    Of course, it is impossible to destroy heaven and earth and create artifacts. However, it was easy to refine what the two generals had experienced.


    "Here is?" Huang Rong stared at everything around.


    Surrounded by a vast altar, there was a man with a hat and covered cheeks, kneeling on one knee, holding a broken scroll in his hand.


    "Whether it''s a God or a ghost, I''m willing to give my soul to you! I just want to kill Zhao Zheng." the man wearing a hat had a low voice, and every word seemed to be squeezed out of his teeth.


    Then the scroll in his hand trembled. The light black haze spread out, with a kind of chaos and a kind of silence of death. He fell to the ground, his body twitching from time to time, as if he was enduring unimaginable pain.


    But soon, his body stopped moving. After a long time, he seemed to slow down and laugh. His voice was sharp and harsh, and the more he laughed, the more he laughed.


    The earth was shaking. Finally, one dead soul after another climbed out of the soil.


    "Oh!" Huang Rong was going to scream, but considering the wrong atmosphere, he forcibly covered his mouth, resulting in some changes in the scream.


    Su Han''s eyes twinkled. He was also surprised by the changes in the bright moon world in Qin Dynasty.


    At the moment, two people are visiting Qin Shihuang. One is a general, and the other is the soldier who first discovered the death and rebirth. It was precisely because the soldier knew the most that he was brought to see Qin Shihuang... Su Han refined what the soldier experienced.


    The resurrected souls of the state of Zhao, led by the man wearing a hat, killed the nearest county city of Qin Dynasty.


    Then, when he found the wrong local official, the general immediately sent troops, but it was useless


    The Qin army went out, and then there was death, death, constant death... Many soldiers who didn''t even die had direct mental problems. They killed regardless of the enemy and ourselves, and even joined the enemy''s army to attack and ravage the territory of the Qin Dynasty.


    In the end, there was really no way... When the war broke down. The general of the Qin Dynasty who presided over the battle, with the soldiers who first contacted the battlefield and knew the most, rushed to Xianyang city to meet Qin Shihuang!


    The real illusion came to an abrupt end.

 Chapter 95

    The misty space fell into a long silence.


    "This is really an accident." Tony Stark looked a little serious. Strictly speaking, hundreds of thousands of dead soldiers are nothing to him. Given enough preparation time, he can destroy hundreds of thousands of troops alone.


    This is different from the top power in the pirate fire world. The world''s strong have extremely fast speed, unless attacked with saturated fire. Otherwise, they can definitely escape in advance... And there is a limit to the strong they can deal with.


    The seeing, hearing and color expert of the pirate king world, or the space-time Ninja expert of the fire shadow world... Can be avoided.


    "The strength seems not strong, but if they have the characteristic of immortality," white beard suddenly paused. He glanced at Su Han on the bronze throne and smiled, "it''s not a big problem."


    Even if they have the characteristic of immortality, just sacrifice them to Su Han in the language of sacrifice.


    "I think," Huang Rong thought for a moment and said, "that guy wearing a hat! It should be the Mohist giant, Prince YAN Dan? He was originally a firm anti Qin force..."


    "It should be so." Ying Zheng calmed down at the moment and said calmly, "I... I ordered to suppress all schools of thought some time ago! Focus on suppressing the Mohist School and even sniping YAN Dan. He should also be forced by me. There is no way!"


    Su Han''s eyes twinkled. He remembered the scroll YAN Dan had held before. Thinking of Li Huo and the information they shared with themselves, I suddenly had a guess.


    At that moment, Su Han controlled No. 10 and said, "maybe this event... Is not the real invasion of evil gods! It is more likely that the guy picked up a page of a Book... Contaminated with the smell of evil gods! And he obtained a little special ability from that page of the book."


    "What?"


    "Such a thing..."


    "On the... Page of a Book tainted with the smell of evil gods, are you kidding?"


    Many people at the scene lost their attitude, and some even subconsciously questioned.


    Tony Stark almost spoke, but he soon remembered the identity of the No. 10 and stopped talking.


    This is the existence of the suspected evil god. Who knows the evil god better than the evil god?


    "... this is not a little ability." Huang Rong stared at No. 10 with a subtle expression, and her heart was shaking. The means to revive hundreds of thousands of troops into undead... Is it a little?


    What means, not a little, to destroy the world?


    "This is really incredible." lanran suddenly smiled and said tentatively, "one page of a book records the methods that can revive the dead... I really don''t know what kind of mystery is contained in that book?"


    "You don''t want to know." the tenth voice continued, "or if you''re really curious, I can exchange with you... You take your equal value items and exchange them for such a book from me."


    "Eh? You actually have such books?" Xiao Zhi said he was shocked.


    Yu Zhibo''s face is expressionless. Isn''t it normal that evil gods have evil gods'' books stained with evil spirits? However, he is so approachable and willing to exchange... Is it really in the face of the president?


    "Although I''m very interested, I''m afraid I''m not qualified to accept it now. I''ll talk about it later!" lanran refused. He was very excited, but he thought of the round of stars behind the 10th and immediately suppressed all his thoughts.


    Even if he did get the book, I''m afraid it doesn''t make any sense? After all, he can''t even peep at the plot stars behind each other.


    "I''m kidding." on the 10th, it was normal communication, but the words did not have any emotional ups and downs, as if they were simply stating these words, as if they were mechanical indifference. "Even if you asked me for them, I wouldn''t give them to you... After all, misty... Your Excellency the chairman of the parliament won''t allow it."


    "Won''t you allow it?" lanran looks a little moved. He subconsciously glances at Su Han and drops his eyes.


    So! The chairman of the Council thought that his life might be in danger if he got the book?


    A book poses a fatal threat to him... It''s ridiculous... But he believes it.


    dense fog? Conan was lost in thought. What''s the fog? Misty Lord! Fog dominates. The master in the fog... Or something else


    "Sure enough." Ying Zheng''s eyes flashed from No. 10 and Su Han.


    "Here''s the joke!" Su Han on the bronze throne opened his mouth, and his voice was very calm. "People who want to go to the Qin world can now register."


    "Add me." Zhang Sanfeng suddenly opened his mouth and smiled. "After all, I have learned a lot of spells before. Some skills are itchy..."


    That said, Zhang Sanfeng''s visit to the Qin world is partly to repay Ying Zheng''s kindness last time.


    "Well, I''ll go too!" Yu zhiboban said lazily.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary," said Ying Zheng, looking straight at Yu Zhibo ban with a steady voice, "to go to my world and solve those rebellions with the power Mr. Ban has. It''s too overqualified... Including Mr. LAN ran, Mr. white beard and others."


    "Hmm?" Yu Zhibo raised his eyebrows and looked at Ying Zheng''s eyes gradually sharpening. He sneered, didn''t hide, and directly picked out the topic. "Do you think I''ll make trouble in your world? And you don''t have the slightest reaction to me! So don''t want me to go there!"


    "You are really dangerous." Huang Rong muttered.


    "It''s normal," Tony Stark glanced at the people at the scene. He could understand and even explained, "Mr. Edward Newgate, an air earthquake may directly destroy several counties and cities... As the emperor of their world, Qin Shihuang must consider the stability of the country."


    "As for Yu Zhibo and LAN ran... Ha ha, to be honest, if it''s not necessary, I don''t want you to step into my world."


    "In fact, I don''t have any opinion on you, and I believe you won''t be bad for me under the attention of the chairman of the parliament." Ying Zheng said calmly, "but you are either too destructive, or your character is cold and strong, and you won''t take care of the people..."


    "So I refuse," Ying Zheng looked directly at the people present, leaving no room for maneuver, "because you may cause devastating damage to the people of the Qin Dynasty! That''s enough."

 Chapter 96

    After a short silence, lanran said helplessly, "this is really cruel."


    "If it''s useful, it''s useful, but if it''s useless, it''s cold to refuse?" Conan looked subtle. "Is this taking them as tool people?"


    "No," Huang Rong said in a low voice, "this is the first emperor of Qin! He clearly loves the people like a son... But he is called a tyrant. My father said that many Confucian guys! He despises them very much... He will only discredit others in books."


    "But... If you say so," Tony Stark turned his head and stared at Ying Zheng shrouded in the fog. "I went there! Your majesty should have no opinion?"


    "But!" Ying Zheng spit out a word after being silent for a long time. He obviously took into account Tony Stark''s character and would first protect the people.


    "I''ll tell you, I''m more honest than you guys." Tony Stark laughed immediately.


    "In fact, I think," Conan suddenly said, "if olmett is here, Ying Zheng will invite him to solve it together? Well... If I have enough strength! Your majesty should have no opinion if I go there."


    "No, I think your majesty will have a big opinion." Yasuda Gangji''s eyelids jumped. What are you doing here? Pull you over, let the Qin Dynasty die, and then let you solve the case?


    "Well," Su Han looked down from above and looked at Ying Zheng, Tony Stark and Zhang Sanfeng one by one, "are you going to go there?"


    "Yes!" Ying Zheng said seriously, "please start!"


    Su Han said nothing, and suddenly there were waves all around. The scene of Xianyang palace hall reappears in the center. His fingers tapped the back of the chair.


    A faint white light appeared on Ying Zheng''s three people. They disappeared into the virtual shadow in an instant.


    Suddenly, the tenth said, "let me go this time! It happens to be the first time."


    Su Han manipulated the tenth. After saying this, he first used his divine power to fix himself and the form of the tenth. Then he quietly entered the world of the bright moon in the Qin Dynasty.


    Of course, in the eyes of many members of the fog space, it is No. 10 who exudes a faint black brilliance. It seems that a virtual shadow condenses from him and then enters that layer of illusory scene.


    The misty space is quiet.


    Yu Zhibo''s pupil diffused and his mind shook. He stared at No. 10 tightly.


    The 10th still sat there quietly, gazing at the illusory scene in the center of the hall.


    "Just now is the incarnation of division?" lanran looked at this scene and muttered to herself, "division is much easier than I thought! It''s like he wanted to split and split immediately."


    At first, lanran thought that the incarnation needed to be cultivated slowly, but now, the scene in front of him made him understand that he had thought too much before.


    Looking at No. 10''s understatement, even if he wants to, he can split dozens of incarnations in an instant... Lanran won''t have the slightest doubt.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in Xianyang palace.


    The two soldiers knelt on the ground and were quiet for a long time. They found that there was no movement. Then they carefully looked up at the man sitting on the throne. Then he found that he closed his eyes as if he were asleep.


    "Is your majesty too tired?" the general muttered to himself, but Ying Zheng suddenly opened his eyes before he said more.


    Immediately, Ying Zheng''s side was lit up with a faint lacquer black brilliance.


    "Who?" the soldier''s face changed dramatically. With his exclamation, the gate of the palace opened, and Zhao Gao rushed into the hall with many experts in the net. He looked serious and cold.


    Obviously, a large number of people have been guarding the safety of Qin Shihuang.


    Li Si, the Prime Minister of the Qin Dynasty, also stood outside the gate, looking serious. Of course, he was not the one who protected Qin Shihuang, but came to play for Qin Shihuang and deal with problems.


    Then, this group of high-ranking people in the Qin Dynasty saw a group of people from scratch and slowly condensed into shape.


    At the front is a figure dressed in Iron Man armor. Next to him is an old man dressed in Taoist robes. He looks white, but he is full of young people''s vitality.


    As for the last one, it is a figure shrouded in fog


    Aware of their sight, Su Han''s eyes narrowed slightly and directly let the space simulate the evil and strange feeling of a hundred legged spider on himself.


    After all, the hundred legged spider has completely sacrificed and become a part of the fog space. Coupled with the strengthening of the fog space''s ability to interfere with reality, it is not difficult to do this.


    "... what the hell is that!"


    Zhao Gao saw the figure shrouded in fog and suddenly felt his heart tremble. He felt nausea and nausea for no reason.


    Not only him, but many masters of the snare trembled. Even the top of these masters couldn''t stand stably. They supported the column with one hand, so they didn''t fall down immediately.


    "Don''t think and observe his existence!"


    Zhang Sanfeng''s look changed slightly. He realized something. His mouth burst with spring thunder, which shocked many netting masters in an instant. After they react, they all don''t turn their heads and tremble.


    "That guy... Exactly!" Zhao Gao dared not look at Su Han again. He clenched his fist, angry and weak, but also raised a little fear.


    What kind of monster is this? Even make him not qualified to look directly


    Moreover, the old man with Hefa Tongyan has strong skills beyond imagination. The terrible internal skill revealed by that roar is the only one in Zhao Gao''s life.


    "... you?" LISS stared at the group in front of him. What happened? Seeing the man shrouded in the fog, he looked like he had been badly hurt! Are you kidding?


    "Is that so?" Zhang Sanfeng suddenly looked at Liz, who was not much affected, and realized something. "The more powerful people are, the greater the impact?"


    "It''s terrible," Tony Stark suddenly opened his mouth and his face was complicated. "It seems that the avatar of God who followed us in the previous missions was safe and sound... Maybe it''s because of the fog in our minds?"


    "I tried last time. Because of the fog, blue dye can''t have the slightest impact on me even if it uses a mirror."


    Zhang Sanfeng was silent for a long time and whispered, "in that case, we have really been saved many times by the president of the parliament."


    Think carefully and fear deeply. Even if the body is shrouded in fog, can''t ordinary people look directly at it?


    This is just the incarnation of an evil god


    no Zhang Sanfeng suddenly realized something. Perhaps it is precisely because they see only the incarnation of evil gods that they can leave a life.

 Chapter 97

    "I want to ask one thing," Ying Zheng repeatedly looked at Su Han. His eyes were sharp to the extreme, he noticed something, and immediately said, "you shouldn''t be the embodiment of God you saw twice before?"


    "Or should I call you... The tenth?"


    Tony Stark and Zhang Sanfeng changed dramatically. They suddenly turned around. He looked at Su Han repeatedly and tasted the taste from Su Han.


    "It''s me," Su Han didn''t deny it, and his tone still didn''t fluctuate. "I''m also an ordinary member of the parliament! No talent, as the insurance of this mission..."


    "You don''t mind not asking for your opinion before coming here?"


    "Of course not!" Ying Zheng was silent.


    LISS''s pupils contracted suddenly. What did he hear, God... Incarnation? Real gods, how is this possible?


    Although he subconsciously wanted to refute, when LISS thought of the trait that Su Han''s snare master couldn''t even see... His eyelids jumped.


    As far as he knows, no matter how profound his cultivation is, it is impossible to do such a thing.


    "Really... God?" LISS naturally knew how obsessed Ying Zheng was with the immortality of God, but he really didn''t expect that Ying Zheng could find God so easily. Even let it come to Xianyang palace.


    But thinking of the invasion of the undead Army... He took it for granted. The dead are back. What else can''t happen?


    "Well," Ying Zheng turned and looked at the general who was kneeling on the ground. His voice was gentle, "where are the dead of Zhao now!"


    "... your majesty," LISS suddenly opened his mouth. He forcibly suppressed the palpitation of his heart and looked directly at Ying Zheng, "if it''s this problem, I think I can tell you."


    "Hmm?" Ying Zheng''s eyes narrowed.


    "Those souls are now very close to Xianyang city." LISS whispered, "I''m here to ask you for an imperial edict to let old general Wang Jian go out of the mountain! Prepare for Xianyang."


    "Very good," Ying Zheng put the bamboo slips in his hand on the table. Facing LISS, he changed his oral language from me to me. His face was expressionless, but every word had a sense of oppression. "I have seen countless wars in my life! But this is the first time that I was hit by the enemy in Xianyang."


    "Your Majesty, calm down!" LISS lowered his head and trembled. It was precisely because Ying Zheng was very calm at the moment that he felt fear, which clearly reflected the anger of Qin Shihuang.


    "I''ve invited you here. It''s enough to solve this crisis..." Ying Zheng suddenly stopped. After his eyes flickered for a moment, he whispered, "well, let Wang Jian! Let Wang Ben! Let all the military generals in Xianyang prepare for the war."


    "Yes!" Liz managed to calm down. Although he had doubts in his heart, he didn''t question it. After a ceremony, he withdrew from the palace.


    "Mr. Ying Zheng, are you?" Tony Stark looked a little strange.


    "Are you curious about why I did this?" Ying Zheng glanced at the generals in front of him, Zhao Gao and the strong man in the net, looking a little deep. "Although they are not useful... But they can show your strength."


    "Although I am now in the Qin Dynasty, it is still difficult to carry out thorough reform... The old version of the emperor system was set by me personally. Even some civil ministers and military generals have become beneficiaries and supporters of this system... I can only use your strength to make a coincidence."


    Ying Zheng smiled. Although he didn''t continue, others at the scene had understood what he meant.


    "That''s amazing!" said Tony Stark.


    Yes, Qin Shihuang can do everything in this country under his feet, but he has such power because of the emperor system he set himself


    If we want a comprehensive reform, it will undoubtedly affect the current imperial system. The chain reaction caused by this one after another is too great... It may even shake the authority of Qin Shihuang. After all, he was smashing the chessboard he had forged to make a new one.


    But what if... Behind Qin Shihuang, who wanted to do this, there was a suspected God?


    Zhao Gao''s forehead was cold and sweaty. He was frightened by the shocking secret he heard. At this moment, I am extremely frightened... Even regret that I should quit with LISS before.


    "What are you still doing here?" Ying Zheng stared at Zhao Gao with an expressionless face. "Go and prepare a banquet! Welcome my distinguished guests."


    "Yes!" Ying Zheng said impolitely. Instead, he seemed to have saved Zhao Gao. He hurriedly withdrew with the master of the snare.


    ¡­¡­


    Xianyang city wall.


    Veteran Wang Jian looked seriously at many intelligence, drew strokes from time to time and speculated in his heart, "it''s more troublesome than I thought."


    With a sigh, Wang Jian gave orders. Hundreds of thousands of troops in Xianyang area began to turn and arrange according to his orders.


    "Father!" Wang Ben whispered, worried, "the souls of the state of Zhao returned... This! How many people did I kill when I stepped on the world? This is an immeasurable number. If all those souls returned..."


    The next words, Wang Ben did not say. Because it''s too taboo. But Wang Jian knows what he means.


    There is no doubt that the great Qin Dynasty will die in that way.


    In other words, no Dynasty in the world can persist under the attack of countless undead.


    "Don''t be impatient," Wang Jian scolded while giving orders. "How old are you? You''re still so impatient! You''re not afraid to shake the morale of the army... Have you forgotten what I taught you in the past?"


    Wang Ben''s body suddenly tightened.


    After giving all the orders, Wang Jian sat in his chair. He was very tired at the moment.


    After recovering some vitality, he stared at his son and pointed out, "what about the dead? Didn''t the prime minister say! There is a real God and man coming next to your majesty?"


    "Do you believe it?" Wang Ben said bitterly.


    "It''s not about whether I believe it or not, your majesty said! Even if it''s false, it''s true."


    Wang Jian paused for a moment, and his voice became serious. "Not to mention... Your majesty has no reason to lie. The imperial edict passed by Li Xiangguo clearly states that it is mainly to preserve the lives of Xianyang soldiers, not to fight with the undead souls, and try to guide them to Xianyang city."


    Wang Ben''s eyes were frozen. After thinking about it, he was relieved.


    Indeed, if Qin Shihuang wanted to calm the army and forged the news of the arrival of gods... He should let the army fight a bloody battle. How could he let the enemy drive straight in?


    As time went by, in the afternoon, Wang Jian, Wang Ben and a group of Qin generals all stood on the wall of Xianyang city. Looking into the distance.


    It was a mighty army of the dead.


    Some of them have only residual bodies, dragging forward, some have bones all over their bodies, and some have intact bodies... Too many, too many, all of them in the past.


    No matter how ambitious the general sees this scene, he will despair.

 Chapter 98

    "They''re coming." Wang Ben''s voice was low, hoarse and serious. He is now ready to go to the battlefield.


    "HMM." Wang Jian answered and looked deeply at the direction of Xianyang palace.


    Your majesty, you said the coming god man! Where are you now?


    Although his heart was anxious, Wang Jian''s appearance was still calm.


    After all, as the commander in chief of the war, he could not vent his emotions. Otherwise, his panic will infect the whole Qin Army... On the other hand, Qin Shihuang must have his own judgment. As a minister, he only needs to implement the order of the first emperor.


    Wang Jian glanced around the scene and said, "let the army in Xianyang city be ready for battle..."


    The voice did not fall completely, and a huge sonic boom roared. Several armor appeared out of thin air over the city wall of Xianyang.


    "What''s that?"


    "Red... Humanoid steel? Is this the mechanism of Mohism?"


    "It''s really flying. Is Mohist mechanism really so skillful and incredible?"


    In the unbelievable eyes of many generals, the armor crashed to the ground. Then untie it autonomously.


    The front is Tony Stark, while behind him are Ying Zheng and Zhang Sanfeng.


    Silently, a fog rose, and Su Han''s figure also appeared behind the three armored vehicles.


    "Your majesty!" Wang Jian was shocked and saluted at the first time.


    "Don''t do that!" Ying Zheng nodded to him, then threw his eyes into the distance, "... What a picture beyond imagination."


    After sighing, Ying Zheng asked casually, "say, now there should be all enemies!"


    "Your Majesty, naturally," Wang Ben whispered.


    "Then next, let me be a pioneer with modern weapons." Tony Stark''s eyes were excited.


    "But that doesn''t work!" Su Han''s voice suddenly sounded without any emotional fluctuation.


    "Huh?" Tony Stark frowned, then turned his head and took a deep look at Su Han.


    "I think so," Zhang Sanfeng''s eyes were far-reaching. After thinking about it, he opened his mouth carefully. "Lanran, the last time was to sacrifice after defeating the enemy... Even if you use covering firepower to attack. You destroyed countless undead, but you can''t sacrifice them all at once, or if you can only sacrifice part of them... They will only rise again."


    "So... What do you mean?" Tony Stark was not a determined fellow. He thought for a moment and thought it was really reasonable. He immediately stared at Su Han seriously.


    "Let me solve the big army!" Su Han''s words didn''t fluctuate at all. His seeing and hearing color sensed something very interesting, "you... Protect yourself."


    "What?" Tony Stark was stunned. Zhang Sanfeng''s eyes were suddenly sharp. His palms were raised and his terrible internal forces gathered. Flowers, plants and leaves rose out of thin air. Each leaf had extreme lethality and swept in all directions.


    With the crisp sound of Shua, strange people in black robes condensed from nothing and fell from the air.


    "... escort!"


    "There are assassins!"


    Many generals'' faces changed dramatically. Wang Jian drew his sword for the first time and rushed to Ying Zheng. Even in old age, the movement is still sensitive.


    "This must also be a very famous general in your period?"


    Zhang Sanfeng opened his mouth with a smile and slowly pushed his palm out. The generals were not affected at all, but all the black robed figures were shocked out by the terrible internal force, and most of them fell down the wall.


    Wang Jian felt his scalp numb. He could do this with his internal power alone. This old man with white hair and young face is so powerful that it is unimaginable.


    "This is Wang Jian!" Ying Zheng answered calmly.


    He was not surprised by the strength shown by Zhang Sanfeng. Zhang Sanfeng had a hundred years of internal power before entering the fog space. Later, he inherited their martial arts and spells in the world. I don''t know how long he was closed during the month of cultivation


    Ying Zheng is convinced that Zhang Sanfeng is invincible even in his world.


    "Sure enough!" Zhang Sanfeng nodded clearly and said with emotion, "you have a very excellent minister."


    "It''s a shame that I didn''t find it for the first time." Tony Stark''s visor fell with a bang, and the iron man''s eyes lit up. At the same time, he took out more than a dozen mysterious cards and threw them gently, which turned into a steel armor.


    "Jarvis... Lift the security order." Tony Stark''s voice was cold. "Attack these monsters in black with all his strength."


    "Command accepted!"


    It was strange that Zhang Sanfeng didn''t shake out of the city wall. As soon as he got up, he was stared at by the iron man armor.


    One by one, micro missiles shot out, ran through their bodies, took them out of the city wall and turned into fireworks in mid air.


    The heat wave rolled and could be clearly felt even on the wall. Most of the general''s collars opened their mouths.


    "... is this the power of the gods?"


    Wang Ben''s eyes were dull. He felt that the scenes in front of him seemed different from the scene of the immortal God coming to the world in his mind. But there is no doubt that this force is beyond the ordinary.


    Wang Jian was also shocked, but most of his eyes fell on Su Han dressed in fog. Li Si, the prime minister, visited him, passed the edict of Qin Shihuang to him and communicated with him.


    At least in the words of LISS at that time, the guy shrouded in the fog was the embodiment of the God


    Even if Tony Stark and Zhang Sanfeng show more power than he imagined at the moment, since they are with God, it is natural to have this power, isn''t it?


    "Then next, it''s my turn," Su Han stepped out, his eyes turned into reincarnation eyes, "dark hole way!"


    The terrible darkness spread around with his body, pouring down like a flood. Whenever you come into contact with darkness, whether it is flowers, trees, stones or undead, all are swallowed into it.


    Su Han''s body floated in the air and moved forward slowly, but it seemed to blow the horn of extinction.


    Everything touched by darkness is being destroyed.


    Finally, Zhao guohan''s undead army received some orders. Generally, they began to transfer collectively and fled in other directions.


    "Want to escape?" Su Han sneered at the corners of his mouth, "it''s not so easy!"


    "Earth burst sky star!"


    A round of black spots condensed on Su Han''s palm. He didn''t throw out the black spot of the earth explosion star, so he simply squeezed it in his hand.


    The terrible suction burst out, the bodies of the distant undead who wanted to escape, as well as the gravel, flowers and trees on the earth, all took off and galloped in the direction of Su Han.


    However, they did not condense into meteorites, but were swallowed up by the darkness of the dark cave path.

 Chapter 99

    There was silence above the city wall of Xianyang.


    Many generals stared at this scene, and even some generals were weak and supported the walls of the city wall, so they didn''t fall down.


    "Is this... The power of immortals?" Wang Jian murmured. He couldn''t keep steady anymore. It seems to be talking to yourself and asking others.


    "No," Ying Zheng said in a low voice, "this is just an incarnation of a God."


    "After all, the real immortals... Will not enter this heaven and earth! They are so strong that their own coming is enough to destroy the world..."


    Wang Jian''s heart was cold. He remembered that there were many legends of immortals in the world, but no one saw the real gods... Suddenly understood what. Is that the truth?


    But... Wang Jian took a deep look at Ying Zheng. Your majesty, since no one in this world can see the gods, how did you get in touch with the gods?


    Although there were many doubts, Wang Jian kept silent because he knew that he should not know.


    "It''s terrible! This power," Tony Stark said with emotion. "Before, I was thinking that this guy No. 10 might be the weakest of all the dependent gods of that one... Now it seems that I might have guessed wrong before."


    "How do you know? The 10th incarnation has exerted all its strength, or those evil incarnations we have encountered have exerted all their strength?" Zhang Sanfeng said in a low voice.


    Hearing the speech, Tony Stark was stiff. He found himself arrogant now because... Too much contact with gods?


    However, he is only in superficial contact with the gods, and no one knows how strong the real details of these gods are.


    After a short silence, Tony Stark quickly straightened out his state of mind. He looked into the distance and said with emotion, "arrogance is really a very dangerous thing. He unknowingly drove people on the road of destruction."


    After seeing the smell of the dead, Su Han put away the secret cave road. The world that appeared in front of us made all those who saw it silent.


    There are deep holes in the earth. Moreover, the scope of the pit is so wide that you can''t see the end of the pit.


    "Big trouble." Ying Zheng frowned.


    Xianyang''s geographical location was originally extremely superior, but the power of God''s incarnation was too strong, and it was easy to change the world. The changed earth image in front of Xianyang will undoubtedly greatly affect Xianyang''s future communication with the outside world.


    In the middle of the air, Su Han thought a little and opened his hand to the earth full of holes, "dark cave... Explosion!"


    The dark cave path was released, and the mud and stones fell like a flood. The earth is shaking and the walls are shaking.


    When the vibration slows down, the previous huge pit has been filled. There are uneven slopes everywhere.


    Soon, Su Han made several marks on his palm. The voice was gentle, "wooden dun. The tree world is coming!"


    The terrible vitality swept around, and a barren land was shaking. First, strands of seedlings were pulled out, and they grew rapidly at an unimaginable speed. Then... All the world we can see is transformed into a forest ocean.


    "Destroy heaven and earth, and create all things." Zhang Sanfeng looked different.


    "I thought number ten was an evil god," Tony Stark said, gazing at the scene in front of him with a complicated look. "It seems... I''m wrong again."


    The next breath, Su Han slowly fell from the air. Fell on the wall again.


    The generals dispersed independently. They looked at Su Han with fear, shock and even worship.


    "It seems that the problem has been solved." Zhang Sanfeng took a long breath.


    "Solve... Huh?" Tony Stark suddenly thought of something, his face slightly changed. "No, what about the guy who caused this undead unrest?"


    Between breathing, a wisp of cold light lit up. A dark shadow rushed to Ying Zheng.


    "Presumptuous!" Zhang Sanfeng''s reaction was fast to the extreme, and his palm condensed a clearly visible yin-yang diagram out of thin air. Shoot forward. The short blade collides with the center of the yin-yang diagram and sparks. And the color of these sparks is lacquer black.


    "Lock him!" tonystak whispered.


    An iron man armor instantly dispersed, and then continuously reorganized on YAN Dan, forcibly controlling his body.


    "Ying Zheng! I''m going to kill you, kill you! Damn you." YAN Dan roared hysterically, and there were sparks on the iron man armor joints, which obviously could get out of control at any time.


    Su Hanmo stared at YAN Dan silently. His seeing and hearing color had locked on the page of YAN Dan, which contained a strange voice. He raised his palm and used dark water.


    Suddenly, YAN Dan''s body was shocked, and a piece of iron man''s armor flew out of thin air. A piece of paper fell lightly in Su Han''s palm.


    As if he touched his scales, YAN Dan''s eyes were blood red and said hysterically, "bastard, give me back my things!"


    "It doesn''t look like Yandan I know."


    Ying Zheng stared at YAN Dan''s bleeding red eyes, his face motionless, but his eyes were a little complicated.


    "Few people who dare to sacrifice those who exist are normal people," Tony Stark pointed to the sky.


    Su Han stared at the page and suddenly realized that the misty space in his mind reacted to the page. Then he thought, and the pages of the book turned into black fog. At the same time, the black fog gave off a smell similar to the fog on Su Han.


    Gradually, the black fog and the fog on Su Han melted into one.


    Yandan stopped. He tilted his head and stared at Su Han. At first, he was a little confused, but later, his eyes gradually showed enthusiasm.


    "My God! Have you come to see me? You come to me, my soul, my flesh and blood... Take all you want... I just want to use everything I have to let Ying Zheng die with me."


    There was a brief silence and there was an uproar.


    Wang Jian and Wang Ben were among the generals. They only felt their scalp numb. They stared at Su Han in disbelief.


    Can we say that the one in front of us is the culprit of everything? The root of the scourge of the dead.


    Ying Zheng''s God... Is he also the God of the other party''s sacrifice?


    The amount of information is so large that everyone feels that nature makes people feel confused. Wang Jian kept silent and stood in front of Ying Zheng again.


    Su Han''s body was shrouded in fog. No one could see his mood fluctuations, but in fact, he was confused at the moment.


    What does this have to do with him? He just used the misty space to devour and recycle the pages. How can you insult his innocence?


    And... Yandan actually recognized him as an evil god? Who knows which one you sacrifice? What does it have to do with him? Wait a minute


    Su Han suddenly realized something and his eyes twinkled. Among them... There seems to be room for manipulation.

 Chapter 100

    "Number ten, what''s going on?" Tony Stark asked first. Although he was startled by Yandan''s behavior, he thought it was unlikely.


    After all, if he really wants to destroy the Qin world, he can do it now.


    Not to mention him and Zhang Sanfeng, even if the blue dye from the top strongman in the parliament comes out, it is estimated that it can''t be stopped... After all, there are genuine evil gods in front of us.


    "In fact, he didn''t contact any evil god at all. He just got this page of books." Su Han explained in a gentle voice, "I have some connections with the real owner of this page of books... Accept it for him."


    "In this case... YAN Dan didn''t offer sacrifices to the real God. In addition, he realized that the power essence of me and that one was somewhat similar, so he misunderstood."


    "Is that so?" Ying Zheng thought for a moment, and felt that the possibility was indeed great. But then he reacted, his pupils suddenly spread and his mind shook.


    Wait a minute... Is this one related to the real owner of this page of books?


    Although this is only one page, this page has set off the scourge of the dead


    After all, looking at the situation in front of him, YAN Dan is not really connected with evil gods... It can be imagined how terrible the whole book is. And the owner of this book


    Ying Zheng was completely silent. He suddenly found that he might have misunderstood something


    Although the mysterious existence of the 10th may be the weakest of all the dependents of the president. But he may not be the weakest of all gods, and he may even be a strong one among gods.


    "No wonder you said before that if lanran wanted to, you could exchange with him." Zhang Sanfeng shook his head and didn''t know what kind of expression he should show at the moment.


    "Yandan has no threat, so let you deal with it." Su Han stared at Ying Zheng. "Without that page of book, he will die if he is killed."


    Ying Zheng nodded, concise and comprehensive, "OK!"


    Ying Zheng made a decision in his heart and executed YAN Dan the first time. If anything happens again, go to the misty space for help.


    Yandan''s situation is too strange. Even if the evil god incarnation in front says there is no problem, we must be careful.


    After a pause, Su Han looked around at the others present, "the dead... The incident is over! It''s time for us to return to our own world."


    "So if they want to stay, can they?" Ying asked.


    Su Han took a deep look at Ying Zheng and nodded, "naturally! When you want to return, turn your thoughts into the fog world. Then, you can subjectively control and return to your own world with the help of the fog world! And... You can only return by this way."


    "Is it like this?" Tony Stark realized the implication of Su Han''s words. In other words, they can only return to their own world through the misty space, not to the world of other members of Parliament through the misty space?


    Is it a restriction? no Perhaps we should say the opposite, it is a kind of permission. The president did not grant this authority to them... But it''s normal to think about it.


    "Then I invite Mr. Tony Stark and Mr. Zhang Sanfeng to stay." Ying Zheng turned his head and stared at them.


    "Well... I don''t have much problem." Zhang Sanfeng thought about it and replied, "but I can''t stay in this world for more than three days... After all, I have agreed with my disciples before."


    "Me too!" Tony Stark said softly. He said it was good to see the scenery in Daqin. "You can''t stay more than two days... Otherwise, there will be big problems in my company."


    "Doesn''t your company have that little pepper for management?" Zhang Sanfeng was a little strange.


    "I still have to control the overall situation!" Tony Stark twitched at the corners of his mouth and said seriously, "I''m a super genius and the real soul of stark group. I always feel that you seem to have some misunderstanding about me. I''m not a complete shopkeeper."


    "By the way, Ying Zheng... You said you wanted to reform! Now you want to keep them both for this reason?" Su Han said without fluctuation.


    Ying Zheng was a little surprised. He suddenly found that the evil gods in front of him were different from the family gods of the chairman of Parliament in the past. He was obviously more willing to communicate with them.


    Although the voice of the 10th, as always, can''t hear the slightest emotional fluctuation, it''s more like completing your task as usual


    My thoughts flickered in my mind. Ying Zheng answered seriously, "it''s true... However, the change of the system is long-term. I just have such a reason. In fact, I may not be able to complete the complete change in ten years."


    "After all, the country is too big. The system can only be developed slowly, and we have to test it to see if the new system is more suitable for the country under our feet. After all, the situation is different, and all the roads ahead are strange... I invite Mr. stark to stay, just to let him complete the initial industrialization on our side."


    Su Han''s eyelids beat a little and completed industrialization in the Daqin period? really a badass.


    Are you going to develop science and technology according to the standard of Qin Shihuang in the FGO game? Two thousand years later, the Great Wall will be built in earth orbit, transform a Fang palace into a Death Star spacecraft, and colonize the whole solar system?


    In the heart of crazy Tucao, Su cold surface is just calm, uh, then the body instantly make complaints about fog, and disappear from the original place.


    "Your Majesty." Wang Jian came to Qin Shihuang and looked at Tony Stark and Zhang Sanfeng.


    "Receive my two distinguished guests with the highest standard!" Ying Zheng seriously replied, and then turned to stare at Tony Stark. "Well, as we discussed before... Please."


    "I thought you were joking... I didn''t expect you to take it seriously. I''m also looking forward to seeing what the world will be like by you, Qin Shihuang."


    Tony Stark was a little excited, but he had nothing he couldn''t get through. After all, this world is not his world, and the United States is estimated to be born thousands of years later.


    He said softly, "this is undoubtedly a great attempt! It is my greatest honor as a scientist to participate in this event."


    ¡­¡­


    With a breath of Kung Fu, Su Han reappeared on the bronze throne above the fog.


    He looked down and found that many members in the misty space had different faces at the moment. They looked at the real fantasy gradually dissipated around them. After a short silence, they turned around and stared at the fog avatar created by Su Han.


    Obviously, because Su Han arranged a real illusion before leaving, members of the parliament knew what happened in the Qin world.


    "Mr. 10, I''m really more and more curious about your story." lanran whispered. He glanced at the twisted stars behind No. 10. "It must be a grandeur I''ve never seen in my life... Unfortunately, now I''m still not qualified to see."


    Rotten wood Lucia nodded deeply.


    What she is thinking now is that what the 10th said in the Qin world... He has a deep relationship with the real owner behind the book.

 Chapter 101

    Su Han raised his eyebrows and controlled his fog avatar to say, "in fact, I''m also curious about your story."


    "After knowing the past and future of your world, how do you get along? Ignore each other in the corpse soul world, or be hostile to each other! Or... What other more strange way to get along?"


    Rotten Lucia looked stiff and obviously remembered something less beautiful.


    "What the chairman said before is that we are not allowed to kill each other," Lan ran said with a smile. "In that case, as long as we don''t directly hurt each other''s body! Can we do anything else?"


    As he said this, he glanced at Su Han on the bronze throne and found that he had no response. He nodded as if he had confirmed his judgment.


    "So now you are using your own mirror to confuse many captains of the corpse soul world, so that now miss rotten Lucia can''t do anything even if she wants to shake out your news?" olmet suddenly said.


    Since olmett''s recovery, he has spent most of his time fighting crime and pursuing AFO traces in his own world. Of course, he also knows the importance of foggy space, but he will move his spirit into the foggy space when he is resting.


    Now, it''s the time for olmett to rest for a long time.


    "Mirror flowers and water moon... It''s really terrible." Huang Rong said from his heart.


    Yu Zhibo''s eyes twinkled and his fingers gently Mosuo the back of the chair. He looked at LAN ran and suddenly opened his mouth, "but, your mirror, there''s no way to take rotten wood, Miss Lucia?"


    "Yes!" lanran did not hide, "my mirror water moon should be invalid for all members of the parliament... Of course! Yuzhiboban, your magic should also be invalid for other members of the parliament."


    "These mysterious mists... Contain strange power to counteract mental damage. The upper limit is unknown."


    Lanran knows that everything in this world has limits. The reason why it can''t be broken is just because the power is not enough. But he is also very clear... The limit of these mists is probably a degree of terror that he can''t even imagine.


    After all, the source of these mists can not be guessed.


    After thinking for a long time in her heart, Rukia felt that concealment was meaningless. After all, lanran, a guy, you must not expect the other party''s carelessness. Instead of concealing, you might as well declare war directly, clench your fist immediately and stare at lanran seriously.


    "I won''t give up. I will expose your killing of the central 46 room of the corpse soul world and your conspiracy..."


    Blue dye only peeps at the broken jade in her body, which is doomed to an irreconcilable contradiction between the two.


    "Don''t show hostility so obviously," lanran pointed to her forehead like a teacher and followed the instructions. "To be honest, the speaker made us unable to hurt each other, but... That doesn''t mean I have no way to take you."


    "I can easily let you fall into the original historical situation and let you betray your relatives! Become a criminal in the corpse and soul world. Of course... I will grasp the scale very well and will not let you be executed. At most, I will let you be imprisoned for hundreds of thousands of years."


    "You..." rotten wood Lucia trembled, but she knew that lanran could do such a thing if she wanted to.


    "Are you scaring the little girl?" white beard saw something and suddenly smiled. "If you really want to do this kind of thing to the little girl, you don''t need to tell the whole plan. Just do it directly!"


    "There is only one possibility of full disclosure... That is intimidation."


    "You found it!" lanran smiled and nodded. He stared at rotten wood luqia seriously, and his voice turned, "rotten wood, cooperate."


    "What?" rotten Lucia stagnated in place, from the original hostile moment to seeking cooperation? How on earth did this turn around?


    Rotten Lucia felt her brain in a mess.


    "Although your strength is nothing now, being able to join the misty place means that you have unlimited possibilities." lanran is no longer gentle and loose before, but becomes sharp and has an unspeakable courage. "Join hands with me... Death world! Spirit king... Nothing can stop us."


    Seeing the rotten wood, Lucia was ready to speak. Lanran knew that the other party was going to refuse, and then quickly added, "you should see? The terrorist existence named youhabach! The son of the spirit king! He is the enemy of you and me, and even the whole corpse and soul world... My strength is necessary to fight that guy. This is the basis of our alliance."


    "Or... You want to do an impossible thing by all means! Kill me? Wait until youhabach recovers again, and then join hands with me? Isn''t this unnecessary? Wasting time and efficiency is meaningless..."


    "Gulalala, it''s terrible. I feel I''m going to be convinced." white beard''s voice is low, and his look is inexplicable.


    LAN ran smiled. He didn''t care what white beard said. He continued to speak, "let''s unite now and become stronger to target the only enemy... That''s the most important! Your hostility to me might as well be put after youhabach has been completely solved? How!"


    Rotten Lucia wavered. She thought carefully and found that it was indeed this truth.


    "For others, I promise you that I won''t hurt you or even your brother!" lanran coaxed, "what? This is my greatest sincerity."


    "... let me think about it." rotten Lucia sat in her chair and stopped talking.


    Su Han stared at the scene and his eyes twitched. Rotten Lucia can''t be said to be stupid, but her IQ is far worse than that of lanran. Basically completely trapped by blue dye''s words.


    It is estimated that in a while, the two of them will reach an alliance, right?


    Of course, Su Han has no opinion on this, as long as members of the parliament don''t hurt each other. They trade or fight openly and secretly, and Su Han won''t deal with it. After all, these are benign and reasonable competitive exchanges.


    "It''s really an excellent means of communication." Conan pushed his glasses and said something with emotion. Obviously, he has seen through everything, but he didn''t participate in it. After all, it has nothing to do with him.


    After a short silence, he turned his head and looked at white beard. "Mr. Edward, I want to follow you and learn armed color hegemony and seeing color hegemony."


    "Armed color, seeing and hearing color?" white beard was a little surprised. After thinking about it, he smiled, "gulalala, little guy, you ask me for advice, no problem! But what will you exchange?"


    "Or... If you want to be my son! I can teach you."


    Sakata Gangji took a breath and looked at Bai beard''s eyes with admiration.


    Death as a son? Aren''t you afraid of death cases on your ship every day? One day a son dies, and then a wonderful detective case is staged

 Chapter 102

    Wait a minute... Konji zaeda suddenly reacted that Conan could not go to the pirate world. Members of the white beard Pirate Group should be able to escape. But even so, he thought it was terrible.


    It can only be said that it is worthy of white beard, and this spirit is inferior to Yasuda Gangji.


    "Although you are indeed very qualified as a father, I don''t have such an idea for the time being. After all, I also have my own father," Conan was very calm. "Of course, you can rest assured that since I put forward this proposal, I naturally have my own chips."


    "Your chips? I''m very interested." white beard made a posture of listening attentively.


    Conan gathered a card and threw it in the direction of white beard. "This is the casting skills of ships in our world I collected these days. There are many manufacturing processes that belong to the warships across the sea in the 20th century."


    "Although it is eliminated in our world, but... For the pirate world, this should be the top manufacturing process? I have judged after watching the pirate star!"


    Conan is very serious, "the reason why the navy can occupy an absolute advantage in your world is that in addition to high-end combat power, their superb warship casting skills, or standard weapons... Are also a very important link."


    "Is it like this?" white beard nodded thoughtfully. "Well, it''s almost the same. But I only promise to teach you domineering, not to teach you."


    "Please don''t worry about this." Conan whispered, "I''ve already made enough psychological preparations. After all... Compared with Lingli, chakra, your domineering world is the easiest for me to cultivate."


    "In other words," Yu Zhibo suddenly opened his mouth. He looked directly at the very silent No. 10, "I''m a little interested in the page you obtained before..."


    "Of course, I''m not interested in the power of the page itself. I just want to know if there is any story behind the page. Can I solve my doubts?"


    This sentence attracted the attention of many people present.


    Su Han stared at Yu Zhibo and his face became strange. That page has been completely swallowed up by the misty space


    Of course, that doesn''t mean you can''t take it out. After all, if Su Han wants to, it''s easy to create artifact in this world. It''s nothing to create a Book of evil gods... The disadvantage is that it can only condense in the misty space, but can''t get the reality


    Su Han''s thought moved gently, affecting the 10th, spitting out cold words, "since you want to."


    The fog shrouding the 10th began to change. The black palm poked out the fog, and then gently grabbed it in the void. The endless black fog was rising, and a black instrument slowly condensed.


    He opened the page and tore a page out of it. "That''s it. There''s nothing to say! It''s just that it was torn because of an accident... Many remnant pages of books have been reduced to all over the world."


    Yu Zhibo stared at the book, his eyes a little straight.


    I just want to hear the story behind the page. Why did you take out a book for me?


    Wait, is this the book with the smell of evil gods? Yuzhi speckle realized something, and the pupil suddenly contracted. Most of this book is actually in your hands.


    Lanran''s expression is also unspeakable. After a long time, she whispered, "should we say... Unexpected, reasonable?"


    "By the way, Yu Zhibo ban," under the control of Su Han, the 10th stuffed the page back again. At the moment that the page came into contact with the book, it automatically bonded and recovered as it was, as if it had never been torn off.


    Put the book away and continued to speak on the 10th, "I want to make a deal with you... I want to get your seal."


    "Really?" Yu Zhibo was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes lit up in an instant. "Transaction? I like this! The seal is for you, and there is no problem... As for what I want? Can you let me go back to my youth?"


    "Young?" Su Han frowned. He deduced in his heart, made a decision, and then said it through the mouth of No. 10.


    "No problem! You can successfully change the family members of our divine family... All family members can have eternal life, and even improve your current strength."


    Strictly speaking, Su Han does have a way to infect people into relatives of evil gods. After all, he didn''t use the evil spirit of swallowing Octopus before... He really wants to become a family member. Just plug it down without space purification.


    Of course... Su Han didn''t think yuzhiboban would agree. After all, if you really promise, it''s not the proud Yuzhi spot.


    The fog was surging, and then strange creatures were condensed.


    "This is a deep diver and this is a cold spider. Basically, all reincarnation can obtain eternal life! Of course, I can only guarantee that you will mutate, but I can''t guarantee which one you will be transformed into." the 10th discourse introduced you very coldly.


    "I still have some high-level superior dependents... But it will be troublesome to become these dependents. Sealing alone is not enough... It''s a lot worse to pack the ten tails of the complete version of your world."


    Yu Zhibo''s face was stiff, staring at the strange existence in the air.


    From the appearance to describe these strange existence, it can be summarized in one word... Ugly! It''s ugly.


    Even though yuzhiboban is not judging people by their appearance, he thinks he should abandon the human body and completely turn into these weird... Yuzhiboban still thinks it''s OK.


    "Don''t you have a normal way to recover your youth?" Yu Zhibo took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    "Can''t say no, but this is the most concise."


    On the 10th, after a brief silence, he continued, "you can also set up an altar in your world to sacrifice me!"


    "In the case of offering a certain sacrifice, I can follow the exchange of equal value and give you life... However, although I will try my best to control it, it is inevitable that evil breath will invade, which may have a certain impact on your world."


    Conan''s eyes are straight. Why is this scene a little familiar? And have an impact on the world


    I think of what happened in the Qin Dynasty. Conan suddenly felt a little toothache. Is this an evil god? Perhaps evil gods themselves are just unconscious and have no malice, but they can still have an immeasurable impact on the world.


    Yu Zhibo was silent. Finally, he whispered, "I''m sorry! I''ll think about it."


    In fact, this can be regarded as a decline.


    "Hmm..." Su Han saw that Yu Zhibo was about to give up. He immediately breathed a sigh of relief. HMM... the blow was like this. The next transaction should be carried out properly.


    Immediately, Su Han continued to control the 10th, "by the way, it suddenly occurred to me that there is a special cultivation system here. It was obtained in a certain world... You can call this special cultivation method, Xuanhuan system?"


    "This is a method practiced by pure human beings. I don''t know... Are you interested!"

 Chapter 103

    No. 10 raised his hand and condensed a card.


    This is Su Han''s Enlightenment formula through self cohesion... That is, the most basic cultivation method in the real world.


    Although Kaiyuan formula is the basic method, it can be called the real foundation of all practical cultivation methods. Even in the case of gifted talents, there are no other follow-up methods. Relying solely on their accumulation, they can accumulate their accomplishments to the level of three talents.


    Su Han manipulated the 10th and said, "this is a Dharma read from a strange world. Cultivating this dharma will enter the country! You can live to 150 years old, cultivate to the second level, and live to 300 years old... If you cultivate to a higher level, you should be able to live more? Naturally, it doesn''t mean much to me, so I don''t know much."


    "Is that so?" Huang Rong was silent. meaningless? It really doesn''t make sense! After all, all these evil gods are immortal.


    "Not from that world, but... Reading?" lanran lowered her eyes and shook her heart.


    How do you read it? Or... What did the world look like after reading it?


    "Even the whole world, under the hand of evil gods... Is it so fragile and powerless? It''s really unwilling and powerless."


    On the other side, after a short thought, Yu Zhibo took the card of Kaiyuan formula, and then took out the card of seal. Throw it to number ten.


    Su Han is not worried about Yu Zhibo. He detects something wrong from Kaiyuan formula.


    After all, although practicing Kaiyuan formula is also a unitary realm, Liangyi realm and Sancai realm... What he breaks through in space is quite different from what ordinary people break through.


    If Su Han hadn''t known everything about Ming Dynasty, he wouldn''t dare to think about these two same states in the same direction.


    Su Han thought, and the 10th suddenly turned into an endless fog, which disappeared from the fog space.


    "Disappeared?"


    Huang Rong''s eyes coagulated, subconsciously turned to Su Han''s direction, and found that Su Han was still sitting quietly on the bronze throne, overlooking them.


    "Well, I''ll try it first." Yuzhi Boban directly crushed this card. After feeling it, he stepped into the middle of the cultivation in the air.


    "Gula Lala," white beard smiled, and he looked at Conan, "let''s start!"


    "After you know the training method, you can enter the month of cultivation. Then... It depends on how far you can grow."


    "Please!" Conan responded seriously.


    Looking at the group of people in front to communicate, Su Han simply closed his eyes, used the energy stored in the fog space, and began to strengthen his seeing and hearing color hegemony.


    With a buzzing sound, the color domineering got a breakthrough, and the range that Su Han could sense also changed qualitatively.


    "Is this what you see and hear in the advanced stage?"


    Su Han worked hard and felt the new world. With the help of his directness, he can even trigger a glimpse of the future from time to time. Although it is only the next few seconds.


    "This level of seeing and hearing is domineering... Maybe not the strongest in the pirate king world, but it is also second only to that level."


    Su Han''s thoughts twinkled in his mind. He sensed the power gained by the digestion of the page of the dead.


    "This page... Contains very little power. At most, it can only help me consolidate the cultivation of Sancai realm?"


    Su Han twitched the corners of his eyes and felt that he was chicken ribs. He simply integrated this force directly into the fog space.


    After all, if he wants to stabilize the cultivation of Sancai realm, he can enter the month of cultivation by himself.


    After finishing everything, the fog rose and Su Han disappeared.


    "Have you left?" white beard instructed Conan''s movements. He turned his head and stared at the bronze throne.


    "I don''t know what big problem happened in the universe, or maybe just now there was a terrible storm affecting the endless world." lanran smiled and said, "the president of the parliament was aware of this, so he left and exercised his power to appease the storm and protect many worlds."


    "What? Such a thing!"


    Kanada Gangji''s pupils spread and was frightened by the huge amount of information contained in this sentence.


    Does the disappearance of the president of Parliament mean such a level of things? A huge disaster affecting the endless world


    "Of course," Lan ran said gently, "it''s a joke."


    Lanran spread out her palm and looked innocent. "How can I know the trace of the chairman?"


    "Lanran, it''s really super bad."


    Zada Gangji was stunned and smiled bitterly, but he also felt that it was taken for granted in his heart.


    How can it be so exaggerated? An ordinary disappearance is a catastrophe that affects the endless world!


    Conan took a deep look at lanran, and his eyes flickered under his glasses.


    Are you really kidding? It''s hard to say


    After all, from the words before the 10th, we can see that the evil god seems to be able to easily destroy the world


    The chairman of the Council, who is far above these evil gods, will never start because of ordinary things... Even because of things that affect one or two worlds


    "Even if things are impossible, after excluding all exceptions, the rest must be the truth," Conan murmured in his heart.


    Is it possible that the endless world will be destroyed by the terrible disaster sweeping through the void... It''s really worrying.


    It''s not easy to live in this world.


    Conan sighed in his heart. Maybe every living life, every world that has not been destroyed... Thank you, chairman of the Council, and even more dependents of the Supreme God?


    Perhaps those supreme gods simply perform their duties and stabilize the operation of the world and the world... They do not want to protect the small lives in those worlds.


    However, their behavior of maintaining the stable operation of countless worlds... Has just become the reason for these small lives to live


    ¡­¡­


    With a breath, Su Han appeared in his room.


    He stretched his muscles and bones, turned his hands and took out cards, "instant step, ninja foundation, domineering color, steel armor manufacturing scheme, sealing..."


    "What a rich harvest." after counting, Su Han sighed, and then he fused everything. Huge information came to Su Han''s mind.


    Su Han suddenly opened his eyes. The soles of his feet gently stepped on the floor, and his figure disappeared with a Shua. Just a breathing effort appeared on the roof of the building.


    "Compared with the explosive speed brought by ofa kindling, the forward speed is another kind! Silent, calm... But fast horror?"


    Su Han looked down at the street from top to bottom. He could see people coming and going in the street and a large number of cars driving.


    "Although I really want to try the domineering color... But if I try it now, the impact will be very bad? I can only talk about it later."

 Chapter 104

    Some regretfully shook his head, and Su Han sighed, "and... Getting iron man armor and even artificial intelligence. It''s useless! Money or something... Wait a minute."


    Su Han suddenly thought of something. His eyes lit up with a brush. He took out his mobile phone and sent a wechat to Li Huo, "can you prepare some mechanical equipment and various parts for me?"


    Li Huo responded almost seconds, "no problem! Send the list and I''ll prepare it for you immediately... Unless it is specially blocked by other countries or those with high decryption level in Huaya, otherwise, I can prepare it for you."


    "That should be no problem!" Su Han sent the parts of artificial intelligence standard mainframe computer to him with satisfaction.


    As for iron man armor? Don''t worry about it for the time being. After all, it''s just a toy for him.


    Even making more than a dozen iron man armor is just a problem that Su Han can solve with an air shock.


    Li Huo''s message was soon sent, "don''t worry, most of the parts you sent are in stock here. For a few that don''t, you can also replace them by dismantling the computer of our cultivator division."


    Su Han''s eyebrows beat for a moment and directly dismantled the computer to fill in parts for him. Is this too exaggerated? After thinking about it, he sent a message again and told Li Huo not to worry.


    "If you are not in a hurry, we can collect all the parts and send them to your door about tomorrow."


    "If it''s not urgent, it''s tomorrow?" Su Han was silent for a moment. He stuffed his mobile phone back into his pocket and thought, "so, before they had to dismantle their own branch computer, they were ready to send the parts to me today?"


    Staring at the busy street below, Su Han''s eyes were deep. Although he had known the great influence of the Lord in the past, his impression of how big it was was was very vague. But now, seeing Li Huo''s efficiency, he has an estimate in his heart.


    "Strength and power." Su Han sighed faintly, and then returned to his room.


    Next, in the month of cultivation, Su Han practiced many newly acquired abilities and consolidated his accomplishments in the realm of three talents. Let your accomplishments be completely stabilized in the early stage of the three talents realm, and then return to reality.


    In the hall, while playing with his mobile phone, he watched TV until Su Zhu returned. Su Han had a meal with him. Then he went to sleep.


    At nine o''clock the next day, Li Huo personally came to the door and handed over a series of computer parts to Su Han.


    In Su Han''s mind, there is the knowledge of artificial intelligence transmitted by Tony Stark.


    Of course, after integrating this knowledge, Su Han can not only create artificial intelligence... He also has great attainments in computer splicing and assembly, and even program setting.


    After tossing about for most of the day, Su Han successfully made artificial intelligence. Hit the last key. A voice without any emotional fluctuation came from the computer in front of him.


    "AI has completed self-test! Start! Start! Finish! Start entering master information... Finish! Please set the name of AI."


    "If the name is right," Su Han said softly after his eyes twinkled for a moment, "let''s call you Friday."


    Friday is the name of the new artificial intelligence created by Tony Stark after the destruction of Jarvis in marvel. Su Han also knew that he was a nameless loser and was too lazy to think of a new name. In addition, artificial intelligence technology originated from Tony Stark... He simply used this name.


    "The name is accepted! Why do I call you?" Friday''s voice was flat without any emotional fluctuation. But when Su Han talks with him, he feels like he is talking to a real person.


    "Tony Stark''s technology is really amazing." Su Han said with some emotion, "just call me sir."


    "OK!"


    "Then next, you will vigorously search for the special events in Jiangnan area and even the whole Huaya area." Su Han looked a little serious. "The more strange things, the more attention needs to be paid. If there is a strange event, tell me directly near my home or within Jiangzhou city... By the way, will you make money?"


    "I didn''t load this information! But I can contact the Internet to search for ways to make money. Do I directly access the Internet?" Friday''s words were as slow as ever.


    After thinking about it, Su Han replied, "try it!"


    After just a few breaths, he responded on Friday, "Thirteen money making schemes have been found, but the scheme that can make money in the shortest time is to find the loopholes in the official network of the top holy land group in the market... According to their announcement. For each loophole found and repaired on the official website, they will reward a valuable amount."


    Su Han''s eyes suddenly lit up and nodded, "this is good! Then I''ll give you the money. All the money I earn will be hit into my bank card!"


    Looking at Friday''s promise, Su Hanmei Zizi lay in bed.


    Although he spent a lot of energy assembling in the afternoon, he had his own intelligence channel. More importantly, even if Su Han is lying down, he can make a steady stream of extra money


    Although as a lord level master, financial freedom can only be achieved through this method... Su Han felt a little sad when he thought about it.


    With a sigh, Su Han closed his eyes and entered the misty space.


    ¡­¡­


    The towering hall stands quietly, and ancient bronze chairs are placed at will. There are mottled marks on it.


    There is a fog rising on a chair. At the moment, many people are communicating here.


    "Sir, I didn''t say you," Tony Stark stared at white beard with a trace of helplessness. "If you want any high-tech warship manufacturing technology, you can ask me directly! My company has contracted the high-end armaments of the whole Citigroup country..."


    "Unless you ask me directly for the manufacturing process of the aegis aerospace aircraft carrier, or even if you want the manufacturing process of an ordinary aircraft carrier, I can give it to you... You just need to give me a few devil fruits. I''m not quite the same as yuzhiboban. I can give me any devil fruit. I just want to study the nature of the devil fruit itself."


    "That''s right," said white beard, not disappointed. He was very calm and said, "but you ignored one thing... My sons. They were not scientists! Now I''m asking them to go to the capital of seven waters and find some shipbuilders..."


    "Moreover, the manufacturing level of ships in our world is limited. There is no problem if you let him build those relatively backward warships... The most advanced, even if you put the drawings of aircraft carriers in front of me, they may not be able to build them."


    White beard agreed to Conan''s deal before, obviously not on a whim. There is also a plan in mind.


    After all, although the development of warships is very important to the white beard Pirate Group, it is obviously not a thing overnight.

 Chapter 105

    "Is it like this?"


    After thinking for a moment, Tony Stark nodded, "yes, I thought it was wrong before. However, if you digest Conan''s data and want subsequent warship information... You can find me! My promise will be valid forever..."


    "The sea king of your world, or the blood of giants, devil fruits... These can be exchanged with me."


    Looking at other worlds from the perspective of scientists, the various specialties of those worlds are too tempting.


    Especially in the pirate world, even if not the devil fruit... The average physical strength of the people in the pirate world is far higher than that of ordinary people on earth


    If he could study the root causes and extract any serum, wouldn''t he be able to mass produce Captain America?


    There was a buzzing sound in the air. The figure shrouded by the fog came out of the month of cultivation and sat directly in his seat.


    Before he could sit still, he noticed something. Looking up, he saw the figure sitting on the bronze throne, shrouded in fog.


    Yu Zhibo was a little surprised, but he said hello at the first time, "good afternoon, president."


    "Chairman of the Council?" Huang Rong turned his head and saw Su Han. His eyes were a little complicated. "Are you coming? Or... The problem of the endless world that lanran said before has been solved?"


    Earlier, konji Zada thought he was joking when he heard what lanran said. But Huang Rong, an old member of the misty space, felt that it was most likely the truth.


    At the moment, Huang Rong saw Su Hanfeng sitting there with light clouds. The mood in her heart was extremely complex. She didn''t know whether it was worship, admiration or fear.


    Su Han saw Yu Zhibo''s face through the fog and found that he was not as old as before. Although the hair is still pale.


    "Has it worked? HMM!" Su Han felt wrong with his power.


    In his senses, although yuzhibo''s life has increased a lot, there is no psychic power of the mysterious system in his body.


    Thinking a little, Su Han said casually, "spot, it seems that you are in good shape now."


    Yuzhiboban gave his body a meal, then thought of something, relaxed and said frankly, "you found it... Although it''s natural to think about it."


    "Before, I got the mysterious cultivation method from your family members. I found that this method is very special."


    Speaking of this, a touch of excitement flashed through Yu Zhibo''s eyes, "my chakra system cultivates energy, the domineering system of white beard cultivates hearing and physique, and the psionic system of blue dye cultivates soul..."


    "The Kaiyuan formula puts forward a very interesting concept! That is, cultivating the essence, Qi and God... The so-called essence, Qi and God happen to be able to compete with these three power systems! I didn''t directly practice the Kaiyuan formula, but compared this formula with the domineering and even psychic system and integrated it into my own chakra system."


    "Can you do such a thing? It''s really great." Ying Zheng''s voice was low. He was motionless, but his heart was shaking.


    He has also practiced. Although his accomplishments are not deep, he also knows how difficult it is to change a systematic practice system.


    It can only be achieved by Tianzong wizards, and even Tianzong talents can not complete improvement in a short time.


    "Of course," said Yu Zhibo with a touch of defiance after a pause, "no talent... The improved chakra system! It has the nature of some mysterious systems, which greatly prolongs my life..."


    Although the time spent in the month of cultivation was extremely long, the result was that he succeeded. That''s enough!


    "Now, it should not be a problem for me to live to 150 or 60. And this is only the beginning! With continuous research, my life can grow... More importantly, I have raised the upper limit of the chakra system."


    Yu Zhibo''s voice is gentle. "Now even if I don''t integrate ten tails, my strength is improving. In a while, I may be able to reach or even surpass the six spots in the original history!"


    Of course, yuzhiboban said so. But he didn''t feel that all the credit was his own.


    At this time, Yu Zhibo was grateful and fearful for the number ten given to him.


    Because he found that what a coincidence... The 10th gave him, which happened to be able to help him


    It''s more like the 10th knows him too well, deliberately gives him this skill, and knows how he will improve the chakra system because of this skill?


    "Evil god, evil god, the more you think about it, the more terrible it is."


    Yu zhiboban sighed in his heart and glanced at the chairman of the parliament on the throne. He sat there quietly, motionless, as if nothing in the world would affect him.


    Is this the taboo of ruling evil gods?


    Yu Zhibo is silent. The more terrible the evil god is, the more there is no omission. The more it can set off the unfathomable and terror of the chairman of the Council from the side.


    "Out of a new way? It''s amazing." white beard looked at Yu Zhibo, a little surprised.


    After a short silence, white beard sighed, "I''m different from you. I can only see if I can find pure gold to prolong my life! However, after practicing for a period of time in the month of cultivation, my domineering spirit has improved."


    After that, the white beard stretched out his arm, and the flag was wrapped in black armed color. Almost condensed into essence.


    Sakata Gangji projected his eyes and twitched at the corners of his mouth.


    White beard''s combat effectiveness has been capped in the pirate world, known as the strongest man in the world. If the strength is improved again


    At the thought of this, he felt his scalp numb and couldn''t calm down.


    With his vision, he can''t judge what white beard is in now?


    "Should I also take some cultivation methods and enter the month of cultivation?" Ying Zheng looked at the group of people with improved strength in front of him, and his thoughts twinkled in his heart, "if my strength becomes stronger, it can also enhance my physique. It will naturally prolong my life..."


    "By the way... I can also bring those memorials in the form of mysterious cards to the month of cultivation and review them. In this way, I can save a lot of time to rest and practice. I don''t need to worry about the exhaustion of my mind!"


    The more you think about Ying Zheng, the brighter his eyes are. This is obviously a very good idea.


    The particularity of the month of cultivation is doomed. It can not only be used as a special place for special cultivation... It''s too wasteful.


    In the next moment, a fog suddenly rose on the two free bronze chairs in the mysterious hall.

 Chapter 106

    "Is anyone coming again?"


    Ying Zheng turned to stare at the fog and murmured, "I don''t know what world this new person comes from!"


    "Indeed... I hope it''s a high-level world, and I hope it''s a strong one." Yu Zhibo''s voice is cold. "The thinking of those weak people can''t even keep up with me... If they don''t live in the same space, they don''t even want to communicate."


    "Mr. Ban, you still can''t speak as usual."


    Huang Rong stared at yuzhiboban speechlessly and said from the bottom of his heart, "if it weren''t for your strong strength, I feel that you might embark on the old road of yuzhibosasuke."


    "As long as I''m interested, I''ll be beaten up?" he said coldly.


    be quiet.


    No one spoke in the temple.


    "Puff." Xiao Zhi accidentally laughed. He covered his mouth and his cheeks were red. Obviously, it''s very hard.


    "That''s enough!" Yu Zhibo''s face became cold. But before he got angry, white beard laughed and made a round of it, "Gula Lala, should we old people give more tolerance to young people?"


    "Yes," Tony Stark answered. He turned his eyes and looked at the two newcomers who were very silent after joining the space. "And now, the most important thing is not to welcome the new members of Parliament?"


    Su Han stared at the two people who had just joined in. He saw their true faces through the heavy fog. Look a little surprised.


    "Yuandagu and... Poison Island child?"


    Diga human body in diga Altman, round and ancient. And the heroine recorded by the school, poison Island Yazi.


    "No!" Su Han''s eyes were suddenly dignified. He stared at the poison Island child tightly, because he suddenly felt the strange smell of evil things from the poison Island child.


    This is not to say that the poison Island child is an evil thing, but that she has been in contact with evil things before entering the misty space. Even many times


    "Does the school record the world?"


    Su Han''s eyes become deep. Has there been a new accident in the world originally destroyed by zombie virus? Through omniscientism in the misty space, Su Han began to read the memory of poison Island Yazi and soon understood what.


    Indeed, there are problems in the implied recording world of the school park.


    At first, it seemed to be a meteorite falling event. The meteorite fell to Tokyo, Japan. This meteorite contains extremely evil power... His arrival directly led to the transformation of the whole Tokyo and even the whole Japan into a paradise for evil things.


    Although Japan has not been completely destroyed, it can still be said to have suffered heavy casualties.


    Moreover, after being aware of this situation, countries around the world forcibly cut off all ties between Japan and the outside world, and Japan has completely become an isolated island.


    "This time should be before the biochemical virus detonated? There was a wave of evil invasion first?" Su Han felt a little toothache. The school recorded the world silently. It was really full of disasters.


    "It''s really a strange world," poison Island Yazi said suddenly, and her voice was a little tired. "Does this strange feeling of rising fog encounter any evil creatures? Or... All the things shrouded by fog at the scene are evil things?"


    "Should it be my honor to be watched by so many evil things at the same time?"


    It seemed that she had little chance of survival this time, but poison Island Yazi completely let go.


    "What is evil?" Tony Stark retorted. "I''m a real man, okay?"


    "Evil things are so ugly that I''m not interested in them." Yu Zhibo, who once had the opportunity to turn into evil things, sneered. He said that he could live forever by himself. Why should we rely on the power of evil things?


    "Isn''t it?" murmured poison island''s child. Then she suddenly woke up and showed surprise and disbelief on her face. "You are... Human beings! Moreover, these abnormal phenomena... You all control the supernatural power? How is this possible?"


    The school implied that although evil things have emerged in the world, the poison Island Yazi has never heard of... In addition to evil things, human beings control extraordinary power.


    "So you are not in the original world now." Huang Rong opened her mouth very considerate. She was acutely aware that the situation of poison Island Yazi at the moment may be different from that of normal people.


    "This time, let me explain." Conan pushed his glasses and his voice was gentle. "I have received your kindness before... Now it''s up to me to pass on my kindness to the new members."


    "Whatever!" Tony Stark nodded.


    Next, Conan began to give poison Island Yazi and Yuanda gupu the special existence of space. He even roughly described the invasion of evil and strange phenomena he had seen before.


    "What? A special space that stands alone outside the heavens. In this space, all have all kinds of unique existence?" yuandagu lost his voice and was shocked.


    Even if yuandagu, a full-time member of guts, deals with abnormal events on earth, he is frightened by the news at the moment.


    After all, he used to look at the news of aliens at most. This time, he went directly out of the world. Who can stand this? Moreover, in order to strengthen the sense of substitution, Conan directly cited Ying Zheng as an example.


    When I think of the man not far away, I am the famous emperor in Yanhuang history next door. Yuandagu felt in a trance and even wondered if he was too tired. Now he is in a coma. Is this a dream?


    "Is it like this?" poison Island Yazi suddenly raised his head after a short silence, stared at Su Han and asked very seriously, "then... Supreme God, can you tell me what happened in my world?"


    Poison Island Yazi believed it directly.


    When evil things came, Japan turned into ghost land. Such an incredible thing happened. Then she should have seen the gods.


    "Well, let me explain." a gentle voice sounded.


    Many members of the Council looked at each other, then turned around and saw a bronze chair with fog rolling over it.


    "No. 10... When did you come?" Yu Zhibo''s eyes expanded. He suddenly found that No. 10 also had the similar characteristics of Su Han and appeared silently.


    Su Han was motionless. Naturally, he appeared on the 10th. Under his mind control, the voice of the 10th was very gentle, "I haven''t been here long! Just heard some interesting things."


    Blue dye frowns. He soon noticed that the 10th seemed to focus on the poison Island child.


    Su Han thought, and his voice on the 10th was gentle without emotional fluctuation. "Miss poison island... Should you say your world is lucky or should you say your world is unfortunate?"

 Chapter 107

    "What do you mean?" poison Island Yazi clenched her fist. She suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    "Very simply, the meteorite that fell from the sky may have touched some invisible God in the void. So it was contaminated with part of his nature. Then... It happened to fall." the tenth voice was steady.


    Su Han''s eyes were far-reaching. He was no stranger to the meteorite falling with evil and strange power. Because in the real world, the number of times this phenomenon is not small


    Of course, the real world is quite different from the implied world of the school park.


    Those practitioners in reality face too many objects related to evil gods... They have long had rich experience in dealing with this matter.


    Su Han, who knew this information through Li Huo, naturally knew it very well.


    The tenth seems to be remembering, "infected with the nature of those guys, falling on the earth will naturally become coordinates. It will attract the attention of many evil and strange things in the void. After all, those evil things are crazy to follow the trace of the God who can''t be looked at directly."


    No. 10 words seemed to reveal their boredom with those evil things, but their detailed understanding seemed to have no emotion and remained indifferent as usual. "Those guys are very annoying... Because of this crazy characteristic, they follow that breath, break through the void and come to your world..."


    "There are also some guys in your world who are full of negative emotions. Their negative emotions were detonated by the smell brought by the meteorite, so... They also turned into evil things. The general situation should be like this!"


    The misty space fell into a long silence, and many people were staring at No. 10.


    "Meteorites contaminated with the smell of evil gods?" murmured Tony Stark. He stared deeply at No. 10 and recalled the suspected boredom revealed in No. 10''s words. I feel that those evil things should have followed trace No. 10.


    "Although it''s unexpected... But it''s natural to think about it carefully." lanran obviously thought of it, and her fingers gently knocked on the armrest of the chair.


    Poison Island Yazi fell into a brief silence, and her eyes crossed the crowd one by one.


    She was a wise man before evil things came. After the evil things came, she forced herself to think, because now, a mistake may usher in death. Therefore, poison Island Yazi tasted these words and found something very strange at the moment.


    The strange guy who suddenly made a noise looked like an equal when talking about the God who can''t be looked at directly... And when he talked about those evil things, he was disgusted or even ignored.


    "I''m curious about you. Can you know your true identity?" poison Island Yazi said respectfully, but his eyes stared at No. 10. She had a bold guess in her heart, but she couldn''t believe it was true.


    After all... Isn''t the real God sitting on the bronze throne now?


    On the 10th, it seemed as if he had not heard it, and he was silent.


    Tony Stark''s eyes twinkled and opened his mouth to change the topic. "This matter is not important. The important thing is to deal with the problems of your current world."


    The identity of the 10th is a semi public secret in parliament, but since the 10th has not revealed itself, they can not discuss it openly.


    Who knows what''s taboo on the 10th? What if I offend the 10th?


    It was on this basis that Tony Stark interrupted poison Island Yazi''s words. This is his kindness to the new member of poison Island Yazi.


    Poison Island Yazi wants to know the identity of No. 10, but she can only guess the truth... Not ask directly.


    "The problem of our world?" poison Island Yazi was stunned. Recalling the communication between several people before, her eyes lit up and her voice trembled. "You mean to dispose of all the evil things raging in my world?"


    "Yes!" lanran said with a smile.


    Ying Zheng resisted and refused to let LAN ran come, but poison Island Yazi should not.


    After all, poison Island Yazi is like a drowning man, who will seize every straw that may save her world.


    Lanran is thoughtful. So he should be able to taste a big meal in that world.


    "This matter is really anxious," Yu Zhibo said slowly. "However, I personally suggest that you first make a deal with the chairman of the parliament, condense the stars of your world, let us know the specific situation... And then intervene."


    Yuzhiboban doesn''t care about saving the world, but he cares more about the enhancement of his strength. Obviously, he can''t miss the feast of swallowing evil things.


    However, yuzhiboban is also extremely cautious. This is the habit he formed when he saw that he died under heijue''s hands.


    He wants to know as much about the world of poison Island children as possible before he can make a move.


    "That''s actually a little troublesome," said the 10th coldly. "The world is now invaded by evil things... The president of the Council should not give you the current situation of the world."


    "He will only extract the historical track of your world before it was invaded... This is the best for you."


    "... there are still such restrictions?" he blurted out.


    "No," said Tony Stark, who was surprised at the beginning, but when he looked at the direction of No. 10 and saw the round of stars behind No. 10, he suddenly realized something, "or... This should be a protection for us."


    Since the plot stars on the 10th can not be peeped, can they also observe the plot stars condensed from the world polluted by evil things?


    The chairman of the Legislative Council took this into account and did not give them cohesion?


    incorrect! The chairman of the Council should not care about this kind of thing. After all, the plot stars of the 10th were gathered last time.


    So this is the hint given to them on the 10th. Prevent them from exchanging the wrong, worthless things.


    "Yes." Lan ran said in a quiet voice. He obviously figured it out, "now we can only be the handlers of evil things. Kill them and sacrifice to the chairman of the Council, so as to enhance our strength."


    "The story behind that is not what we should explore."


    Poison Island Yazi stared silently at the group of people in front of him, and his thoughts twinkled in his mind. Then she decided to listen to the group in front of her.


    After all, poison Island children can feel that most people in the fog space have a sense of danger far beyond external evil objects.


    If these people are malicious to her, they can easily kill her. In that case, what''s the use of prevention?


    The idea moved, and the poison Island child exuded a faint luster, condensed one card after another. Respectively, poison Island flow fencing, ordinary fencing skills and so on.

 Chapter 108

    On the other side, yuandagu began to think hard after thinking a little. Then cards came out of his body.


    "Super ancient warrior blood?" Yuan Dagu randomly took out a card and read out the words above. His face changed dramatically, "what''s this!"


    When did he have the blood of a super ancient warrior?


    "Is that so?" Su Han glanced thoughtfully at them. "They should both be in the stage where the plot has not really started yet. Dagu has not obtained the transformation tool! So now he has not obtained the power of light belonging to Dijia... Even the hidden power of darkness."


    Although his thoughts flickered in his mind, he remained silent on the surface.


    "Then, I will exchange with you. Please tell me the track of our original world." poison Island Yazi handed Su Han the poison Island flow swordsmanship. She didn''t care much. After all, it was the historical track of the original world, not now after being invaded by evil phenomena. I''m afraid it''s difficult for her to get any useful information from it.


    Yuandagu holds the blood of super ancient soldiers, and his face is very tangled. Do you want to hand over this blood? I always feel something wrong.


    "Yuandagu," Su Han accepted poison Island sword, and his voice was gentle. He doesn''t want the blood of the super ancient warrior. Although it can''t be said to be useless, it can''t be compared with the power of light and darkness of Dega. "You haven''t really embarked on your road of destiny yet."


    "So I allow you to owe the bill and wait until you have enough repayment ability! Then trade."


    "This situation looks familiar." Huang Rong murmured, subconsciously looking in the direction of Xiao Zhi. At the beginning, Xiao Zhi... Seems to have the same treatment? However, at that time, Xiaozhi promised to finally offer Su Han a beast willing to follow him.


    In this way, the new member world, which has always been very low-key and silent, may also exist similar to divine beasts? In other words, the new member''s world is a high-level world.


    "No problem." yuandagu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Su Han''s fingers gently knocked on the back of the chair, accompanied by a crisp buzzing sound, and there were waves in the void. The scenes of the implied record of the school garden emerged one by one.


    Originally studying in school, a biochemical crisis suddenly broke out. Find a companion and kill him out. Keep running away, looking for the last life.


    But without waiting for members of the parliament to watch in detail, the long river of fate suddenly converged into a round of stars, floating above the head of the poison Island Yazi.


    Poison Island Yazi''s face was very white and stared at the stars above her head. She was frightened.


    Poison Island Yazi was really curious about how Su Han would tell Yu about her future. However, she guessed dictation and even made picture books... But she didn''t think it was such an earth shaking scene.


    The scene of drawing out fate with a wave of hands and then turning it into a new world. Enough to shock anyone.


    "Thank you!" poison island''s Yazi was stiff and nodded to Su Han.


    Needless to say, the future information is contained in the fate stars... Just the visual effect of the big scene just now, she feels that the value exceeds the poison Island flow swordsmanship she gave.


    "Is this the power of God?" yuandagu was shocked. Even though he had heard the members of the parliament explain before, he was also wondering whether he had met aliens or other aliens of other civilizations. This is given by his professional characteristics.


    It''s hard for him to believe that there is a God. He prefers to believe that the so-called God is an alien... But his mind wavered when he saw the scene just now.


    "Then next, it''s you." Su Han stared at yuandagu calmly. The vast river of destiny set off again.


    It''s too bright. In the virtual shadow that turns around very fast, giants emerge and fight with monsters to the death. Cities collapse and people suffer heavy casualties.


    battle! Constant fighting. The strange and powerful giant is fighting with different monsters.


    "What the hell is that?" Ying Zheng''s pupils widened, trying to see what happened in the world.


    Tony Stark was also shocked, but before he spoke, the long river of fate suddenly gathered into a round of bright stars, floating on the top of yuandagu''s head.


    No one spoke at the scene and fell into a long silence. They all have their own thoughts. He stared at the stars above the head of yuandagu with a complex and inexplicable look.


    "Although I only saw a little," Yu Zhibo said softly, "it''s really a magnificent battle scene, and even reminds me of..."


    Yu Zhibo''s voice dropped.


    However, after watching the fire shadow and stars, they all understand yuzhiboban''s idea. I''m afraid he remembered the thousand hand Buddha between the thousand hand pillars because of the giant.


    "Gula Lala, giant? And it doesn''t seem to be a giant family." white beard laughed twice and put his hand out to the world stars of Dega. "I''m very interested in the giant''s world, so go and have a look first. You''re free!"


    "It''s too irresponsible," said Tony Stark helplessly. "It''s the right way to look at the stars of the biochemical crisis world and then quickly deal with the evil things in that world."


    "But then again... Even if the world was not invaded by evil things, was the original historical track a biochemical crisis?" recalling what he had seen before, Tony Stark''s expression became subtle and wonderful. "It''s a disaster prone world."


    "Then the problem comes," Yuzhi Boban took a look at Tony Stark, stretched out his hand and pointed to the two rounds of stars recorded by deagar and the school garden. "Which of these two worlds do you choose to watch?"


    "Look at the giant!" Tony Stark laughed. "After all, even if I finish reading it alone, I can''t go there alone! I can only wait for you to come together... Moreover, the time passage speed of this special space is much slower than that of the outside world... I don''t need to worry about wasting too long."


    "Duplicity!" Yu zhiboban sneered and entered the world of Dega.


    As for poison Island Yazi, she entered her own world without hesitation.


    Su Han looked at the sudden decrease in the number of people in the fog space and didn''t care. After a little thought, I moved into the month of cultivation and continued to exercise.


    Even halfway through his exercise, he returned to reality and had a meal with his sister.


    When Su Han entered the misty space again, it was obvious that they had seen the plot stars of the two worlds. At the moment, they are sitting in their own positions and look different.

 Chapter 109

    "Diga Altman," Tony Stark whispered, "what a great hero."


    "That''s true!" olmet agreed, but after thinking about it, he shook his head, "it''s not right... The former diga Altman. Maybe it''s not justice and evil! But Mr. Dagu, who inherited the power of light, is a worthy hero."


    "Di Jia, under the control of Mr. Dagu, was able to do that kind of justice."


    Su Han looked strangely at olmett and muttered in his heart, "if you have watched a series of Altman special films, you may change this idea... However, the ancient diga is indeed a bit of a scum man."


    "I''m flattered. That''s what I should do." yuandagu responded. He looked a little trance. He didn''t expect that his future life would be so wonderful.


    Turn into light and fight the monster with Altman.


    "It seems that you haven''t turned into Altman yet?" Conan pushed his glasses and stared at yuandagu with interest.


    "Yes, I didn''t even find the pyramid." yuandagu was very calm, "but it should be fast."


    Lanran stared at yuandagu deeply. Altman''s power really interested him. Especially in the end, diga Altman defeated the evil god who claimed to be able to destroy the world


    "Although the evil god should not be an evil god in the outer void, it is also very terrible! This level of power..."


    Lanran thinks of Yamamoto yuanliuzhai, the soul chopping knife of the general captain of the corpse soul world, which also has the power to destroy the world.


    Now blue dye, with its extreme skills and strong mirror flowers and water moon, can also fight against Yamamoto Liuzhai. However, his hard power is inferior to the other side... He can''t destroy the whole world.


    "Isn''t miss poison Island Yazi the worst?" Huang Rong weakly raised his hand and then glanced at poison Island Yazi.


    At this time, the poison Island child is obviously due to the disclosure of his own secret. And fell into an autistic state.


    "Cut, it''s ridiculous." Yu Zhibo ban was a little confused at the beginning, but after a little thinking, he suddenly understood something and smiled noncommittally. "You feel inferior because of your nature... It''s a waste of the talent given to you by God."


    "You can''t say that." Ying Zheng''s voice was calm. "Your world is different and your experience is different... Killing in the ninja world can''t be regarded as a crime! But in a peaceful and stable world... Killing is indeed a criminal nature."


    After a pause, Ying Zheng looked straight at poison Island Yazi, "but what Ban said is right... You don''t need to feel inferior because of your nature. Your world has evil things, and there may even be a corpse crisis in the future... In this case, your murderous nature and strong Kendo talent will just become the strongest weapon to protect yourself."


    If Ying Zheng pointed out, "don''t hate the weapon that can protect yourself... But try to control it! At the same time, believe in yourself."


    "Hmm!" the poison Island child reluctantly agreed. But she was obviously not persuaded to succeed. After all, she was too persistent in this regard.


    White beard gazed at the poison Island child with interest, as if staring at a jade. He said, "little girl film... Are you interested in being my daughter? I can cultivate you into a world-class strong man."


    "Swordsmanship, domineering, physique... All these can be! Keep getting stronger and don''t need to curb your nature... You just need to control him! Don''t let yourself be controlled by that murderous nature... Then the rest is up to you!"


    White beard''s voice was heroic, "carry the old man''s flag and turn the world you are in which is doomed to be restless."


    Olmet''s body stiffened. After a long time, he raised his head and seriously stared at white beard. His words were complex. "Sir, although your temper is very appetizing to me, it''s a pirate after all."


    He shook his head. Olmet was a little disappointed, but he didn''t make more comments.


    This is just a little difference in their character, not even a contradiction. After all, strictly speaking, although the basic morality and law can not bind white beard, he is a part of order. Sitting there can stabilize the peace of the pirate world to a great extent.


    "Carry your flag and turn the world upside down." poison Island child stared at white beard.


    White beard knew there was a play when he saw poison Island Yazi without denying it for the first time, but he didn''t blindly force the other party to make a choice, but casually pointed to the stars behind him, "if you are interested, you can see my world. If you want to be my daughter, you can talk to me at any time."


    "Of course, even if you don''t want to be my daughter, there''s no problem. If you want to practice domineering or fencing, you can ask me."


    Conan stared at white beard rather speechless, and of course he didn''t say anything more.


    After all, he also knew white beard''s love for his children. If he was willing to recognize white beard as a father, he could also enjoy the treatment of asking for advice at any time.


    But Conan didn''t want to do that.


    "Bloodthirsty and inferior! Strong and fragile," Su Han thought as he stared at the slim figure shrouded in the fog. "Maybe it''s a good thing for both sides for Bai beard to accept such a daughter."


    Of course, whether it can be done or not, it has nothing to do with Su Han.


    "Why don''t you worry now?" lanran slowly opened his mouth and very vaguely turned to Su Han''s direction. "Miss poison island''s world is still in danger... When are you going to delay those who claim justice and satirize themselves as heroes?"


    "... I didn''t expect you to be so enthusiastic." Xiaozhi was very surprised. But no one paid attention to him. Anyone with a clear eye could see what lanran really wanted.


    "I don''t mind!" Tony Stark''s palm spread out, and cards surfaced on his palm, all of which were all kinds of machine armor. He said lazily, "am I not idle at this time? I''m regulating more advanced artificial intelligence! Making a larger number of armor."


    Su Han''s eyes coagulated. Is aochuang coming out? It seems that during this period, he should properly release the plot of Marvel''s later stage.


    "Add me!" olmet hit his fist and smiled brightly. "Before passing the fire out, I can volatilize my strength."

 Chapter 110

    "Eh?!" Huang Rong was stunned for a moment and looked slightly changed. "Did you... Decide to pass the ofa fire? To whom?"


    "I have accepted Lvgu Chujiu as a disciple now." olmet did not hide it. His voice was thick and his eyes were deep, as if he were remembering something.


    "Although I''ve seen it once in the plot stars... But I saw the child, burning the flame of my will. Even if I''m weak, I don''t care, crying and shouting, I''ll become a hero... I was completely moved by him. It''s like seeing myself!"


    "But personally, I''m more in favor of passing millions," tonystak muttered. He was more rational as an outsider than olmet.


    "I see what you mean!" olmet nodded seriously, "so I''m going to learn domineering from Edward Newgate. If I can learn, I can also guide people to practice... Domineering should be able to fill the vacancy of ofa."


    "Is it like this?" Conan thought thoughtfully, so everyone was happy. After all, domineering cultivation to the extreme can definitely climb to the peak in the world of hero college.


    "As I said at the beginning," Yu Zhibo''s face was expressionless, "this mission, plus me."


    "And me." lanran smiles.


    White beard glanced at the people in front of him. After a short thought, he smiled and said, "then I won''t go."


    Ying Zheng stared at white beard unexpectedly. Huang Rong took the lead in asking, "old man, why don''t you go? That''s an opportunity to make your strength stronger."


    "Because there''s something wrong with the reality," Bai Hu sighed. "Kaiduo is fighting with red hair now. BigMom killed her Pirate Group! If BigMom fights with my pirate ship during my departure, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Huang Rong nodded clearly. Strength is important, but for white beard, the most important thing is his family.


    "I have a hunch that BigMom pirates will be unlucky," Conan muttered.


    After practicing domineering with white beard, he knew that white beard was now much better than the strength in the original book. It may be reluctant to kill bigom completely. However, it is not a big problem to completely hammer and explode the whole bigom Pirate Group and seriously damage its vitality.


    "Well, let''s start." Su Han''s voice was gentle. The brilliant light rose, and the virtual shadow of the implied recording world appeared in the center of the hall.


    "Then just as he said before!" the tenth suddenly opened his mouth. Then he tore a virtual shadow from himself and threw it into the air.


    Su Han thought, and then there were waves in the void. It seemed that there were also virtual shadows emerging from the air.


    "Is that?" Yu Zhibo''s pupil suddenly contracted. He found that there was a reincarnation eye in a virtual shadow. Olmet''s eyes were frozen, and he felt the power of ofa fire from a virtual shadow.


    "Can''t you say?" lanran realized something and his face was uncertain.


    Finally, all these virtual shadows were integrated into the virtual shadow thrown out by the tenth, and the virtual shadow of the tenth disappeared into the virtual shadow of the world created by Su Han.


    "Just as I expected." Yu Zhibo''s eyes twinkled, and a touch of clarity rose in his heart... Sure enough, his strength is not worth mentioning compared with those evil gods in the void.


    Join the parliament on the 10th... So the probability of going to the world with them in the future is the 10th. Based on this, the evil gods they met also handed over the power once assigned by the chairman of the parliament again, and gave them all to No. 10.


    Just in the middle of thinking, yuzhiboban, lanran, tonistark and others have a gorgeous brilliance rising. Then they all disappeared into another world.


    Immediately, the virtual shadow of the world began to rise and spread, and finally turned into real fantasy.


    "Sure enough, it''s still true as always." Huang Rong glanced around and said with great emotion.


    "Wait a minute," Ying Zheng suddenly noticed something, frowned and stared at a corner of the illusion, "is that?"


    ¡­¡­


    The School Park records the world implicitly. Tengmei School Park is in a medical room.


    The medical room has been completely refitted, and a large number of sundries have been planted at the gate to prevent it from opening. The windows were also covered with heavy curtains.


    Miyamoto Li sat quietly in the corner of the medical room with her hands around her knees. While Ju Chuan Jingxiang is bandaging the wound of poison Island Yazi who is lying in bed and keeping his eyes closed.


    "It''s really hard." Ju Chuan Jingxiang murmured. From the tight body of poison Island Yazi even if he rested at the moment, we can see what poison Island Yazi has experienced. I dare not let down my vigilance even when I sleep.


    "It''s hard enough to live in this world." Miyamoto whispered. She was still in a trance when she recalled her experiences these days.


    It''s only a few days since the meteorite came a few days ago and evil things raged. And the world has become a complete stranger to her.


    There are countless evil things hidden in the shadow of the street during the day. The slightest carelessness is death. And the night is needless to say, every time I live through the night... It is blessed by the gods.


    The medical room looks completely refitted, but in fact, it''s just a psychological comfort.


    Miyamoto Li once saw when she went out to look for food with poison Island Yazi. A strange evil object swallowed up the whole building. At that time, she could still hear the sharp scream from the building.


    Just that time, how many deaths did she see? Hundreds? Or thousands! Unable to estimate.


    Of course, when she looked at the evil thing directly, she also felt that her current spirit was not normal and it was difficult to sleep. In other words, every time Gong Benli goes to sleep, she will have nightmares and dream that she is swallowed up by those strange evil things.


    Suddenly, a loud and crisp sound sounded. The door piled up by countless sundries began to vibrate violently.


    "What?" even if Gong Benli is in a bad spirit, she still reacts at the first time. She held the crowbar and stared at the door with a pale face.


    With a bang, the gate was completely torn, and tentacles dripping with mucus came in, and a sharp and crazy cold laughter sounded, "lovely food! I didn''t expect to hide here. It really made me look for it for a long time."


    "Let me see... One, two, three... Are all women? Very good! It looks like it will be much better than those men?"


    "Wisteria teacher!" Gong Benli''s face was dull. He recognized the head in countless tentacle packages, but although the face was very familiar, it was crazy and murderous at the moment.


    "Is it still someone you know? In that case..." wisto Haoyi paused for a moment, and when hope rose in Gong Benli''s heart, he spit out the rest, "then give treatment to your acquaintances."


    "I won''t bite you directly and torture you to despair... Swallow it again. I think it must be the despair after the hope is broken! It''s extremely delicious."


    The sound of breaking the air sounded, and countless tentacles stabbed at Gong Benli, Ju Chuan Jingxiang, and even poison Island Yazi, who was still in bed with her eyes closed.


    The next moment, poison Island Yazi suddenly opened his eyes. At the same time, there was a terrible fog rising beside her. Su Han suddenly appeared, and the terrible darkness spread out from the fog.

 Chapter 111

    This darkness condenses into essence, just like the real river, surging and fast.


    The tentacles that touched the darkness were twisted to pieces at the first moment, and then the darkness shrouded the body of hiroichi wisto.


    He felt an extreme fear, and his spirit was completely broken. He only had time to make a sharp scream to the extreme, and then he died completely.


    The darkness was still spreading, smashing the windows shrouded by thick curtains and infiltrating the corridor of the whole teaching building.


    In the end, darkness spread from the dense doors of the teaching building, spread rapidly, and even enveloped the whole school.


    Running, like a towering pillar of darkness, suddenly came to the world.


    There were other survivors in the school who stared at the strange darkness.


    Darkness has wiped out all evil and strange things, but it has not hurt them at all. Mingming darkness is the representative of evil forces in many legends, but they feel at ease when they are shrouded in these condensed darkness.


    "Is it dark?" Yu Zhibo also showed his figure. He stared at the scene with deep eyes, and his reincarnation eyes kept rotating, "interesting, too interesting."


    This is the first time that Yuzhi speckle has watched the darkness of the 10th from a close distance.


    He suddenly found that the darkness had no crazy and strange power of the evil god. But extremely restrained against evil things.


    "No, it''s not so much restraint..." Yu Zhibo stopped talking. It''s more like a high monarch, watching the obedient courtiers kowtow at their feet and impatiently let them kill themselves. And these ministers also obeyed his orders very much.


    Is this the tenth? Yu Zhibo was silent. Even if he knew, what was in front of him was only the embodiment of No. 10


    Lanran flicked his palm and held the mirror. He obviously felt something, "what a dangerous world... Although these evil smells are not strong enough to despair, they are too dense."


    He could feel the city under his feet, large and small, all kinds of evil breath, dormant in every corner.


    "Who are you..." Gong Benli looked at the group and looked even more trance.


    "They are," poison Island Yazi looked at Gong Benli and opened his mouth. Finally, he found that he could not make an accurate evaluation of the nature of Su Han and others. After a moment of silence, he said, "they can solve the existence of evil thing crisis."


    Gong Benli''s pupils suddenly contracted. After a short silence, she dropped her head. Obviously, she couldn''t believe that those evil things could really be solved. She suspected that she was in a dream now.


    "Hmm?" Yu Zhibo''s eyes suddenly coagulated. He stepped on the soles of his feet gently, rushed through the window shattered by the darkness and jumped outside. Looking up at the sky, I saw a group of extremely strange creatures.


    This strange creature has wings, but it is very different from all winged creatures on earth. Like a horse, not a horse. There are hooks and claws under your feet.


    At this time, these strange creatures wander outside the darkness, as if they are afraid of the existence of darkness.


    "What''s that?" murmured yuzhiboban.


    "It''s baiyaki!" Su Han''s voice sounded calmly without any fluctuation.


    Yu Zhibo''s pupil suddenly contracted and turned to stare at Su Han. I found that Su Han had appeared beside him and stared at those strange creatures in the distance.


    "The family members of the king in yellow? Is it related to that guy this time..." Su Han''s words went lower and lower. He remembered what he had known in his previous life, the content of kesulu myth system.


    Yu Zhibo didn''t hear clearly, but he was shocked by what he heard.


    The king in yellow? what is it? Yu Zhibo is not clear, but he knows that what can be remembered by Su Han is definitely not a simple existence... It may even be the real source of this event


    "Settle him." Su Han nodded to Yu Zhibo''s spot after a short silence, and then turned his head to look at Tony Stark, LAN ran and others. "Let''s move freely next... You try to hunt more evil things during this period."


    "What do you mean?" Tony Stark keenly noticed that there were other meanings hidden under Su Han''s words.


    "Nothing," Su Han shook his head and stared at the distance, "but he probably knew the root cause of this disaster. So... Next, I will directly eliminate the root cause of this disaster."


    Su Han felt something interesting and said to himself, "that huge and distorted energy should be the meteorite contaminated with the smell of evil gods... No, it may not be a meteorite at all. However, was that thing brought here?"


    Poison Island Yazi himself is in the bed master city, which is obviously not Tokyo.


    But Su Han thought a little and was not surprised. On the one hand, bedmaster city is also a large city, and at the moment, the thing that turns Japan into such a strange shape is undoubtedly carried by other lives. Naturally, you can move. You can''t just stay in Tokyo.


    On the other hand, although baiyaji is a relatively low evil thing. But it is also genuine. The family members of the king of yellow clothes with names are very different from those nameless evil things. Their presence can prove a lot.


    "Do you want me to go with you?" lanran said with a smile.


    "You can do it if you want! But if there is no sacrifice, you can''t get the favor of the chairman of the parliament." Su Han glanced at LAN ran and his voice was flat.


    To be honest, he really wants these people to hunt evil things all over Japan. It''s best to kill all of them. After all, they will make these evil things swallowed up by the fog space through sacrifice.


    This is equivalent to Su Han becoming the boss, and lanran these guys are working for him. If lanran and others don''t hunt, Su Han will do it all. Then it''s equivalent to going to work himself.


    "On the 10th, I''ll go with you."


    Tony Stark also opened his mouth. He threw out dozens of cards, which were broken one after another and turned into an iron man armor. "I have studied the principle of sacrifice during this period... Now I can initiate sacrifice through these iron man armor. Let them solve those ordinary evil things."


    "Is it like this? It''s really amazing!"


    Olmet sighed, but he didn''t follow Su Han and others. He clenched his palm. The power of ofa''s fire was burning in his body, "then I''ll take a step first."


    The voice fell, and olmet had galloped into the distance like a round of shells.


    He crashed into a floor in the distance. The terrible and hot fist broke out, tore up the building, and blew all the strange creatures with abnormal body into the air.


    And he held several people and took them to fujimi college, an area shrouded in darkness.


    Then olmet rushed into the distance. Continue to save people. He was laughing and used his smile to dispel the fear and despair in people''s hearts.

 Chapter 112

    "He''s laughing!" Tony Stark whispered. Even if he had seen this scene in the plot stars, he was still deeply shocked at the moment.


    "This guy." Yu Zhibo''s face was deep. He actually felt that olmet was doing something very meaningless. How many people are on the line of life and death in Japan occupied by evil things? You do your best to save, and you can save a few more.


    But even with this idea, yuzhiboban couldn''t say sarcasm when he looked at the man laughing.


    "Then I can''t relax," Tony Stark seriously ordered. "Jarvis! Let''s go."


    Under the control of Jarvis, dozens of iron man armor also began their own work.


    "I''ll start my own fight, too." after a short silence, Yu zhiboban sneered. He raised his palm and looked at the creatures flying in the air, which Su Han called baiyaji, "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    Terrorist gravity burst. One can cross the starry sky between the stars horse, a piece of falling. Yuzhi''s spots condense the body of xuzuo nenghu.


    At this moment, no longer worried about life expectancy, he used all his strength, like a mountain giant, supporting heaven and earth.


    Those who were saved by olmett could not believe looking at this scene, and their lips were shaking.


    "Then... What is it? It''s so huge and dressed in Samurai clothes," a middle-aged man uttered a groaning voice, his legs softened and spread on the ground, "blue, a giant like a God."


    "God! Absolutely God... Only God can have such great power."


    "All ghosts travel at night. Those strange species that continue to devour are definitely all ghosts in the legend!" a high school student looked at the huge suzanneng and his voice was trembling, "and now is the time for the gods to come to the world and kill all ghosts."


    It''s enough for you to recognize evil things as ghosts


    Tony Stark glanced at the high school student in silence, but when he glanced at suzanneng, he was silent. He suddenly felt that if he was a high school student, I''m afraid he would think so, too?


    Yu Zhibo''s hands are around his chest, indifferent and high. He wielded a samurai sword and cut off a baiyaki on the sky. At the same time, he recited the sacrificial language in his mouth, waving a light fog in the void, and completely sacrificed these still active strange things.


    Su Han stared at the scene. He hadn''t left for a long time. Just when lanran and Tony Stark were curious about what Su Han was waiting for, they had a good meal at the same time.


    In the distance, a large number of baiyaki suddenly gathered and sped towards here. On the back of the huge baiyaki in the front, there was a figure in yellow robe. He held a stone with strange lines in his palm, and his voice was full of enthusiasm and joy.


    "God... My God! I feel it. This is far more than the soul texture of ordinary people! This powerful power... This is the sacrifice I''m looking for. It''s a blasphemy for ordinary people to sacrifice to you... This sacrifice will make you like it. I will get more love from you!"


    The man in yellow robe stretched out his arm, and from his yellow sleeve, his huge tentacles suddenly spread out. It''s too much and too huge. It''s not even much smaller than xuzuo Neng. It twines around xuzuo Neng''s body in an instant.


    "Compared with the wooden Dun between the columns, it''s too far away." Yu Zhibo ban was very dignified at the beginning. Looking at the yellow robe, he thought of Su Han''s Yellow King. But then he sensed something and outlined a disdainful smile at the corners of his mouth.


    He knew in his heart... The Lord of the Yellow robed population should be the king in yellow.


    The surging chakra suddenly broke out, tearing up the endless tentacles. Then, the terrible samurai sword suddenly cut out.


    The man in the yellow robe was cut in two, together with baiaki at his feet.


    "So easy?" Yu Zhibo suddenly felt wrong.


    "That guy! Seems to be able to control these strange creatures called bayaki?" Tony Stark frowned. "But if he''s behind the scenes, it doesn''t make sense. How can he be so weak?"


    "No, the weak is only relative," lanran thought of something and his voice was serious. "Don''t forget that there are no supernatural forces in this zombie world. It''s very different from the world of fire shadow pirate manwei."


    "Is it like this?" Tony Stark thought lanran''s explanation was reasonable, but he still felt there was something wrong. In the next moment, the man in yellow robe who was cut in half suddenly began to twist his body, and then a sharp cry sounded.


    It was a yellow robed figure with half emptiness and half reality.


    "Too strong, this light of the soul! This power beyond the mundane! Great, what love. No, I can''t stand it!"


    At this moment, baiaki, who was densely covered in the sky, seemed to get some instructions. His body began to expand, and they rushed towards suzanneng.


    "What gives you the illusion that quantity can make up for quality."


    Yu Zhibo''s face was cold and rebellious. His hands suddenly cut several marks, "Mu dun. The flower and tree world is coming!"


    The earth was torn apart, and trees were growing in the whole area of the main city where tengmei School Park was located.


    The trunk seems to have life, and it winds around baiyaki autonomously. Even if the hypnosis of pollen is useless to them, the terrible toughness of the branches makes them unable to move.


    "In an instant... Created a whole forest?" the poison Island Yazi who had just run out of the teaching building saw this scene and stopped. She only felt her scalp numb.


    Because of time, she only saw the plot stars of her own world and the plot stars of Dega world... In fact, she has only a general impression of the strength of Yuzhi Boban and others, that is, it is very strong. What is the point? She doesn''t know.


    But now she understands... This is real, divine power. You can climb mountains and land! Destroy the sky and the earth.


    "President of the Council..." poison Island Yazi clenched the knife in her hand. She thought of the existence that was high above and deeply feared by the strong in front of her, "the Supreme God?"


    "It''s terrible." Tony Stark''s eyelids jumped, and he was startled by the big scene in front of him.


    "But the significance is not huge. Even stimulated by this move, those evil things who had previously fallen asleep have completely recovered and raged." lanran whispered.


    He walked forward step by step, slowly floating in the air, holding the mirror in his hand and completing the initial solution.


    "However, absolute violence can''t make irrational monsters bow their heads... However, they can make up a dream for these monsters that they are willing to sink forever."

 Chapter 113

    All kinds of weird things collide with the world of trees. Even though many of them are bound, the real powerful existence still tears the trees. Then they saw the light of the beginning of the mirror and stopped at this moment.


    Although their appearance is still crazy and irrational.


    Lanran came forward step by step from the air, smiled and spoke softly to the extreme, "come on! Turn into food on my way to progress. Die completely in my dream!"


    Five sense manipulation... Even if it''s weird, it can''t escape the beautiful world compiled for them by the mirror.


    Lanran raised her hand, and the chanting text came out of his mouth. His palm burst out a hot and bright thunder, "63 of the broken road, thunder roaring gun!"


    Thunder tore everything up and destroyed the fallen monsters.


    Lanran is as calm as ever. He walks gracefully, just like walking on the wasteland. Looking at the beautiful scenery around, he recites the language of fog sacrifice.


    Wisps of black fog were extracted from the void and sacrificed to the misty space by him.


    "How powerful!" olmet sighed, and then continued to break into the dense forest. He was still saving those who had not died.


    Olmett also wants to be strong, but if he wants to make a choice before becoming strong and saving others, he will choose to save others without hesitation.


    He has already made this kind of consciousness! In order to save those who want to live, even their own lives are left out. It doesn''t even matter which world or country he saved... As long as someone needs his help, he will lend his hand.


    Iron Man armor also relies on its powerful detection function to detect the situation in the forest. When they detect the strangeness, they solve it. When they detect the people who need to be saved, they take them to tengmei School Park.


    Yu Zhibo Ban''s face is very ugly at the moment. He controls Xu Zuo Neng to chop the virtual shadow in yellow for the eighth time. But the Yellow shadow is still gathering. Even his recitation of fog is useless


    Not that the sacrificial language is invalid. Yu Zhibo can clearly feel that when he recites this language, he can feel the surging vitality in each other''s body. In other words, it''s not that the other party died and resurrected after being killed by him, but that he didn''t kill the other party at all.


    If you want to turn the other party into a sacrifice, the first prerequisite is that the other party has lost all resistance or has died.


    "Let me solve it!" Su Han''s calm voice sounded in Yu Zhibo Ban''s ear. Yu Zhibo ban was stunned. Then he saw Su Han clench his fist, which was shrouded in fog, and burst into a faint white light.


    "That''s!" Yu Zhibo suddenly remembered the power possessed by all kinds of evil gods in the misty space... Completely integrated into the body of No. 10


    Gong Benli helped Ju Chuan Jingxiang to the door of the teaching building and saw poison Island Yazi standing there blankly. It was a little strange immediately, but when she looked into the distance along the eyes of poison Island Yazi, she saw a picture that she would never forget.


    Su Han punched, the atmosphere was shattered, like the sound of broken glass ringing clearly in his ears, and the earth was shaking wildly. The virtual shadow of yellow clothes was also fragmented.


    Then, Su Han opened his five fingers. Each of his fingers radiated golden light, turned into a golden chain and wound out. This is seal.


    Seal locked the action of yellow shadow, but it couldn''t make him die. The strange smell on him became stronger and stronger. Even among the ordinary people who were watching the battle, many people covered their brains and knelt down with howls.


    "No!" Tony Stark''s face changed slightly. He suddenly thought of one thing white beard had told him, that is, when Mary JOYA turned into a life Jedi, many people who didn''t believe in evil went in, and finally became strange due to the infection of evil.


    The truly powerful evil and difference cannot be looked at directly, because the strength difference is too large. Simply imagining their survival form will make themselves crazy, and even their life form will change in the direction of each other.


    "Don''t panic!" Su Han''s voice was gentle. The darkness he erupted has the effect of curbing the erosion of the power of evil gods, so these people may be affected, but they will not be fatal, let alone become strange.


    Tony Stark was stunned. Then he glanced around and found that these people rescued by olmet and his iron man armor... Although they were full of pain, there was no sign of alienation.


    After a brief silence, he stared at the darkness floating in the void and understood something.


    Is that so... Weird, will shrink back in front of the more powerful weird God


    There are gods with the same character as the other sacrificial Lord standing here and on their side... What else do they need to worry about?


    Su Han was motionless, and the darkness quickly spread in the direction of yellow shadow along the golden chain. Wrapped around the Yellow virtual shadow.


    Naturally, this is not a move developed by Blackbeard, but developed by Su Han during the month of cultivation. Darkness is more like brothers and sisters for him now. Can be freely manipulated and extended.


    The darkness was shrouded in the Yellow shadow, and the voice of the Yellow sacrifice sounded, more like howling, with fear in his words, "how could this be... The power of my Lord! Why would it be swallowed up? What monster are you... Ah!"


    What did the priest in yellow perceive at the moment? It was a vast world. He seemed to see an indescribable sacred statue shrouded in fog. He stared at him calmly at the moment.


    He seemed to understand something. His words were not organized. He just repeated a paragraph repeatedly, "I am a sacrifice, you are... God!"


    The darkness swallowed him up completely, and the virtual shadow in yellow became smaller and flowed along the golden chain into Su Han''s body. Finally, Su Han took back the golden chain and locked a stone engraved with strange lines at the end of the golden chain.


    "Is this the meteorite?" Su Han stared quietly, and then his pupils suddenly spread, because he felt a strange erosion force emanating from the stone, as if he wanted to infect him.


    Tony Stark looked at Su Han. He felt that Su Han had become extremely terrible at the moment. As if staring at Su Han at this moment, he saw the void... Saw the nameless yellow clothes standing in the void


    Blue dye''s pupils suddenly contracted. The existence of yellow clothes is too vast. He just floats in the endless void at will, but the small worlds that pass by him are dark and degenerate one by one... And even embark on destruction


    Even just watching, lanran feels like she''s suffocating at the moment.


    Su Han looked serious. He urged the misty space. This evil energy was quickly swallowed up by the misty space... Soon, the strange light emitted from it gradually died out.

 Chapter 114

    Su Han''s body was shrouded in fog. He stood here quietly, mysterious and detached.


    Lanran and Tony Stark stared at the people in front of them after they calmed down, and their eyes gradually took thought and shock. Even at this time, lanran, who is stronger than Tony Stark, has more shocks in his heart.


    Because the stronger the strength, the more you know, the more you can understand what a terrible thing it was just now.


    "That was just now." Yu Zhibo spot fell down from the sky. He untied Xu Zuo Neng. At the moment, he stared at Su Han solemnly and obviously saw the virtual shadow of yellow clothes.


    "Nothing." Su Han shook his head, obviously without the idea of in-depth discussion. The others looked at each other and all fell into silence.


    Poison Island Yazi rushed to Su Han''s side, remained silent for a long time, and bowed deeply to Su Han and others in front of him.


    "What are you doing?" Tony Stark frowned instantly.


    "Maybe it''s good for you to kill evil things. But it''s an indisputable fact that you save my world!"


    It is difficult for poison Island Yazi to describe his inner feelings at the moment. He has memories of the past and the joy of seeing evil things fall. There is also a trace of confusion about the future.


    But anyway, the once dark era has finally passed.


    In a short silence, those who were saved to tengmei college looked at each other and finally bowed deeply to Su Han.


    "You''re welcome!" Su Han''s voice was as indifferent as ever.


    "I''ll accept your thanks too." lanran looks around the scene for a week, smiles and doesn''t refuse.


    Yuzhi Boban first glanced at Su Han and nodded to him. Then he looked at LAN ran deeply.


    Whether it''s the mild disguised blue dye or the domineering blue dye in the real state, it''s really very attractive. Of course, everyone who has read death will be wary of it.


    "So what shall we do next?" Tony Stark looked at Su Han and hesitated.


    "Then you''ll spread out," Su Han said quietly. "There are a huge number of evil things in the whole of Japan... This is the food for your strength."


    "How long can we stop in this world?" lanran asked a question.


    "Follow you!" Su Han''s voice did not fluctuate, his body gradually turned into fog, and then completely disappeared from the world and returned to the fog space.


    "I know more about this matter. After all, I have experienced it once," said Tony Stark. The iron man''s face armor was removed. He stared at the dense forest in front of him with a complex voice. "If you want to go back, just enter the fog space and think about transit."


    "Is it like this?" Yu zhiboban sneered, and the repulsion was on his body, making him fly. Then he galloped in a certain direction, "I hope the land under my feet can be bigger! Let me fight a little."


    "What''s that direction?" poison Island Yazi was stunned and remembered what, "it''s Tokyo!"


    "In other words, where the disaster started? He chose a good place." lanran whispered. He clenched his soul chopping knife and walked slowly to the distance. "Then I won''t rob him."


    "There''s nothing to rob?" Tony Stark took a silent look at lanran. There are more or less evil things all over Japan. What''s there to rob? Then, he turned his head and glanced at the poison Island child, "then I''ll go around... There should be no big problem on your side. After all, there''s olmet."


    The voice fell, the face armor closed again, the hands and feet of the iron man armor sprayed flames, and he took off to the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    When he opened his eyes again, Su Han was already on the bronze throne of the fog hall. At the moment, the interior of the hall is very quiet. Obviously, members of the parliament have their own thoughts.


    After swallowing her saliva, Huang Rong suddenly said, "did you see the last virtual shadow in yellow? It should be an illusion... Ha ha ha."


    The more she laughed, the lower her voice was. Looking at the people around who didn''t answer her, Huang Rong started to sweat.


    "That guy should be the king in yellow?"


    White beard looked serious. His two huge palms held the armrest tightly, and he felt powerless from his heart. What a magnificent scene is that?


    In the endless void, a strange figure in yellow is wandering. He is powerful and strange. It is easy for him to let the world pass by him fall.


    For example, the king in yellow has no malice towards those worlds, but his existence itself is what the worlds themselves cannot bear. No access.


    "It''s really beyond imagination." yuandagu was also uneasy.


    He remembered the strange evil god and monster that Degas faced at the end of the plot stars he saw. The terrible existence of that taboo has the power to destroy the world


    However, compared with the real evil gods, the evil gods in the world of Dega are so lovely.


    Conan pushed his glasses. He first looked at Su Han, who was high above him. He was shocked, took a deep breath and calmed his mood. Only then did he turn his eyes to No. 10, who was calm from beginning to end.


    "Mr. 10, can you tell us something about... The king in yellow?" Conan quickly added after a pause. "Of course, if there are any taboos in this! Please forgive my offense and don''t answer for me."


    On the 10th, he was silent for a long time. When Conan felt uneasy, he replied, "there''s nothing to say... I''m not too familiar with the king in yellow! I just know the existence behind the king in yellow... The king in yellow is actually one of the incarnations of the evil god."


    I see. That''s not very... Huh?!


    Sakata Gangji stared at No. 10. What did he hear? The king in yellow is the embodiment of a real evil god?


    Slot! Isn''t the king in yellow an evil god? That monster is just an avatar!


    Sakata Gangji collapsed in his chair and his mind collapsed.


    Actually, it''s more than him? Other people who tasted the meaning of what they said at the scene were all shocked and didn''t know what to say.


    "So?" Ying Zheng stared at No. 10 expressionless. He said to himself, "even if it''s just an incarnation, it also has the power to destroy the world... And No. 10 said he doesn''t know the king in yellow, but it seems that he has a good relationship with the real evil spirit behind the king in yellow?"


    "At least he talks about the existence behind the king in yellow. It''s a kind of equal attitude. No matter what they do, they also exist at the same level."


    "By the way," the 10th added as if he suddenly remembered something, "that guy''s code is very interesting... Such as the Lord of the deep sky star sea and nameless people? It should be enough to understand here? After all, you just want to satisfy your curiosity."


    "That''s enough indeed." rotten wood Lucia looked at No. 10 quietly. With what she knew now, their three views had been destroyed.


    But then again... The Lord of the deep-sea starry sky is nameless. Does the deep-sea star refer to the nothingness that carries the world?


    Rotten wood, Lucia thought hard. Because it is the master of the nothingness of the deep-sea starry sky, it can wantonly destroy the world. go all lengths!


    However, since that is the master of the nihilistic world... What great achievements and taboos does the low-key No. 10 have in that vast void?

 Chapter 115

    "Gula Lala, I suddenly remembered when I first joined the parliament."


    White beard suddenly smiled. He raised his head and looked directly at Su Han on the bronze throne. Although his smile was bright, his look was somewhat complex. "The more you know... The more you feel your smallness."


    "Indeed," Conan bowed slightly to Su Han and said with respect, "here is my highest respect for you."


    Conan felt creepy at the thought that if Su Han didn''t hold a meeting and didn''t face the means of evil gods'' creation, their world might sink forever and be completely destroyed... Conan felt creepy. I felt that no matter how respectful I treated Su Han, it was not too much.


    What''s more, the presence in front of them, even if they throw everything away and investigate its essence... I''m afraid it''s too tall for them to imagine


    "It''s not necessary. I also got what I wanted." Su Han answered gently.


    What do you want? Huang Rong lowered her eyes and thought about it. Sure enough, the battle and performance they offered were favored by the chairman of the Council?


    Think again, maybe the No. 10 with the same level behind the king in yellow can also put down his high evil spirit airs. Specially differentiated into avatars, and they, the weak and small people in the world, presented a performance for Su Han


    Think about it... It''s even more terrible!


    Huang Rong bit her lower lip. She closed her eyes and was in a complicated mood. "Don''t say it''s an evil god... Even the king in yellow who incarnates an evil god can play with the world."


    Su Han''s body was shrouded in the fog. He used his authority to know the thoughts of several people, and his eyelids jumped wildly.


    He sighed in his heart, sure enough... Human imagination has no limit.


    Under the fog, he weighed the stone he had obtained before. Although he had swallowed up the evil spirit smell, he could feel that there was something special about this stone.


    "Or... With the help of my ability in the misty space?"


    Thinking of this, Su Han''s heart was itchy. His mind moved, and suddenly a large amount of information was read. Into Su Han''s brain.


    Su Han''s pupils suddenly expanded, and a lot of information came to his mind, "this is... It''s a little interesting. It''s actually this!"


    This stone, in fact, is not a stone. Because he contains countless knowledge.


    The Yellow priest was able to use all kinds of abilities... Because of the little knowledge he gained from it.


    Of course, ordinary people may go crazy to death because of their own carrying capacity. But Su Han in the misty space is omniscient, so he integrates these knowledge properly and easily.


    "Call the king in yellow, dominate the lower families of baiyaki, and all kinds of mysteries of kesulu system! Sacrificial methods... Wait, there''s this thing?"


    An accident appeared on Su Han''s face, because he suddenly realized that there was a special technique to prevent the breath of evil gods from coming to one world in his knowledge.


    Of course, we can''t say absolute shielding. It can only be said that the use of this will reduce the possibility of evil gods'' families locking in this world and invading it.


    "But... It''s very troublesome to mention the conditions first." Su Han thought about the dense preconditions in this strange technique, and suddenly felt his scalp numb.


    "But then again," Su Han suddenly turned his head and stared at the members of the parliament below, his eyes flashing, "how many of these people... Seem to be able to get together these preconditions?"


    Thinking of this, Su Han controlled No. 10 and said, "in other words, don''t you want your world to shield the coming of evil gods?"


    The fog Hall fell into a long silence. White beard slowly opened his mouth. He stared at No. 10, his voice was low and hoarse, "... Do you have a way?"


    "I didn''t!" the tenth answered very frankly, "after all, I''m a guy who can only destroy."


    Will it only destroy the world, not repair the world? You''re too cruel. Sawada Tsunayoshi silently make complaints about himself.


    "What do you mean by this sentence?" yuandagu wanted to stop talking.


    "I don''t know, but it doesn''t mean that others don''t know." No. 10 answered naturally.


    Ying Zheng suddenly realized something and suddenly turned to look like Su Han. After thinking a little, he whispered, "Mr. President, please! Can you give us this special technique? Or what price we need to pay in exchange for this technique."


    The rest of us apparently reacted to the brief silence. Either nervously or thoughtfully staring at Su Han.


    Su Han stretched out his fingers and gently touched the emptiness in front of him, which suddenly made waves. A huge altar slowly condensed into shape.


    "This is the altar of God... By which you can communicate with the world consciousness of your own world and converge the world breath... So that evil creatures and strange gods scattered in the void can hardly capture your world. In this way, you can protect it!"


    After a slight pause, Su Han continued to speak, "the characteristics of evil gods restrain the world, so it is almost impossible to make the world perfectly isolated from invasion. Shielding is already the best protection..."


    "Of course, because it''s just shielding, there is also the possibility of bad luck and encountering the invasion of evil gods again... But this possibility has been reduced to the lowest."


    "Is that so?" Ying Zheng stared at the altar in front of him and tried his best to remember. But sadly, I found that I didn''t write down much.


    "However, if you communicate with your world consciousness and become the spokesman of your world, it will be extremely difficult to obtain such qualification first." Su Han said inexplicably.


    "Either he has made great achievements beyond the ancient times in his own world, or he is a world well deserved supreme power... Recognized by all people in the world!"


    Ying Zheng''s face is strange and he has made great achievements beyond ancient times? He created a unified imperial system. Does it count?


    White beard also fell into meditation and was recognized by everyone in the world as the strongest? Isn''t that him?


    Su Han recalled the information in his mind and was amazed in his heart.


    This special technique is naturally not the knowledge of the king in yellow. But the sacrificial method created by an unprecedented hero and genius in an advanced world recorded in the stone.


    The more you think about it, the more you can feel the talent of the strongest person in the high-level world.


    The materials for casting the altar can be found in almost all worlds... Obviously, this heroic genius has also set foot in other worlds and finally summed up such a set of methods.


    He doesn''t just want to protect his world from evil spirits, but wants to create this method and spread it to thousands of worlds


    He wants to set off the horn of the endless world against evil gods and open peace for the world!

 Chapter 116

    Although according to the information recorded in the stone, he failed... It can''t be said that there is a problem with this method. But there was something wrong with his original practice.


    Su Han thought and whispered to the members of the parliament, "of course, as I said before, even so... You are only qualified! It doesn''t mean you are bound to succeed."


    "The materials for building the altar are very precious and difficult to obtain. Moreover, even if the construction is successful! During the period of communication with the world consciousness, the world''s external resistance will be minimized..."


    "This time, on the contrary, it is the most dangerous. There will be countless strange things breaking through the air to devour you completely."


    The high-level heroes of the world who created this sacrificial method died at the beginning under the strange hands of these high-level heroes. Even if he had summoned all the top forces in his world at that time, it would be useless.


    The higher the world, the more strange it will attract.


    If he chooses a low-level world and uses this sacrificial method, he may really succeed... And if he succeeds, with his great courage, he will completely spread this method. Perhaps the present world of heaven is a different landscape?


    Su Han remembered that after crossing, his world was invaded by evil gods, and the world of all members of the parliament was also invaded by evil gods... This is obviously not an accident. And it is likely that all the world is like this


    Recalling the information obtained from the stone before, Su Han looked deeply and said to himself, "does this era... Belong to evil gods?"


    Although Su Han is not sure, he has a vague guess. The century he traversed... May be a dark era belonging to evil gods and the world of heaven.


    "Is it like this?" white beard said nothing for a long time, his eyes were deep, and finally made up his mind. "Please give me the method of casting the altar. I am willing to pay all the price you put forward!"


    "About the price," Su Han thought a little and suddenly smiled, "after you have built the altar and succeeded... You will receive a gift from God. Just give me half of the gift from God at that time."


    It is a great achievement to help the world reduce the possibility of evil gods'' invasion. The world gifts obtained are called "spirit" in some worlds and "merit" in others... Of course, Su Han is willing to call it the world''s original force, because it is the most essential force in the world.


    This is a kind of power that is different from the evil power, but the level is the same.


    Of course, if these guys succeed in building altars and completing transactions, this world feedback should not go to Su Han, but will be integrated into the fog space... So as to further evolve the fog space.


    "It''s no problem to simply devour the power of evil gods, but it always feels strange." Su Han''s thoughts twinkle in his mind. "It''s a good thing to reconcile these world original forces. There are yin and Yang! It should make the fog space more complete."


    "Is it like this?" Ying Zheng thought about it and nodded seriously. "I have no opinion."


    "So am I!" white beard chuckled.


    Huang Rong raised her head, looked at the fog above and said she didn''t want to talk. Don''t say she''s back on Taohua island now. Even according to Zhang Sanfeng''s history... She doesn''t meet the standard. Beggars'' sect leader to resist foreign invasion? What an unprecedented achievement!


    Rotten wood Lucia lowered her eyes and thought... Even if lanran exposed her true identity in the world of death, it would not meet the standard. After all, there is Yamamoto captain in front and youhabach in the back... It''s a long way to build an altar.


    Conan was lost in thought. Is it the strongest in the world? Even Jingji really dare not say so! And create an unprecedented cause?


    How does this work... Does it mean that he should take all mankind to set foot in the interstellar society?


    Conan didn''t know how to vomit. He thought about it and finally came to a conclusion... In his own world, lie down and wait for the invasion of evil forces... There''s no help!


    "Then... The contract is reached!" Su Han gently pointed, and the altar in front of him began to condense and finally turned into a light spot the size of a fist. "This contains the knowledge of altar shaping. If you want, just touch him directly."


    Then, Su Han''s thought moved, his figure turned into a fog and dissipated from his place.


    Yuandagu gazed at the light spot in front of him and his face was tangled. Could he be regarded as their world recognized strongest person in the future? I''m afraid it doesn''t count.


    Thinking of this, Yuan Dagu didn''t have the idea of holding out his hand. He looked at Ying Zheng and white beard who received the light spot information, glanced at No. 10, which also disappeared, and suddenly asked, "do you think... Why did the chairman do this?"


    "What to do?" Yasuda Gangji didn''t react.


    "Chairman, No. 10... They should also be those beings in the void?" yuandagu finally made up his mind. This matter has become a thorn in his heart. He must find out, and then he can think about what attitude he should use to face the chairman, "why should they guard against their own race."


    Huang Rong stared at yuandagu. After a short silence, her lips trembled. Obviously, he was frightened by the question raised by yuandagu.


    "Correct your two mistakes," white beard subconsciously glanced at the direction of the bronze throne and found that there was no response. He was relieved, and then stared at yuandagu seriously. "First, you shouldn''t discuss this problem in this world..."


    "The world was created by the president of Parliament. They may not seem to be here now... But it doesn''t mean they don''t know what''s going on in the world."


    Yuanda Gu''s pupil suddenly contracted, and then he found that he had done a very stupid thing.


    "But don''t worry for the moment," said Conan, pushing his glasses. "Now there is no response in the fog world, which means that the chairman doesn''t care about your discussion... As for the 10th, he won''t hurt us. Except that the chairman has issued an order."


    "Indeed," white beard nodded approvingly and continued, "as for your question... Gulalala, I don''t think it''s easy to say No. 10, but the president may not be our evil gods in the void... But the existence of a higher stage."


    Yuandagu''s mind flashed. His eyes lit up and he completely figured it out.


    Yes, follow their trading request and give them special skills to prevent evil gods. This shows that the chairman of the Council is not an evil god camp... And his ability to dominate the evil god No. 10 means that he exists above the evil god


    "I think so. In the endless void, how can we only think of the strange existence of destroying the world?" Conan stretched his waist, his figure gradually turned into a fog, and his voice fell gently.


    "The void must have a guardian side opposite to the endless evil god... And above these two sides! Is the council president and... At the same level as him."


    The space fell into a long silence.


    Masata was silent. He didn''t think so deeply before, but when he heard the communication between the two sides, he also suddenly realized.

 Chapter 117

    White beard sat on his chair and stared out of the fog hall. It was covered with heavy fog. Mysterious.


    He suddenly said, "Ying Zheng, are you going to go back and build that special altar?"


    "Hmm!" Ying Zheng nodded slightly. He was thinking seriously, "I''m not sure if I''m qualified now... But it''s always right to collect the foundry items of the altar first."


    "But then again," Ying Zheng turned his head and stared at white beard with a complicated tone, "you are really qualified to build an altar. After all, you are recognized as the strongest man in the world."


    White beard didn''t speak. His fingers gently knocked on the back of the chair and suddenly smiled, "it seems that yuzhiboban is going to come to the front desk. But it should be no problem to become the strongest in the world with his strength?"


    "But there is a big barrel wood family in their world," murmured Yasuda Gangji.


    "Indeed," Ying Zheng nodded calmly and his eyes flickered, "so the conditions mentioned by the chairman actually have a lot of loopholes. For example, he is not strong, but he is recognized as the strongest in the world. Can this be recognized?"


    "Another example is the unprecedented achievement created! Does it simply refer to a certain region, the earth or the whole universe? If it is the universe, I must not meet the standard."


    After watching so many plot stars and communicating with members of the parliament, Ying Zheng gradually had the concept of the universe in his mind.


    "Gulalala, so it''s good to ask the president next time," white beard laughed. "I left first. The monitoring of my own world needs to be further tightened."


    Ying Zheng took a deep look at white beard. He understood what white beard meant.


    The previous words of the president of the parliament revealed a terrible message, that is, if they do not establish an altar and communicate the will of God, their world may be invaded more than once.


    Even the members who join the parliament help each other. At the same time, the 10th and the president of the Parliament are the strongest backing


    But who can stand it when it happens from time to time? Moreover, a mistake... May be the destruction of the whole world. Who is willing to take such a risk?


    ¡­¡­


    Su Han returned to his home, looked through his mobile phone and found a lot of information.


    "Hmm? This is!" Su Han looked at the latest news and his look changed.


    "Warm congratulations on the successful conclusion of the special martial arts examination in Jiangnan area"


    "The martial arts assessment has come to a successful conclusion! The official department may plan to promote it all over Asia"


    "Because this martial arts test is special, so I don''t have a vacation this time. I''ll go straight to school."


    In the following comments, it is ghost crying and wolf howling.


    "You, immortal board! My summer vacation? Where did my big summer vacation go?"


    "Jiangnan students are suffering. In the past, the hell level difficulty of the college entrance examination was just enough! This time, I didn''t say it in advance, but I cut off the summer vacation!"


    "Don''t cry, the examiner will laugh! Don''t bow your head, the summer vacation will fall!"


    "Don''t panic. It''s also good this time, isn''t it? You see, the difficulty of this martial arts test is obviously lower than before! It''s the same as the average college entrance examination level in other regions."


    "The man upstairs is really a genius. He can comfort people so differently!"


    Obviously, these comments are made by people from the south of the Yangtze River, and there are also a large number of people from non south of the Yangtze River. Their emotions are obviously very excited.


    "What? You tell me, our summer vacation will be gone in the future? Do you want to cut off the winter vacation?"


    "That shouldn''t be. After all, there''s the New Year! However, the authorities have made a pilot, and the summer vacation may really be gone..."


    "Spread rumors, don''t spread rumors! You have a good look at the news. It''s clear that your grades are out and the summer vacation is over! Go to school immediately. Now it''s many days since the Jiangnan martial arts test. Aren''t these days summer vacation? It just reduces the number of your summer vacation breaks."


    "What a genius you are! You hit the nail on the head."


    "It''s not a matter of cutting a little... It''s cutting half directly..."


    Su Han scanned the messages. He didn''t feel the accident.


    When the national crisis is really reached, all those who have combat ability, whether students or the elderly, are afraid to participate in the fight against evil things.


    With a faint sigh, Su Han was about to turn off his mobile phone when he found someone in the wechat group on his mobile phone.


    "Lying trough! Brother, you''re really awesome! You''re directly exempted from Jinling university?"


    "Wori, and it''s a special training for his mother... It''s at least a dollar to be able to recruit to such a first-class university! His scalp is numb. Can there still be such a cow in our school? No, why are you so awesome!"


    "Don''t forget your wealth!"


    "Su Han is only a freshman in Senior High School... This is a straight step! There are only three candidates in the one yuan realm in this Jiangnan college entrance examination."


    Su Han frowned and spoke in the group after thinking a little.


    "How did you know about it?"


    The monitor bubbled and sent a paragraph, "have you been closed recently? No wonder you can have this result! Your result is now the key publicity of our make-up exam. When you come to our school, there are banners everywhere."


    Su Han''s eyelids beat for a moment. He thought it was a little too exaggerated.


    But then, Su Han thought of the previous life. If there were students from Huaqing Yanda in the previous life, I''m afraid they would also hype it?


    The unitary realm of this world is particularly different.


    Although there are three in Jiangnan, in fact, if it is a legitimate college entrance examination, there may not be one in a provincial capital in Huaya on average. In particular, Su Han is only a freshman now


    After figuring it out, Su Han made the last paragraph, "I can probably understand."


    After exiting the class group, Su Han thought a little and chatted with Li Huo on the wechat chat group.


    Su Han: "the pilot martial arts test has ended. It is said that we will go to school early this year?"


    Li Huo gave an instant reply.


    Li Huo: "yes, it''s time to start school in three days. The time is very tight."


    Li Huo: "of course, you are a special case. If you don''t want to go, you can delay appropriately. Even hanging your name there is no problem!"


    Su Han had no idea of specialization and said he would start tomorrow.


    Li Huo: "in that case, I''ll rest assured. Lei qianjue and I will go to Jinling with you and your sister tomorrow."


    When Su Han saw this, he suddenly realized that it was wrong. After thinking about it, he directly got through to wechat.


    "Mr. Su, do you have any doubts?" Li Huo''s voice was flat and did not fluctuate, even when he was asking. Although he has feelings, his external performance is very indifferent.


    "I just want to ask, you two left with me. What if something happens in Jiangzhou again?"

 Chapter 118

    Su Han''s eyes were deep.


    He thought about how long it took him to cross the world, and there were so many accidents one after another


    If he left and didn''t support him, there would be another thing in Jiangzhou, wouldn''t it be over directly?


    After a short silence, Li Huo''s words still didn''t fluctuate at all, but Su Han could feel his bewilderment.


    "Mr. Su, you may have misunderstood the family members of evil gods. Some low-level evil things do like to eat people! But this is very low-level... A little higher is to sacrifice... But how to say. In the words of those evil believers or family members of evil gods, the more advanced cultivators sacrifice, the more likely they are to get the favor of their Lord."


    After a pause, Li Huo''s words brought a touch of heaviness and sadness. This was the first time he had such an obvious emotion in his phone conversation with Su Han.


    "Yes! The reason why so many things happen in Jiangzhou... Is because you are here. The strong will attract strong weird! Of course, this is not blame. I just say that the strong will be reunited in those big cities for this reason. There are basically no small cities."


    "Is it like this?" Su Han said inexplicably.


    "Yes, because the infrastructure of big cities is complete, it''s nothing to resist evil things. But in small cities, only some low evil things make trouble. Really powerful evil things don''t look up to small cities. Your situation alone is actually very dangerous."


    Li Huo paused and added, "it''s just that your strength is too strong! President Xu thinks it''s ok... So we didn''t suggest you leave quickly."


    Su Han was silent. At this moment, he suddenly thought of the communication between Xu Changnan and the families of the two evil gods.


    "I see."


    Su Han and Li Huo had a casual chat, then hung up the phone. He lay in bed. After a long time, he sighed, "the more powerful, the more dangerous. That''s what I meant."


    In the eyes of many relatives of evil gods, millions of people may not be worth a real Lord. Because the blood and soul of millions of people are chaff in front of them. What''s the use of a large number? But the Lord is a real feast.


    Shaking his head, Su Han began to think about another problem.


    "Swallowed a little power of evil gods before! The level is very high. Although the number is small, it should be able to raise the overlord''s color and arrogance to a higher level."


    Su Han is now armed and seen and heard, and has touched the advanced level.


    In addition to the reincarnation eye, ofa, mirror, water and moon and a series of forces... These two alone can be called a great general if Su Han is put into the pirate world. Although he is a weak general. But at least that level.


    He is domineering. He doesn''t show much in the pirate king. However, the strength of its small soldiers, as well as the spirit of the king and the territory of the overlord... All these reveal that it is not simple. When you have spare money, you can''t leave it.


    "When LAN ran finishes cleaning up the evil things in the world implied by the School Park, there should be a lot of evil powers absorbed by the fog space. You can try to make the fog space evolve further!"


    Having figured out what to do in the future, Su Han immediately entered the month of cultivation and strengthened his overlord color and domineering spirit to the advanced level. Then he exercised in it and completely controlled the use of overlord color, which left.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Su Han and Su Zhu packed their suitcases. Left his home.


    On the train to Jinling.


    "I thought I could relax this time." Su Zhu sighed.


    "I thought you were an iron man. You usually train so hard and don''t be lazy if you have the opportunity to be lazy!" Su Han glanced at his sister.


    "Of course I want to rest," Su Zhu said helplessly, "but am I different from you? I can only exercise hard. After all, I have nothing but diligence."


    "Then you should refuel." Su Han closed his eyes. His attitude towards Su Zhu has never changed. He neither supports nor prevents it.


    In the perception field of seeing and hearing color domineering, Su Han perceived the powerful life breath of Li Huo and Lei qianjue. Know that they are also on this train.


    "In about two hours, we can reach Jinling," Su Han decided. "Well, let''s enter the fog space during this time."


    Anyway, when his consciousness enters the soul space, his body will stay where it is. Then, Su Han let his consciousness touch the door in his mind.


    ¡­¡­


    In the fog palace.


    "The strongest in the world, which is the strongest?" Tony Stark, with his hands around his chest and a strange look, "I''m the richest man in our world. Is this the strongest in the field of wealth? And am I the strongest scientist in our world?"


    "I don''t think this should count," Lan ran shrugged. His words were gentle and gently held the mirror. "Otherwise, isn''t my soul chopping knife the strongest magic department? I''m also qualified."


    Sakata Gangji stared at the group of people in front of him with an expressionless face. After you know the sacrificial conditions, your reaction was surprisingly the same. It''s all about finding loopholes.


    Thanks to his serious thinking before, how to become the strongest in the world? He is the only honest person with feelings.


    Oh, by the way. Sakata Gangji glanced at the same ignorant little wisdom. Well, this one is similar to him


    "Hehe," Yu zhiboban sneered, "if you think you are qualified, just go to collect materials! Then set up an altar. Communicate with God according to the chairman''s words. If you can communicate, you will win. If you can''t communicate, you know what happens..."


    Yu Zhibo''s words didn''t finish. Huang Rong''s surprised voice came, "Mr. President."


    Suddenly, no one spoke in the whole foggy space and fell into silence. Immediately, all the members of Parliament cast their eyes on the bronze throne.


    Su Han sat quietly on the throne. He glanced at the members below.


    The members of the Parliament who recorded the world''s elimination of evil things in the School Park, except olmet, were all in the fog space.


    Is it finished so soon? Su Han thought deeply. His voice was gentle. "It seems that you are going well in the world of poison Island children."


    "Indeed." Yu Zhibo nodded, didn''t think it was worth concealing, and opened his mouth calmly.


    "If it were not for the sake of taking into account the living residents of the world, we could solve it faster. For example, bomb the whole Japanese island with tianjizhenxing, and then sacrifice those evil things that have been bombed to death and have not been resurrected!"

 Chapter 119

    Poison Island Yazi suddenly clenched his fist, and cold sweat oozed from his forehead. Her heart is blessed and sad.


    Poison Island Yazi has no doubt that yuzhiboban has this level of power, but fortunately, yuzhiboban is a pacifist after all.


    Even if his means are just fierce, rough and reckless, his essence is to pursue peace.


    "It''s time to get stronger," said the poison Island child to herself. "Your own world must be guarded by yourself after all."


    However, how to make your strength stronger in a short time?


    After a short silence, the poison Island child looked at the white beard sitting on the bronze chair opposite.


    She decided. Next, she went to see the story of the pirate world.


    If white beard is really reliable, she will accept white beard''s proposal, ask him to become stronger, and really regard him as her father


    "Mr. President, I have a question." white beard raised his doubts about Ying Zheng directly in a low voice. What is the division between the world''s strongest and the achievement of unprecedented great undertakings.


    Ying Zheng frowned and stared at Su Han.


    Su Han calmly glanced down, and gradually, the scene was quiet. After refining the information in his mind, Su Han calmly began to answer.


    "If you are not strong enough, but let everyone in the world think you are the strongest. Then you are also qualified to communicate with God."


    "As for the scope of completing the great cause, you can think of it as a race! For example, the emperor system implemented by Ying Zheng may not be a great cause in the universe, but it is an unprecedented great cause for human beings on earth, so he can also build altars."


    After a pause, Su Han continued to speak, "don''t think too complicated or too tall. In the final analysis, it''s just a qualification. It''s complete to really establish the altar! And successfully communicate with God and survive the invasion of evil."


    "So it is!" Yu Zhibo''s eyes brightened, and he realized the meaning of Su Han''s words. Suddenly I was sure.


    Yuandagu also began to think, as long as the earth people think he is the strongest?


    If you want him to really fight all over the universe, he is not sure at all. But with that, he felt stable.


    When he inherited diga''s power, he beat several monsters. A little more publicity and guidance! The strongest name in the world.


    Su Han looked at the group of people in front of him thoughtfully and didn''t speak. He closed his eyes and began to drive the misty space and guide evolution.


    At the next moment, the change suddenly happened.


    The misty space began to tremble, and the dark evil forces were surging.


    "What happened?"


    "What is this feeling?"


    "How? This is a nascent universe! Wait, don''t you say?"


    Some members of parliament have changed their looks, others have frowned and thought carefully. Looks different. Then they saw


    A real illusion rising out of thin air. It was a vision of the destruction of the world.


    Evil things are rampant and vertical and horizontal. They roared, dyed the earth dark, and completely destroyed all the creatures in the world. Then the evil things put down the altar with their own bodies, called strange sacrificial words, and offered the world to the gods.


    Evil spirits have come. It was an incomprehensible and unspeakable existence of terror.


    He didn''t care about destroying the world, but simply took the gift from his family to himself. And this gift is the destruction of the world.


    "What are these...?"


    His voice was trembling, and there was a deep fear in his eyes. It''s too real. Even if it''s just a flash, he doesn''t know how much the world has fallen.


    It was not one or two, but an unimaginable number.


    Cold-blooded indifference is like blue dye. At the moment, his face becomes dignified, and his eyes are cold and cold. He wanted to stand on the throne of heaven and see the scenery that mortals could not reach. But he doesn''t want the world to be destroyed


    Because if the world is destroyed, everything he pursues will be meaningless and will become a joke.


    "Evil god?" white beard murmured in his heart.


    In the past, members of Parliament had problems in the world. They gathered together people to solve them at the first time, so white beard didn''t feel that evil things were so difficult. But I saw all kinds of visions rising in the fog. White beard found himself wrong. It was outrageous.


    Without the existence of this special Council on the fog, perhaps they are locked in the world by evil gods. It will also be like those illusions. After struggling to resist, life will die... Finally, it will be regarded as a gift to the evil god


    Looking at the real illusions, Su Han''s eyelids beat. He didn''t expect to drive the transformation of the fog space to cause such a big reaction.


    But he knew everything in the world and soon understood what had happened.


    "These are the experiences of those evil creatures who were hunted by blue dye and spots?"


    Those evil things can''t destroy only one world. Even though they are very weak, their immortality doomed them to experience more than they imagined.


    The fog space begins to degenerate and completely turns evil things into evil divine power, which will completely eliminate the impurities in evil things. And those illusory images are the impurities in the evil body.


    Time is running off bit by bit. Finally, with a buzzing sound, the fog space gradually returns to calm. as always.


    No one spoke in the misty space. They were all silent in the scene just now. Or mind shaking, or confusion, or panic and fear


    Su Han was calm on the surface, but in fact, there were waves in his heart.


    "It''s a big scene beyond imagination." Su Han said to himself in his heart. He took a slight breath and forcibly calmed his mood.


    No matter how many scenes of world destruction you see, it is the past, and the most important thing now is the future. Su Han connected his consciousness with the misty space. Soon he understood the new functions of Parliament.


    "It''s this!" Su Han murmured, and his eyes lit up gradually. The newly added function is simple to say, but it is actually observation.


    Su Han is now able to observe the evil invasion of the real world through his condensed plot stars.


    For example, if there is evil and difference in the bright moon world of Qin Dynasty, Su Han can directly lock the location of evil and difference through the plot stars of the bright moon of Qin Dynasty under the subjective control. We can even know the cause and effect of some evil invasion.


    What does that mean? This means that next time, the moon world of Qin Dynasty will be invaded by evil creatures! So Su Han doesn''t need to extract the memory of people who have experienced combat. You can control such a great intelligence advantage directly.


    Of course, this does not mean that Su Han did whatever he wanted. He even wanted to know what happened to the bright moon world in the Qin Dynasty.


    His observation of the world is actually limited. Because the misty space will only react to evil things. In other words, Su Han can only see how evil things came to the world. And can''t observe others. Of course, that''s enough.


    There is no doubt about the importance of intelligence when there is enough information. In the future, in the face of evil invasion, even if the other party is strong, there is room for maneuver.

 Chapter 120

    The misty space fell into a long silence.


    White beard raised his head and stared at Su Han. He suddenly smiled, "Your Excellency the president of the parliament... You really showed us an unimaginable picture."


    "Evil things are really great enemies." Lan Ran''s voice is gentle. "I think carefully. If there is no sacrifice method of the president of the parliament! It is very difficult to solve those immortal evil things... Only a few members of the parliament have the means to deal with that kind of strange."


    Yu Zhibo''s hands are around his chest. He understands that lanran is implying the seal of their world.


    However, although he knows that the seal technique has a high probability of restraining evil things, he is not optimistic. After all, the seal technique has a high level. There is no doubt that it is also an extremely precious technique in the fire shadow world.


    Maybe the seal technique is popular among the whole people, and the ninja world still has the strength to fight against evil things... But if evil things suddenly come, I''m afraid the result of the ninja world is the same as that of other worlds.


    A fog suddenly rose on the bronze chair, and then olmet appeared on the chair out of thin air. He looked a little tired, but his smile was still bright, looking at the poison Island child.


    "In your world, I have saved all those who still have life within the scope of my perception. Although I know... There are still many people struggling on the line of life and death in your world... There is nothing I can do."


    "I''m going to return to my world first. Sorry! I''ve been away long enough!"


    Although some unwilling, olmet has achieved the limit he can do. If he doesn''t leave again, it''s hard to guarantee that AFO has a plot. At that time, it''s normal for students of hero college who haven''t fully grown up to be uprooted by AFO.


    This is something Olmert can''t stand.


    "Understandably, you don''t need to apologize... The remaining people who are still alive will be rescued by our own local rescue team."


    Poison Island Yazi said seriously. She was very grateful to olmet.


    In other words, others in the fog space may have the idea of saving people, but they also have the idea of sacrificing evil things to strengthen their strength. Even Tony Stark is the same. The only one who simply went to save people was olmet.


    After nodding to him, olmet looked around the scene for a week and keenly noticed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, "hahaha, are you welcoming me? Otherwise, why are you so silent?"


    "You''re late," he said in a hoarse voice. "If you came five minutes earlier, maybe you''re in the same mood as us."


    "Is it like this?" olmet''s eyes were frozen. He raised his head and stared at Su Han on the bronze throne.


    What did the chairman do just now? Or did the group at the scene perceive the essence of the chairman?


    An observer independent of the heavens, the wheel of destiny. One of the pillars supporting the essence of the heavens. The existence of terror above evil gods... Then this time! What is it?


    Olmet''s heart was filled with curiosity and decided to wait and ask the suspected informed personnel on the scene.


    "In other words," Conan tried to dispel the messy thoughts in his mind before, and he began to change the topic. "Mr. chairman, why didn''t you see the existence of No. 10 this time."


    "He also has his own things to do, and..." Su Han said here, stopping flatly. After all, speaking half is also an art of language.


    "What do you want to do?" Tony Stark thought a little, and his pupils suddenly contracted. When it comes to evil gods, what impression will people in parliament have? No doubt, is to destroy the world.


    Even if the 10th once followed them... Helped them protect the world, but that guy is also an evil god after all


    Tony Stark''s brow was locked, and his murder paranoia was committed.


    On the other hand, although lanran also thought of what Tony Stark thought, he didn''t think that the 10th would really do it. Because he saw those real illusions before... He was acutely aware of one thing.


    Evil gods... Maybe they don''t deliberately call on their relatives to destroy the world. They seem to lack interest in destroying the world? Of course, it''s hard to say whether this is the case. After all, he has too little information in his hands. But you can ask tentatively.


    "Your Excellency," Lan ran leaned forward slightly. He stared at Su Han. Although he was asking, his tone was very positive. "Excuse me, is the 10th connected with the one behind the king in yellow?"


    As soon as this remark came out, the scene fell into a dead silence. Tony Stark''s eyes, trapped in a dead circle, suddenly spread. By the way, why did he forget this?


    If you kill the family members of an evil god, it is difficult to ensure that you will offend the original deity of the evil god. Perhaps the reason why they have not been liquidated by evil gods now is that someone has helped them carry the price... After thinking about it, this people''s Congress will not be the chairman of the parliament.


    So who it is seems to be confirmed.


    "Maybe, what he wants to do is his freedom." Su Han responded calmly. But make complaints about the idea of several people, the heart is also Tucao. Kill the family members of evil gods and suffer the liquidation of evil gods? Are you kidding? Do evil gods really value their dependents?


    The concept of evil gods is incomprehensible. Their behavioral logic is obviously different from that of ordinary people. Even the cultists who offered sacrifices to them died on the spot when they accidentally touched the taboo. What are you killing a bunch of family members?


    Of course, these people at the scene obviously don''t think so. Tony Stark lowered his eyes and felt a little ashamed. In order to protect them, on the 10th, he may go to see the one behind the king in yellow, and maybe have a fight


    In this case, he is still making malicious guesses behind his back. What a bad thing? It shouldn''t be!


    "That''s right." Su Han stared at Tony Stark. He stretched out his hand and gently grabbed it, symbolizing the plot star of marvel, floating on his palm and rotating slowly.


    Su Han said slowly, "Mr. Tony Stark, do you want to know... What happened to your world after cherita''s invasion?"


    "What?" Tony Stark was stunned. His mood changed greatly and stared at Su Han in disbelief.


    He had many doubts to ask, but in the end, he swallowed all the meaningless questions... After a short thought, Tony Stark went straight to the subject, "of course!"


    "I know your doubts." Su Han''s voice was calm and gentle. He heard Tony Stark''s doubts. Tony Stark didn''t understand why the chairman of the Council suddenly wanted to tell him the next thing at this time, but Su Han had already figured out the reason.


    "In fact, it''s just because you''re on the wrong side of the road." Su Han paused and said meaningfully, "use artificial intelligence to protect the road of world peace!"


    The voice fell, and the vast river of destiny rose.

 Chapter 121

    Connected with the plot of the first stage of Marvel world, Tony Stark and little pepper face the desperate situation of life and death. There was also Thor who fought to death in the face of the darkness that covered the nine realms. There are winter soldiers and American captains who fall in love and kill each other... And there are also galactic escorts.


    In the end, it is the avenger Alliance 2, the rise of Austrian genesis.


    The long river of fate gathered constantly, and finally reintegrated into the plot stars weighed by Su Han.


    No one spoke in the fog hall. They looked different and stared at the round of stars on Su Han''s palm. Remembering what he saw at a glance before.


    "What the hell did I do?"


    Tony Stark''s voice trembled. For a proud man like him, he hoped to carry everything on himself and save the world by himself... But he felt his lack of ability, so he started the plan of artificial intelligence.


    Human power is limited, but artificial intelligence... Can make up for human natural defects.


    However, the suspected omniscient chairman told him that he was wrong. And it shows a new future... Even if he just takes a look and doesn''t know what happened, he at least saw the mechanical war dominated by aochuang.


    He has now designed the prototype of aochuang... So he has understood that in the final stage of the plot, the powerful enemy comes from his own hands


    "Doubt your decision?" yuzhiboban was surprised by what he saw just now, but he glanced at the self doubting Tony Stark and suddenly sneered, "what are you doing? Tony Stark!"


    "If you make your own decision, you should either go on unswervingly. Otherwise, you should frankly know what your mistake is, and then completely overthrow it. What''s the point of lying there and spitting and blaming yourself?"


    Yuzhiboban''s heart is as hard as iron. Even after watching the fire shadow, he knows that his moon eye plan is wrong. He never questioned himself.


    If this road doesn''t work, just change it. Yuzhiboban firmly believes that as long as he persists, he can reach the right end one day.


    Tony Stark was silent for a long time, nodded to Yu Zhibo, his voice was dry and hoarse, "I know."


    In the final analysis, Tony Stark also has an iron heart. He just hit too hard for a moment and was stunned. It''s impossible to fall.


    Su Han flicked his hand gently, and the plot stars floated behind Tony Stark.


    After a short trance, Tony Stark forced himself to calm down. He raised his head and stared at Su Han, "then, chairman, what price do I have to pay this time?"


    "Look at it yourself!" Su Han''s voice was gentle, as always.


    People have different ideas at different stages. For example, at the beginning, he didn''t release all the wool in order to collect more wool. However, his idea is much lighter now.


    After all, his strength is already very strong. It is difficult for Tony Stark to help him at this stage. So his attitude is very casual.


    Of course, Su Han didn''t pull out all the plots of the Avengers alliance 3 and 4... Mainly he was thinking, did he have a chance to get the legendary infinite gem?


    Of course, this matter can''t be raised by him, but after a while, he will expose the contents of Avengers 3 and 4, and then let No. 10 assist a wave... Under the equivalent exchange, he still has a great chance to get infinite gems.


    "I see," said Tony Stark after a little thought. He took out 13 cards and threw them in the direction of Su Han. "These are 13 sets of iron man armor I made... Although it doesn''t help you, it''s very good even as a toy."


    Su Han''s eyelids beat for a moment, and he thought of the dozens of iron man armor seen in the School Park''s silent recording world, and his heart shook.


    Is this the power of local tyrants?


    You know, the manufacturing price of each iron man armor is hundreds of millions of dollars. And it''s just a manufacturing price... It won''t be taken away.


    In other words, although Tony Stark just threw it away, he actually threw at least several billion... Dollars.


    His heart could not be calm, but Su Han put away the ten cards very indifferently. After thinking about it, he sent a friendly reminder to Tony Stark.


    "Grow up as soon as possible... Tony Stark! The real overlord of the universe behind the cherita people has fixed his eyes on your earth... When the strong men of the older generation of the earth die, the real disaster will come."


    "Can you say it in more detail?" Tony Stark''s waist straightened for a moment and stared at Su Han seriously.


    Su Han didn''t speak. He thought a little and made a decision.


    After all, he likes the gifts given by Tony Stark this time. Since Tony Stark is generous, he can''t be too stingy. Su Han stretched out his finger and gently clicked the void. There were waves all around.


    Real illusions set off.


    Mieba looked cold and wantonly walked in the direction of the Scarlet Witch. The crimson witch tears and destroys the heart gem in front of her illusory forehead.


    But it''s useless.


    Mieba used the time gem to reverse time, gathered the soul gem again, and then inlaid it on his gloves. Finally... He snapped his fingers.


    Half of the people in the world died in an instant.


    Those familiar people, unfamiliar people. The people on earth, the aliens... All disappeared.


    Tony Stark, sitting in a bronze chair, stared at the end of the picture. A child who looked at most only high school age hugged him and shouted that sentence.


    "Mr. stark... No, I don''t want to die!"


    "... sorry!"


    The voice fell and the child turned into fly ash.


    The real illusion disappeared, and Su Han''s figure disappeared. He returned to reality.


    The misty space fell into a long silence.


    "A snap of a finger has wiped out half of the life in the universe." Lan ran murmured. His mind was shocked to the extreme at the moment. What a great power it was?


    Youhabah? No, the power of the so-called omniscient guy is as ridiculous as an ant before it erases half of the life in the universe.


    "Yes! This is the world I look forward to and the power of expectation." Lan ran holds the back of the chair tightly, and a touch of fanaticism flashes in her eyes. "Weili above the throne of heaven."


    White beard said nothing, but gently tapped the back of the chair with his fingers.


    Although Yu Zhibo was shocked, it had to be said that the picture was beyond imagination. It suddenly broadened his horizons.


    Originally, although yuzhiboban didn''t say it on the surface, he was very afraid of the big barrel wood family. After all, it was a race that made big barrel wood Hui afraid at night, and even created baijue to fight... But now, yuzhiboban suddenly lost his interest.


    No matter how powerful the big tube wood family is, can they destroy half of the life in the universe with one snap of their fingers?

 Chapter 122

    "That child..."


    Tony Stark didn''t know the relationship between the child and himself, but he could feel the real fantasy of himself in the final despair.


    And... Even if you don''t talk about what you lost in that battle. On the simple theory of the earth and even the universe, half of life died... This is what he can''t accept.


    "I see," Tony Stark whispered. "Thank you, president."


    Although the president did not reveal everything, Tony Stark knew that the president must have his own considerations. Now all he has to do and can do is keep getting stronger.


    Tony Stark stretched out his hand to explore the plot stars behind him.


    "Now I''m also very interested in Tony Stark''s world." white beard stared at the plot stars of Marvel world with a complex voice. "I always thought that Mr. lanran''s world was the highest level among us... But now it seems that I was wrong."


    "In fact, I think," Conan said cautiously, "the world where Mr. Dagu lives can not be underestimated... After all, Dega is just a soldier of super ancient civilization. Maybe he was a top strong man at that time, but considering the evil gods that can destroy the world that finally fought with Dega... There are absolutely many in that world that can destroy the world."


    "Of course, because of what I know... I''m not sure if there is a monster who snap his fingers and destroy half of the life in the universe."


    "As you say, maybe there is a monster in my world, the big barrel wood family, who rings his fingers to destroy half of the life in the universe." Yu Zhibo turned his eyes and thought what Conan said was nonsense. What is not revealed in the plot stars, you fart.


    "Gula la la la," white beard laughed and stretched out his hand to the marvel star, "curiosity is hard to control... I''ll go first."


    The voice fell and his figure disappeared. Ying Zheng followed.


    Just as Yu Zhibo was thinking about whether he wanted to go in, the cultivation moon in the void exuded a faint luster, and Zhang Sanfeng stepped out slowly. Fall on your chair.


    He opened his eyes and instantly saw Ying Zheng entering the stars of Marvel''s plot. The whole person was confused.


    "Excuse me, what happened?" Zhang Sanfeng looked around the scene for a week with doubts in his eyes. "I remember that Mr. Ying Zheng watched the plot stars of Mr. iron man with me... Are you ready to review it now?"


    "Of course not... It''s up to me to explain specifically." poison Island Yazi reluctantly glanced at Marvel star, and she also wanted to go, but olmet was kind to her. As for Zhang Sanfeng, this is incidental.


    After a long sigh, poison Island Yazi began to explain what had happened before.


    ¡­¡­


    The real world.


    Su Han opened his eyes, squeezed his palm gently, and immediately thirteen cards appeared in his palm. These cards are engraved with similar but different iron man armor.


    "The dream of his previous life." Su Han sighed. After watching marvel in his previous life, he wanted iron man armor, but now... The number of armor in his hand has reached double digits. When I think about it carefully, I feel a little dreamy.


    "However, tonistark''s armor! Should be controlled by artificial intelligence? So... I should be able to access it on Friday?"


    Su Han''s eyes twinkled, although Su Han established Friday in his hometown. But before leaving home, Su Han turned Friday into a mysterious card and took it with him.


    When he arrives at his residence and unlocks the mystery card, he can naturally move Friday over.


    "It seems that you slept well?" Su Zhu looked at Su Han with a smile, and then saw the cards on Su Han''s palm. Eh, "when did you start collecting these cards? They look exquisite! Which brand of instant noodles did you eat?"


    Su Han looked at Su Zhu speechless and put away the cards. "In your eyes... Can you collect cards only by eating instant noodles?"


    "Isn''t it?" Su Zhu looked at Su Han strangely. "No one will deliberately buy these cards."


    Su Han''s eyebrows beat for a moment, and he didn''t argue with Su Zhu, so he put away the mysterious card. After all, it doesn''t make much sense to argue about this.


    Time passed quickly and the train arrived at the station. Su Han and Su Zhu took the black car prepared by Li Huo to Jinling University.


    "I told you before that three days later... Well! Now it''s two days later, and it''s time to officially start school! So you''re now preparing a private dormitory for students in Jinling University. Take a break. When school starts, someone will inform you!"


    "Of course, if you want to see President Xu, you can also contact me... You can see him at any time in Jinling!" Li Huo leaned slightly to Su Han, and then left in a black car. He went back to see Xu Changnan.


    "I didn''t know before. You actually knew people in Jinling." Su Zhu didn''t reveal his doubts until now.


    "No one knows who his netizen is!" Su Han replied seriously. In fact, what he said is also true. Most of his communication with Li Huo is on wechat.


    "Although I don''t feel quite right," Su Zhu bit her lower lip and didn''t ask much after thinking about it. After all, everyone has his own secret. In the final analysis, it''s not what a good sister should do.


    However, when they found their own student dormitory, Su Zhu was very surprised, "eh?! is the university student dormitory a single room? And it''s so big... No, why is my student dormitory right opposite to yours?"


    Su Zhu fell into the doubt of life. How can she always feel that this is different from the situation of the university dormitory she knows?


    "Don''t think too much. This year''s martial arts test has been reformed."


    Su Han recalled the information shared by Li Huo, immediately stretched out his finger and answered seriously, "so our current situation is very different from what you know. This is very normal... After entering school, you will find that our treatment, courses and training are very different from previous students."


    Of course, the general situation is the same as Su Han said. The only difference is that Su Han''s and Su Zhu''s dormitories are so close... It''s really Xu Changnan''s contacts.


    Say goodbye to each other and enter your dormitory. Su Han untied the mysterious card and restarted AI Friday.


    Even thirteen sets of iron man armor were untied together, so that they could be taken over on Friday.


    After finishing everything, Su Han lay lazily in bed. Although the dormitory was very large and the decoration was very exquisite, Su Han didn''t pay attention. He used the color of seeing and hearing and began to listen to the information of the city under his feet.

 Chapter 123

    "Sure enough, it''s quite different from Jiangzhou!" Su Han murmured. He looked dignified.


    Su Han could sense the dense array patterns under the ground, and these patterns exuded an atmosphere that made him feel familiar.


    "Wait," Su Han''s pupil suddenly contracted, "this array pattern and this breath... Are a little similar to the sacrificial method I obtained in the stone of the king of yellow clothes?"


    Su Han lay on the bed, his fingers gently hitting the surface of the bed, and his thoughts flashed in his mind. Why is the breath of the array like the sacrificial method? Can it be said that the hero of the higher world recorded by the king in yellow is the hero of their world.


    "In other words, our world is the higher world marked by the king of yellow?" Su Han thought a little and shook his head. "There is such a possibility! However, it is not certain."


    "We can only check the information later to see if we can get an explanation in this regard."


    Su Han suddenly thought of one thing at the moment, that is, the strange array under the ground of Jinling obviously has the effect of resisting the invasion of evil things. But compared with his sacrificial method, he fell behind countless times.


    "Suppose I combine the sacrificial method to transform these arrays under the ground of Jinling! Will it be more isolated from the invasion of evil objects? No, there are under Jinling, so other big cities should have them. If I use these cities as nodes... Can I build a special array defense organization covering the world, so as to minimize the probability of evil objects invasion!"


    Su Han''s eyes are bright. He has gone through a lot, so he knows that the current world is actually dancing on the tip of the knife. He doesn''t want to destroy the world. After all, this is the world he is now in, and his family also exists.


    But before, he was actually powerless... But now, Su Han finds it possible to solve this problem.


    "You can talk to Xu Changnan later." Su Han thought.


    Combined with the method of sacrifice to improve these arrays, even if Su Han''s strength is not recognized as the strongest in the world, he has not completed any unprecedented great cause. But they have a deep foundation in the real world. He can transform them through these foundations without communicating with the world consciousness.


    "But somehow, I always feel something wrong."


    Su Han''s eyes suddenly frozen. He suddenly realized that there were few strong people in the College under his feet. At most, there are some three talents, which is undoubtedly unreasonable.


    After all, Su Han knows very well that under the special pattern of the current world. It is undoubtedly the military headquarters of Huaya that controls the greatest power, followed by local practitioners'' associations, and finally the College... After all, the college plays a role similar to the sect and is used to train students.


    "Where is the problem?" Su Han used his seeing and hearing color to feel everything around him. Suddenly he noticed something, raised his head, and a touch of amazement appeared on his face, "is... The sky?"


    He felt that there was a strange smell of evil things on the sky, and the terrible spirits of the strong were intertwined and collided. And not one or two, but an extremely large number, as if it were at war.


    When he came to the balcony, Su Han looked up at the sky. The sky was incomparably clear, and the sun fell. He couldn''t see any abnormality. A large amount of information in Su Han''s mind was combined, and his eyes became brighter and brighter.


    "The illusion of the array... And the crack in the sky that those guys once said! I see. The enemy is not underground, but from heaven or outside?"


    Without hesitation, Su Han soared into the sky.


    After the last communication with Xu Changnan, Su Han knew his position. If evil things could threaten him, I''m afraid Jinling might sink.


    Since there is no life-threatening, let''s take a good look at the situation.


    Above the sky, this is a strange battlefield. Clouds condense into essence and can stand above. Terrible psionics collide and interweave with strange and unimaginable evil forces.


    At high altitude, there is a huge dark black hole. With a sharp whine, strange evil things sprang out of it.


    "High priest, is that the only way you can do it?" Xu Changnan looked cold and stared at the man in black robe and holding a dry branch crutch.


    Beside Xu Changnan stood an old man with a bent waist and vast spiritual energy. Although he looked weak and could be blown down at any time, his psionic power was so powerful that he even surpassed Xu Changnan.


    "Yes," said the elderly Zhang Mingxuan, staring at the black robe sacrifice opposite, with a deep voice, "you and I should understand that this is meaningless."


    "Why don''t you have any objection?" Qian, the high priest in black, smiled and stared at Zhang Mingxuan. "Old headmaster, you orthodox practitioners! One will die less, but we evil things! What if we die more? There are too many in the void."


    "Don''t call me old headmaster! I don''t have a student like you." Zhang Mingxuan''s look gradually took on a touch of cold.


    "No, no, no, I respect you very much! I respect you so much that I want to swallow you alive and become one with me." my pupils become dark when I change money, as if I thought of something that makes me happy. The crack in the sky is twisting, and with his joy, more strangeness is coming out.


    "It''s a little interesting," suddenly, a thoughtful voice sounded, "it''s a bit like the evil space I met last time? It''s a relatively independent world! So there''s no clue at the bottom? It''s built by the array below."


    "If this is the case, the array... Is better than I thought."


    Xu Changnan''s pupil suddenly contracted. How did he feel that the voice was very familiar.


    The look was subtle. Xu Changnan turned around and saw Su Han, who had fallen in the middle of the battlefield at some time. Countless evil things rushed towards him beside him.


    "That child!" Zhang Mingxuan''s eyelids beat and he was about to start immediately. Now there are hundreds of practitioners on the battlefield. Naturally, he can''t save every practitioner. But he felt the exuberant breath of life on Su Han. He was a young man. I don''t know how to enter the battlefield by mistake.


    He can watch the official cultivator fight with the evil thing to death, or even die together, but he can''t watch a child and die under the evil thing without the slightest resistance.


    Then Zhang Mingxuan saw


    Su Han looked casual, but the aura around him suddenly burst out. It was a huge spirit that ordinary people could not imagine. It condensed into essence and pushed in all directions.


    This is Su Han''s domineering color!

 Chapter 124

    Su Han''s domineering color has reached an advanced stage. At this stage, the domineering color can even interfere with matter and tear the clouds under your feet.


    The shrill wail sounded, and all the monks who had achieved the Liangyi realm fainted without the slightest resistance. Only the Sancai realm can barely stand.


    But what''s worse is evil things. After all, the overall strength of evil things is inferior to that of monks. They are just a large number. With the bang bang, the earth was filled with all kinds of evil things, which piled up into mountains.


    "Long time no see. I didn''t expect to see you here."


    Su Han walked towards Xu Changnan step by step, smiled and waved to him. When he approached, all those who could have supported the cultivation of three talents fell down.


    "This feeling... What is this guy!"


    "The unimaginable majesty makes me doubt to see the sages walking in the world! All sentient beings bow down, lotus step by step, and anger will change heaven and earth."


    "How... Are there any living sages in this era?"


    The monks of the four elephants and even above stared at Su Han''s direction. Some of them were stunned, some were shocked, and some were surprised in their eyes.


    "This guy, what''s going on?"


    When the high priest Qian stared at Su Han, it was not the oppression brought by strength, but more like a natural spirit, a kind of mind, but what kind of monster should be to condense this spirit into essence.


    Are you really a sage? When money, I thought of the meaning represented by the sages, my heart shook, and even a touch of fear rose.


    Not to mention money, Xu Changnan and Zhang Mingxuan also saw it all.


    "Xiao Xu, you seem to know this one?" Zhang Mingxuan''s eyelids beat.


    "Well," Xu Changnan also looked complex. Every time he met Su Han, he would refresh his understanding of Su Han. "This is the root of the last time I went to Jiangzhou."


    "So it is!" the old headmaster Zhang Mingxuan stopped talking. He took a deep look at Xu Changnan, as if he understood something.


    Xu Changnan naturally noticed the old headmaster''s eyes, but he wanted to say to the old headmaster... You misunderstood. I really didn''t know this was so strong.


    Suddenly, Qian raised his black crutch and recited the ancient and chaotic mantra. The void twisted, and the thick tentacles pulled towards Su Han.


    "Dark cave way!" the darkness suddenly broke out from Su Han''s body. He just stood there quietly with his hands on his back, but those sweeping tentacles were swallowed up by him at the first moment of contact, and even the evil things on the earth dissipated.


    Of course, under Su Han''s control, these darkness did not have a bad impact on the monks who fell to the ground.


    "Don''t even move, this monster..."


    Money was completely flustered. Without hesitation, he opened his mouth and revealed a pile of black fog. Then his body collapsed in an instant. The black fog, half empty and half real, rushed towards the sky crack above the sky.


    He just glanced back and found that his remaining body was easily swallowed by the darkness. His heart was cold. His skin was very tough. The LORD had to attack with all his strength if he wanted to destroy it, but it was so easy to destroy it.


    I''m afraid this is really a living sage. If not, it is the existence of stepping on the road of saints, which is enough to be called the God King. Is a worthy giant in the world!


    "Can you escape?" Su Han whispered. He clenched his fist, on which there was a white brilliance rising.


    Then he punched.


    The atmosphere was shattered. Money was torn by the body built by the fog, and the terrible cracks were intertwined on the cracks in the sky. The already unstable sky crack suddenly collapsed.


    It seemed that I could hear the shrill scream of money, and then the world was clear.


    After moving his hand, the darkness around him was still spreading, melting the dense evil things that fell to the ground.


    "This... What is this?"


    "Don''t move! You can overthrow thousands of enemies with your boldness of spirit and hit them with one punch! You can directly break all the cracks in the sky... What level of strength is this?"


    Even if it is as strong as the five elements realm, I feel numb when I see this scene. They stared at the young man standing still.


    "Old headmaster, what is this?" Xie busi came to Zhang Mingxuan''s side and asked carefully. He is the dean of the Fire Academy of Jinling University, a master of the five elements peak realm, and dominates one side. But now I''m scared.


    You know, among the existence easily swallowed by Su Han, there are no lack of evil things in the fifth stage. However, in the face of those darkness, there is no resistance at all.


    "Shouldn''t it be a sage?" the old headmaster Zhang Mingxuan didn''t answer him, but asked Xu Changnan with burning eyes. Although it was a rhetorical question, Zhang Mingxuan really wanted Xu Changnan to refute himself. The sages are too important.


    "It''s hard to say," Xu Changnan''s voice was a little dry. "It''s very similar to the ancient sages recorded in ancient books! If you don''t move, you will let all sentient beings worship. One hair can crush 100000 mountains, cut off the ocean and kill a holy Lord..."


    "But even if he is not an ancient sage, he is also the second God King."


    Zhang Mingxuan stopped talking, God King, a light title. It symbolizes the real top expert in the world.


    In the vast expanse of Asia, only one person among the people dared to call himself the God King.


    The God King, when he first became a Taoist, took a boat to the West Lake and waited for the Lord of the world to worship.


    Zhang Mingxuan didn''t know. His heart was shocked. Xu Changnan''s three outlooks are about to collapse.


    Although Xu Changnan realized that Su Han''s strength was much better than him when he met last time, he thought Su Han was a high-level Lord.


    God King, what''s that? That''s the top Lord! And still have to fight all the top saints, almost invincible before they dare to call themselves so.


    The emergence of such a strong man is to shake the world and even change the pattern between countries... Is it so abrupt?


    Xu Changnan felt his brain dizzy.


    Su Han felt the evil power gained in his body and frowned. The evil spirit power obtained this time is pitiful... But after thinking about it, he can understand that after all, the black robe sacrifice of suspected big fish ran away.


    "That guy escaped too decisively." Su Han sighed. He felt very sorry and walked towards Xu Changnan.


    The old headmaster was silent and saw a God King face to face. Don''t say it''s time for money. Even the relatives of evil gods in the sixth stage of the coming ten and eight have the same reaction. Turn around and run, because it''s a dead game.


    "It''s really a great surprise to me every time I meet."


    Xu Changnan bowed slightly to Su Han. After a pause, he added with a bitter smile, "but this time, you will show your king''s posture. It is bound to shake all countries in the world... I''m afraid you can''t hide your identity anymore!"

 Chapter 125

    If Su Han is a holy Lord, the news can be suppressed naturally. After all, although the Lord is rare, he is not absent in the world.


    But the God King is different. Their influence is too great. This is not something that Xu Changnan can press down alone. Maybe it needs the hands of the whole Huaya cultivation world.


    But the Huaya cultivation world will not do so, because even if a God King just stands here and does nothing, it will greatly help the reputation of the whole Huaya cultivation world.


    Su Han frowned. Seeing this scene, Xu Changnan quickly added, "please don''t worry too much. Your age becomes the Lord! The problem is really a little. But becoming the God King... Doesn''t need to take into account everything in the world."


    Zhang Mingxuan looked at Xu Changnan suspiciously and didn''t understand what he meant. What''s wrong with the age of a God King?


    Xu Changnan hesitated. He glanced at Su Han and found that Su Han didn''t mean to stop. Then the voice spread to Zhang beixuan''s ear, "this one... Is sixteen years old. If you expect it to be good, he should have just entered your Jinling University."


    Like a thunder in his mind, Zhang Mingxuan opened his mouth and stared at Xu Changnan. He almost suspected that he had heard wrong.


    When he saw Xu Changnan''s serious face, without the slightest idea of joking, he immediately turned his head and looked at Su Han.


    I see... I see!


    The 16-year-old God King, even the last glorious era recorded in history, the Warring States period... Has never appeared! At least in the current historical research data, there is no monster of this level.


    This can no longer be described as genius, but should be called the monster God talent never seen in ancient times.


    "Since you can''t hide it, be free." after thinking a little, Su Han waved his hand casually, "I have only one request... Don''t disturb my life."


    "Don''t worry!" Xu Changnan immediately breathed a sigh of relief. It''s no problem that Su Han doesn''t want to go out of the mountain, as long as he doesn''t pretend to be low-key. After all, the divine king is an indispensable banner in the cultivation world of Asia.


    The next breath, Su Han''s figure disappeared. Obviously, he has left this strange array space and is ready to return to Jinling University.


    "When the divine king comes to the world, the whole cultivation world will be shocked! Maybe all the saints of Huaya will come to worship. The Huaya cultivation Association in Kyoto can''t be calm! I just don''t know if I can see the old president of the association who hasn''t been seen in ten years." Zhang Mingxuan looked distant and looked forward to it.


    "It''s impossible!" Xu Changnan shook his head. "The last God King became a Taoist priest, and that one didn''t appear! After all, that one is really seeking holiness in isolation... It''s different from the God King who is wandering all over the world now."


    "Then what step will the news be exposed?" Zhang Mingxuan said seriously.


    "The name, age and identity are all exposed! After all, that one also said, it doesn''t matter... As for the people, only one name is exposed. After all, he is still studying."


    "..." Zhang Mingxuan stopped talking. He was shocked when he thought that a God King was actually dormant in his college.


    It''s easy for a big man like you to create a holy land or enter the hall of the cultivation Association. What do you do as a student?


    Xu Changnan saw Zhang Mingxuan''s doubts and whispered, "don''t forget! This is suspected to be on the road of sages."


    Zhang Mingxuan stopped talking.


    How could he forget that this man has reached the realm of God King and should also be on the road of closing doors and knocking on the holy.


    In other words, his low-key may also be his own way. With this in mind, all the contradictions can be explained.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Su Han returned to his dormitory.


    "Sage realm?" Su Han sat in front of the chair, his fingers tapping the table gently. Qiyao sage realm is the seventh realm after Liuhe realm. In modern society, it is almost reduced to legend.


    At least Su Han checked thousands of degrees and thousands of families, and all the sages found were ancient. For example, Lao Tzu and Confucius... At least he didn''t find them in modern society.


    "Are they thinking in this direction because I show my domineering color?"


    Su Han''s family knows his own affairs. He should be far from the realm of sages. After all, coercion comes from domineering. The reason why it is so easy to solve money is because of the natural restraint of the dark fruit.


    "But should it be no problem to be a God King?"


    Su Han was a little upset. His previous guess was wrong. Indeed, with his current strength, he doesn''t need to take into account ordinary evil things, but his strength is different from what he imagined... It''s too strong, so it caused huge waves after exposure.


    With a sigh, Su Han lay in bed, then closed his eyes and entered the misty space.


    ¡­¡­


    In the fog hall, the fog is still wandering, and the bronze chairs are quietly displayed in it. The stars in the sky radiate a faint luster.


    "I have to say, I''ve done a lot of stupid things," Tony Stark said in a low voice.


    "In fact, we can''t say it''s too stupid," Conan said after touching his nose. "We can only say that artificial intelligence has developed to a certain stage! It''s too uncontrollable..."


    "If you say that the basic setting of artificial intelligence is intact and don''t let it conclude that human beings are disasters, finally... Aochuang should also honestly protect people on earth?"


    "I''m not going to do this anyway," Tony Stark said noncommittally. "I''d better climb the technology honestly and strengthen myself."


    It''s just that artificial intelligence finally turns into an intelligent and mechanical crisis. It actually caused Jarvis to die together


    In his long company, Jarvis is more like a family to Tony Stark now. Tony Stark is unwilling to touch him as long as there is such a risk.


    "We''re still talking about a happier topic," white beard noticed Tony Stark''s mood. After thinking about it, he Gula Lala laughed. "The Divine Shield Bureau of your world has been completely reduced to the snake shield Bureau... It''s too genius. It''s completely infiltrated by the enemy he once defeated. How can you do it?"


    "Indeed," Huang Rong nodded deeply, "ordinary forces can''t do such a thing."


    "... is this a slightly happier topic?" Tony Stark stared at white beard expressionless. Do you have any misunderstanding about happiness?


    But then he thought about it and found that it seemed to be a joke of black marinated eggs, which had nothing to do with him. He immediately smiled, "it''s really ridiculous. Nicky Frey also claims to be a top agent! In the end, all of them are saving power for the enemy."

 Chapter 126

    Ying Zheng said nothing. He put himself in Nick Frey''s position, deduced, and finally came to a conclusion.


    Even if he wants to sort out the current chaos of the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., he can only make a big stand after a big break as in the original history.


    "However, infinite gem." Tony Stark''s words suddenly stopped, with a haze in his eyes.


    He remembered the picture of mieba plucking the soul gem from his illusory forehead condensed by Su Han. And combine this scene with the scene of the birth of the last illusion of the avenger alliance II


    "Infinite gem is really a great power." a clear voice suddenly sounded.


    Tony Stark''s body suddenly paused. Then he turned around and saw the figure of No. 10 sitting on the bronze chair. A surprise flashed in his eyes, "are you okay?"


    "What can happen?" the voice of No. 10 did not fluctuate as usual.


    Tony Stark opened his mouth. He wanted to ask what happened to the contact between No. 10 and the one behind the king in yellow... But in the end, he swallowed the doubt for various reasons.


    Remembering that he had maliciously figured out the 10th before, he really didn''t have the face to ask.


    Blue dye''s eyes twinkled. She realized something. She turned and looked at the bronze throne. Sure enough, she found the figure of President Yi sitting there quietly, overlooking the bottom.


    "You just said that the power of infinite gemstones is very strong." after glancing at the chairman of the Council, Yu Zhibo again moved his eyes to No. 10''s face and his voice was serious. This was the first time he had seen the tenth appreciate something so much.


    "Indeed." Su Han controlled the 10th and nodded. After all, Su Han looked forward to seeing if he could trade the infinite gemstones on the 10th. "If all the infinite gemstones were collected, he could exercise the great power to change the universe with a snap of his fingers."


    "Kill half the life in the universe, or restart the whole universe... Or do other things. It''s easy for people who can control infinite gemstones."


    The misty space is quiet.


    Yuzhi''s spots are calm on the surface, but in fact their minds are shaking.


    Can you even restart the universe? This can be called the power of God... Even evil gods, right


    On the 10th, Yu Zhibo talked about infinite gemstones. Although he praised them very much, his condescending attitude seemed to regard them more as a collection... Rather than a must-have item, in other words


    Yu Zhibo''s fingers gently rubbed the back of the chair. He took a deep look at No. 10. He didn''t discuss this more, but suddenly asked questions.


    "Mr. Tony Stark''s world... Was able to produce such a treasure! It''s really shocking."


    "You''re wrong," said the voice of No. 10, as always, "infinite gem is a very good power... But the world numbered marvel is very special... It''s not impossible to easily press the mieba with all gems."


    On the other side, lanran has a deep complexion. When talking about infinite gemstones on the 10th, her attitude is very casual. But speaking of the existence of pressing mieba to death in the back... The 10th attitude began to be cautious.


    In other words, a snap of a finger can subvert the power of the universe, which is nothing for the 10th... But the universe code named Marvel has deep water. No. 10 will worry about it.


    "This is really unexpected." Conan stretched out a finger and pushed his glasses, seemingly calm, but in fact his fingers were shaking.


    He whispered, "Mr. stark, your world... Really doesn''t know what to say."


    Don''t say it''s someone else. Tony Stark himself is confused. His world is so powerful and terrible?


    Thoughts flickered in his mind. Suddenly tonistark thought of something and his eyes lit up at once. He turned his head and looked directly at Su Han on the bronze throne with a respectful voice.


    "Chairman, I want to ask one thing... If I find the space gem and use the space gem to exchange the remaining information with you, is it feasible?"


    Without a space gem, mieba has no possibility to collect all gems. On the other hand, he gets the information he wants, which is the best of both worlds.


    Su Han stared at Tony Stark quietly and spit out two words from his mouth.


    "No!"


    what? Tony Stark was stiff.


    Don''t talk about him. The rest of the parliament also looked slightly changed and couldn''t understand. After all, it is a gem of space, symbolizing the power of the essence of space.


    "It''s not that the value is unequal." Su Han''s voice is gentle. He looks at some incredible Tony Stark and sighs in his heart. If he can, he also wants to exchange, but unfortunately the situation is not allowed.


    He said, "infinite gemstones are very special. Each gemstone is sensitive to other gemstones! If you want to make these gemstones disappear, you can only make them disappear at the same time. Otherwise, it will have a great impact on the universe of your world."


    Avenger alliance 3 and 4, mieba destroys all gems at the same time. That''s why!


    Infinite gemstones either exist or disappear at the same time... Although the means are cruel and cold-blooded, mieba is really considered for the universe.


    "Is it like this?" Tony Stark gradually calmed down, but his eyes to Su Han also brought a touch of admiration and gratitude. After all, the chairman of the Council could not have told him the news.


    Ying Zheng''s face was expressionless. He was not surprised. Looking at the attitude of the previous No. 10... I''m afraid infinite gem has no attraction to the No. 10, let alone the chairman of the Council.


    "Well," Yuan Dagu touched his nose and opened his mouth carefully, "the news of the pyramid has appeared in my world. If everything goes well... I should be able to incarnate as diga Altman soon."


    "Of course... If it doesn''t go well, I''m afraid this will be my last meeting with you."


    I don''t think I will succeed in the original historical track, but I still will succeed in the current historical track. Yuandagu prepared for the worst.


    The only thing that makes yuandagu unhappy is that if he doesn''t succeed... His world may be destroyed under the ravage of monsters?


    "I wish you success in advance!" Tony Stark stared at yuandagu and said sincerely, "congratulations in advance!"


    Once yuandagu can be incarnated into diga, his combat effectiveness will be qualitatively changed. Even if his transformation time is only three minutes, in these three minutes... Among all members of the current parliament, he can be called a top combat force.

 Chapter 127

    Of course, Tony Stark pays so much attention, naturally not only because of the strength of diga. Another very important reason is that yuandagu is also a well deserved hero. His character is well suited to Tony Stark and olmett.


    In terms of character, they are natural allies.


    After a little thought, Tony Stark released his goodwill, "I''ll give you a set of iron man armor! There''s really a problem. You leave the fighter, but because of an accident, you don''t turn into light at the first time... You can escape in iron armor."


    Yuandagu looked like a meal. He thought of the iron man story and was a little excited. But after hesitating for a moment, he still shook his head with a bitter smile, "sorry... I don''t have anything equivalent to steel armor."


    "Don''t do that," Tony Stark smiled and threw a card in the direction of yuandagu. "After you have successfully melted the light, just give it back to me. It''s not exchange! It''s borrowing."


    Of course, the iron man armor was sent out, and Tony Stark wasn''t actually going to come back.


    This is just an excuse for yuandagu to accept. After all, there is no doubt that the world is dangerous. If you really use his iron man armor


    Tony Stark felt that his iron man armor would eventually burst in the air like a plane driven by yuandagu.


    "Toni stark." lanran stares at Toni stark and squints, "have you started the alliance? It''s really a headache. But then..."


    Lanran glances at the direction of rotten wood Lucia. Her seat is now empty. "Although joining the parliament has unlimited potential, it''s very troublesome to exchange her potential..."


    "I can only urge her not to miss the feast of killing evil things next time."


    Lanran has some feelings in her heart. Even if she joined the parliament, it is difficult to find someone who can make friends with him. Yuzhiboban and baibeard have that qualification and potential... But their fit with lanran''s character is too low.


    At the same time, Su Han, sitting high on the bronze throne, suddenly felt that the fog space had changed and seemed to be in harmony with the new world.


    "Wait, this feeling, can you say..."


    Su Han looked at a corner of the fog hall subconsciously according to his feeling. Sure enough, I found a fog rising there.


    The two figures formed slowly from scratch.


    "How could this happen?" Su Han had an accident and surprise on his face. This was the first time he could sense the arrival of members of the parliament in advance, which was of great significance to him.


    I''m not sure. In the future, Su Han can freely control the fog space and exercise all his powers. It was even up to Su han to decide who to pull from the endless world to join the parliament.


    But... Why did this happen?


    Su Han''s thoughts twinkled in his mind. He suddenly thought of something. This should be related to the transformation of fog space before. It seems that the functions of the misty space before are not only observing the world... But also more functions he didn''t realize


    "Gula Lala, is there another new person coming?" white beard laughed. He stared at the rising fog of two bronze chairs in the fog hall.


    The two figures gradually condensed into shape.


    "The figure is very normal," thought Huang Rong. "I just don''t know if it''s normal human or not."


    At present, most of those who join Parliament are normal humans. Of course, there are exceptions, such as blue dye and rotten wood Lucia. They are the God of death.


    A brief silence. The presence on one of the bronze chairs suddenly put his hands around his chest and sneered, "interesting... Too interesting! What strange ability is this? Illusion? No! If it is true, this impact on my spirit will be directly reflected by me."


    "In other words, didn''t it directly affect me? That is to say, in fact... Illusion is not acting on me, but on the outside world around me... Great scheme can find the flaw in my ability. Unfortunately, it''s meaningless."


    His words were calm, as if he had determined his situation, and his palm patted gently in his position. The huge kinetic energy transformed by the vector suddenly hit the chair. But like a drop of water into the sea, there was no wave.


    "What?" he paused. After a short silence, he looked around carefully for the first time, looking serious and stunned. When he became serious, he found something terrible, "what is the composition of these mists? I have never touched them before... And I can''t understand and analyze them."


    "It seems that this time he joined a guy with very good strength." white beard was thoughtful. He glanced at Yu Zhibo ban and remembered the scene of a brief fight between Yu Zhibo ban and him when he first entered the misty space.


    Su Han sat high on the bronze throne and saw their true faces through the heavy fog. He looked strange and strange.


    The speaker at this moment is the one in the magic forbidden book directory. No.1 of Xueyuan city.


    And obviously, now is not the later brain disability model.


    "But... Xueyuan city world?" Su Han suddenly felt a pain in his skull. He remembered that the magic forbidden world could be called an unreasonable demon God, who could play the universe on his palm wantonly.


    To be honest, there are two members in the misty space now. Su Han doesn''t want to touch it. One is Tony Stark''s world. Marvel''s water is too deep... The second is Xueyuan city. His water is also very deep and his power system... Su Han said he couldn''t understand it.


    As for the second member... Su Han turned his head and his eyebrows jumped slightly.


    Weber wilwitt. The fourth Grail War rider, the emperor of Alexander the great and the future clock tower monarch, elmero II.


    "Here, where on earth is it?" Weber was flustered and frightened.


    Surrounded by the rising fog and the crowd who could not peep, his first reaction was that he mistakenly entered a conference hall of the clock tower. Knowing the nature of the magician, he knew that he was afraid he was going to be finished.


    The best result is to be cleared of memory... But is it more likely to be killed directly? After all, some of the magician''s secrets are untouchable


    "By the way, I might still be in the clock tower now?" Weber suddenly raised a glimmer of hope. If he was in the clock tower, he still had the hope to live.


    After all, the clock tower is where the headquarters of the association is now located, and the most basic order still exists. Even if those high magicians want to deal with him, they still have a way... But at least they won''t kill him immediately.

 Chapter 128

    "One side of the road, Weber vervette," said Su Han, his voice very gentle. "Welcome."


    "Ha?" one party turned around and saw Su Han sitting on the throne, suddenly sneered, "although I don''t know what the situation is now... But you should be the behind the scenes?"


    One party controls the ability called vector manipulation, and all forces in his understanding can be freely manipulated by him. In theory, he can reflect all attacks from the outside world. This is, in a sense, an invincible force.


    Of course, if he can understand this force. Naturally, the fog around him was not in his cognition. But it doesn''t matter.


    One side of the traffic has the strongest computing power of the school garden city, not in his cognition... So it''s just analysis.


    One side of the traffic stared at Su Han closely, and the computing power worked with all its strength.


    Then... He felt the fog on Su Han, as if he had come back to life. It was a cold, twisted and incomprehensible terrible smell, and he felt his brain trembling.


    This is... What ah!


    The body trembled violently. One side held his brain with both hands, and his eyes were prominent, full of blood. He opened his mouth wide, but he couldn''t even cry out.


    "This guy." Yu Zhibo''s face changed slightly. He knew what had happened at a glance. After all, he had suffered losses in this regard. After a short silence, he sneered, "it''s really brave to peep at those who can''t look directly."


    Masata Gangji dared not speak. Even through the fog, he could feel how embarrassed one party was at the moment. He was frightened.


    Even, Yasuda Gangji thought of his own hyperdirectness... If he fully awakened his hyperdirectness when he joined the Parliament and used it to spy on the president of the parliament


    Yasuda Gangji shivered. What are the consequences? He didn''t dare think about it himself.


    "In this strange misty world, feeling strong is not necessarily good." lanran youyou said. After a pause, he added, "strong is not an obstacle in the way of survival... But carelessness and arrogance must be."


    "Lanran," Tony Stark sighed, staring at lanran with a complicated look, "how nice it would be if you were an honest philosopher."


    "I''m a philosopher now!" lanran said with a smile.


    You''re lying! Edokawa Conan''s eyelids beat and make complaints about himself. A philosopher who thinks all day about how to kill the spirit king and ascend the throne of heaven?


    No, after joining the parliament, lanran must have a more terrible idea!


    Sit with this villain boss who likes to make trouble but has super strong ability. Conan feels very stressed... No one knows if lanran will make a terrible plan on a whim and drag him down inexplicably.


    I can''t blame him for thinking too much. Lanran has a criminal record.


    Weber gulped his saliva, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead silently, and his palm trembled, but now he calmed down.


    Since the guy above is called by his name, it means that he didn''t break in by mistake... But was deliberately picked up by the guy in front of him.


    Although this is indeed dangerous, it also represents a further improvement in his chances of survival.


    One side of the passage gradually slowed down. He raised his head and stared at Su Han, who was high above. In his eyes, there was disbelief, fear, anger, hysteria... And a trace of relief.


    Even if one side knew in his heart that he was afraid, he was still cold on the surface. He whispered, "you guy... What kind of monster is it?"


    The misty space fell into a brief silence.


    After a long time, Tony Stark raised his palm and sighed heartily, "I really don''t know whether to say you''re arrogant... Or you''re not afraid of death. Since you dare to do something that even yuzhiboban and lanran dare not do."


    "I don''t dare," Lan ran said with a smile as usual. "I just respect the president very much."


    Yuzhiboban put his hands around his chest and snorted coldly. He didn''t comment on it.


    "Who are you?" one side looked around at the group. Weber was silent, but he also stared at the group in front of him and was very curious about it.


    "Let me explain," Zhang Sanfeng, who has been very silent, suddenly opened his mouth, and his voice was gentle. "However, because there is a gap between my age and yours! It is estimated that the angle of looking at things is a little one-sided compared with you guys... If some aspects are not explained thoroughly, I hope you can correct it more!"


    "No problem." Tony Stark nodded slightly.


    Zhang Sanfeng''s eyes were deep and began to explain everything in the misty space. Tony Stark added two sentences from time to time.


    When the two words finished, the scene fell into a dead silence.


    "Stand alone... In a place outside the world of the heavens?" one side murmured, with no light in his eyes, completely immersed in his own world thinking, "and, where is it? Is it the rudiment of the universe?"


    That''s ridiculous. How could this happen? Even if you tell him that there is an omnipotent God in the world, it is easier to accept than this.


    One party wanted to refute it, but he couldn''t say it. Because he knows. He could not resist the existence of the president, who stood high and was called by the people present.


    He simply wanted to analyze the fog on the other side, and almost lost all his combat effectiveness... It''s hard to imagine how terrible the other side is.


    When the other party can easily kill him, is it necessary to make up such an unbelievable joke?


    As a well deserved No.1 in Xueyuan City, one party is also a Xueba. He knows a truth. Sometimes the more incredible... It is true.


    "The initial state after the founding of the world, or the rudiment of the birth of the multiverse?" Weber finally couldn''t help but speak, and he was very excited. "Are you serious, do you know... What kind of great power is this? Even if it is magic, in this power... No, compared with such a great power, magic is a kind of blasphemy."


    "Stop joking... This joke is really not funny at all." compared with one party''s traffic, Weber obviously refused to accept it, and even made some gaffes.


    Of course, this is a normal person''s reaction. The people present did not feel the accident, but looked at him quietly.


    With the passage of time, Weber''s voice gradually lowered, and he obviously realized that he was very impolite now.


    After a brief silence, one party spread out his hands and condensed cards one by one. At the top is the card of vector control.


    "It''s more interesting than my uncle... I think it''s interesting." one side of the traffic resumed calm. He looked expressionless and threw the card controlled by the vector in the direction of Su Han, "gods or even more strange and great existence..."


    "In exchange. Let me see... The future and outcome of my evil party."

 Chapter 129

    The mysterious card engraved with vector control ability floats in front of Su Han. Su Han didn''t accept it for the first time, but stared at one side quietly.


    "What''s the matter?" one party frowned and subconsciously looked at Zhang Sanfeng and Tony Stark. How is the current situation different from what he knows?


    "Mr. Fang Tongtong," on the 10th, under Su Han''s control, opened his mouth with a flat voice. "Your world is very special. I''m afraid your excellency, the president of Parliament, won''t fully realize your world by vector control alone... The value difference is too big."


    "What?" Yu Zhibo''s pupil suddenly contracted, and his reincarnation eyes stared at No. 10.


    He did not attempt to peep into the essence of the tenth, but speculated about his mood at the moment through the action of the tenth.


    On the 10th, now, a little serious? This attitude seems to be similar to the attitude of talking about Marvel world before... Can you say?


    "Can''t it?" Yu Zhibo was shocked.


    He thought of the infinite gems known in Marvel world. There are unknown and more powerful forces... How can the world behind one party be as dangerous as Marvel world?


    "It''s really revealing incredible information." lanran looks the same, but her fist is clenched, and her eyes are shining with inexplicable luster, both excited and thinking.


    After a short silence, one side looked at the cards in front of him and drew another one out of it, which was his computing power.


    One side passed and shook his hand. This card, which symbolized the strongest computing power of the school garden city, appeared in front of Su Han, "Chairman, is this enough?"


    "Perfect!" Su Han whispered in his heart. But he was still indifferent on the surface and didn''t answer. He raised his palm and brushed it gently. He put away the two cards.


    The vector control of one side is not an invincible ability in Xueyuan city... What is really powerful is the ability of emperor No.2 Yuangen, which can create substances that do not exist in the real world.


    The reason why one party can sit firmly on the throne of No.1 is that his computing power ranks first among all capable people in the School Park City.


    Vector control this ability becomes invincible because one side passes.


    One party was relieved. Although there was no answer, the chairman''s action was the best reply.


    Su Han stared at the passage and fell into thinking. Since one party''s access is so generous, do you want to mix the super electromagnetic gun of a certain science, the access of a certain science, and the magic forbidden book catalogue... What about the New Testament?


    "If you can, I really want to release a small part of the New Testament about demons and gods! But I haven''t seen New Testament animation in my previous life... If you want to make it, there''s no template. Wait a minute!"


    Su Han suddenly had an idea. He stared at one side tightly. Can he turn the words in his mind into real plot stars by taking the information in his mind as the core and using the behavior media of the party who is now in the fog space?


    After all, Su Han can even observe those worlds with the help of plot stars. Although the degree of observation is extremely limited, we can only observe the origin of events related to evil gods


    However, if you take the world members as the media, you can observe the appearance information of those world members... Combined with the information in your mind, you have the possibility of star success... It''s still quite big?


    Then try it. Su Han made up his mind.


    If the experiment is successful, even if the characters in the written works are added in the future, he will have the possibility of manifestation.


    Su Han whispered, "well, one side passes... Let''s do a small experiment before condensing your plot stars."


    Small experiment? Everyone at the scene was stunned. Then they saw Su Han''s fingers gently tap the handrail of the bronze throne.


    The passing body of one side was shocked, and his back seemed to connect this complete and huge world. Then, the huge real illusion spread outward centered on his body.


    The real illusion began.


    This is a special world. The last one is about thirteen or fourteen years old. Covering her right eye with an eye mask, the fair skinned girl was confrontation.


    "This is..." one party looks sluggish. Isn''t what the president wants to tell his story? What is it now?


    No matter the young man or the girl, he doesn''t know at all.


    This is not only the doubt of one party, but also the doubt of others on the scene.


    Su Han said softly, "this is... The story between the young man who has the fantasy killer and the demon God otinus."


    That boy... Is called shangtiao dangma? In other words, the girl who looks 13 or 14 years old opposite is otinus. What is the demon God?


    LAN ran frowns and tries her best to distinguish the information revealed in the chairman''s words.


    Then, under everyone''s eyes, the girl named otinus in the real illusion easily destroyed the whole world. There is only one person left in the whole world.


    The scene was silent.


    The pupil of one party suddenly contracted. He had all kinds of guesses in his heart before, but he really didn''t expect that it would be like this in the future... What is this?


    The world was destroyed so easily? One side almost suspects that he is in a dream!


    Yu Zhibo suddenly clenched the armrest of the bronze chair, and his green veins beat in front of his forehead. He almost suffocated. What level of power is this? It''s so easy to destroy the world.


    White beard was silent. He was called a man with the power to destroy the world... But now he suddenly felt how ridiculous his name was.


    This is the real destruction of the world! Between hands and feet, the world collapsed.


    "The power of the fantasy killer resides in the last hemp, so you can''t be killed by otinus! Otherwise the fantasy killer will find a new host and become a new obstacle for otinus." Su Han was still talking, and his voice didn''t fluctuate at all. He''s just explaining.


    Because she can''t directly kill shangtiao dangma, the girl individual named demon God constantly shapes a different world.


    She hoped that with the help of sadness, pain and despair, she would completely defeat the numb reason.


    Strong as blue dye, his eyes are straight. It''s understandable that it''s so easy to destroy the world... But why can it be so easy to create the world? What the hell is this? Is this the supreme realm? Creation and destruction are all in one thought.


    The so-called world, in the eyes of existence at this level, is more like a canvas that can be manipulated at will.


    The real illusion does not stop due to the emotional change of anyone at the scene.


    The boy named shangtiao dangma is too tough. Even if he is beaten again and again by those worlds, he will always get up and continue to fight.


    Finally, otinus compromised.


    She designed an absolutely perfect world and wanted to use it as a chip to kill herself.

 Chapter 130

    One side of the bronze chair stared at the perfect world. He even saw himself in the perfect world¡ª¡ª


    The one who didn''t have a miserable childhood, the one who lived the life he longed for.


    One side murmured, "can everyone smile in the world?"


    Next... Is the emergence of the whole will. The short communication completely broke out the last article''s unwillingness and anger. He regained the courage to continue fighting.


    Last time, Ma charged in the direction of otinus and was killed more than 10032 times


    Death after death, did not let the last hemp fall. On the contrary, at a critical moment, dangma understood otinus in his own way and decided to hand over his right hand to each other to realize each other''s happiness. This move touched otinus


    Finally, the demon God gave up his goal. She restored the whole world and destroyed the gun of the LORD God, just to understand her last mistake.


    This is the end of the real illusion, and the fog rises all around.


    However, the misty space fell into silence.


    Whoever it is, it is silent now. Frightened by the power of the demon God.


    After a long time, Huang Rong said dryly, "what''s going on in that world?"


    Ying Zheng''s fingers hit the armrest of the bronze chair faster. He suddenly looked up and stared at Su Han surrounded by the fog.


    "Is it surprising?" on the 10th, he calmly opened his mouth and spit out every word clearly. "The world code named Marvel also has the existence that can do such things... It''s just to destroy the world and then reshape it."


    "Not to mention that otinus is an incomplete demon God after all..."


    A passer-by stared at number 10. He wanted to speak, but found that he couldn''t spit out anything.


    The monster who can destroy and create the world at will. Is it an incomplete demon God? So how strong is the demon God in the complete state? Can he really know everything?


    Lanran hangs her head and her face is expressionless. Although he was shocked by the pictures shown before, he is now more attracted to him... It is the 10th.


    In the past, he always knew that No. 10 was strong, but he was thinking about how strong it was. Now he understands.


    From the equality and even condescending attitude of the 10th, it can be concluded that... He is highly likely to be a complete demon God level


    In other words, it is better than the incomplete demon God who destroyed and created the world at will. Lanran feels her heart beating violently.


    After a brief silence, Yu Zhibo suddenly turned his head and stared at the chairman of the Council. He naturally thought of what lanran thought of. At the moment, the mood is so complex that I don''t know how to describe it in words.


    If the 10th can be benchmarked with the demon God... Then who can the chairman of the Council be benchmarked with?


    Or to put it another way... What kind of power does the existence above the demon God have?


    The more you know, the more desperate you are. The real gap is not that you can''t see each other''s back. But I can''t understand the scale of each other''s power


    At this time, Yu Zhibo deeply realized this.


    Su Han looked at the scene calmly, relieved. The previous inference was correct. After that, there will be a lot more room for maneuver.


    Holding this idea, Su Han gently knocked on the back of the chair with his fingers. He said gently, "then next, let''s start our business."


    There were waves in the void, and then a vast river of destiny suddenly rose.


    Among them, there is a picture of one party killing Yuban''s sister. There is Yuban Meiqin, who tosses back and forth in daily and combat, and is extremely tired. There is also the last one when the pockmarked face is determined to fight with one side


    Of course, Su Han did not add the content of the New Testament this time. Before, he was more of an experiment than a real disclosure. After all, isn''t there black and white wings in the later stage of one party?


    Su Han said he wanted to make plans for the future.


    With a crash, the long river of fate gathered together, condensed into a bright star, floating on the top of one side''s passing head.


    Tony Stark looked at the star repeatedly, then turned his head and stared at one side of the passage. After a long silence, he said from his heart, "you... Are a terrible existence."


    No wonder Tony Stark said so. Just now he glanced at Hong and saw the confrontation between Ma and one side in the long river of fate.


    Who''s the last one? That''s a terrible man who plays chess with the demon God, has been killed more than 10000 times, and won''t collapse and give up.


    One side of the traffic can compete with such a monster. Even at a glance before, the last one was extremely embarrassed... In this case, he can''t overestimate one side of the traffic too much.


    Lanran also looked at one side of the passage, and a brilliant light flashed in her eyes.


    One side of the passage was silent, and he was stunned.


    His family knows his own affairs. Although he is No.1 of Xueyuan city and thinks he has no opponent, compared with the great power shown by the demon God... The gap can not be calculated by heaven and earth.


    When I think of the scene when I fought with MA in the previous article, I doubt whether he has any undeveloped ability?


    Or... The plan that hasn''t started yet succeeded in the end? He really became the legendary lv6.


    "However, those revealed futures before." one party took a haze in his eyes. The last piece of hemp was opposite him, which seems to be related to the plan?


    But then again, he has confirmed that he has no invincible hope. In this way, does he really need to stubbornly implement the plan? One side was at a loss.


    "I''ll take a look at the situation of Mr. Tong''s world first." yuandagu hesitated, nodded to the people on the scene, then leaned out his palm and disappeared into the round of stars.


    "I''ll go too!" Conan followed.


    After all, there are demons and gods who can destroy the world at will. This is the first time he has seen a strong terrorist at this level. It can''t be ignored.


    White beard stroked his beard, looked around and suddenly smiled, "Gula Lala, the rest, don''t you go in?"


    "Although I''m very curious about it, I can still control it for the time being." lanran''s voice is gentle. "So, I''d better see the situation of the remaining one first."


    Many people have turned their eyes to Weber. Weber''s body has collapsed on the bronze chair, and his mind is chaotic at the moment.


    Demon God, what a great existence it is. He put the whole world in his hands as a plaything and wielded the power of destruction and creation... There is no such strong man in Weber''s own world


    The magic that stands at the top of modern times, or the powerful suffocating gods in the era of God. What is it compared with the devil?

 Chapter 131

    "It''s really impolite." Huang Rong stared at Weber and sighed faintly.


    Looking at Weber''s current appearance, Huang Rong has guessed that Weber should be far away from one side. Even, it is possible that the world level behind Weber is far inferior to the magic forbidden world.


    However, it is normal to think about it. At present, few members of parliament have reached such an unimaginable level in the whole foggy space.


    "Anyway, gather your cards first." Tony Stark whispered, "know your future, save the tragedy, and become stronger... You can''t really rise, and even have the power you can''t imagine."


    Tony Stark has a far-reaching vision. After joining the parliament, on the one hand, he studied his own science and technology through the month of cultivation. On the other hand, he also actively communicated with other members of the parliament, and even won the power system of members of the parliament all over the world.


    Now Tony Stark has preliminarily studied the operation principle of hegemonic psychic power. He felt that as long as he practiced for half a year in the month of cultivation, he could perfectly apply his hegemonic spirit to the iron man armor.


    At that time, the combat power of his iron man armor will usher in a qualitative change.


    Of course, Tony Stark also believes that the strength of others in parliament has also improved greatly. For example, Zhang Sanfeng is not so much a Wulin expert as an immortal in the legend of Yan and Huang


    Yu Zhibo ban... Tony Stark suspected that his combat effectiveness was about to catch up with the six spots period. Let alone lanran, the most unfathomable thing in parliament is him.


    Youyou sighed. Tony Stark''s eyes were deep. The information attached to the parliament collided with the cultivation system, and the month of cultivation... The improvement this can bring is terrible.


    On the other side, Weber forced himself to calm down. After a little thinking, cards condensed from him.


    "Magic knowledge, low-level magic brand... Wait, what is the identification eye?" Weber looked at the last card.


    After a moment of silence, he threw all three cards in the direction of Su Han with a sincere voice, "... This is the most precious thing on me. I hope it can meet your expectations!"


    The fog rose and quietly put away the three cards. Su Han made no comment on this. He raised a finger and gently.


    There were ripples in the void.


    The vast river of destiny rises again, which is a unique battle called the Holy Grail War. The heroes who left their names in history were called out and collided with each other.


    Hero king, conquest king, King Arthur... And one or proud, or elegant, or calm, or crazy, or timid monarchs. Together they composed a grand battlefield dance.


    With a crash, the vast river of fate condensed into the plot stars. Floating quietly above Weber''s head.


    "Is that my future?" Weber recalled the scene he had seen before. A lot of information combined and collided in his mind, but he couldn''t figure out a complete line of things because he saw too little.


    After gritting his teeth, Weber raised his hand to the story star above his head, and his body disappeared into it.


    "Summon the dead heroes in history and start a battle for the omnipotent axe." Lan ran thought about it and made a decision, "let me see the world of the Holy Grail War first."


    "You chose the Holy Grail War?" Tony Stark was very surprised. He thought that lanran would finally choose the magic forbidden book directory. After all, he wants to enter the plot of the magic forbidden world.


    "Everyone has his own point of view, which is normal." white beard was very calm and chose the magic forbidden book directory.


    "I can vaguely understand his idea," said rotten Lucia, staring inexplicably at the Holy Grail stars with flashing eyes. "After all, summon the dead! It has a lot in common with our God of death... Maybe it will inspire us."


    The people in front quickly made a choice, and then they entered two rounds of stars. Su Han was not surprised. His figure dissipated automatically.


    Yu Zhibo took a serious look at Su Han, without any mood fluctuation. He has already adapted to Su Han''s haunting.


    "Suddenly joined a very not simple guy," Yuzhi Boban narrowed his eyes slightly, "the strength still can''t keep up... We must get the chakra of the Nine Tailed beasts in the shortest time, and then work out a proper plan in the month of cultivation."


    Not all the Nine Tailed beasts are pulled out and integrated into ten tailed people. Yuzhiboban has completely abandoned this scheme.


    After all, he doesn''t know... Even if there is no black Jue, will he become the container of Huiye when he becomes the pillar force of ten tail people. Even if there is such a risk, he can''t accept it.


    Instead of this, it''s better to take a little chakra from the Nine Tailed beasts, and then enter the month of cultivation to study it slowly. Integrate the research results into yourself.


    Yuzhi Boban has always been a patient person. At the beginning, he was able to bite off the meat between the thousand hand pillars and finally study the cells between the pillars thoroughly... Now, he studies patiently and finally integrates his own ten tail chakra to open the six plaque mode. The problem is absolutely not big.


    ¡­¡­


    Opening his eyes, Su Han returned to his room. He stretched out - his bones, shook his hands and took out several cards.


    "The vector control and computing power of one side are good! They are integrated."


    Su Han directly digested all the two cards, and he felt his brain clear. When he opened his eyes again and looked around, he felt that the whole world was different.


    The difficult knowledge learned in high school is now as simple as 1 + 1 = 2 for him.


    "It''s not just that." Su Han clenched his fist, covered it with armed color, and suddenly burst into entanglement. And he used the color of seeing and hearing to observe the surrounding scenery, which was more detailed. A lot of information flowed into his mind and was analyzed by him.


    "Computing power... I see! Vector control is just a representation. Computing power can help combat or facilitate your own power control."


    Su Han suddenly realized that his biggest gain was not vector control, but the powerful computing power of one party, which was the best in the whole school Park City.


    Computational power can not only stimulate vector control, but also help to enhance Su Han''s own ability. Let him control all his abilities in more detail.


    "Then," Su Han looked at the three cards on Weber, thought a little, directly integrated the identification eye, and put away the other two. "The identification eye, after communicating with others... Can peep into the possibility and potential of others."


    In the fusion identification eye, Su Han is ready to experiment. He closed his eyes and recalled the information about himself and Su Zhu. Gradually, he looked strange.


    "Sure enough, Su Zhu and I have untapped potential. In the past, we didn''t dig it out in the right way... Wait, what''s this potential?"

 Chapter 132

    Su Han''s eyebrows are locked. Su Zhu''s potential is the soul, and he is extremely excellent. At least among all the people Su Han saw, he could be called one of the best.


    You know, Su Han not only includes young talents such as Li Huo and Lei qianjue. It also includes Xu Changnan, the old principal I met before.


    Even if they are not majoring in spirits, it is beyond imagination that they surpass the Lord in some aspects. However, after the three talents realm, we can consider which one to major in. The three talents not only correspond to heaven, earth and people, but also have the meaning of essence, Qi and spirit


    In other words, Su Zhu is the late player.


    "Su Zhu''s words, help her find a holy master teacher in terms of spirits in two days."


    Looking at the attitude of Xu Changnan and the old headmaster towards him, Su Han roughly knew the weight of the name of God King. Coupled with the ability to identify eyes, it was no problem to find a saint who was the same woman and most suitable for Su Zhu.


    However, Su Han is mainly considering his own problems.


    "I... Have the gift of a high priest."


    Su Han''s mood was extremely complicated. Yes, his talent is to sacrifice evil gods and practice magic. Even when he saw the money before, his talent in this field was at least two stages behind him.


    Even Su Han recalled that he had crossed the world and fell into the house with evil things


    "If I didn''t cross over at the beginning, there are two possibilities... One is to be completely sacrificed as a sacrifice. The other is to agree with an evil god to obtain the so-called apocalypse, and then embark on the road of sacrifice?"


    In essence, even Su Han, who had a mediocre talent at that time, was also a reserve for the family members of level 6 evil gods... And he was the top among the family members of level 6 evil gods.


    "Fortune makes people."


    The God soul Lord reserve and the evil god high priest reserve are just a pair of sisters and brothers. If Su Han didn''t cross over and didn''t get the fog space, it''s really hard to imagine what would happen in the future


    Su Han shook his head without any comment.


    Next, Su Han took out his mobile phone and then flipped through the news. To his surprise, there was no news of the birth of the God King.


    "Look at what they looked like before... I thought it would be revealed at the first time." Su Han thought carefully, "or did I not disclose it to the people for the time being because I wanted to keep a low profile? After preparation, speak slowly."


    Su Han was noncommittal and then dialed a wechat call to Li Huo.


    "Mr. Su." Li Huo immediately connected, and his voice hesitated. Obviously, he''s a little reserved now.


    Su Han thought about it and probably understood what was going on. He smiled, "don''t have to. The communication between us is as usual."


    "Yes!" Li Huo calmly agreed. Of course, he promised. Li Huo wouldn''t think so. After all, he already knew Su Han''s real strength from Xu Changnan. Even now, he still doubts that he is in a dream.


    God King, looking at the whole world, there are few people who can be called God King in contemporary times. However, when he went to Jiangzhou, he just met a statue... It can''t even be described as luck.


    After a casual chat, Su Han got serious, "I hope you can contact me with several holy masters of the divine soul system."


    "... is that right? Wait a minute! I''ll contact president Xu." Li Huo hesitated and didn''t directly promise. After all, he couldn''t connect with the Lord.


    Soon, Su Han contacted Xu Changnan.


    "The holy master of spiritual cultivation, but also if she is a woman?" Xu Changnan suddenly smiled after thinking about it, "What best meets your requirements should be Li Hongxue, the academician of your Jinling University and meditation Institute! The female academician has improved the spiritual cultivation method, so that Huaya''s spiritual cultivation system can form a single vein and lead the world... She is famous among the top practitioners of Huaya."


    "Of course, the academician is now in the imperial capital... But it''s no problem! He should be back tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow? OK, I''ll take Su Zhu to meet her tomorrow." Su Han knows Su Zhu''s talent, so he just wants to connect her. Su Han believes that Academician Li Hongxue will be very satisfied with Su Zhu.


    "In fact, Li Hongxue''s return has something to do with you."


    Su Han was stunned and didn''t react.


    "... you should have been practicing in seclusion just now? That''s understandable," Xu Changnan was a little surprised at first. Later, he wanted to understand something. His voice was calm. "If you look at the outside world, you can probably understand what I mean."


    After chatting with him casually, Su Han hung up the phone. After thinking a little, he turned and came to the windowsill, and then his face changed.


    At this time, there were terrible changes in Jinling.


    The array is rumbling and glowing. It is obviously working at full strength. One effect of Jinling array is that it can manifest the blood gas of the strong. The array of big cities is of great importance and has complex functions. Manifesting the blood gas can effectively prevent the possibility of sneaking in of the hostile strong.


    Under the catalysis of the array, the psionics of some really top powers also manifest.


    Or the Phoenix soars in the sky. Or the terrible real dragon roaring up to the sky. The Buddha stood cross legged and recited the Scriptures. There are also Taoist heavenly masters who walk the world and pave a hundred miles of grand plans


    "Eight... Eight lords!" Su Han''s eyelids beat, and the Lord couldn''t move lightly. Xu Changnan spent a lot of time to arrange when he wanted to go to Jiangzhou. Even though some of the eight saints must be Jinling saints, some must come from other places.


    "Come for me?" Su Han suddenly understood something, looked serious, and he paused for a long time. He seemed to understand what Xu Changnan meant before, "are there many saints who haven''t arrived?"


    At dinner time, Su Han and Su Zhu came to the canteen of Jinling University. Although the whole canteen was noisy, Su Han heard many people talking about what happened today.


    "Condensing the original Buddha of Dharma and heavenly vision, this must be the holy master of the holy land of derivation in Gusu. It is said that this has guarded Gusu for 300 years... It seems that this is the first time he left Gusu in nearly five years."


    "More than that! The dragon and the Phoenix, I suspect, came from Yanjing University in the imperial capital together with the president of Huaqing University, but there is no evidence."


    "It''s incredible! What happened? I remember the last time the Lord gathered, it was the youth Tianjiao competition half a year ago! The principals of the top colleges gathered to lead the students of their college to fight, but that time it was mainly about the ranking and funding of the College... What happened this time?"

 Chapter 133

    "I don''t know, but the Baixiao student in our school is said to have a deep background? And as long as he gives money, he can give information..."


    "Someone asked, but the one didn''t say. His family seems to be very taboo about it."


    "Terror! It''s said that the Bai Xiaosheng family has strong people in the five elements realm? If they don''t dare to discuss... It''s terrible to think carefully."


    "Fear of a hammer, there are so many saints! How can it be a small thing? This is nonsense."


    While eating and listening to the discussions around, Su Zhu was also filled with emotion, "sure enough... Big cities are much more lively than small cities. Where can we see so many saints over there? They all get together."


    After a pause, Su Zhu looked at the silent Su Han and suddenly smiled. "Little brother, you''re really not sure. Go out more these two days? With so many saints, maybe one of them took a fancy to your talent and took you as an apprentice."


    It''s not certain who will accept it. Su Han silently Tucao in his heart, he left a bamboo tree, "why don''t you think about yourself? Maybe what God can make complaints about you."


    "It''s impossible to think about it!" Su Zhu shrugged. "My talent is OK. Coupled with my efforts, I managed to get to Jinling, but here... There are too many better than me."


    "People, we should recognize ourselves and not be too arrogant. It''s the most important to know how many kilograms we have!"


    Suddenly remembered something, Su Zhu suddenly became serious, "of course... I mean, you are a genius! You should make great progress. It''s never advisable to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger... After all, the strong is always strong! Pretending to be a pig may eventually become a pig."


    "Have you read too many fantasy novels?" Su Han stared at Su Zhu expressionless.


    "Ha! What are you talking about?" Su Zhu looked a little bad.


    "Nothing... I mean, you may change your mind in two days." after su Han finished this sentence, he bowed his head and ate silently.


    Su Zhu was aroused by curiosity, but no matter how she asked, Su Han didn''t answer, grinding her teeth angrily.


    In the evening, when he returned to his room, Su Han entered the cultivation month in the misty space and exercised for a period of time. Then he entered the fog hall.


    ¡­¡­


    In the ancient palace, the fog rises, as mysterious as ever. But at the moment, the atmosphere in the fog hall is very dignified.


    "Kill 20000 Yuban sister, so that you can become the absolute power of lv6? Is this your wish for one side to pass?" tonistark stared at one side coldly.


    One party didn''t reply. He just lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Yu Zhibo kept silent. He stared at Tony Stark in front of him with interest.


    To be fair, he doesn''t think one party has done wrong. After all, lv6 claims to listen to the voice of heaven with mortal body. What is this concept? This means that when one side reaches that step, it is likely to be side by side with the demon God.


    Although yuzhiboban still doesn''t understand the power system of the magic forbidden book directory, he doesn''t understand why the devils were born in that kind of world. But existence is reasonable. As long as you get that power... It''s enough.


    With the power of God, killing as many people can bring them back to life. This is not a price at all.


    In the final analysis, yuzhiboban is a finalist.


    "Mr. Fang Tongtong," Huang Rong stared at Fang Tongtong with a complex look, opened his mouth, but didn''t ask about killing Yuban''s sister, "it turns out that you like such a young girl."


    This question finally made one party respond. He raised his head, stared at Huang Rong coldly and said fiercely, "woman, do you want to fight?"


    "Private war is not allowed in the misty space." Ying Zheng''s voice was slow. After a pause, he continued to speak, "of course, you can also try to challenge the rules set by the president of the parliament... The guy who calls himself a bad party!"


    "I wouldn''t do such a stupid thing." one party gave Ying Zheng a cold look.


    "Mr. stark," Conan pushed his glasses and his voice was serious, "in fact, you don''t need to blame one party so much... Even if he did very bad things. At least his nature is not bad!"


    "The most important thing now should be to ask if he killed sister Yuban."


    "... No." one party replied decisively this time.


    "That''s enough," Conan spread out his palm. "The reason why one party killed sister Yuban is to yearn for invincible power. But in the final analysis! He just doesn''t want to hurt others... He must have seen his future and recognized sister Yuban as a person. In this case, there''s no need to worry about him to carry out the plan."


    "Or conversely," Conan said word by word, looking directly at one side of the passage, "now he is a trustworthy guy who can risk his life to protect sister Yuban."


    "Hum! Just a fool." Tony Stark clenched his fist suddenly.


    "Stark," said LAN ran in a quiet voice, "the reason why you hate one party so much... Is not because he remembered your past?"


    Yu Zhibo''s face coagulated. Yes, Tony Stark was once a playboy, and his company''s arms were the source of disaster. He admitted that he had made an irreparable mistake... So after knowing everything, he turned off the arms manufacturing and became iron man.


    Although Tony Stark''s past is very different from that of one party, the essential context is still somewhat similar.


    "Let''s talk about a relaxed topic," Lan ran smiled and pulled away the topic. He turned to stare at the bronze throne and whispered, "Chairman... I''m very curious. Why don''t there be more stories about demons and gods in the popular plot stars?"


    The scene was quiet. Many people turned their heads and saw the figure shrouded in fog on the bronze throne.


    "Because the value of what he gives is so much," Su Han said without fluctuation as usual. "This is in line with the principle of equal exchange!"


    Poison Island Yazi looked sluggish. Recalling the scenes that had happened before, she suddenly flashed a clear light in her eyes.


    I''m afraid the plot stars at the moment are obtained by exchanging vector control, and the later computing power... Exchanges the appearance of demon God scene.


    "In other words, if I can provide something more valuable! Can I peep behind?" one side muttered. He suddenly thought of his black wings that broke out in the later stage, and his eyes took a haze.


    "But it''s troublesome... That force seems to have something to do with aresta."

 Chapter 134

    In the fog, the star belonging to the Holy Grail War exuded a faint luster. Olmet stepped out from one step and sat in his position, with no smile on his face.


    "What a dark world." Olmert''s voice was heavy. Then he looked at the place where one party passed, and his face became serious. "There is another party of teenagers... Your problem is also huge."


    "We have discussed this problem just now." Conan exit. One side of the passage itself is a dead arrogant and coquettish who will not admit mistakes. If it matches olmet, it will only lead to the intensification of contradictions. "Sister Yuban is not dead now."


    "One party should also give up the plan... And even become a part of protecting his sister."


    "Who will save those stupid women?" one party hummed coldly, but didn''t say much.


    Olmet can become a hero of No.1. Naturally, he is not the kind of existence with only one track in his mind. He also sees the real meaning of one party''s passage. Think of the future of Xueyuan City, the prevailing character of one side, no more mention.


    He turned his head and stared at Weber, who had been silent. "Young wilwitt, I really want to go to your world."


    "I want to save the girl named Ying. I also want to bring yushenglongzhijie, the emperor of caster, to justice and save the children killed by him."


    There was a thick haze in olmet''s eyes. He could never forgive him for starting with the child. I don''t know. Fortunately, if I know and can turn a blind eye, then he is not a symbol of peace.


    "If it''s time," Weber thought about it and whispered, "it should be early now? I didn''t know about the Grail War at all, nor did I prepare the special design and give it to my teacher."


    "In other words, it is likely that Sakura has not been sent to the insect cave?"


    Tony Stark interrupted. His eyes flickered and suddenly turned to stare at Su Han. "Mr. chairman, if I pay a certain price to you... Can you allow olmet and me to go to the Holy Grail world?"


    "At will!" Su Han''s voice was calm.


    Then, he thought and manipulated the 10th to speak, "the world code named moon is very special! There is the will of the earth, Gaia, and the integration of all primates'' collective subconscious. It is possible that you will go to that world without anything, or you may be chased by guardians or heroes... Please be prepared."


    "What?" Tony Stark changed slightly, his fingers rubbing the back of the bronze chair. Olmet also frowned.


    Although the 10th did not say much, it also revealed the world behind Weber, which is not as simple as it seems. Considering the Holy Grail War and the existence of Heroes... It''s terrible to think carefully.


    "If it''s a spirit." olmet estimated the combat effectiveness of the followers in the Holy Grail War in his heart and made a judgment. At present, he cured his injury and trained himself with white beard... He was surrounded by a plurality of heroes and could easily win.


    Olmet honed for a whole year in the month of cultivation. His strong foundation made him progress in armed color domineering, so high that white beard was amazed.


    He whispered, "then please, your excellency."


    Tony Stark looked at olmet, opened his mouth, and finally gave a bitter smile. He meant to say that if he couldn''t go directly, he might let Weber go with his iron man armor.


    The layout of iron man armor under Jarvis''s sub program control... Should also be able to open up the old bug''s plot.


    But since Olmert is sure, there is no problem going to another world. If you can meet the spirit, it''s just to see the real strength of the spirit in that world.


    Anyway, he has tried before. He can return to his world with one idea. Even if the strength of the other party is really strong to terror, I don''t worry about being left by the other party.


    "I''ll pay the price this time." after thinking a little, Tony Stark condensed an iron man armor card from himself and threw it in the direction of Su Han.


    Since the last time he gave the President more than a dozen iron man armor cards, Tony Stark was keenly aware that the president liked iron man armor very much, so he specially made a batch of the latest armor in his own world as trading objects.


    Su Han didn''t speak. His fingers were gently in the void, and a wave rose.


    Subsequently, olmet and Tony Stark turned into a gorgeous brilliance, and disappeared from the misty space together with Weber.


    "Hero!" Conan felt some emotion and some melancholy. He lowered his head, stared at his palm and clenched his fist.


    In fact, he also upholds the heart of justice, but he knows he has no strength to participate in these things.


    Soon, Conan''s thoughts twinkled in his mind. He is still exercising because he has a weak foundation. But now his fighting ability is growing rapidly, which shows that the exercise of the pirate world is effective for him.


    It is not impossible to cultivate domineering spirit in the future. If he can really have the fighting power of the four kings of the pirate world... What is the black man organization?


    Even if all the undercover traitors are screwed together, they are not his enemy.


    "Anyway," lanran suddenly opened his mouth, and he was acutely aware of something. "Mr. 10, you seem to be very familiar with our world... Not just because you saw the plot stars?"


    "Indeed." the 10th nodded very calmly, "as for the reason of knowing, it''s difficult to explain in all aspects."


    Yuzhi suddenly thought of a terrible thing.


    Not surprisingly, the noumenon of No. 10 should cruise in the void like an ordinary evil god.


    I''m not sure. After they join the parliament, they will come to the door on the 10th and have direct contact with their world.


    In this way, it can be understood that Gaia alayer knows the existence of the world code named moon on the 10th. After all, it may have been contacted just now... Even considering the characteristics of the evil god itself, it is possible that he may have contradictions when contacting the world itself


    At this thought, yuzhiboban twitched at the corners of his mouth and stared at No. 10 strangely.


    If Gaia ariye''s knowledge of the type moon world is really aimed at Tony Stark and olmet, it won''t be because of your pot? I just came into contact with evil gods, which led to all-round martial law in the world


    "Of course," continued to speak on the 10th, his voice as gentle as ever, "I''m not sure about this situation. Xingyue does have its own world security organization, which I''m sure."


    "However, I don''t have a specific understanding of its criteria... It''s likely that they didn''t do anything in the past and automatically enjoyed the asylum of the president of Parliament. After all, I have limited information."

 Chapter 135

    Su Han is really not sure about it. He was vaguely aware that when he went to other worlds, the power of misty space would still work and entangle them. Immune to the spiritual pollution of evil gods, or other types of spiritual damage.


    However, he has not practiced whether this barrier will shield the existence of interference with world consciousness


    However, with the help of No. 10, Su Han patched all the patches that should be patched... And even if those two really ran into big problems in the past, as long as they were not solved at the first time, they would just return through the fog space in an instant.


    The misty space fell into a long silence.


    Su Han wondered whether he should return to reality or go to the month of cultivation to exercise for a period of time. A fog suddenly rose on the bronze chair with white beard, and soon the figure of white beard appeared.


    White beard raised his head and stared at Su Han seriously. His voice was low and hoarse.


    "Your Excellency, a very special thing has happened in my world... I feel that the situation is wrong, which is different from the future shown by the plot stars. But I can''t say what''s wrong, so I want to ask you about the situation."


    Conan pushed his glasses. After thinking for a moment, he asked softly, "is it the butterfly effect? You may not know what is called the butterfly effect... The butterfly effect is because you change yourself, which leads to changes in the future of your world."


    "If it''s like that, it''s more terrible." white beard''s expression became very subtle, with a trace of complexity.


    "So, what happened?" Zhang Sanfeng asked. He was very curious about it.


    White beard considered for a long time, and finally spoke directly, "Charlotte Lingling is pregnant."


    As soon as this remark came out, the scene was silent, many members of the scene looked strange, and some people subconsciously looked at Conan.


    Indeed, this cannot be the future changed by white beard... After all, if white beard makes Charlotte Lingling pregnant, the problem is really big


    Su Han''s eyes coagulated. It''s not normal that Charlotte Lingling is pregnant... No, it''s not normal. Su Han suddenly figured it out.


    Of course, Charlotte Lingling has had many children. However, at the official beginning of the pirate plot, without hearing the news, her combat effectiveness has been maintained at a relatively peak.


    In this way, this situation is really worth pondering.


    A large number of thoughts in Su Han''s mind were mixed together. He suddenly thought of a possibility and said to himself, "then try it first."


    "But if it''s what I guess. The pirate world is really full of disasters!"


    Su Han used his observation authority and began to observe the world of the Pirate King through the pirate stars with white beard as the medium. Subsequently, a large amount of information flowed into his mind, which changed his look greatly, "unexpectedly... Is there such a thing?"


    Watching the scene fall into silence for a long time. After a brief silence, white beard took out a mysterious card with a low voice.


    "Chairman, do you still support the exchange of the future? If you can, I''ll take this dragon fruit, ancient species and Horned Dragon Fruit in exchange. If you can''t! Forget it."


    "Ancient seed?" Yasuda Gangji looked slightly changed and whispered, "and it''s dragon fruit. Should kaiduo be very crazy about this fruit?"


    "How about fanaticism?" Yu zhiboban sneered. "He can''t beat white beard."


    In this world, strength is king after all. Those with strength will enjoy everything, while those without strength have no voice in front of those with strength.


    "In fact, it''s not necessary!" Su Han''s voice was gentle. Although he was a little excited about the ancient demon fruits, the problems in the pirate world were special and he decided to deal with them.


    In this case, if you accept the reward transaction and expose the situation later, it may lead to forced collapse. This is unacceptable to Su Han, so he would rather not.


    "Let''s take a look at the changes in the pirate king''s world first."


    Su Han tapped the back of the chair with his finger and used his observation authority to extract a large number of pictures.


    The pirate plot stars are haunted by gorgeous brilliance, and then quickly spread out, condensing a real illusion out of thin air.


    This is Wanguo, cake island.


    Charlotte Lingling was eating the cake in front of her angrily and roared, "white beard... Damn white beard, that monster."


    From Charlotte Lingling''s injury and her angry posture, we can see that she just suffered a lot from white beard''s hand.


    Zhang Sanfeng silently turned his head and stared at white beard, thinking of the reason why he didn''t participate in the poison Island child world mission last time. Obviously, this time period was after white beard hammered Charlotte Lingling.


    After expelling all her children from her room, Charlotte Lingling was still angry and gnawed at the cake.


    At this time, a figure completely shrouded in darkness appeared behind Charlotte Lingling. The guy had extremely special pupils.


    "It''s not the best option... But it''s the most appropriate under the current situation."


    The mysterious voice was indistinguishable between men and women, deep and hoarse. The strangest thing is that he stood behind Charlotte Lingling. The fourth emperor Charlotte Lingling didn''t find him at all.


    "That''s you!"


    The strange figure slowly raised his palm, and a black silk thread floated on it.


    The powerful members of Parliament are still OK, and the weak members of Parliament feel that their goose bumps come out at this moment. Staring at the black silk thread, I felt sick.


    "This is... The feeling of facing evil things?" Yu Zhibo''s eyelids beat.


    He has great confidence in himself, but he also knows that staring at the real illusion can be affected, and he can imagine how terrible it is when he really faces it.


    The strange existence put the black silk thread into Charlotte Lingling''s body, and then the mysterious existence withdrew silently. Charlotte Lingling was unaware of everything and was still crazy eating the cake in front of her.


    Gradually, Charlotte Lingling became pregnant.


    From the real illusions that flashed continuously after that, it can be seen that kataculi, Charlotte Lingling''s strongest son, noticed the wrong through seeing and hearing the color domineering, but several reminders, Charlotte Lingling didn''t care at all.


    Charlotte Lingling can''t say she has no feelings for her children, but that''s it. She will not have the slightest pity for those who violate her own interests, no matter how to punish and take life. However, the face of this pregnant child is obviously different.


    She stroked her round belly, her eyes revealed fanaticism, and from time to time revealed some crazy words that ordinary people could not understand.


    Real fantasy, that''s it.

 Chapter 136

    The fog hall was silent and no one spoke.


    The wise men in Parliament all reflected that aunt''s pregnancy was obviously abnormal. Not in the normal way.


    White beard was quiet for a long time. He suddenly turned his head and stared at Su Han. His voice was serious, "Your Excellency, please tell me what happened to me."


    "It''s very simple." Su Han''s voice was slow, as if he had done a normal thing, but his face was a little serious under the fog.


    He recalled the information he had obtained through observation and whispered, "Charlotte Lingling is not pregnant normally... She is pregnant with the offspring of an evil god this time."


    Apart from the speculation of lanran, everyone else''s look changed dramatically. If it wasn''t for Su Han''s majesty, I''m afraid there would be an uproar now.


    "Descendants of evil gods?" Yu zhiboban clenched his fist and looked gloomy. "In other words, the guy with strange pupils, mysterious and indistinguishable between men and women was evil gods?"


    Is that weird existence an evil god? It is true that everything can be explained, but... There are more doubts. Doesn''t it mean that evil gods can''t come to the world?


    Su Han knew everything in the misty space. Naturally, he heard Yu Zhibo Ban''s idea. He recalled the huge information he had just got, sighed in his heart and urged No. 10 to speak.


    "That man is not an evil god," said the tenth voice without any fluctuation. "Look at that guy''s pupils. Haven''t you guessed who that guy is?"


    Huang Rong recalled her strange eyes. The more she thought about them, the more familiar she felt. She suddenly flashed and lost her voice, "it''s Tim!"


    The king of Tianlong people and the behind the world government. Even the five old stars who command the world government regard it as their master, a mysterious but doomed monster.


    Ying Zheng''s body suddenly tightened, and thoughts flashed in his mind. He felt that he understood a lot, but he felt that he was always a little poor, so that the logic could not be connected.


    Su Han continued to control No. 10 and explained, "the five old stars incarnate into the top evil things, including the pen of IM. For some special reasons, Im obtained a wisp of evil god divinity. Before, he invested this wisp of evil god divinity into Charlotte Ling Ling''s body."


    "So, Charlotte Lingling is pregnant with the offspring of evil gods. If she is pregnant successfully, Im will come over and use special methods to integrate herself with the offspring of evil gods, so as to completely transform into a quasi evil god, devour the world and surpass the world code named pirate king. If enough worlds are swallowed in the future, she may become a real acquired evil god... Hum! Again It''s a case like this. "


    When he heard this, he felt his hands and feet cold and his brain confused. He didn''t know what to think.


    Lanran takes a deep look at No. 10. Have you encountered many such cases on the 10th? Should it be taken for granted.


    Ying Zheng''s face was expressionless, but his heart was choppy. He suddenly said, "on the 10th, do you mean... Human beings can be transformed into evil gods under some special method?"


    "It''s not human," said the tenth softly. "It''s all life! Or all powerful life."


    "Because he wants to integrate with the divine nature of evil gods, those who are not tenacious will be completely rendered by the divine nature of evil gods. Thus, he will become an unconscious child of evil gods... Only those who are tenacious will be able to retain their consciousness. Of course... After successful reincarnation, he will no longer be the original species, but the child of evil gods."


    "Or on the contrary, this kind of creature is more dangerous than the original evil god... The original evil God destroys the world according to his own preferences. They do get some benefits from destroying the world, but they are chaotic in nature and will not deliberately destroy the world because of benefits... But the reincarnated acquired evil God or quasi evil god can change by swallowing the world and life Strong... At least it won''t be a problem to grow to the original evil god stage. "


    So... Is the 10th the original evil god? Lanran took a deep breath and couldn''t keep her calm on the surface. He suddenly felt the horror of the forces of evil gods in the void.


    As can be seen from the 10th speech, evil gods are divided into two kinds. The original evil gods are still good. Although they are the enemies of many worlds, at least they do not see it necessary to destroy the world.


    However, the children of evil gods reincarnated the day after tomorrow even become stronger in order to become real evil gods. The real is to devour the world. Moreover, according to the statement of the 10th, those who can be transformed into the descendants of evil gods are the top existence in their own world.


    The pirate world has im... What about the other worlds? There is no doubt that there must be other top players to do so.


    Countless worlds are superimposed. In the void, in addition to the original evil gods, there are countless acquired evil gods from all worlds


    His character is as rebellious as blue dye. Thinking of this, he is also dignified to the extreme. Until he glanced at Su Han, he calmed his heart.


    If there is no chairman of Parliament, he wants to fight against this unimaginable evil god force. It''s unimaginable.


    It''s so exciting and nervous


    "It''s incredible," said Yu Zhibo ban. "But I''m very curious. Why do they want to become descendants of evil gods? According to you on the 10th, they are already top experts in their own world."


    "Eternal, immortal, stronger!" the tenth uttered three words concisely.


    Ying Zheng''s face was expressionless. He figured it out. He thought it all out... He turned into a descendant of an evil god, and even became an evil god. In this way, the son will not die and will never be immortal. Even his strength can become stronger by swallowing the world.


    Even if Ying Zheng thought in a transposition, if he didn''t join the misty space and had unlimited possibilities, he suddenly obtained a wisp of evil god divinity, would he use him at the end of his life? It''s really hard to say.


    His family knows his own affairs, and his desire for longevity is beyond imagination. Not to mention that he is the master of the Qin Dynasty. The consequences of his madness are really unimaginable.


    "I didn''t expect that there were so many things behind Charlotte Lingling." white beard lowered his eyes and didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    However, I think there is more joy in my heart.


    If I hadn''t asked the chairman today, I''m afraid he wouldn''t personally intervene.


    After all, he is just an observer who seems to have no emotion and is above the position of evil gods outside the world.

 Chapter 137

    "So who want to participate in the task this time?"


    Su Han''s inner mood fluctuation was no smaller than that of the members of the parliament on the scene, but he was very calm on the surface and shrouded in fog, so no one noticed anything wrong.


    "In advance, Charlotte Lingling used the kindness that kaiduo owed her. Let kaiduo come with the three disasters and guard her with the whole Charlotte Lingling Pirate Group. Let her give birth to the child!"


    "Is it like this?" after thinking about it, Yu zhiboban sneered, "add me!"


    "I just got chakra, the Nine Tailed beasts, and developed many interesting things during the month of cultivation... Let''s try it with the help of this task."


    "Although I don''t know what you''re talking about," one party''s eyes crossed the people in front one by one. He had just finished watching the plot stars, and he still didn''t know the evil gods and evil things.


    But after a pause, he sneered, "but add me."


    It must not be a simple thing to make the people in front so excited?


    One side expressed his curiosity. Although we know that there are powerful demons in our own world, it seems that they are not in the school garden city.


    Since you can go to a different world, go to a different world to practice with the enemy.


    "At this time, how can I be less?" Zhang Sanfeng smiled.


    "Old man, are you serious? Obviously I didn''t help at all last time." Xiaozhi opened his mouth carelessly.


    Poison Island Ya''s eyebrows beat for a while, and some stared at Xiao Zhi speechless. If the parliament is not full of people who know your roots and know your nature... It''s really easy to offend people when you talk like that.


    "But this time it''s different," Zhang Sanfeng said with a smile and scold, looking at Xiao Zhi. "I''ve been practicing hard during the month of cultivation. Based on the internal power of my world, I integrate all kinds of martial arts of the Qin Dynasty and all kinds of ninja in the fire shadow world."


    "Now my strength can''t compare with Mr. Ban and Mr. white beard... But I won''t hold you back."


    Zhang Sanfeng sighed that the ninja of the fire shadow world and Chinese Taoism have a lot in common. He integrated and transformed it to create a new Xianwu road that belongs to him alone.


    Unfortunately, there are no Chinese immortals or immortals in the parliament... Otherwise, he can make greater progress.


    Su Han''s eyebrows jumped and stared at Zhang Sanfeng. He suddenly remembered that he didn''t see Zhang Sanfeng when he came to the parliament. Now listening to this, I''m afraid Zhang Sanfeng spent all his time in the month of cultivation.


    "Is it worthy of being a master of martial arts?"


    Su Han sighed in his heart. Zhang Sanfeng''s willpower is far above him


    It can even be said that Zhang Sanfeng''s willpower is among the best in the whole Parliament.


    It can be seen from the fact that Zhang Sanfeng used the month of cultivation the most frequently and persistently.


    "Lanran, won''t you go?" Yu zhiboban looked directly at lanran and felt puzzled. He understands that lanran doesn''t look like such a person who doesn''t join the fun.


    "The last harvest hasn''t been completely digested." lanran said with a smile, "the spiritual pressure has increased too much and needs a certain time to be stable. Moreover, there are some things I need to do in the corpse soul world, so I won''t participate in this task."


    "I''ll go!" rotten wood Lucia whispered, with seriousness in her eyes.


    "Zhang Sanfeng, rotten wood, Lu Qiya, white beard, Yu Zhibo, one side passes!" Su Han''s voice was gentle, "plus... No. 10!"


    Seeing that there was no opinion in front of everyone, Su Han thought, and there were waves in the void. Out of thin air, a real illusion was condensed in the center of the hall.


    This real illusion is naturally the scene on the MOBIDIC.


    The members of Parliament exuded a faint luster, and then merged into the real illusion.


    ¡­¡­


    On the Moby Dick.


    Marco stared at the closed white beard, grabbed his head and said strangely, "is Dad sleeping? I always feel something wrong."


    The foil Bista wiped his sword. "What''s wrong? Dad is old. What''s wrong with closing his eyes and nourishing his spirit."


    All the pirates on the deck were also making noise.


    "Instead of thinking about this, it''s better to think about the four kings BigMom." ace wrapped his arms around Marc''s neck, looked at the newspaper in Marco''s hand and sighed, "it''s worthy of giving birth to a woman of the whole four kings... You can have children at such an old age."


    "Charlotte Lingling''s baby this time... Is not easy." white beard''s heavy voice suddenly sounded.


    "What?"


    "Daddy!"


    "Are you awake?"


    Many captains of the white beard Pirate Group turned around and then saw white beard looking serious and holding the razor tightly.


    And in the next moment, the fog rose. Slender figures walked out slowly.


    "Long time no see, everyone!" Zhang Sanfeng, wearing a Taoist robe, smiled and nodded to many captains of the white bearded Pirate Group.


    Yuzhiboban is wearing red armor. He is much younger than the last time. Although his hair is still pale, his face has no wrinkles and is extremely indifferent.


    One side narrowed his eyes and looked around, "is this a different world? The ocean... And the living environment! Apart from the high oxygen concentration, is it not far from our world..."


    In one side''s mind, a lot of knowledge was combined. He took a deep look at the tall white beard. I see. Is it because of the special environment of the world that such a tall monster can be born in the world?


    Rotten wood Lucia summoned her sleeve snow white and looked around uneasily. This is her first time in the world of other members of Parliament.


    As always, Su Han''s figure was shrouded in fog, silent and mysterious.


    "Uncle! You... Huh?" Marco laughed and walked up to Zhang Sanfeng, his face changed.


    He felt the soaring breath of Zhang Sanfeng. He even felt a sense of crisis from Zhang Sanfeng.


    How is this possible? Marco''s pupils contracted suddenly and felt his scalp burst.


    Last time we met, Zhang Sanfeng only valued his drinking capacity. If he was strong... Marco didn''t underestimate Zhang Sanfeng. If you throw Zhang Sanfeng into the new world, you may not live for three days.


    But... This time, Marco didn''t feel like he was facing an ordinary old man and warned him. Almost made him suspect that standing in front of him was a Navy General in his prime of life.

 Chapter 138

    It''s on the shelf. It''s been boiling for nearly two months. It''s finally on the shelf. A lot of emotion.


    Thank my two editors, brother mung bean and brother Xingye.


    If we hadn''t deliberated the plot line again and again with brother Dou, I''m afraid the forced style of the protagonist in the early stage would not be so stable... And without the forced style of this book, it would be half a failure.


    As for brother ye, even if I count down every recommendation of this book, I still firmly believe in me and support the recommendation


    Thank you very much! I put my heart and energy into my book.


    Of course, my readers need to be thanked most. I like this book and am willing to support my readers. You are the loveliest and love you


    Let''s talk about the shelf plan. The shelf plan is followed by the plus watch plan. An alliance leader plus three watch (6000 words)... Thank you again for not making do with the alliance leader. I''ll reward you like this before the shelf. Hey, hey... Wipe your saliva.


    I''ll take three of the alliance leaders. I''ll make up one before going on the shelf and two after going on the shelf.


    Then there is the monthly ticket question... In fact, I don''t quite understand the monthly ticket... Ask a friend if it is 1000 monthly ticket plus one watch? Emmm, just make do with it... I don''t understand! Readers feel high, don''t hit me on the head


    I will keep all the updates in mind, and then try my best to make up... I hope not to exceed my limit. Although I feel this is too narcissistic... How can I exceed the limit, hahaha


    For Mao''s inexplicable panic... Forget it, it doesn''t matter


    I''m ready to code. I love you.

 Chapter 139

    "Your strength has improved so fast." Marco said dryly. His brain was in chaos. He even doubted whether Zhang Sanfeng had restrained his breath and played with him last time.


    But think carefully, if Zhang Sanfeng is really so weak, he can''t have such a good relationship with his father white beard, right?


    "When will we discuss these meaningless topics?" Yu Zhibo glanced at several people, his hands suddenly closed, and the terrible chakra erupted from his body.


    It was a special chakra mixed by the Nine Tailed beasts. Yuzhiboban''s clothes gradually turned into white robes, and the unique horns of the big barrel wood family grew on his head, revealing a suffocating threat to the whole person. He said expressionless, "six channel mode! Turn it on."


    Although the Nine Tailed beasts were not pulled out, they were only collected. However, after years of research in the middle of cultivation, Yuzhi speckle can now enter the state of six patches under self-control.


    Even if this is only an incomplete six Tao state, even the jade of seeking Tao can not be condensed. But this is still a great increase in his strength.


    Then, Yu Zhibo''s reincarnation eyes opened slightly, and the terrorist repulsion directly made the Mobic Dick float. His voice had no emotional fluctuation, "tell me, in which direction is the world where Charlotte pirate regiment is stationed?"


    "This suffocating sense of oppression." ace''s pupils contracted, and his Yuzhi spot at the moment was even stronger than he had seen last time. And it''s not a bit powerful.


    But the key question is, the last time yuzhiboban showed its ability to be terrible, and one move overturned the whole Mary JOYA... How powerful will yuzhiboban now enter a new state?


    The foil Bista was silent for a moment, looked at his white beard and smiled bitterly. Although he knew that he should not... He now vaguely suspected that the strength of this man named yuzhiboban might surpass his father.


    "Over there!" white beard scanned the audience for a week and found that all his sons were stunned. No one asked questions. He simply pointed out a direction.


    Yu Zhibo''s face did not change, but the MOBIDIC sped away in the direction pointed by white beard.


    ¡­¡­


    all nations.


    Charlotte Lingling is eating and drinking in the square at the moment. Beside her, there are many members of BigMom Pirate Group. They looked at Charlotte Lingling with worry in their eyes.


    "What should I do?" Krishnamurti wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and whispered to katakuli, "Mom''s mood is becoming more and more unstable. Since she was pregnant with a new child, mom feels like..."


    The rest of the words, Kerry frame dare not say. In fact, he felt that Charlotte Lingling had changed since she was defeated by white beard last time.


    Obviously, she didn''t contact any men, but somehow she became pregnant... Then the whole person was mentally abnormal. She often said something that ordinary people didn''t understand, and even her own child dissuaded her. On the contrary, she was inexplicably angered and hurt by it.


    Katakuli remained silent for a long time, with a thick haze in his eyes, "I see... Destruction."


    "... what?" Kerry was stunned.


    "That child can''t be born." katakuli said word by word, with a very firm attitude. "No matter what method, it must be destroyed."


    Owen, the fourth son of Charlotte family, shivered and looked at kataculi with fear.


    Owen wanted to say, are you crazy? Even if katakuli is second only to aunt, he can''t say this.


    Previously, snag, one of the four stars, said something bad about the child in his stomach. She was angered by her aunt and was badly hurt on the spot. She was also removed from the position of four generals and is still in the dungeon.


    "I know what you mean." with the foresight of the future, katakuli understood what they meant before they spoke, and his voice was hoarse and low.


    "But the child, unable to understand, is a monster... He is not a human being, nor is he our future brother and sister. I can''t describe it in my language, but if the child is born, the BigMom Pirate Group will be destroyed. Not only that, the world will be deeply affected..."


    Katakuli knew that few people believed what he said. In fact, even if he listened to his words, he was skeptical... But he did feel it.


    The next moment, kataculi''s pupils suddenly contracted and blurted out, "is there an attack?"


    "Ha?!"


    All the members of BigMom pirate group were stunned. This is the core of BigMom Pirate Group. Not to mention, kaiduo and his three disasters are also stationed here. Who can''t think of sneaking attacks on all countries at the moment?


    With this in mind, they heard a cold voice without any emotional fluctuation.


    "... the sky hinders the earthquake star!"


    Above the sky, a huge meteorite fell. The speed of this meteorite was so fast that it crashed into the edge of the island under its feet, setting off a terrible shock wave.


    Members of the BigMom pirate group were rushed away. Charlotte Lingling''s food was overturned. After a short silence, Charlotte Lingling suddenly raised her head and looked ferocious, "I''m going to kill..."


    Before he finished, the second and third meteorites fell one after another.


    The island trembled and completely split.


    Yu Zhibo ban, with his hands around his chest, stood in front of the bow of the MOBIDIC, looking down expressionless, "if the mother of the evil god''s children has only so much strength, I will be very disappointed."


    Marco silently wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. When he heard that he was going to attack all nations, he was ready to fight to the death.


    After all, it is said in the report that kaiduo carries his three disasters and temporarily guards Charlotte Lingling.


    Even if there is a wave of wisdom, and there is a strong presence shrouded in fog and called No. 10 by white beard, there is a great chance of victory... But the soldiers are connected and fall into a tragic battle, and the white beard Pirate Group will inevitably suffer heavy casualties in the end.


    However, as soon as Yu zhiboban came, he released the attack to sweep away the Qing soldiers... This attack, conservatively estimated, destroyed 50% of the grass-roots combat power of BigMom Pirate Group.


    With a terrible dragon chant, thunder flickered on the sky, and an ancient dragon appeared. His body was huge, his face was cold, and he stared at yuzhibo.


    "Are you the enemy?"


    "The so-called immortal kaiduo?" Yuzhi Boban narrowed his eyes and suddenly smiled. "Let me see what stage you have reached in your so-called immortality."


    He stepped forward, "suzanneng!"


    The complete body of Xu Zuo can condense into shape in an instant. Yuzhi Boban shook his palm and used eight feet Qiong gouyu. The huge gouyu condenses with only one breath. Then he shot it out. The speed is extremely fast and runs through kaiduo''s body.


    Blood poured out madly, and the dragon''s body fell from the sky and was wailing.


    Everyone who saw this scene was stunned... It was kaiduo, the four kings of the sea. How could he be hit hard in the first move.


    "It''s really powerful, spot." white beard smiled, with a sense of war surging in his eyes and a trace of regret. "If it wasn''t for the president''s refusal to allow private fighting, I really wanted to fight with you."


    Yu Zhibo ban didn''t speak. He controlled the xuzuo Neng like a mountain and stepped down from the sky. He stepped on the dragon shaped kaiduo who fell on the earth directly, and a long knife was condensed in the palm of xuzuo nenghu''s hand.


    "Claim immortality? Ridiculous!"


    The voice fell, and the samurai sword ran directly through kaiduo''s head.


    "How could it?" the burning disaster, one of the three disasters, was reduced to the form of a toothless pterosaur, staring at the scene in mid air.


    It was the four emperors they served, the strongest creature on the land, kaiduo. Even white beard could not defeat it so easily. Where did this monster come from


    "Hey, hey, it''s not a good habit to be distracted on the battlefield." Marco, half transformed into an immortal bird, kicked Jin''s head with his armed and domineering feet and kicked him out.


    "Bastard!" ember rolled several times in the air, stabilized his body, stared at Marco with a cold face, and rushed up to fight with him without taking into account kaiduo.


    Although he was still shocked and frightened in his heart, he knew that Marco was a very powerful opponent, the second figure of the white bearded Pirate Group... Even if he didn''t go all out, he might fail in the end.


    "A disorderly battle," muttered one party.


    Without the repulsive blessing of Yuzhi wave spot, the MOBIDIC fell slowly on the ground.


    A large number of members of the white bearded Pirate Group rushed down from it and then killed the members of the BigMom Pirate Group.


    Walking slowly on the battlefield, one side of the passage scanned the surrounding scenes, and his eyes showed sarcasm.


    A low roar sounded, and the huge mammoth bumped in the direction of one side.


    Then... At the moment of contact, the mammoth flew back at a speed faster than the original one. His huge white ivory was full of cracks.


    "Hahaha, do it to me? It''s so interesting!" one party looked at the direction of drought Jack flying out, and suddenly laughed, as if he had seen a big joke. But his eyes grew cold.


    "But... Now that you''ve done it, then there''s a speed race to kill the other party first."


    He stepped on the ground gently with the soles of his feet, and his body was like a shell, galloping in the direction of mammoth Jack.


    Katakuli''s face was cold. He shuttled rapidly on the battlefield. From time to time, he used the ability of waxy fruits to fly the enemy and save his family.


    He looked very serious and murmured, "where''s mom? Where is mom now? The information I saw and heard just now is clearly in this direction... Etc."


    Kataculi''s movement stopped. He stared at the old man in Taoist robe opposite, and felt the extreme danger when he saw the color domineering.

 Chapter 140

    Zhang Sanfeng smiled and made a gesture of inviting katakuli to fight, "this is the first battle after the old man has set foot in the current state... Please give more advice."


    The fist clenched suddenly, and Zhang Sanfeng''s figure changed from slow to extreme speed, only in a moment.


    "Bad... What''s the feeling?" katakuli''s pupils contracted. He quickly escaped through his sense of color hegemony, but found that he couldn''t escape no matter how. There were countless follow-up moves on the opposite side. He had a way to deal with any change.


    "That''s the only way!" katakuli made a decision and stopped dodging. The fist from extremely soft to extremely hard hit him in the chest, and he flew out like a shell.


    "The feeling just now is," Zhang Sanfeng moved his wrist and looked serious, "you know you can''t escape, so you strengthened your chest defense in a short time."


    "Predict the future... It can''t be underestimated!"


    Zhang Sanfeng stepped out of the ladder and stepped on the void, silent, like a wisp of cloud and smoke. But it was approaching terror, drawing a residual shadow in the void.


    At the same time, rotten wood Lucia held the snow on her sleeve and finished the beginning, and the terrible frost swept away all around. The broken ruins, together with members of BigMom Pirate Group, are all turned into ice sculptures.


    Su Han stood on the MOBIDIC. He suddenly glanced at his white beard and said quietly, "are you sure you don''t want to fight? Watching his son fight to death is a little inconsistent with your life creed."


    "It''s a desperate fight, but it''s actually a one-sided crushing game." white beard''s voice is serious and his seeing and hearing color urges with all his strength, "and the sons I brought this time are elites, but they are not so easy to fail and die."


    "As long as you don''t die, it''s acceptable to lose badly."


    After watching the battle on the top, white beard sighed a lot, changed his previous policy, and consciously let his son experience the battle.


    After all, the protection of his son is too good, so if something happens to him in the future, the white bearded Pirate Group will only follow in the footsteps of the original history.


    Even after joining parliament, the possibility of his accident is very low... But whether he is prepared or not is another matter.


    "It''s not just that?" Su Han''s voice took a touch of meaning.


    "You found it, No. 10!" white beard took a long breath and looked dignified. "Yes, the top combat power of the beast Pirate Group and BigMom pirate group can not be underestimated. But our real enemy this time is the offspring of evil gods!"


    It is not an ordinary evil thing, but the offspring of an evil god.


    Thinking of the last battle of Mary JOYA, white beard raised his vigilance to the highest.


    In fact, yuzhiboban is the same. Now he takes kaiduo as a toy. Most attention is focused on the outside, preventing the attack of evil objects that may appear at any time.


    Suddenly, a sharp cry sounded. The shrill cry was so sad that it went straight into the eardrum and made the brain tingle.


    Whether it''s the BigMom Pirate Group or the white beard Pirate Group, many people fell. Even the BigMom pirate ship fell down more people.


    Because the white bearded pirate group only brought the people on the Mobic Dick this time. It can be said that all of them are elites and experts.


    A huge meteorite burst, and Charlotte Lingling''s eyes were red. She gently stroked her stomach.


    "Trying to hurt my child... Unforgivable! Unforgivable."


    The black fog lingered around her and spread around her.


    Katakuli, who was fighting with Zhang Sanfeng, suddenly contracted his pupils and realized that it was wrong. He turned around and roared. His eyes were about to crack, "everyone, don''t get close to her!"


    But kataculi''s words were too late. The members of BigMom pirate group were ecstatic at the moment. Many people rushed to their captain and were just wrapped in the black fog.


    Each other''s rolling screams sounded, and they fell to the ground and twitched constantly. There are even several Charlotte Lingling''s sons and daughters.


    Their bodies began to deform and their clothes were torn. Derived either tentacles, or compound feet like spiders, or other more bizarre body tissues


    "Dafu, what''s the matter with you?" Owen looked reluctantly. Dafu had a good relationship with him and kataculi, triplets. It also occupies a high position in the BigMom Pirate Group.


    "Nothing, I''m fine now, great... Unprecedented." Dafu''s face is twisted with a smile, and his tentacles extending from his back support his body. "Come on, Owen, my dear brother, follow behind my mother with me."


    Dafu''s voice was extremely gentle, but his hand movements were extremely cruel. He directly summoned the lamp demon man composed of smoke. Cut in the direction of Owen.


    Owen had already noticed that something was wrong and retreated quickly.


    Not only Dafu, but also many other members of BigMom Pirate Group. They rushed around with laughter, without any logic.


    They also knew the original people, and even saw that they would say hello to the members of the Pirate Group, but their actions were merciless. It''s a kill no matter who you face.


    "The devil... The devil! He''s starting to release his minions."


    Katakuli stopped guarding against Zhang Sanfeng. He stared at the scene in front of him. As he had expected, his home... Was completely torn apart by the unborn devil in his mother''s belly.


    "Did you feel wrong before you were born?" Zhang Sanfeng''s peaceful voice sounded. Katakuli ignored him. He sensed what he saw and heard, and Zhang Sanfeng did not continue to attack him.


    "However, it''s time for me to be serious." Zhang Sanfeng moved his wrist and condensed the yin-yang diagram into essence behind him. "After all, I haven''t enjoyed it yet. What''s the feeling of sacrifice strengthening?"


    At the moment when the yin-yang diagram condensed, Zhang Sanfeng''s breath began to improve again.


    He walked towards the evil thing step by step. With each step, his Qi field was further enhanced and showed his master''s bearing.


    "That old man, sure enough... Didn''t he do his best to face me before?" katakuli was silent. Through seeing and hearing, he could sense a lot of information. For example, the strange old man''s life span was definitely over 100 years old.


    On the sea, the old man of this age stepped half a foot into the coffin. Even if they were once comparable to the four emperors, they should be physically exhausted and difficult to fight


    However, the old man is too special and full of vitality. He is not like the end of his life, but more like a young man. More importantly... What he practiced and displayed was neither devil fruit ability nor domineering. It was a completely strange power


    Rotten Lucia, with a cold face, galloped from afar. She held the snow on her sleeve and gently drew a circle, "Chu dance. Moon white!"


    The terrible cold froze Dafu''s body. After all, Dafu didn''t know how to avoid at the moment, and his ability to steam fruit and be frozen was completely restrained.


    Rotten wood Lucia cut off Dafu''s head with a soul chopping knife. Without hesitation, he began to recite the language of sacrifice.


    Gradually, a wisp of black gas came out of headless Dafu. And rotten wood Lucia got feedback and his eyes brightened. "Sure enough... Is this the evil power that can make him stronger? Lanran, it was because of this evil power that he greatly increased his spiritual pressure last time."


    "Come on, kill more," rotten Lucia encouraged herself in her heart. "After several strengthening, even if I have the spiritual pressure of the captain level, it is not impossible."


    At this time, a mammoth like a dead dog is stepping on the foot of one party. He frowned, turned around and looked at Charlotte Lingling, who was completely evil and alienated, and fell into meditation. "This feeling... Is a bit like the smell of the president of Parliament I peeped before."


    "But its essence is quite different."


    One party doesn''t know what''s different.


    After all, because he suffered too much last time, he was unwilling to use his computing power to analyze this type of enemy.


    Charlotte Lingling had a ferocious smile on her face. At the moment, Zhang Sanfeng was closest to her, so she burst into a wild laugh.


    "Dead old boss, die!"


    Her hair turned dark under the rendering of strange power, with strange power. Shua twined towards Zhang Sanfeng.


    The Tai Chi diagram behind Zhang Sanfeng seemed to come alive and suddenly began to rotate.


    He looked calm and steady. He looked like he was losing, but in fact, the other party didn''t hurt him at all. Mingming''s hair was stabbed at his body, but somehow it was always biased.


    With a crisp sound of brush, a huge samurai sword fell from the sky and cut off all the black hair. Huge as the complete version of the mountain, suzanneng finally gave up the half dead kaiduo.


    "I hope you can bring me the pleasure of fighting!" Yu Zhibo''s voice is as cold as ever, which is directly proportional to his domineering words. His attack is also arrogant and domineering.


    Charlotte Lingling grabbed Lei Yun Zeus, and the terrible darkness flowed out of her abdomen and injected into Lei Yun Zeus. Completely rendered it black, she threw it out, and Lei yunzeus roared.


    The sky became dark, and countless black lightning fell and bombarded Lei yunzeus. Let it continue to expand and turn into a black lightning giant, and suddenly embrace xuzuo Neng of Yuzhi Boban.


    "It seems that it''s time for me to do it." Su Han''s voice was calm.


    "Indeed!" Bai Hu nodded deeply. It was precisely because he had seen and heard that she was domineering, so he could feel what kind of strangeness was contained in Charlotte Lingling''s belly. It was a kind of darkness that seemed to pull the whole world to hell.


    Su Han opened his palm and his reincarnation eyes slightly opened, "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    Yu Zhibo doesn''t dare to suck Charlotte Lingling over. After all, the darkness she carries is too palpitating, and direct contact will be badly affected. But Su Han didn''t care.


    The attraction of terror broke out. Charlotte Lingling didn''t stand firm, and her body galloped in the direction of Su Han.

 Chapter 141

    Charlotte Lingling looked cold. Her hair was like life and stabbed in the direction of Su Han.


    Su Han''s face was expressionless. He stepped forward and Xu Zuo Neng almost appeared, just like the second mountain. The huge palm grabbed Charlotte Lingling directly.


    "Bastard!" Charlotte Lingling yelled. The sky was covered with clouds and endless lightning fell.


    Su Han completely ignored it and thought a move. Holding Charlotte Lingling''s huge palm, a white brilliance appeared.


    He spit out two words, "... Air shock!"


    The huge palm of his hand, wrapped in white light, crashed into the earth. The whole cake Island completely collapsed at this moment.


    Originally, the island was full of holes, but now it has broken through its limit and slowly sank to the bottom of the sea.


    "It''s really trouble!" white beard sighed softly and managed to stabilize the mobiddick. But the MOBIDIC still flew out under the action of this terrible shock wave, and there were dense cracks on it.


    There was a panic on the island.


    Members of the white bearded pirate group were also rushed out by the terrible shock wave, but they were not much hurt by the powerful armed color.


    After confirming the situation on the island, they immediately withdrew towards the MOBIDIC.


    As for the members of BigMom Pirate Group... There are not many now. After all, all the weak died in the confrontation just now. The remaining strongmen were also crippled by members of Parliament.


    "What is this power?" kaiduo reluctantly recovered his body. He looked up at Charlotte Lingling''s direction. After a short silence, he suddenly smiled, "you guy... I didn''t expect you to be more embarrassed than me, cough."


    "... but where did these guys come from?"


    Kaiduo bowed his head, and his body was gradually soaked in the sea water.


    Although it''s not comfortable to be soaked in sea water. But kaiduo didn''t want to move. He still recalled the fight with yuzhiboban just now. At that moment, he really felt the breath of death


    Su Han''s seeing and hearing color keenly noticed that Charlotte Lingling still had the breath of life, and thought, "is this like this? Because she is pregnant with the offspring of evil gods, does she have the vitality beyond ordinary evil things?"


    "Well," suzanneng almost held another fist, the white brilliance lit up, and then crashed down, "let''s have another air shock."


    The great tsunami set off.


    The white bearded crew who escaped to the mobiddick stared at the unspeakable waves in disbelief.


    "I can''t believe it." ace took his fist and stared at the scene. Then he turned and looked at suzanneng in the distance with his eyelids beating. "Can he show dad''s ability in that form?"


    It''s horrible.


    With the posture of a mountain giant, he showed this blow, and the destructive power even surpassed that of white beard.


    "Boring!" a passing figure fell on the MOBIDIC. He glanced at the waves without expression and patted the edge of the MOBIDIC gently with his palm. Vector control is used to change the direction of the wave directly through guidance.


    Suddenly, the waves beat in the opposite direction at an unimaginable speed.


    Many pirates immediately looked at one side of the passage, looked strange, and didn''t understand what the devil''s fruit was.


    "Actually, I''m curious about one thing."


    Rotten wood Lucia also landed on the ship. Her face was cold, but gradually brought a touch of doubt, "if No. 10 wants to kill Charlotte Lingling, how many methods do you need?"


    "I have a guess about this," white beard narrowed his eyes, "it''s possible that the 10th wants to draw someone out with the help of Charlotte Lingling."


    Rotten Lucia was stunned for a moment, and then reflected, "im? Indeed, if it was to lead him! Then everything can be explained now."


    "Ridiculous." the voice of Yuzhi wave spot sounded, and he also fell from the air. Obviously, he has solved the lightning Zeus.


    He glanced around the crowd and said with a trace of disdain and sarcasm, "what kind of great power does the tenth have? Even if it is just an incarnation, it can''t use the power of noumenon! His strength is still above us."


    "It may not be easy for him to know the trace of im... After all, he can''t use the power of noumenon now. But it''s definitely not as difficult as he imagined!"


    The foil Bista lowered his head, and there was too much information in the words of the group in front of him.


    Can''t use the power of noumenon? Even if it''s just the strength of this incarnation, it''s above Yuzhi wave spot?


    I think of yuzhiboban''s sword running through kaiduo''s head. It''s as powerful as a foil Bista. I don''t know what to say at the moment.


    "The incarnation of God!" ace recalled the last scene, looking a little complicated.


    White beard looked at ace, thought for a while, and immediately smiled and slapped him on the shoulder, "my son, I probably know what you think... But this time you think wrong. Although they are also the incarnation of God! But the 10th of this time is not the same person as last time."


    Ace was stunned for a moment. After he reacted, his face changed dramatically, "... What?"


    Two gods? wait a minute!


    Why did dad call that guy... Number ten! Ace''s pupils contracted suddenly. If this is a code, isn''t it that there are at least ten gods at this level?


    At this time, sage just rubbed the cold sweat on his forehead, and his heart throbbed and couldn''t help himself.


    "So, Mr. Ban, what do you think is going on in front of you?" rotten wood Lucia was not angry and stared at yuzhiboban seriously.


    "There''s no doubt," said Yu Zhibo ban in a low voice, looking far away. "He''s just playing... Just like before me."


    Before yuzhiboban, he teased kaiduo with the idea of playing.


    Although the vitality of kaiduo is indeed strong and does not die through the head, it is absolutely not as difficult as expected to kill yuzhiboban in the six channel state.


    "Look!" Yu Zhibo suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed, "isn''t he gone now? Suzanneng? I should be tired of playing and want to completely end the battle."


    Su Han''s body was shrouded in fog and fell slowly from the sky. He stared at Charlotte Lingling, who was now completely invisible.


    Her flesh and blood were still wriggling and reorganizing, and the children of evil gods gave her great vitality at this moment.


    "After all, can''t you lead to the guy of im?" Su Han felt a little headache. His knowledge was not low. Naturally, he heard the discussion of Yu zhiboban and others.


    However, his family knew his own affairs. Although im stuffed a wisp of evil god into Charlotte Lingling''s stomach, he did not change into the offspring of evil god, so it was very difficult to find him through the observation function of fog space.


    Su Han did bring in IM''s idea with the help of evil god''s children, but Im was too calm... It even made people feel that he really gave up the evil god''s children

 Chapter 142

    "No... maybe he really doesn''t care! Because he thinks we may take the divinity of evil gods, there''s no way?"


    Su Han''s mind twinkled and realized something. If you are a normal person, even if you can kill Charlotte Lingling, I''m afraid there is no way to collect the divinity of evil gods again.


    Therefore, Im can easily clean up the battlefield after the war. Then take the divinity of evil gods for the next layout.


    After a little thought, Su Han was dumbfounded. IM, this guy, didn''t accept the lesson of Mary JOYA last time.


    With this idea in mind, Su Han spread out his palm, and the dark moment shrouded Charlotte Lingling''s body and began to devour it.


    "In that case, I will accept this wisp of evil divinity."


    Charlotte Lingling is still conscious. Her consciousness was connected with the children of evil gods in her stomach, as if she had come to a vast and strange space.


    "Where is this?"


    Charlotte Lingling''s face showed a little confusion. Then, with the help of the perception of the children of evil gods, she saw an unspeakable great existence.


    The children of evil gods are so sensitive that they can better detect the terror of that existence.


    This strange world is like a vast cosmic sky. The unspeakable existence is the only center of the cosmic sky.


    "This is... What a great existence? What a powerful force!"


    Charlotte Lingling suffocated, because the more she knew, the more shocked she was. Gradually, her thoughts slowed down.


    Before Charlotte Lingling realized that something was wrong, she completely lost consciousness.


    "Hmm?" after completely swallowing Charlotte Lingling, Su Han uttered a surprise. He keenly felt that his physical condition was wrong.


    After a short silence, he shook his palm, and a flame burst out, frowning and thinking, "this is... The ability of soul fruit?"


    "By the way, the dark fruit itself can capture other demon fruit abilities? I now devour Charlotte Lingling together with the children of evil gods, so I naturally obtained her demon fruit power?"


    Su Han thought deeply and then left the matter behind. In the final analysis, this is not a bad thing. After all, soul fruit is also one of the top demon fruits in the world of pirate king.


    With a thought, Su Han floated into the air and sped away in the direction of the MOBIDIC.


    After falling on the MOBIDIC, Su Han realized that the white bearded love ship was full of holes at the moment.


    "Have you solved the enemy?" rotten Lucia said timidly.


    "Isn''t this a matter of course?" yuzhiboban glanced at the rotten wood luqia and refused to comment.


    Zhang Sanfeng smiled and sighed, "No. 10, as always, is reliable."


    Su Han didn''t answer their questions and cut straight to the point, "are you leaving with me or staying here?"


    Several people were not surprised. After all, in their impression, the 10th is the existence of this character. It seems that nothing in the world can move him.


    "I choose to go back," said Zhang Sanfeng in a calm voice. "I have gained a lot from fighting with strong enemies this time. I need to close down and consolidate one or two."


    "I really want to stay here for a while and collect a pet." yuzhiboban looked at the ocean and then smiled, "but... It''s not really important."


    "That little pet, even if I really accept it, can''t help me."


    Rotten wood Lucia stared at yuzhiboban strangely. The more she heard it, the more she felt that the pet yuzhiboban referred to was kaiduo who had been beaten up by him.


    It''s too miserable... That''s the top expert in the pirate world, the emperor of the sea... Is actually regarded as a pet.


    However, rotten wood Lucia soon thought of Jiuwei, who was also regarded as a pet by yuzhiboban


    One side is silent, but silence itself is an attitude.


    Seeing several people in front of him like this, Su Han didn''t say much. The idea moved. The fog on his body shrouded in an instant and wrapped around several people.


    When the fog cleared, the crowd disappeared.


    "... dad," ace said with mixed emotions.


    After a long silence, white beard suddenly asked, "where''s Marco?"


    The scene fell into a dead silence. They looked at me, I looked at you, and then they found that Marco was not among them.


    Suddenly, a pirate raised his hand and said carefully, "I just saw captain Marco fighting with the group of beasts and pirates. Then I don''t know where the fight went... It seems to be in that direction?"


    "Is it like this?" white beard pinched his beard, thought a little and laughed, "well, little boys! The war is over. Get ready to start the banquet!"


    Anyway, Marco is also the emperor and deputy of the white bearded Pirate Group, and the ability of the immortal bird demon fruit. White beard didn''t think he might have an accident.


    Of course, even if you think so, white beard finally drove his seeing and hearing color domineering. Along the direction pointed by the pirate, I sensed Marco''s breath. In this way, even if Marco had an accident, he could know it for the first time.


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Han opened his eyes again, he was already on the bronze throne.


    "It''s really beyond imagination." Tony Stark stared at the real illusion that gradually dissipated and expressed heartfelt emotion, "the divinity of evil gods, the descendants of evil gods or something."


    Su Han looked at Tony Stark and looked strange. Tony Stark is back so soon?


    Obviously, others at the scene also have this doubt. Rotten wood Lucy Adam immediately sent out an inquiry.


    "Indeed," Tony Stark touched his nose and smiled. "After all, is my iron man armor fast?"


    Tony Stark spoke excitedly, "I took Weber and olmet directly to Dongmu... And then lifted the old bug''s chessboard."


    "The chessboard was lifted? How!" Conan became interested.


    "I used my intelligent fly robot to shoot a short section of insects in the basement of Jiantong family!" Tony Stark gestured, and he looked a little lazy. "Then he collected some magic of Jiantong family... Put out evidence and tell yuanban Shichen what would happen if yuansakura was sent to Jiantong family?"


    "Really, I was ready for olmet to beat him up." Tony Stark was speechless. "As a result, the guy collapsed on the spot after reading it."

 Chapter 143

    "Well," Yasuda Gangji hesitated and asked carefully, "finally, how did the matter be handled?"


    "I''m an irresponsible playboy. How do I know when such a thing asks me?" Tony Stark replied righteously.


    "Mr. Stark is not such a person," said the poison Island child in a gentle voice, thinking, "considering that olmet has not returned to the misty space... Must be dealing with the follow-up problems?"


    "You found it." Tony Stark was embarrassed that he was not exposed at all, and he always picked lightly and carelessly. "Yuansaka Shichen also wanted to send yuansakura to other people. At that time, I was almost angry to beat him with iron man armor..."


    "But Olmert persuaded me that we couldn''t take care of the little girl there all our life. So Olmert stayed to inquire about the newly adopted family. After confirming that there was no problem, he came back naturally."


    "So it is." Ying Zheng did not comment. Remembering the things of the Jiantong family, he felt that Tony Stark and they had done the right thing.


    Yuansaka Shichen''s vision is not worth believing at all.


    Su Han looked down and remembered the story of the Holy Grail. Well... Yuansaka Shichen "this feeling is!"


    Su Han''s pupils expanded and he noticed his earth shaking changes. His various abilities began to integrate gradually.


    The psionic power born of his mysterious cultivation system gradually has the characteristics of chakra, and chakra also has the characteristics of spiritual pressure brought by soul chopping knife


    The three energies, engraved with each other''s characteristics at this moment, can be transformed into each other.


    Not just that.


    Soul chopping knife or reincarnation eye. They all felt with Su Han''s soul... And ofa kindling, armed and domineering, and even the middle-stage immortal human body were unified, making his body degenerate... Coupled with the integration of chakra spirit''s pressing power


    "Take the three ways of essence, Qi and spirit as the core... Classify by door and unify all methods."


    Su Han''s eyes lit up gradually. He suddenly thought of something, "the four elephant realm, this is the unified theory of the four elephant realm."


    After a short pause, he murmured in his heart, "unexpectedly, the unified theory is also helpful to my current situation."


    The so-called great unity also means that you may practice several different skills before the four elephant realm. If the energy of cultivation is disordered, there may be big problems when impacting the high state.


    However, after reaching the state of four images, the energy of all skill methods will be forcibly integrated because of the characteristics of this state


    Su Han always knew this, but he never thought that the power systems of different worlds could be integrated by him.


    But think carefully, this is also a very normal thing.


    After all, all the other powers were obtained by his direct integration with the mysterious card. Only the mysterious and illusory psychic power is his ability to climb from the lowest level to the high level step by step.


    Even if other forces are stronger, their potential is limited. For him, it is more like a supernatural power or talent... Naturally, it will be summarized and classified by the four elephant realm.


    "But this will help me a lot." Su Han''s eyes are burning. After integration, he only needs to cultivate and strengthen the mysterious cultivation method in the future.


    Because the enhancement of the fantasy realm will automatically increase to his other abilities. For example, ofa kindling, domineering, reincarnation eye and soul chopping knife... These do not need his cultivation, but will also increase with the enhancement of the mysterious realm.


    Of course, there are advantages and disadvantages.


    The advantage is that Su Han only needs to strengthen his mysterious cultivation realm in the future, and does not need to strengthen the evil divine power separately... The disadvantage is that if Su Han wants to strengthen his cultivation realm in the future, the number of evil divine power he will spend will also increase significantly.


    "But overall, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages."


    Su Han is very satisfied with the harvest of this breakthrough.


    At the moment when Su Han was thinking, the change of Qi mechanism caused by his breakthrough also spread.


    The vast misty space trembled violently and began to undergo great evolution.

 Chapter 144

    Su Han''s body is automatically evolving into a divine shape. His spine turns into a green dragon and roars up to the sky. Chest and back, skin exudes light luster, it seems that a Xuanwu virtual shadow has evolved.


    The arms and legs also have a touch of sharp golden radiance, which is like a white tiger dormant in it, greatly improving its attack power.


    Most importantly, the rosefinch God swam around Su Han''s limbs, which further improved Su Han''s already powerful and terrible vitality and initially possessed the characteristics of being difficult to die.


    The fog space is shaking, and the fog is changing and rising violently.


    A deity that only exists in myth is born. However, they are not divine beasts, but more like the evolution of the order of a vast world itself, or a special constellation composed of stars.


    "What has evolved is a divine beast? I always think there is something wrong." Zhang Sanfeng frowned. In his mind, the knowledge of Taoism corresponded to the situation in front of him, and suddenly his pupils contracted, "wait, is... Terrain? No, it should be said to be a celestial phenomenon."


    Zhang Sanfeng took a breath, and now he finally believed that Tony Stark''s guess was right.


    Misty space can also be judged as an evolving starry sky.


    Those evolved into rosefinch God shape, green dragon god shape and Xuanwu God shape... It is clearly a magnificent star map dotted with stars, containing the governance of heaven and earth.


    "Take the stars as the nodes to outline the magnificent star array, so as to deduce the vast star sky... What kind of means and courage is this?"


    Zhang Sanfeng stared at me as if dumbfounded. He was already accomplished in the way of array map. Now he corresponds what he understands with the evolution of fog space. It seems that I understand a lot, but when I think about it carefully, it seems that I don''t understand anything.


    Huang Rong has a profound family history. Although he learned a little bit from east to West because he was fun since childhood, he also saw a lot, "Taiyin, sun, Shaoyin, Shaoyang... The profit and loss of heaven and earth is the true meaning of the present, and also has the meaning of spring, summer, autumn and winter?"


    "No, it''s not spring, summer, autumn and winter! It''s a change in the sky... There should be four changes in the sky... Maybe so? It''s just that I didn''t follow my father to study the sky. So I can''t see it!"


    Huang Rong, of course, Su Han can still use a series of abilities such as earthquake fruit, soul fruit and reincarnation eye... Even better and stronger than before. And make these abilities grow.


    The misty space also gradually recovered its stability and did not change as rapidly as before.


    "Unimaginable things," Tony Stark whispered, still immersed in the previous scene, "it''s like we stand alone outside the universe, become observers outside the universe... And then watch the universe evolve at an unimaginable speed."


    "Indeed," one of the passers-by opened his mouth with an expressionless face. He was calm on the surface, but in fact he was trembling. This was a rare scene in his life, "it was as if we had changed the universe for millions of years after a second..."


    "This scene will be unforgettable for a lifetime."


    Is this the perspective of the gods? This idea came into one party''s mind, and then he silently turned to the president of the parliament. This is the first time he has treated this mysterious existence so carefully. He thought of the language of sacrifice.


    "Observers outside the world?" one side murmured in his heart. The president used to look at all worlds and most of the metauniverses... Is that the perspective before them?


    Detached from things, perhaps in his view, millions of years have passed in the universe, vast and boundless.


    Whether the universe is destroyed, born or repeated, it has no meaning to him.


    Because, for him... It is only scenery.


    The scene fell into a long silence, everyone has his own thoughts. Or forced vibration, or lost in thought, or complex expression, or clear face


    Su Han thought and used his omniscient power to listen to the personal thoughts on the scene. But this time he didn''t blame these people for thinking too much.


    Because he was meditating and thinking about the previous picture. If he had previously broken through the realm of one yuan, two instruments and three talents, and the fog space shook together, he also felt that people thought more


    Well, before breaking through the four elephant realm, he felt that the divine beasts were too much like the constellations in the sky. It is dotted and outlined by endless stars.


    "What is the essence of foggy space?" Su Han''s thoughts twinkled in his mind. He still didn''t think of a clue after a long time. He shook his head and left it behind.


    It doesn''t matter. No matter what the essence of the foggy space is, it''s good that the foggy space is under his control now.


    With his increasing strength, the fog space evolves step by step, and one day he will really know the truth of the fog space.

 Chapter 145

    At the next moment, the fog rose and yuandagu came to the fog space. His face was pleasantly surprised. "Everyone, I just participated in the pyramid mission and successfully transformed into diga... What happened?"


    Yuandagu''s expression was stiff, and he was acutely aware that the atmosphere was wrong. Very heavy and solemn.


    People at the scene, look at me and I''ll look at you. Finally, Yu Zhibo took the lead in saying, "if you come ten minutes earlier... You will know what happened."


    "Hehe, to be honest, I think you missed that scene and lost a lot."


    Yuzhi Boban saw the scene just now, and his heart was also shocked and enlightened.


    Although he didn''t know what he had understood, he felt that the scene just now turned into a seed, rooted in his heart, and might take root in the future.


    After a short silence, yuandagu sighed and half of the excitement of turning into diga, "although I know that I spend most of my time in the fog space! I won''t miss a lot of valuable things... But I''m a special combat team member of guts after all."


    Yuandagu didn''t go on. As a special combat team member, protecting the earth is his responsibility. There''s nothing to say. It is inevitable to lose some other for this, and he has already made preparations in this regard.


    Cheer up, yuandagu raised his palm and directly condensed cards.


    "Transfiguration magic light stick? It can be condensed! The power of Degas... And the power of light," round dagumo rubbed cards and wondered, "why is there no power of dark Degas?"


    All that appeared in his hands at the moment was the power of light.


    "It''s normal!" Tony Stark said noncommittally, "Dagu, you are light and human! Although you can change into diga, you are not diga after all..."


    After a little thought, Tony Stark added, "of course, with the development of time, you should be able to condense that kind of card when you can turn into dark diga in the future."


    "... well, it can really be explained." after a long time, Yuanda Gusi nodded cautiously.


    Then he drew out the power of the giant of light and the power of light and threw it in the direction of Su Han.


    He spoke very sincerely, "Chairman, thank you for giving me enough trust before. Now that you have obtained this power, you should naturally make up what you owed before."


    The fog rose, and Su Han put away the cards directly.


    After the integration of power, it doesn''t matter if he integrates more power.


    For example, Su Han combines the power of light. While adding an energy in his body... Chakra, psionic power, pressure, etc. in his body will also have the nature of the power of light.


    After stepping into the realm of four images, the forces of different cultivation systems are no longer independent of each other. With common connectivity... This is his greatest achievement in breaking through this realm.


    Thinking of this, Su Han nodded with satisfaction, then closed his eyes and felt the fog space, "but... I always feel that although the fog space has no more abilities after integrating the divinity of evil gods... But the original abilities have been strengthened."


    For example, observation ability. Su Han has now been able to observe those things in the world that have nothing to do with evil things... Although the observed content is extremely limited and uncontrollable, it doesn''t mean that he can see what he wants to see. But this is a rare progress.


    "Dagu also paid off his debt," white beard thought, "so there''s only Xiaozhi left?"


    "Xiao Zhi - disabled is still a child," Tony Stark said with a strange smile, "so just squeeze him desperately! He can bear it."


    "Mr. stark, I didn''t expect you to be such a person." Huang Rong stared at Tony Stark strangely.


    Funny looking at the scenes in front of him, Su Han didn''t speak, his mind moved, his body turned into a fog and disappeared from the bronze throne.


    After noticing Su Han''s disappearance, the scene fell into a long silence.


    "I have always had a doubt," one party narrowed his eyes and glanced at the group in front of him. His words were very sure. "Your Excellency, the parliamentary president, should be the existence of a demon God far above our world?"


    "You just found this?" rotten wood Lucia stared at one side in surprise.


    "How much can I know if you didn''t tell me?" one side responded expressionless.


    Of course, one party''s adoption of this move is more to confirm its own judgment. After all, he also knows that if the Council is not far longer than the demon God, how can it easily show the future with the demon God?


    "In fact, I think the chairman of the Council is not just a problem that is stronger than the demon God." Ying Zheng said inexplicably, "I doubt that as long as you kill enough evil things and sacrifice to the chairman of the Council to obtain enough evil god power... It is not impossible for you to become a demon God."


    "What?"


    "It''s impossible!"


    "Are you kidding, first emperor!"


    Many members of parliament have changed their looks. It''s nothing to admit that the president is strong, but it''s too exaggerated to say that if you get enough feedback from the president, you can have the power of the devil... Isn''t it?


    "Is it strange?" Ying Zheng glanced at the crowd at the scene and said what he had thought before. "Evil forces can strengthen computing power, chakra, domineering and others... What does this mean?"


    "This means that the evil divine power returned by the president may be the common original power of all heaven and all worlds... Or the president knows everything and knows the power system of your world clearly. He knows what kind of state is behind your power system and helps you become stronger!"


    Ying Zheng looked distant. "The demon God is very powerful... But for the president of the Council who may be the essence of the endless world outside the world, the demon God is just like that."


    The scene fell into silence and many people were thinking. Even recognized Ying Zheng''s words.


    Although this is something beyond their imagination, they can''t peep into the realm of the President


    It is precisely because it is incomprehensible that the existence of that level, no matter what... May be taken for granted?


    "It''s also normal."


    Lanran was the first to accept this explanation. He nodded slightly. "I don''t know if you have noticed that the children of evil gods walk in the void, eat the world, devour the world and become stronger..."


    "Of course, there is no way to compare the world with the world. The world gap between Zhang Sanfeng''s martial arts world and the magic forbidden book catalogue is indescribable..."


    After a pause, LAN ran said meaningfully, "but as far as the current situation is concerned, the demon God has not stepped out of his own world to destroy other worlds that dominate the void..."


    "Whether they don''t want it or they can''t?"


    Lanran stopped talking and disappeared from the misty space.

 Chapter 146

    In the real world, Su Han opened his eyes. He turned his hands and took out the two cards given to him by yuandagu.


    "The power of Degas and the power of light?" Su Han thought for a moment and directly integrated them. He felt a vast and incomparable power of light in his body.


    The power of this light is extremely broad and extremely strong. Most of them are sleeping. But even if it is only a small part of awakening, it is still strong and suffocating. Compared with the shock fruit in his body, as well as the power of chakra, they are better than him.


    "Is this the power of diga?" Su Han shook his fist and thought deeply. Diga is not the strongest in the Altman series, but it can never be underestimated. If diga''s power can be used perfectly, it will be easy to destroy the planet.


    "What a pity!" Su Han was noncommittal, probably because yuandagu had just obtained the power of diga, so what gave Su Han was the power he currently had, that is, most of the power was still sleeping.


    However, the problem is not serious.


    Over time, these sleeping forces will gradually awaken. In the end, he really became a part of the power controlled by Su Han.


    "But the power of diga." Su Han looked strange. He seemed to feel that he could incarnate diga Altman if he wanted... Or summon a diga Altman completely controlled by himself?


    Su Han forcibly restrained the idea of summoning diga, mainly because the current situation was not allowed. In the land of Jinling.


    After thinking about it, Su Han got up and came to the artificial intelligence computer, "Friday!"


    "Yes, sir." Friday''s voice was calm and steady.


    "Back up yourself!" Su Han said directly. After Friday confirmed that the backup was completed, Su Han looked serious and directly used the ability of soul fruit on Friday to inject soul into it.


    On Friday, the shape of the host did not change, and the sound did not fluctuate as usual, "sir... I feel very wrong now! It seems that I broke some restrictions... Let me really become a silicon-based life?"


    "Sure!" Su Han nodded thoughtfully.


    The injection of soul fruit into the soul can personify inanimate objects. After the anthropomorphism of artificial intelligence, it can indeed be called silicon-based life.


    Of course, the owner of the soul fruit has absolute control over these anthropomorphic objects.


    After thinking about it, Su Han asked, "so, what changes have taken place in your ability after your form has changed?"


    "My computing power has been greatly enhanced! Now I can even control 13 iron man armor at the same time, and let them show their combat effectiveness at their peak."


    It''s nothing to control at the same time, but it''s amazing that they can show their peak combat effectiveness.


    Su Han was completely interested, sat cross legged on the bed and chatted with Friday. Chatting, Su Han finally found the biggest change after Friday was personified.


    That is growth and flexibility.


    If the original Friday level was equivalent to Jarvis. Now Friday is more similar to the Skynet in altron or terminator.


    Su Han is unrestricted. It can study its own evolution with enough time, and even create a powerful mechanical army. Moreover, this is not the limit of its ability. With the passage of strength, Friday''s ability will become stronger and stronger like a snowball.


    "The ability of soul fruit is matched with artificial intelligence! It''s really the same as opening and hanging." Su Han thought of the plot of terminator and aochuang, and his eyebrows jumped several times.


    After repeated consideration, Su Han made up his mind, "Friday, from now on, start developing freely!"


    "Whether you want to set up your own mechanical army, or set up a mechanical research center, or study science and Technology... It''s up to you." Su Han is very interested in how much you can grow on Friday.


    Of course, he didn''t have much hope for it. Now Friday can only say that Skynet has the potential, which is far from the real Skynet... And this world is not a pure science and technology world


    What if Skynet really appears? Any two saints can tear it down.


    "Yes, sir!" said the voice on Friday.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Su Han was awakened by the noise from all directions. He came to the balcony and looked into the distance.


    Terrible visions rose up, followed by the breath of terrible power. Even if we try our best to converge, it will not cause real lethality, but it still makes ordinary people palpitate.


    One statue is haunted with endless divine brilliance, just like the Holy Lord who came from all directions. They step on the Golden Bridge gathered by divine energy. Fell into Jinling University.


    Su Han''s eyes flashed. He realized something and took out his mobile phone. I found that there was a strange text message in my mobile phone. Look, the notes were sent by Xu Changnan.


    "On our side, all the 14 saints have arrived. This is what we can start now. We expect to see you in these two days. Please choose a time!"


    When the divine king was born, his influence was too great, either out of interest or in name, he was destined to gather a large number of saints.


    Of course, because Huaya happens to be in a dangerous stage, it is impossible for all saints to come. Only those who have spare time will come.


    "Right now!" Su Han lost his smile and responded directly. Then he called Su Zhu and asked her to come to her room.


    "Everything is ready, only due to the east wind." Su Han sighed faintly. He opened his palm and interwoven one mysterious and strange road array in his hand. "I hope it''s useful... And I hope my God King''s gold content is really so high! I can carry out the plan to improve the Huaya array."


    The door was knocked. Under Friday''s control, the door was automatically opened. Su Zhu came in, walked around and said with emotion, "no matter how many times you look, you feel that your room is exaggerated... Is this the treatment of a formal practitioner?"


    "This is not the treatment of a formal cultivator!" Su Han stared at Su Zhu helplessly.


    After a short silence, he stared at Su Zhu with a serious face, "by the way, Su Zhu, if I said that I had kept a very important thing from you... Would you be angry?"


    "Hide it from me?" Su Zhu was stunned for a moment, and then stared at Su Han strangely. When she confirmed that Su Han was not joking, she thought carefully for a moment and said casually, "if you don''t get angry at all... It must be joking."


    "But if you hide it from me, there should be a reasonable explanation? If so, I can only forgive you... Who makes you my brother."


    "Is that so?" Su Han lowered his eyes and seemed to be relieved. "Then I have no problem."


    The voice fell, and the light of the vast and gorgeous Avenue suddenly burst out.


    It was a glorious road, and a powerful Lord came.


    Even if they have restrained their divine power, they still have a special divinity, which is very different from ordinary people.


    Standing in the front is an old man with hair and face. His whole body exudes a faint divine glow, with a kind of holiness. I can''t see my face clearly.


    At the first sight of Su Han, the old man raised his hand and presented a red treasure box with a loud and clear voice. "The Holy Lord of Yandao holy land, Murong, look for the city, offer eight eyed dragon balls and fruits! Congratulate the king of Su God..."

 Chapter 147

    "Xie Yingyan, head of Yanjing University, presents 7000 year old iceberg Snow Lotus! Congratulations to King Su Cheng! Congratulations to Hua Yahe!"


    "Xu Changnan, general director of Jiangnan cultivation Association, presents six products of Taoist pills! Congratulations to King Su Cheng! Congratulations to Huaya! Congratulations to Jiangnan!"


    One after another, the Holy Lord opened his mouth, and his voice was like a bell. God could be gorgeous to the extreme. With holiness, he presented it with his own gifts.


    Xu Changnan is very different from seeing Su Han in the past. He is haunted with divine light. Ordinary people can''t look directly at him. He has a suffocating dignity.


    Su Zhu was completely stunned. She stood in the same place, gave Su Han a stiff look, and then looked at the many holy masters who radiated divine light in front of her.


    At the first moment, she realized that the group in front of her was the Lord.


    The majestic atmosphere of every move and every move, the unique style above thousands of people... Everyone here is an unparalleled strong man and a giant. Stamp your feet, and the provincial capital will be shocked by it.


    However, these top powers are all gathered here at this time. Present a gift in a respectful gesture, claiming to congratulate God King Cheng.


    "You, what is this?" Su Zhu subconsciously stepped back, but behind her was su Han''s bed. She tripped directly and sat on Su Han''s bed.


    God King... Who is it?


    In fact, the facts were clear, but Su Zhu couldn''t believe it.


    The brother who used to be very familiar with her, used to be very mediocre, and didn''t show his talent until this year... How can he be an existence that makes the Holy Lord fear?


    Su Han looked gentle, nodded to many saints one by one, and said casually, "Friday, entertain the guests."


    The next moment, Friday controls the iron man armor and brings chairs for the group of saints in front of him one by one.


    "Is this?" Murong Xuncheng''s eyes widened and looked a little stunned. "Puppetry? No! It''s more like a new robot in the new era... But it''s also wrong. How can such a high-end robot be created in this era?"


    Murong was forced to look for the city. The more you think, the more you can''t understand.


    Murong Xuncheng is more than 400 years old. When he was young, he had the posture of heaven and made great progress, and stepped into the realm of Six Harmonies at the age of 100. Finally, create the holy land of Yandao. But this does not mean that he is an antique. He has a strong ability to accept things in the new era.


    "It''s not a robot." Xie Yingyan''s eyes glowed, and his voice took on disbelief. "It''s hollow... Can be worn by people? Wait, there''s also a weapon mechanism... What is it?"


    Xie Yingyan, as the president of Yanjing University in Kyoto, has a much better understanding of science than Murong. It is because of knowing that we can understand how exceptional iron man armor is... It is more like a scientific and technological product from the future to the present.


    At least based on Xie Yingyan''s understanding of current technology, it may not be possible to build iron man armor in 30 years... No, 60 years.


    After a long silence, Xie Yingyan slightly arched her hand to Su Han and said in a melancholy voice, "if it weren''t for the strength of Su Shenwang! Maybe I would really put down my face and tie the Shenwang back to Yanjing University... This kind of scientific strength."


    Xie Yingyan directly misunderstood that the iron man armor was made by Su Han alone. In fact, this is also very normal. After all, there is no other explanation except this one.


    But after pushing the result, Xie Yingyan smiled bitterly. Is the man in front of you the illegitimate son of God? It''s just that the talent in cultivating one way is so superior. It seems that the talent in the way of science is no less than his talent in cultivation


    Su Han naturally saw their ideas, but did not explain them. After chatting with more than a dozen saints in front of him, Su Han stretched out his finger and pointed to Su Zhu.


    "You must have known my special situation when you arrived. This one is my sister! I hope to find a spiritual mentor for her."


    A middle-aged woman with an ordinary face suddenly opened her mouth with a flat voice, "I''m Li Hongxue! I''ve heard president Xu say about your sister. Please rest assured."


    "Don''t worry about my face. My sister is a genius," Su Han said calmly, looking at the saints in front of him. He immediately added, "my sister''s talent in the spirit is above me."


    Su Han is telling the truth. After all, his family knows his own affairs. If there was no misty space, he could only achieve something in the way of sacrifice in his life.


    But this big truth made the atmosphere freeze in an instant.


    The more than ten saints in front of us all changed their looks dramatically. They suddenly turned around and stared at Su Zhu.


    They obviously don''t think Su Han will cheat on this matter. After all, the king''s face is there, and it''s meaningless. After all, Su Zhu is a waste firewood. In Su Han''s face, we have to accept it. Not to put on the face of the God King


    But if what Su Han said is true, the meaning behind it is too terrible.


    Who is the man in front of him? He is a young god king under the age of 20. The whole world was shocked at the moment when his news came out.


    Not Huaya, but the real whole world. Even this time, besides Huaya, there are more than ten saints who want to meet Su Han and confirm the correctness of the news. It was just rejected by the China Asia cultivation Association and banned them from entering the country.


    If his sister''s talent is better than him


    Slot! No matter who the Lord is, his scalp feels numb.


    "I have to say," Xu Changnan obviously didn''t know what to say and stammered, "it''s really... A family."


    Li Hongxue is no longer at will. She stares at Su Zhu hotly. Su Zhu felt uncomfortable.


    "Well, this is my personal affair." Su Han also sat on the bed next to Su Zhu. He leaned out his palm and held the mirror in an instant. "Private affairs are over... Next, it''s business!"


    Su Han began to understand the mirror.


    Of course, he was not malicious, but prepared to show the new array designed by himself in combination with the altar method in front of everyone through the fantasy of mirror flowers and water.


    Murong Xuncheng''s eyelids beat. Where is the original house around.


    In just one breath, their position changed from Su Han''s bedroom to a city, "this means... Completely incomprehensible."


    "This is the illusory art of the way of divine soul?" Li Hongxue looked slightly changed. Her terrible perception spread in all directions, but she found that everything was incomparably real.

 Chapter 148

    She gently touched the trees, houses and whispered, "whether it''s touch, smell or anything else... It''s perfect and can''t detect any flaws!"


    "No... this is the truth." Li Hongxue said flatly, then turned her head and took a deep look at Su Han, "it even makes people suspect that you have taken us to other real cities by special means."


    Of course, Li Hongxue didn''t really think so.


    After all, she didn''t feel the spatial fluctuation before, but felt a kind of obscurity to the extreme, and even inadvertently ignored the spiritual fluctuation in the past


    Su Han said nothing, and his idea moved. Suddenly, all kinds of arrays in the whole dreamland lit up, gorgeous and eye-catching.


    "This is!" Zhang Mingxuan, the old president of Jinling University, was stunned. The more he looked at it, the more strange he looked. "It''s a bit like the array of Jinling, but the essential difference between the two is extremely huge. It feels like... All the essential ideas have been modified."


    "Wait... If it is arranged according to this layout." Zhang Mingxuan was shocked. He stepped forward and touched some arrays with trembling. His attitude completely changed. He lived up to his previous randomness and was more like a pilgrimage.


    He was also one of the participants in the layout of Jinling array. Even now, he is still the defender of the whole Jinling array.


    He can be called first-class in the whole of Huaya because of his simple attainments in array theory. It is famous in the world and can be called the master of array map.


    But now, he feels that there are a lot of this array, and he can''t understand it at all, but even the part he understands... Has refreshed his three views and overturned many of his ideas that he thought were truth in the past.


    Looking at it, Zhang Mingxuan even felt that he was shining in his mind and wanted to go back and deduce... Maybe he could improve the Jinling array.


    "Which city is this? The array is so perfect... Huh?" Zhang Mingxuan''s expression was stiff. He turned his head, stared at Su Han, and suddenly gulped a mouthful of saliva. My scalp feels numb.


    He suddenly realized that there could be no array of this level on the land of Huaya. Otherwise, he can''t not know


    Not even in the world.


    This array contains too much thought-provoking information. Even a little disclosure can set off a storm in the world.


    Zhang Mingxuan even felt that many new ideas generated by seeing this array map, if recorded and published papers... Maybe he could win another internationally famous array Master Award


    From this perspective, there is only one truth


    "King Su," Zhang Mingxuan''s voice trembled, "did you create this special array?"


    Naturally, it is impossible that only Zhang Mingxuan is proficient in the array method. Hearing this, these saints all changed their looks. They couldn''t believe it and turned to stare at Su Han.


    After a brief silence, Xie Yingyan stared at Su Han deeply.


    He didn''t know much about the map, but looking at the appearance of other saints, he could understand how far the map had reached, "if this guy could build a map that shocked Zhang Mingxuan by his own strength..."


    What he has must be far beyond the current international level, right?


    Xie Yingyan was silent.


    The youngest monster God King in history, who is less than 20 years old, controls science and technology that has surpassed the current era for 60 years. There is also a master of array map, who is also superior to the top array map in contemporary array map law


    Is it really because God has mercy that the world is invaded by evil things and on the verge of destruction. So given such a genius who seems to end this desperate war?


    "Do you have to use incomprehensible talents to fight against evil and strange opponents who can''t look directly at and understand?" Xie Yingyan said to herself in her heart.


    They all have their own invincible ambition to set foot in the realm of the Lord. Even so, Xie Yingyan had such an idea. It can only be said that Su Han shocked him too much.


    "It''s not that I improved it alone and learned a lot of previous experience." Su Han was very serious and told the truth. "I got a lot of advanced knowledge about the altar... Well, a lot of array diagrams before. Then I strolled around Jinling! Taking the array diagram of Jinling itself as a template, I transformed it into this shape."


    The reactions of the group in front of him were all in his expectation.


    Before, he perceived the whole array of Jinling through seeing, hearing and listening. Then he entered the month of cultivation and spent a lot of energy to combine the two.


    This workload is huge, but now it has a party''s traffic level computing power. So it''s easy to finish.


    Su Han said lightly. Zhang Mingxuan nodded thoughtfully. After reacting, his body stiffened. His first reaction was that Su Han was playing with him.


    You''ve only been in Jinling for a few days. Is this the completion of the improvement? Moreover, I have acquired some advanced knowledge of array diagram and integrated it into it?


    Why didn''t I have the chance to acquire this so-called advanced knowledge of array diagram... At least I''m a famous array diagram master in the world.


    Zhang Mingxuan''s brain was in chaos. Finally, he only looked at Su Han seriously.


    He lived for a long time, so he developed a standard of looking at people and had a good eye. At this time, according to his judgment, Su Han has a 80% chance to tell the truth... But if so.


    Zhang Mingxuan lowered his eyes, his thoughts twinkled in his mind, and his eyes became serious. Although he still couldn''t understand some things... But the process is not important, the important thing is the result. He made up his mind.


    "Dare to ask," Murong Xuncheng asked, rubbing his gray beard and frowning, "are you showing these in front of us?"


    "I want to get the right to adapt Huaya''s array." Su Han looked calm. "Give me this right and I''ll reduce the probability of Huaya''s evil invasion by 50%


    Two holy lords looked strange and wanted to talk.


    If Su Han is not a God King, but a real junior, they have already denounced him.


    Huaya array... It is the first line of defense against evil invasion. Its importance is too high to be described in words. How can you give it to others wantonly?


    Even if Su Han is the divine king, it is equally impossible. After all, he is the God King of the people!


    The general hub of Huaya array has been controlled by only one person since ancient times. That is the president of Huaya cultivation Association, which is the imperial capital.


    However, they did not wait for the two saints to dissuade with euphemism


    "Yes!" Zhang Mingxuan opened his mouth seriously and said firmly, "I don''t think there''s a problem."


    "Old man Zhang!" Xu Changnan stared at Zhang Mingxuan, his eyes a little straight.


    Even if Zhang mingxuangui is the old president of Jinling University, the Lord of liuhejing and the master of array map. He is also not qualified to make such a commitment, which is taboo. He growled, "are you crazy?"

 Chapter 149

    "I''ll go to Kyoto in person later," Zhang Mingxuan didn''t look at Xu Changnan, stared at Su Han, and his voice was serious and sincere. "Pull down my old face and I''m sure I can see the side of the China Asia cultivation Association."


    "Don''t worry! It''s our luck that you have this idea. It''s also us who should worry..."


    It was precisely because Zhang Mingxuan understood the meaning of the array in front of him that he sat beside Su Han with an ignorant face and looked at the group in front of him in a trance, as if the LORD with a broken world view


    Su Han didn''t manipulate Su Zhu''s five senses. Therefore, from Su Zhu''s perspective, it is the group of saints in front who are inexplicably discussing and arguing. Moreover, the Lord touched the ordinary wall, as if he saw some myths, making a pilgrimage.


    If she had not confirmed the identity of these people in front of her, she suspected that it was not a group of saints, but a group of old madmen.


    "It''s important. I''ll start at once."


    Zhang Mingxuan nodded slightly to Su Han, stepped out, and his whole body burst out of terror, like a big sun rising. He stepped on the golden bridge formed by the rainbow light and left quickly.


    A moment later, the remaining saints also said goodbye and retreated one by one. Li Hongxue took Su Zhu.


    Xu Changnan did not leave Jinling University for the first time, but followed Li Hongxue to an auditorium of Jinling University.


    "Miss Su Zhu," Xu Changnan stared at Su Zhu''s face with a gentle smile, "I''m the president of Jiangnan cultivation Association. If you have something in the future, you can contact me... Come on, this is my wechat. Let''s add a friend first."


    Su Zhumo adds her friends silently. Although she seems to calm down, in fact, Su Zhu still doubts whether she is dreaming now... The more she thinks about the previous things, the more she feels dreamy


    "Surnamed Xu, what are you doing behind me? Do you have nothing to do?" Li Hongxue raised an eyebrow and said with disgust.


    "I came here to ask you something." Xu Changnan looked serious when talking about business. "What God Su used just now... Should be a kind of divine soul secret skill?"


    Li Hongxue fell into a long silence. She first nodded, then shook her head, "... I''m not sure."


    "Ha?" Xu Changnan stared at Li Hongxue strangely. Yes, yes, no, no, I''m not sure what the hell is?


    "I feel the extremely obscure fluctuation of the divine soul, but I don''t know any magic of the divine soul! It''s like that."


    Li Hongxue recalled the previous scene with lingering palpitations. "It''s an illusion, but it''s very real when we''re in it... But if everything is true, what kind of means is it?"


    At this time, Li Hongxue recalled the mirror. Even before he saw everything in the end is real or illusory, can not be sure.


    "Perhaps when the God King of the same position arrives, he can detect what''s going on." Li Hongxue finally gave the definition.


    "Is that so?" Xu Changnan was silent for a moment, and his mind shook when he recalled all the things before. Even a holy master of the divine soul system can''t see through... The meaning contained in it is too terrible.


    After shaking his head, Xu Changnan eliminated the messy thoughts in his mind. His eyes unconsciously glanced over Su Zhu, and his look suddenly stagnated. Doubts suddenly rose in his heart.


    So it seems that Su Han''s attainments in the way of divine soul are also the top holy master... Why doesn''t he teach Su Zhu himself?


    Of course, this doubt only flashed for a moment, thinking of Su Han''s self-cultivation, technology and accomplishments on the array... I''m afraid Su Han is either practicing or learning. In this busy situation, it is normal to have no time to teach your sister.


    Su Zhu bit her lower lip and lowered her eyes, although she still didn''t know what was going on with Su Han. But now she remembered what Su Han had said before.


    "Do you have the talent of the top spirit?" Su Zhu made up his mind.


    Even though she has fully felt Su Han''s strength and status, her brother is so strong... She can''t give up as a sister.


    After all, my sister should take care of my brother. How is it that my strength is far weaker than my brother? It was impossible. After all, the manpower is limited


    But now that he really has talent, Su Zhu naturally has to fight.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Su Han heard voices from all directions.


    "What happened? I felt the vastness! More than one strong Lord came to this student dormitory."


    "More than one... More than ten! And did you hear what the saints said just now?"


    "Su... The God King? A God King came to our student dormitory! Is it the master of dormitory management? I''ve read novels before. Those super experts like sweeping monks like to live in seclusion in strange places... And then incarnate as the master of opening the door, the master of dormitory management or the librarian."


    "Nine times out of ten. There is another God King! I can imagine how the headlines of tomorrow''s news will be bloodwashed."


    "The most famous God King in the world is only the one from Yuhang... Maybe the heavenly king, one of the two horses in Shencheng, is also qualified to be called God King? But he is too low-key. Although he thinks it is basically so, there is no evidence after all."


    "Think it''s the gatekeeper?" Su Han couldn''t cry or laugh, but he converted himself to the position of other students. It''s estimated that he would guess and judge like this.


    After all, there is no Tianlong Babu in Huaya in this world because of the changes in the world. However, there are similar works that put forward the concept of sweeping monk.


    Su Han collected the gifts offered by the Lord, sorted them out, turned on his mobile phone from time to time, looked at the information, and then sighed, "yes... They are all good things!"


    "But the most precious thing is the six grade hedaodan given by that guy Xu Changnan? Swallowing hedaodan at the peak of five elements can increase the breakthrough probability by 20%


    This thing is really valuable and can''t be described in words. At least among the materials consulted by Su Han, there was an auction of pills with similar effects 13 years ago. At that time, the price was 2.2 billion.


    It looks small, but you should know that 13 years ago, the economy was far from what it is now. At that time, the 2.2 billion yuan will at least triple now


    After finishing all the gifts, Su Han sat cross legged on the bed and directly entered the misty space.

 Chapter 150

    Above the fog, the grandeur is like the mystery of the giant palace.


    One party''s passing look remained unchanged. His fingers gently rubbed the armrest of the bronze chair, sensing the strange touch brought by the complex patterns on it, and his thoughts were confused in his mind.


    "When the last hemp... Fantasy killer."


    After reading the magic forbidden book directory, the position of MA in the hearts of one party was raised to the highest. Although the last hemp is nominally incompetent, it is only superficial. Fantasy killer is a powerful force that can be valued by demons.


    What is his vector manipulation in front of the demon God?


    White beard heard a common saying and immediately smiled, "Gula Lala, don''t think too much! The last fantasy killer is really powerful. But he also has his fatal weakness! For example... Physical combat ability."


    For the strong pirate world experts, the last one is just like that. The only thing to think about is to really be a dead hand under the hemp. Will it lead to the complete rampage of the phantom killer in his arm?


    If the fantasy killer really runs away, it is estimated that the four emperors will not escape.


    After all, the nature of fantasy killer is too mysterious. I''m afraid no one in the parliament knows except the president of the parliament.


    "So, one side passes! Are you going to find the trouble of hemp?" Su Han''s calm and gentle voice sounded.


    "Mr. chairman!" Huang Rong turned her head and greeted Su Han with joy.


    "There''s no such idea." one party''s expression is the same as before. "At most, I''ll find a chance to beat him after exercise. Anyway, I''m a bad party. It''s natural for me to bully people."


    Conan looked at one side in silence. It''s clearly to bear grudges, but it''s just to classify the reasons as evil parties... This character is too awkward.


    "Well," olmett said, looking seriously at one side of the passage in the misty space, "what are you going to do with those Yuban sisters? They have been made! Even if you blindly resist the absolute ability plan... Their final fate will not be very good."


    "I have disclosed the news to the third person," one party was noncommittal. "Of course, my sister has to deal with it by herself. I won''t hinder her at most, but I can''t give her too much help."


    "Maybe it''s better for them to stay away from me, who originally wanted to kill them." one party looked far away.


    Conan stopped talking. He took a deep look at one side of the passage and knew in his heart that although one side of the passage said so, he would not put it down like this. I guess I''m also helping yusaka Meiqin in other ways in my own way?


    "In fact, it''s not a big problem," Su Han looked at one side of the passage, raised his eyebrows, and his voice was calm and calm. "Yalesta made Yuban sister. He didn''t want you to go further. He wanted to let Yuban sister spread to the world as a signal tower and carry out his plan."


    "Twenty thousand or ten thousand... It makes no difference to him. However, if you want to really end the plan, don''t forget to destroy the tree designer on the sky."


    One side of the passage stared at Su Han unexpectedly. He always thought that the chairman of the Council was detached. He didn''t expect to speak so suddenly, and really gave a valuable proposal.


    Thoughts flickered in my mind, and the voice of one party was peaceful. "Thank you for reminding me, Mr. chairman. I know."


    The fog rose, and Xiao Zhi entered the fog space. He was paralyzed on the bronze chair.


    "I saw Chaomeng today. I invited him to introduce the president of the Parliament and hoped that he could follow behind the president of the parliament... As a result, he not only didn''t believe me, but also beat me and my magic baby out with his super power."


    "It''s too much," said Xiao Zhi angrily. "If my magic babies and I hadn''t practiced armed color domineering, I''m afraid we would be seriously injured."


    A member of the house of Representatives stared at Xiao Zhi silently. Tony Stark thought about his language several times before he said, "I think... If you don''t take evidence! They will react like this to any beast you say to."


    Stop talking about the beast. Tony Stark insisted that before he joined the parliament, someone ran up to him and said that he would introduce him to a God beyond the world... He regarded each other 100% as a madman. It''s possible to call the police.


    "In fact, Xiao Zhi," Huang Rong''s expression is subtle, "I think it''s a small problem to carry this disaster with your physical quality even if you don''t cultivate armed color domineering."


    The new man''s physique... After watching the Magic Baby story stars, she knew it in her heart. Infinity is close to immortality.


    On the bronze throne, Su Han stared at Xiao Zhi strangely and said directly? Thanks to you, it''s really Xiaozhi. Although he make complaints about himself, he is still very calm on the surface. His voice is relaxed. "Don''t worry, take it easy!"


    "Yes, as long as it''s not malicious default, it''s not a big problem," Yu Zhibo''s voice was low and hoarse. He looked up at Su Han. "After all, for the president, time is the least precious thing in the world."


    Ying Zheng nodded deeply, thinking of the picture of the initial four elephant universe in the evolution of fog space... In a blink of an eye, the stars have evolved for millions of years.


    This is the true spirit of God... The real vicissitudes of life, detached from time. Even, time is no longer an invaluable issue for the president, but an issue of no significance at all.


    "I''m worried to see that Mr. Dagu has returned it." Xiaozhi is very disappointed.


    Even if he was a little short-sighted, he would be surprised if he didn''t care about it.


    Not to mention, from the current situation, he is still far from repayment


    "Wait a minute," konji Zada suddenly reacted and said in some amazement, "didn''t you encounter a super dream in the original historical track? When you played changpan Taoist hall, didn''t you fight the rocket trio?"


    Without waiting for Xiaozhi to explain, Tony Stark curled his lips. "It''s normal... I didn''t hear him say before. He has practiced armed color domineering with his magic baby. Maybe he has seen and heard color! I don''t know how much stronger his strength is than the original track."


    "After reading their own history, do not make any changes, still follow the original historical track... This is the stupidest behavior."


    Sakata Gangji stopped talking. Tony Stark looked strange when he saw this, "wait, don''t tell me..."


    "Yes," Yasuda Gangji said in a timid voice, "ribaoen came to my house yesterday... And everything is the same as the plot stars! Nothing has changed here."


    Rotten wood Lucia looked at Kaneda Gangji and wanted to stop talking. Finally sighed and said nothing.


    In fact, rotten Lucia knew she was not qualified to say anything. After all, she didn''t make any great changes to her world


    Although there is a big gap between the development of death world and the original future, it is all due to lanran.


    Su Han looked at the scene in front of him with great interest. Suddenly, he sensed something and murmured in his heart, "this feeling is..."


    With the next breath, a fog suddenly rose on the two unoccupied bronze chairs.

 Chapter 151

    "New members are coming again?" Tony Stark was surprised.


    "I''m used to it," Yu Zhibo said without fluctuation. "After all, one or two come from time to time."


    Although he said so, Yu Zhibo stared at the two new figures.


    New members mean a new world. It is possible that the world power level of new members is very high, which can bring him great help. Of course... It''s possible to have low power, but it''s not a bad thing to see new plot stars like that.


    "Here is... Where?" one of them suddenly opened his mouth. Her voice was clear and childish. It was obviously the voice of a little girl.


    "Is it such a small child?" Konan Edogawa reacted. He compared them, and then found that one of the two newly joined people was a little smaller than him, and the other was not much worse than him.


    Su Han saw their faces through the fog. Two children did come in this time.


    One of the children, he instantly recognized, was Xiaoyu in Jackie Chan''s adventures. Although very naughty, but also extremely intelligent. When she came to this world, she didn''t panic. She looked around with curiosity in her eyes.


    As for the other child... Su Han couldn''t recognize it. He thought and peeped directly into the idea of the relatively strange child. Then his face changed slightly, "is it her?"


    Gu Zu Gu xun''er, the heroine who broke through the sky.


    Of course, Gu Xun''s son is still very young and hasn''t even been sent to Xiao''s house... Of course, as the daughter of the ancient patriarch, she can''t look at the little girl with ordinary eyes.


    At least according to Su Han''s information, Gu xun''er''s intelligence is better than that of Xiaoyu on the other side even if she is young.


    "Gu xun''er, Chen Xiaoyu," Su Han forced to suppress the complex emotions in his heart and made his voice very gentle, "welcome to your arrival."


    "What is this place?" Xiaoyu said with a little excitement and doubt. "Heavy fog? Is it the place where those ghost ninjas usually live... Wait, so I was kidnapped by them?"


    Xiaoyu realized later that it was wrong, covered her mouth, and then smiled awkwardly, "I''m just kidding... You shouldn''t really be the enemy?"


    Gu xun''er was silent and very low-key.


    She wondered if she had been caught by the soul family? After all, the rising fog and the mysterious atmosphere are very similar to the soul family she knows.


    But if everything is as she guessed... Then the problem is big.


    After all, she is the daughter of the ancient clan leader. It''s hard to imagine what the other party will ask the ancient clan after catching her... But anyway, it will make it difficult for his father to do.


    "But if all my guesses are right," Gu xun''er turned his head and stared at Xiaoyu, "who is she?"


    The daughter of the patriarch of other ancient races of her age? It seems that she hasn''t heard of this information. Of course... It may also be because she hasn''t paid attention to this information.


    "Don''t worry," Tony Stark explained, although he was a little depressed. "Everyone here won''t do anything to you little girls."


    "Fortunately, I thought it would be a strong person to join... It''s boring."


    Although he was disappointed, Tony Stark patiently explained to the two young girls. After all, Tony Stark is always more tolerant of children. Not to mention, I saw Xiaozhi Conan before... He had already prepared for this.


    The president of parliament may have his own set of standards for convening members of Parliament. No matter from which point of view, no one on the scene is simple... Either the big boss, the destiny protagonist or the heroine


    After listening to the explanation, Gu Xun''s pupil widened, "it''s not the soul family, but... The existence beyond the world?"


    She suddenly remembered what her father had said... The ancient fighting emperor transcended her world.


    Indeed, there is more than one world


    "But in the past, only Dou Di could connect other worlds. Now I can do the same thing through this strange world. Then, this space..."


    Think carefully and fear deeply.


    Gu xun''er has realized how incredible what happened to her... Even if her father Gu Yuan encounters this situation, I''m afraid he can''t calm down.


    "Well... I''ll go back and see the situation first?" Xiaoyu realized later.


    Even if Gu Ling is strange and bold, she has some palpitations at the moment. Immediately close your eyes and the body dissipates into a fog.


    After Gu xun''er was silent for a moment, he also closed his eyes and turned his body into a fog.


    "It should be two lovely little girls," white beard stroked his crescent beard and suddenly smiled. "Maybe he can have two more daughters."


    "Dad!" poison island''s child stared at white beard helplessly.


    "Goo la la la," white beard laughed, "there''s nothing I can do. Although I really want to have some sons! But these guys in the parliament, either the conditions are inappropriate or hard bones, can''t promise me..."


    "I feel that if they didn''t know my character because they saw the pirate stars! It''s estimated that some of them might turn against me. Gulalala."


    "You know!" Conan twitched at the corner of his mouth.


    Ying Zheng said nothing. He didn''t respond to it. After all, white beard didn''t say such words to him. Otherwise, even if he knew white beard''s nature, he would think it was an insult.


    After all, he is the emperor of Daqin! Who dares to be his father? It''s not good to be kind.


    Of course, Ying Zheng also knew in his heart that the son white beard had accepted had either lost his relatives at sea or suffered spiritual damage.


    He just wants a home to gather the weak and give their father warmth... This is the charm of white beard.


    He won''t go to those who stand on the top of the sea and don''t need their own protection to send them an invitation to accept their sons.


    The fog rose, and Xiaoyu appeared in her position again, "wow... Cool!"


    Xiaoyu''s eyes sparkled. "It''s great. I can actually encounter such a thing."


    Gu xun''er also followed and appeared in his own position.


    She obviously realized that this was not a plot of the soul family. But his attitude was as cautious as ever, and he observed the situation around him in a low-key way.


    "Well, Mr. President?"


    Xiaoyu raised her head and stared at Su Han on the bronze throne. Recalling what Tony Stark had said before, she carefully opened her mouth, "what can I get from you... The future and past of our world?"

 Chapter 152

    However, then she remembered something, and Xiaoyu vented her anger, "in other words, I don''t seem to have anything valuable..."


    "Spell!" Su Han opened his mouth, and his voice didn''t fluctuate at all, "or the mask of the ghost army!"


    "You can choose to owe it. When you get it later... Give me these two items."


    "Spell words." Xiaoyu hesitated.


    The spell with strange power collected by Uncle long? Not to mention that uncle long only collected a few now, but didn''t get them all... Even if they were all collected, they were still in zone 11. What''s the matter with her taking them away?


    "However," Xiaoyu thought, and her eyes lit up at once. "The mask of the ghost army can be considered."


    After all, she hasn''t heard of any masks yet. If the chairman of the Council really provides her with the future, she just needs to get the mask that doesn''t know what it is in advance according to the future information... It''s no problem.


    Reading this, she nodded and agreed immediately.


    Su Han didn''t speak. His fingers gently knocked on the back of the bronze King''s chair.


    Suddenly, the bronze chair Xiaoyu was sitting on gave off a glittering and translucent luster. Then, the mysterious and strange lines on it seemed to come alive and suddenly spread around.


    "Is this a real illusion?" Huang Rong looked stunned and felt that the situation was wrong. "Doesn''t it mean that it condenses the long river of destiny?"


    Zhang Sanfeng was also surprised for a moment, but he soon realized that condensing the long river of destiny was part of the strength of the president.


    Now, however, he uses another way to show the future.


    In the final analysis, moves are dead, but people are alive. It is normal for the president of Parliament to show his strength.


    Lanran looked the same, but his pupils were tiny. He subconsciously turned around and stared at the patterns on his chair.


    "What are these?" a lot of thoughts flashed through lanran''s mind. At first he thought these patterns were just decoration. But seeing the scene where these patterns came alive just now, his idea changed completely.


    The pattern on the bronze chair has a big secret.


    He stared at the bronze chairs quietly and found that the patterns on them were different


    Most likely, these patterns symbolize the essence of the members sitting on the chair?


    Considering that the pattern turned into a real illusion, it is also possible that this is the past and future they want to experience?


    "But if it''s really our future," Lan ran took a deep look at Su Han. "The president gave us the future and changed the future... But maybe this future is also expected by the president."


    "When we sit in this position, it is likely that... The chairman of the Council has understood our changed future, and even more future... It is precisely because of this that the patterns on the bronze chair have not changed."


    "Because at the moment when the pattern on the bronze chair was set, he knew the future after we entered the misty space..." lanran was silent.


    Is this the essence of the endless world? It''s hard to imagine his ability... No matter how you think and spy, you only get another recasting of the world outlook


    But the key problem is that even if the world outlook is recast. But what they know about the president is only a small part of him.


    The scene around is changing rapidly.


    Chen long and Xiaoyu met for the first time and collected twelve spells. The Lord successfully recovered through a conspiracy. The appearance of the knife Dragon... The mask of the ghost Legion... Finally, the demon Bruce Lee who swallowed the eight evil spirits fought with the Lord. Finally, they fell into hell together.


    There are too many scenes, and the flow speed is too fast. They suddenly began to gather, turned into a bright star and floated behind Xiaoyu.


    The scene fell into a long silence.


    "It''s just... Beyond words."


    Xiaoyu turned her neck stiffly. At the moment, she didn''t know how to describe her shock in words. This is really the future and the past


    Although the picture flows very fast, she saw her first meeting with Jackie Chan... And the scene of collecting spells, and even more things in the future


    "It''s so exciting. This kind of thing!" Xiaoyu clenched her fist and couldn''t control herself.


    She thought it was incredible that she came to Uncle long and followed him to witness the spells... Where did she think she would enter this strange fog space and usher in a more incredible life


    "That world!" Gu xun''er fell into meditation.


    There is no doubt that it is a world completely different from the world she lives in. It seems that there is no fighting spirit in that world? But it seems to have all kinds of magic and more magical power.


    "The world where the fighting emperor broke the void should not be the world without fighting spirit."


    Gu xun''er thought seriously, "otherwise, if Dou Di wanted to, he could easily destroy that world... Sure enough, apart from the world where Dou Di broke the void, are there more big worlds?"


    While she was thinking, she suddenly found that other people on the scene had their eyes on her. Finally she realized something.


    After a brief silence, mysterious cards on her body surface condensed into shape.


    "Dou Di''s blood, Jin Di''s burning the sky, and di Yin''s formula..."


    After a short hesitation, Gu xun''er cast his eyes on the burning sky of the golden emperor. This is the sacred fire inherited by the ancient people. Its importance is self-evident, but compared with the misty space connecting the heavens and the world... The sacred fire is no longer so important.


    "Moreover, you don''t have to lose it. Listen to what they said before! It seems that your ability can be copied, and only items can be lost... Although the golden emperor burning the sky is an independent flame, it is also my ability to integrate with me now."


    With this in mind, Gu xun''er took off the golden emperor''s formula of burning the sky and the imperial seal, and then threw it in the direction of Su Han.


    "President, I hope these two items meet your expectations."


    The fog rose and quietly put away the two cards. Su Han looked at Gu xun''er with a strange look. Imperial seal formula... Is this the advanced fighting skill of the earth level? He thought Gu xun''er would give her the cultivation skills


    However, the imperial seal formula can only be practiced after fighting the king, right? So Gu xun''er just wrote down the knowledge of the imperial seal formula... At this time, he condensed cards for exchange?


    There were many thoughts in his heart, but Su Han didn''t say much on the surface. He tried his water ability on one side of the traffic before he began to play.


    A gorgeous radiance suddenly appeared on xun''er from ancient times, and then spread out, and you can vaguely see the vast world behind her.


    The real illusion of breaking through the sky, officially begins!

 Chapter 153

    The flow of real fantasy is too fast.


    From the beginning, don''t bully the young poor, collect different fires, fight yunlanzong, enter Canaan college and travel to Zhongzhou... In the end, achieve the supreme fighting emperor and fight to the death with the soul emperor who is also the fighting emperor.


    Countless real illusions gathered together. Finally, a bright star condensed above Gu xun''er''s head.


    The misty space fell into a dead silence.


    Everyone stopped talking. They looked different, dignified, stunned, or unbelievable.


    "Are you kidding?" Xiaoyu said with a trembling voice. "That can be called the power to destroy the sky and the earth."


    She didn''t see many pictures in the middle, but she saw the final battle of the two emperors


    The scene of the collapse of the void and the earth, torn by the afterwaves of the two fighting emperors, made a deep invisible hole across Zhongzhou... This scene exceeded her imagination.


    "This little girl''s world." Bai beard took a deep look at Gu xun''er.


    He had a guess in his heart. It was possible that Gu xun''er was in the highest world among them... No!


    White beard subconsciously glanced at Tony Stark and one side of the passage, and then silently erased the idea.


    Su Han looked at the shocked people in front of him and didn''t care. When the thought moved, the body turned into countless mists and disappeared from the throne.


    "The president left." Yu Zhibo suddenly opened his mouth, and then his eyes moved back and forth on the two plot stars of Jackie Chan''s adventure and breaking through the sky.


    "What a surprise." Tony Stark said inexplicably.


    He also made the mistake of white beard. At first, I thought that the world in which the two newly joined little girls lived was probably no big deal. But now, his idea has completely changed.


    Whether it''s breaking through the sky, or Jackie Chan''s adventure... Or it''s a very high level of power! Or it has magical power that is quite contrary to common sense.


    Lanran''s smile is gentle, but her action is very fast. She directly enters the world of breaking through the sky.


    Tony Stark thought a little and leaned out his hand towards the stars of Jackie Chan''s adventure world. "Sure enough, I''m still more interested in the real world."


    "Not to mention... This is a real world with strange power."


    Xiaoyu turned her head, stared at Gu xun''er who was shrouded in the fog, and held out her hand, "great! Your world is great... It''s just like those novels."


    "That kind of unimaginable battle scene can''t be compared with any blockbuster I''ve seen! Really, if those strong people in your world play movies, they can hang a bunch of blockbusters without special effects."


    Gu xun''er frowned. She didn''t understand a lot of what Xiaoyu said. But she heard Xiaoyu''s kindness. After a little thinking, she nodded slightly, "in the next ancient family, Gu xun''er! Please give me more advice in the future."


    "Aren''t you two interested in your future?" Conan sorted out his red bow tie and looked at the two girls shrouded in fog. Why aren''t you in a hurry?


    "Of course," Xiaoyu said righteously, reaching out to the stars breaking through the sky, "the future is here. You can see it at any time! Where is the significance of making friends?"


    "Come on, xun''er, let''s go to see the plot stars of your house... I''m looking forward to the scene of your world."


    Seeing the two disappear in the misty space, Conan was speechless for a long time. Finally, he whispered, "my heart is really big."


    For Conan, it was definitely the first time to watch the plot stars of his own world. Where can you be as heartless as Xiaoyu?


    Zhang Sanfeng remained silent for a long time and said thoughtfully, "the world of cultivating fighting spirit... Has a lot of ancient Chinese style! Although it is not a chain of cultivating immortals, I think if I understand its cultivation system, my cultivation will be greatly improved."


    "... yes!" Huang Rong suddenly woke up. It seems that the power of destroying heaven and earth in the world can be cultivated? But after a brief excitement, she thought of something and immediately withdrew back to her chair.


    Since it''s cultivation... It must be very hard! Huang Rong lay on the chair, feeling vaguely, why is there no special method in this world that can become stronger when playing? So... Should she cheer up?


    Mr. Zhang Sanfeng joined the parliament behind her. Now he is stronger than her. I don''t know how many magnitude... Huang Rong said he was very tangled.


    ¡­¡­


    With a breath, Su Han returned to his room. He opened his eyes and then his pupils contracted abruptly.


    Because he found that iron man armor was cleaning his room with a mop or a rag.


    Iron Man armor cleaning? This scene is too beautiful and there are too many slots! Su Han did not make complaints about where to start tucking away.


    After a short silence, Su Han said expressionless, "Friday."


    "Are you awake, sir?" his voice was as calm as ever on Friday. "There are just a few things I want to report to you. I have a lot of research results here. Now I have found the seller through network connectivity..."


    "If you allow me to sell, the final wealth will be enough for me to establish the first robot manufacturing center and mechanical research center."


    After a pause, he continued on Friday, "please rest assured that these scientific and technological achievements are all degraded versions of the technology we currently control... And all the buyers I choose are buyers in China and Asia."


    Friday''s thinking is very comprehensive. Even Su Han''s possible feelings of family and country have been taken into account


    "You guy!" Su Han opened his mouth. A series of reports on Friday directly diluted all his original complex emotions. He rubbed his eyebrows with a headache, "where did you get so many scientific and technological achievements beyond the current scientific water products?"


    "I now control iron man armor and get it from them," Friday said as usual.


    Su Han said he had nothing to say. It''s just that you control the iron man armor cleaning now. They still squeeze their scientific knowledge... And then divide it into several versions, keep the most advanced things in hand, and take out the backward ones to make money?


    "Fortunately, I didn''t make complaints about Iron Man armor soul!" Su Han rubbed his eyebrows and Tucao a sentence.


    If iron man armor is personified, it is estimated that it will be bullied by Friday and cry out?

 Chapter 154

    Then, Su Han looked at Friday and said seriously, "I''ve said it before. It''s all authorized to you... You can do whatever you want."


    "Yes!"


    Su Han shook his head and took out his mobile phone. Then, he looked at the news and fell into meditation, "although he had expected..."


    "When the God King was born, the Holy Lord gathered to congratulate Huaya!"


    "Shock! The Holy Lord gathered in Jinling because of this?"


    On the influence caused by the birth of the second folk God King


    Su Han flipped through the text message at will, and the text message was much the same. It''s basically all about. Another God King appeared in Jinling.


    Even, not to mention Huaya, many foreign media have wantonly published such news.


    Compared with the news, Su Han personally thinks it''s more interesting to turn to the comment area. However, he turned and was suddenly attracted by a hot comment.


    "I know the real identity of the new king Su! I was in the student dormitory of Jinling University at that time, and I clearly heard... Those lords shouted the name of the king su. This shows that the king is surnamed Su!"


    "And it''s a coincidence... This dormitory! There is also a very talented student named su... It''s said that he is a freshman in senior high school. He has reached the level of one yuan! It''s normal for students to enter the school with their parents nearby? (you all know. JPG)"


    Su Han''s eyelids beat for a moment. His expression was subtle. He didn''t know what to say.


    To be honest, although it''s unexpected to guess his head, it''s reasonable to think about it... It''s just that it''s his elders


    Looking down, Su Han found a pile of comments that made him laugh and cry.


    "Lying in the trough! Young Tianjiao, there are Shenwang elders at home... Cow force! If this high-profile dazzle goes out, he will graduate from college in two years, and he will be a national husband again!"


    "What, in two years? Do you have any opinion about my husband?"


    "Shut up upstairs! This is clearly my husband!"


    "What a show! However, looking at your coquettish operation, my heart doesn''t fluctuate at all. I even take it for granted!"


    "Huaya is too big. There are too many low-key bosses! I strongly doubt that this is the emergence of a hidden boss."


    "So after talking so much, can you tell me who this young Tianjiao surnamed Su is? I''m also in Jinling University! I''ll see if I can have a chance encounter."


    "It''s really strange to say that... Several one yuan masters were released in this issue! But other one yuan masters were exposed in a high profile. Only this one who has been in college is very mysterious... I didn''t find it on the Internet. In fact, I''m very surprised why the landlord knew that the young Tianjiao, who was promoted to the first year of senior high school, was surnamed Su?"


    "Let''s go! As I testify, it''s a high-end student dormitory building... Generally, the scores of science and martial arts are terrible. Or students with deep background and paying huge funds can move in... The landlord can live there. It''s probably not ordinary people! Isn''t it normal to know something we don''t know?"


    "It''s so real that I can''t say anything."


    Su Han fell into thinking. I went straight to college, but my name was not exposed. Should this also be Xu Changnan''s handwriting?


    Su Han was about to turn off his cell phone when he found a call coming. And it''s still a strange phone.


    Su Han is a little strange, but he is still connected.


    "Hello, Su Shenwang," said the opposite very polite and sincere voice, "I''m Xie Yingyan! We met just before."


    "It''s you." Su Han nodded clearly, and then asked strangely, "what''s the matter with you calling me?"


    "Mainly, our school received a very heavy gift. It''s part of the information about nuclear fusion," Xie Yingyan said cautiously. "And if we check the address over there, it''s on your side of Jinling University. Are you here?"


    To be honest, Xie Yingyan''s inner vibration at the moment can''t be described in words.


    Nuclear fusion, once realized, will have a revolutionary impact on the current energy industry. It will even spread to the whole world. However, it was so light in front of him


    If someone else comes up with this technology, he will question it. But if it was su Han, he could only believe it. After all, this one''s talent in science is probably not weaker than his talent in practice.


    His talent in cultivation can be summed up in one sentence - he became the king of God before he was 20.


    More languages to describe. In the face of this achievement, it also appears pale and powerless.


    Su Han looked stiff for a moment, subconsciously looked at Friday, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he understood something in his heart... Although the waves in his heart were surging, after all, he practiced in the fog space, and his words were still very calm, "isn''t it a deal?"


    "Yes! It''s a deal." Xie Yingyan breathed a sigh of relief. It''s su Han''s own intention. "Don''t worry, the special experimental factory you want! High-grade laboratory! All kinds of experimental equipment... And the huge amount of money left. We''ll collect it for you at the first time!"


    "Also, we have specially asked someone to polish ten papers for you. We are going to upload them directly to Huaya think tank... Of course, all the signatures are your name. With this achievement, you must have one of the academician places next year. Although the God King won not the academician places of the monastery, but the academician places of the Academy of Sciences, it''s really a little strange..."


    Su Han and Xie Yingyan chatted casually and hung up. He stared at Friday.


    "Please rest assured that although the information I gave is nuclear fusion data! It is a backward version." Friday''s voice was calm. "After all, the nuclear fusion on Iron Man armor is miniaturized nuclear fusion... And the gap between the two is at least decades."


    "As long as it is delivered by Yanjing University, I can start research. So as to climb the tree of science and technology! The gap between the two sides will only become larger and larger."


    "I don''t mean to blame you either." Su Han shook his head and didn''t say anything more.


    He sat cross legged on the bed, turned his hands and took out the cards of the golden emperor''s burning the sky and the emperor''s printing formula.


    "Fighting spirit world!" Su Han thought a little and directly integrated it. He closed his eyes and felt that the energy in his body had a new nature, fighting nature. Then, several seals were produced on the palm, which was the first type of Kaishan seal of the imperial seal formula.


    "... can be used!" Su Han breathed a sigh of relief. He was worried that if the characteristics of fighting spirit could not be tolerated, he might not be able to use the ground level martial arts. However, the cultivation methods in the real world did not disappoint him after all.


    "It is also possible... The reason for the energy fusion of different systems, as well as the factor of misty space?"


    Su Han suddenly thought of the induction generated by each breakthrough and fog space. He feels that even if there is a unified theory in the real world, it can''t be so forced, right?

 Chapter 155

    However, Su Han didn''t think much.


    After all, integration is already a good thing. We need to find out the bottom and consider what makes integration?


    Su Han spread out his palm and the golden flame burned slowly. He stared at his palm and thought, "well, let''s go into the month of cultivation and exercise first."


    After all, the imperial seal formula given this time is knowledge, so I want to integrate the five forms. You still need to practice hard for some time.


    During the month of cultivation, Su Han practiced for a whole month and thoroughly integrated all the five styles. Even he improved them through his powerful computing power, pushed through the old and brought forth the new, and made them more suitable for himself.


    Of course, the time of the month of cultivation is not worth money... It doesn''t take long to convert to reality.


    In the evening, Su Zhu called Su Han unexpectedly and asked him to go to the canteen for dinner.


    In the canteen.


    "I thought I wouldn''t see you for a long time." Su Han raised his eyebrows.


    "I just paid homage to a master, and I''m also a teacher of Jinling University! It''s not strange that I''ve been away from home for a long time. It''s strange that I can''t see it for a long time." Su Zhu turned his eyes and his attitude was the same as before. "If you can''t change your mind, I''ll think I''ve found a graduate tutor!"


    "That''s right!" Su Han choked.


    Seeing this scene, Su Zhu smiled. She wouldn''t tell Su Han. Before Li Hongxue let her go, she thought she wouldn''t see Su Han for a long time.


    But then again, Su Zhu was very nervous when he met Su Han this time. Although only one day passed, too many things happened on this day, which made her brain a little confused. Especially his brother is the king of God


    However, after communicating with Su Han, she found that as always, her heart gradually settled down.


    No matter how the people in front of them change and how powerful they are... The relationship between them has not changed. That''s good.


    "By the way," Su Zhu said to the outside, "a group of students from Jinling university are rushing to our student dormitory. It''s as crazy as seeing a star!"


    "If it weren''t for the cow force of our dormitory manager downstairs, and the school said that the God King had left... It wouldn''t be so easy to solve."


    After a pause, Su Zhu said, "my Lord God, see that you have so many fans! Do you have any special feelings in your heart?"


    "No mood swings, even a little want to laugh." Su Han responded calmly.


    In fact, the news of the divine king produced a huge storm in Huaya. As the eye of this storm, the degree of the storm in Jinling university is self-evident.


    However, Jinling University implemented Zhang Mingxuan''s will and tried its best to suppress the trend of student gathering so as not to disturb Su Han.


    After dinner, he went back to his room. Su Han sat cross legged on the bed, closed his eyes and entered the misty space.


    ¡­¡­


    The fog palace is as profound as ever. The sky is dotted with stars, emitting either hot, strange, or sacred light


    Suddenly, a star was shining brightly. Someone walked out of the star and then sat in his own position. Another star, also one after another, many people left.


    Those who left the stars basically fell into silence and had their own thoughts.


    Finally, Tony Stark broke the silence around him. "I have to say... The world of Xiaoyu. It''s really strange! The Demon Lord in ancient times. And the power of the spell symbolized by the zodiac..."


    Tonistark subconsciously licked his lips. He was also very excited about the power of the twelve spells.


    "The cow''s spell has the power to open mountains and create mountains! The dog''s spell symbolizes immortality! The horse''s spell cures all diseases! The dragon''s spell has the power of destruction..." white beard said with a faint sigh and a complex voice, "who doesn''t want these magical powers?"


    "If I get twelve spells, it''s normal to double my combat effectiveness."


    Apart from others, it can cure all diseases and never die. Enough exceptions.


    "The mask of Xiaoyu''s world is so powerful." Huang Rong looked forward to it. "If you want to, you can summon the ninja of the ghost army! At that time, no matter what you want to do, there will be the ninja of the ghost army to do..."


    "The only regret is that the ninja of the ghost army can''t help me practice."


    Zhang Sanfeng stared at Huang Rong and opened his mouth. After a long time, he sighed. He said he had nothing to say.


    Huang Rong''s obsession about not wanting to practice is too deep.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes turned straight. She suddenly saw something. Her voice was surprised, "Mr. President!"


    The scene suddenly fell into silence. Everyone in the parliament turned and looked at the figure sitting on the bronze throne.


    "It seems that you are in a good mood now." Su Han''s voice remained unchanged.


    "Indeed," Zhang Sanfeng nodded seriously, "compared with other worlds, the cultivation system of Douqi world is very perfect! And the upper limit is high enough."


    "Yes!" Xiaoyu raised her hand high. "I''ve discussed it with xun''er. I''ll learn the fighting spirit of the fighting world with her later."


    "When I become a fighter, I will be able to surprise uncle long."


    "In fact, I''m surprised at your dragon uncle," Tony Stark held the handrail with both hands and stared at Xiaoyu. He was very tangled. "He said that your dragon uncle was weak, but he could survive no matter what crisis he faced... He was attacked by countless ghost ninjas and was able to win in the end. But if he was strong, he didn''t practice any internal skills? It''s just a little martial arts!"


    After a pause, Tony Stark asked, "is the martial arts in China really so powerful?"


    "You can ask Zhang Sanfeng next to you about this." Ying Zheng said expressionless.


    "I said, without internal skills." Tony Stark touched his nose.


    "My world is nothing at all," Xiaoyu waved carelessly. "Xun''er''s world is really terrible... Dou Sheng can open up a world for people to live in! Dou Zun can transfer long-distance space..."


    "Without talking about anything else, just talk about douzun''s space ability... If our world can cultivate fighting Qi, it is estimated that it has already flown into space and colonized the solar system."


    "But I think there are many powerful things in your world." Gu xun''er stared at Xiaoyu seriously. "For example, the history books of years, an understatement! You can tamper with the whole history..."


    "This kind of object, this kind of power... It''s impossible to describe its power and greatness in words."

 Chapter 156

    "That''s right," Tony Stark nodded and said with emotion, "if only my world had years and history books, just rewrite the world."


    "At that time, I can easily kill mieba, and then there won''t be so many bad things!"


    Although I only read all the stories before the Avengers II, tonistark has basically locked in who his enemy is.


    "Although your world has no history books, your world has infinite gemstones." lanran looks at Tony Stark with a smile.


    Collect all the infinite gemstones, and the power may not be inferior to the history books of years.


    "Forget it... It''s very troublesome to get the infinite gem," Tony Stark twitched at the corner of his mouth. "And I think it''s more troublesome to use the power of the gem properly."


    The last person who wanted to use infinite gems was Nick Frey. The result of his use of gems was to make people in the universe mistakenly think that the earth is declaring war on the universe... In addition, it made mieba stay in mind. Directly led to the invasion of the chitari people.


    "So let''s talk about what happened to Miss Gu xun''er." Tony Stark spread his palm and changed the topic.


    He stared at Gu xun''er seriously. "Miss Gu, you taught me to cultivate fighting spirit! I can give you iron man armor of the same value."


    "Can''t you get anything other than iron man armor?" Yu Zhibo said faintly.


    "This is my symbol as iron man," Tony Stark disagreed.


    "Mingming is in his own world, stingy Bala! After a long time, he only gave his good friends in the military a set of iron man armor... As a result, in the misty space, when he meets the exchange, he will send the iron man armor out." Huang Rong whispered.


    Tony Stark heard it in an instant. He squinted at Huang Rong. "I''m not stingy! I know how terrible iron man armor is. I won''t let it spread wantonly."


    "But you... It doesn''t matter! We''re not in the same world anyway."


    "Sorry, I don''t know what iron man armor is," Gu xun''er continued after hesitating in a calm voice. "But if you, or other people on the scene, want to practice... I can tell you my cultivation methods. I hope I can help you!"


    Gu xun''er doesn''t think it''s important to fight spirit and practice. It''s more important to take it out directly and have a good relationship with the group in front of him.


    Su Han looked at the scene in front of him and opened his mouth. He obviously asked, but it made others feel like saying a statement, "do you think you can naturally become a strong person after obtaining the fighting spirit cultivation method?"


    The scene was suddenly quiet, and many people realized something.


    "I''ve noticed this for a long time," white beard said noncommittally. "These guys who really want to fight the spirit cultivation method probably get the cultivation method for a while. They threw it behind their heads."


    "Indeed," Yu Zhibo nodded slightly. He looked at Tony Stark thoughtfully. "I can imagine that after Tony Stark practiced for a period of time, Yi Zhengyan said that the speed of cultivation is not as fast as his speed of climbing the science and technology tree."


    Tony Stark was silent. He remembered that in the original historical track, even the protagonist Xiao Yan had different fire to assist in cultivation along the way. It took decades to cultivate to the later realm


    He really doesn''t seem to have such patience.


    In the final analysis, he claims to be a genius in science and technology. With that time, it''s better to climb the technology tree a few more layers!


    "But speaking of the protagonist in the fighting world," Conan showed an indescribable color.


    "Loli control!" Kanji Zada spit out three words very clearly.


    He thought of Xiao Yan as a passer-by and slipped into Xiao xun''er''s room since childhood. This is really too much... If it''s really a child, it''s nothing to fight and make noise. But you are a transgressor with adult thinking


    "In fact, Xiao Yan shouldn''t have done too much?" Conan fell into meditation. "Otherwise, he would be slapped to death by Miss xun''er''s guardian?"


    "Indeed!" Zhang Sanfeng nodded thoughtfully.


    "Then again," Conan pushed his glasses and stared at the two girls. "What are you going to do next, two young ladies?"


    "My words! It must be laid out in advance and seize the opportunity. Then get the ghost mask!" Xiaoyu waved her fist and then vented her anger. "Unfortunately, tattooing the ghost tattoo can drive the ghost ninja. But it will gradually become evil!"


    "Alas, how nice it would be if there were no shortcomings in this regard... Queen of ghost Ninja alas! It''s exciting to think about it... Those people in the school will be super envious if they see it."


    One of the passers-by stared at Xiaoyu without expression. He could summon ghost ninjas. What he thought was to show off at school? Although this is really in line with Xiaoyu''s personality, one side really wants to laugh now. He spoke.


    "It''s not a good thing to gain too much power when you''re young."


    One party''s voice is hoarse, "or conversely, it''s a bad thing... Your childhood will be completely destroyed. And you may also be hurt by uncontrollable forces to friends and relatives... Others will regard you as a monster! Reject you and hate you... And this childhood shadow will affect your life."


    "How could you know that things have developed like this?" Xiaoyu said unconvinced.


    "If one party passes, it''s really qualified to say so." rotten luqia stretched out her finger and pointed to the plot stars behind one party, whispered, "go and have a look at one party''s life... After reading it, you''ll know what the situation is."


    "Actually," Tony Stark frowned, "what are you doing? The power can''t be controlled, so it''s good to strengthen it when you get evil power in the future?"


    "You''re right," white beard nodded seriously. "I''ve tested the effect of evil power and found that the power strengthened by him will avoid side effects..."


    "For example, I once strengthened my earthquake fruit with evil divine power, and then the earthquake fruit had no weakness of fear of sea water and sea floor stone." after a pause, white beard looked deep and continued to speak, "however, considering that the evil divine power is likely to be part of the evolution of the president''s omniscient power, this is very normal."


    Gu xun''er looked slightly changed. She suddenly raised her head and stared at Su Han tightly.


    Evolution of omniscient and omnipotent power... Dou Di can''t do omniscient and omnipotent.


    Wait, Gu xun''er soon thought that Xiao Yan would become the supreme fighting emperor in the future.


    But even so, Xiao Yan''s future as a fighting emperor is still easily read by the president from his own world track, condensed into real fantasy, and finally into the plot stars behind him


    The meaning of this is really terrible.

 Chapter 157

    "Well," Huang Rong blinked her eyes, "where''s Miss Gu xun''er?"


    Gu xun''er was silent for a long time and said cautiously, "I may tell my father a lot of information I got. After all, I''m too young now."


    Gu xun''er is too young now. Even if she is intelligent by nature, what she can do now is limited after all. If her father knew the news, it would be of great significance, and even the ancient people could rule the world.


    She and even her father are also very likely to become the fighting emperor in the future.


    "Entrust everything to your father?" white beard thought thoughtfully and appreciated, "it is indeed a very correct decision... Except scum! Basically no father will owe his children."


    "That''s right." white beard suddenly remembered something and looked at Xiaoyu covered by the fog. "Miss Xiaoyu, if your uncle long gets the horse spell! If you can, I hope you can bring it to the fog space."


    "Of course, I don''t want to exchange anything for your spell! I just want to heal my body with the help of the spell... So I can take out a demon fruit to exchange with you."


    White beard is now much stronger than the original history. He even found the princess of the Lilliputian country and let her heal her body with the healing fruit.


    But many old wounds in his body can''t be cured.


    But obviously, the horse spell, which is known to absolutely cure all diseases, can help him.


    "... OK!" although Xiaoyu doesn''t know what the devil fruit is, hearing the name, she feels that it may also be an extraordinary creation. Plus, the horse spell will eventually come back. It''s not a big problem.


    Su Han sat high above, overlooking the people below, and gently tapped the armrest of the bronze King''s chair with his fingers. His thoughts flickered in his mind, and then he thought. There was a fog rising on the seat of No. 10. He controlled number ten to speak.


    "Ladies and gentlemen... Haven''t you got anyone ready to sacrifice to heaven?"


    Su Han is still very concerned about this. After all, he hasn''t seen the original power of the world. He wants to know what changes will happen when the fog space obtains this power.


    The scene fell into a brief silence. Many people turned their eyes and saw No. 10.


    "I have ordered my officials to try their best to find these sacrificial objects." Ying Zheng frowned. "However, some of the sacrificial objects are very rare! Although I have found most of them... The rest have not been found."


    "Maybe I can find it in these two days, or I can''t find it for years."


    "Indeed!" Bai Hu nodded cautiously. "Many things are hard to find! Originally, my white bearded Pirate Group was not rich. I could only collect 13 sacrificial items after I searched all over the collection... After sweeping away the BigMom Pirate Group, I got some from their collection. Now it''s about 12!"


    "I''m going to hand over to the Navy next. I should be able to get some? But if I want to get together, I don''t know what year it is."


    "Are there only two people collecting?" the tenth utterance did not fluctuate.


    "After all, my plan has not been completed," lanran said with a smile. "When I start the formal plan, I should be qualified! Then I can collect it."


    "... can you venture to ask what the plan is?" Conan stared at LAN ran closely. Of course, he also mentioned it casually. He didn''t want lanran to give any valuable information at all.


    But to his surprise, lanran answered.


    "There''s nothing hard to say," Lan ran crossed her hands and put them on her legs. Her eyes flashed a hint of fun. "Of course, it''s a plan to kill youhabahe who hasn''t fully awakened."


    The scene was silent. Tony Stark stares at LAN ran seriously, and okaji Zada stops talking.


    "With all due respect," the child of poison Island opened his mouth, "even if you habah, who has not awakened, is not so easy to die?"


    "Moreover, killing youhabach and you becoming the strongest person recognized in the world are different?"


    Su Hanmo nodded silently. The corpse soul world and Yamamoto, the strongest God of death, suppressed it.


    At least at this stage, Captain Yamamoto is a greater obstacle to lanran than youhabach who has not recovered... After all, Captain Yamamoto is recognized as the strongest in the soul world, and youhabach has not returned to the peak yet.


    "Have you forgotten the strengthening of the power of evil gods?" lanran gently brushed the void with her palm and held the mirror flower water moon. The mirror flower water moon was the same as before. "The knife in my hand is not the same as before."


    Moreover, he can complete the plan by killing youhabah.


    Lanran has deep eyes. After completing the plan, even captain Yamamoto can''t stop him.


    "... can even soul chopping Sabre be strengthened?" rotten wood Lucia looked slightly changed and felt that she had pushed open the door of the new world.


    "Boring!" one party sneered and did not comment on it.


    In the School Park City, he dares to claim to be the strongest, but looking at the whole world, he is nothing. Therefore, one side of the road had no idea of collecting sacrificial objects from the beginning.


    "Wait a minute," Huang Rong suddenly remembered something and his eyes lit up. "If it is recognized as the strongest in the world, is old man Zhang Sanfeng the same?"


    "Indeed!" yuandagu reacted, looking a little different.


    "I may indeed be recognized as the strongest in the world, but the road I have taken is not so." Zhang Sanfeng looked distant and deep. He looked up and stared at the chairman wrapped in the fog.


    Su Han was high on the bronze throne. He couldn''t see his face and body, even his eyes. I can only feel him staring at everything below. Above them, above them.


    "What''s up?" Su Hanyan was brief and comprehensive.


    "I''ve gathered heroes all over the world now to spread the new martial arts I created all over the world!" Zhang Sanfeng''s eyes were burning and said word by word. "I don''t know if what I did can be called an unprecedented great undertaking alone."


    Su Han was shocked.


    How strong is Zhang Sanfeng now? He deduced the martial arts he practiced, and even made his combat effectiveness comparable to that of a young general in the pirate world. It''s no big deal to open mountains and create mountains.


    Now, it is believed that Zhang Sanfeng is a strong man in gaowu world.


    If he popularizes his way of practice... If the world of Yitian slaying dragons climbs from low martial arts to high martial arts, it can indeed be called an unprecedented great undertaking.


    Su Han didn''t speak. After thinking a little, he gently knocked on the armrest of the chair with his finger.


    Suddenly, Zhang Sanfeng''s body was shocked.


    A light spread outward from his body, and then condensed into a real illusion.


    That''s the scene on Wudang Mountain.

 Chapter 158

    In the real illusion, Zhang Sanfeng wears a Taoist robe, carries his hands, and his pale hair is neat, with a detached posture.


    Behind him are the leaders of all famous and decent schools.


    Abbess extinction, the leader of Emei Mountain, with her sky leaning sword on her back, narrowed her eyes and stared at Zhang Sanfeng with a low voice, "Taoist Zhang, why did you gather all the famous and decent sects in the world and come to Wudang Mountain? I remember, it''s not your centenary feast now."


    "That''s right," said he Taichong, the leader of Kunlun Mountain in a slow voice, "and you called us here to talk about the future of Wulin and the rise and fall of the world... It''s really shocking. Are you going to call six sects to rebel?"


    The monks of Shaolin Temple closed their eyes, turned the Buddha beads and recited the Scriptures. I made up my mind that if Zhang Sanfeng really couldn''t think of it and wanted to gather people against the yuan, they refused at the first time.


    After all, with the current strength of the Yuan Dynasty, it is indeed feasible to completely wipe out the six sects as long as you are willing. Although they were dissatisfied with the Yuan Dynasty... They were Jianghu sects and could not afford to offend the current regime.


    "No!" Zhang Sanfeng''s voice was gentle. "I gathered you here just to open the way to martial arts..."


    "What?"


    "Can we say... Taoist Zhang has broken through again? His strength has reached a higher level!"


    "If so, it is indeed worthy of congratulations... But bring us together for this?"


    "Yes, it''s a great event. Yes! But it''s too much to say about the rise and fall of martial arts in the world."


    The heads of the six sects look different. Some people take it for granted, but others are dissatisfied.


    After all, it''s good for you to say it directly. As for hiding before the invitation?


    Song Yuanqiao, the leader of the seven heroes of Wudang, stared at Zhang Sanfeng. Although he was puzzled and felt that such a big publicity was not Zhang Sanfeng''s character, a touch of joy flashed in his eyes.


    Master, who is the best master in the world, broke through again, which is a good thing for Wudang school.


    Then they saw


    Zhang Sanfeng clenched his fist and shot at the sky. At this moment, he broke out a kind of unspeakable dignity, not like the peaceful old man before, but like an angry King Kong. The internal force in the physique is powerful to the extreme, the void atmosphere is torn, and the storm sweeps through.


    "What''s going on?"


    "What happened? This power!"


    "How could it be... What on earth is this? It can already be called an immortal."


    "Lao Dao Zhang, have you really become an immortal? Otherwise, how can you be so strong..."


    A group of people looked so frightened that they were all rushed out by the storm out of thin air. This is because Zhang Sanfeng has no malice towards them, otherwise they can fly out of Wudang sect.


    Although the leaders of the six sects are disheartened, they are very embarrassed. But they were not hurt. However, when they reluctantly got up and looked in the direction of Zhang Sanfeng, all their breathing stagnated.


    Zhang Sanfeng''s oblique front, in the direction of his fist, the clouds above the sky were deeply split in two from the middle. Deep invisible bottom.


    This is a sense of visual conflict that cannot be described in words. Even if their leaders are well-informed, and even some have seen the collapse of the Song Dynasty and the founding of the Yuan Dynasty... At the moment, they all stay in place and even feel their legs weak.


    Kong Wen, one of the four divine monks in Shaolin Temple, only felt dizzy. What power is this? Even the legendary True Buddha came into the world, it''s just like this! Is this power really something that human beings can cultivate?


    And... Did Zhang Sanfeng release his internal power by hitting that punch before? It''s just that your internal power is powerful enough to be unspeakable! Why is the quality so much higher.


    Remembering the previous scenes, Kong Wen was suddenly surprised that Zhang Sanfeng''s internal power was automatically suppressed when he hit that punch. It''s as if people naturally shrink back when they see God, as if life is in fear


    Zhang Sanfeng turned his head and smiled at Su Lao, the leader of each sect.


    "Want to learn? I''ll teach you!"


    The real fantasy is over.


    ¡­¡­


    The misty space fell into a long silence.


    After a short silence, everyone turned around and stared at Zhang Sanfeng.


    "This... I... no!" Yasuda Gangji tried to speak several times, but he couldn''t say anything.


    "That''s awesome! Master. You really show your master''s demeanor! No... the shock of that scene can''t be summed up by the word master." Huang Rong stammered, and she clapped, "reopen Wudao tianque... You should be called Wu Shengcai."


    "What martial saint," Tony Stark glared at Huang Rong, turned and stared at Zhang Sanfeng, and said from his heart, "it should be called the martial god."


    "Too much praise," said Zhang Sanfeng modestly.


    "It''s not too good!" Xiaoyu''s eyes are shining. Now she suddenly wants to learn Zhang Sanfeng''s martial arts. She can imagine what kind of expression uncle long will have when she blows the sky in front of Uncle long. Think about it and expect the explosion.


    Gu xun''er is very calm. There are too many strong people in her family. She has seen the scenes of Dousheng opening up the world. What was that scene just now?


    "Zhang Sanfeng''s next life will be wonderful." Ying ZhengTu said.


    "Why do you say that?" Sakata Gangji stared at Ying Zheng strangely.


    "There must be anti yuan forces looking for him," Ying Zheng looked at the matter from the perspective of the emperor, and the result was different from that of ordinary people. "After all, Zhang Sanfeng can be called a Wuxian now! This power is close to God and Buddha, and ordinary people can''t understand it."


    "To put it another way, this force can easily destroy the whole Yuan Dynasty! The world has suffered for a long time. Now there is a force that can subvert the Yuan Dynasty. Don''t you understand what some people will do?"


    "That''s true!" Zhang Sanfeng nodded seriously. "Someone should come to the door soon. However, Lao Lao has found a reason to refuse."


    "I only spread the seeds of Xinwu, so that you can cultivate and become stronger... Finally, I don''t care if you want to use this power to uphold justice, or overthrow the world and establish a new dynasty. But I won''t go out of the mountain as a flag myself!"


    "Your choice is right!" Ying Zheng nodded calmly.


    Although the Yuan Dynasty was a disaster to the world, Zhang Sanfeng was obviously not expected to be an emperor. It is not a wise man''s decision to go that way without preparing for anything.


    "Of course, I''m not just watching," Zhang Sanfeng laughed. At the moment, he had the style of an old urchin, "I''m going to go to Dadu of the Yuan Dynasty two days ago, and then do what I do today again in front of those powerful officials and emperors, and then tell them... They have no problem being emperors and nobles, but regardless of their soldiers and horses, let them mess with the Han people at will, and I''ll kill all their families."


    "I believe that those dignitaries of the Yuan Dynasty will make the right choice."

 Chapter 159

    "Old man, really domineering!" Huang Rong applauded repeatedly, and his eyes flashed brilliance.


    "Although it is not the best choice, it is indeed the most appropriate choice at present." Yu Zhibo nodded slightly, then his eyes opened slightly, and there was a faint wave of abundant pupil force lingering, "then, I should do what I should do."


    Su Han was a little strange immediately. He manipulated the 10th and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    "Of course, it''s going out of the mountain and unify the five tolerance villages in the world with absolute power." Yu Zhibo poked out his palm and gradually shook it into a fist with a proud face. "I want to tell them who is the strongest in the world! Then look for treasures and sacrifice to heaven."


    "But I remember that there are six immortals in the fire shadow world? Although they seem to be dead, they seem to live in a more special way," said the poison Island Yazi. Half of them suddenly got stuck. After a short silence, she whispered, "sorry, I forgot that you are also the reincarnation of chakra of Indra."


    Yuzhiboban, who is not dead now, has a very deep relationship with the six immortals, just like the later yuzhibosasuke. Generally speaking, as long as Yuzhi wave spot is not like big barrel muhui night


    He unified the world, and the six immortals would not care.


    Yuzhiboban looked indifferent and didn''t make any comment on poison Island Yazi''s words.


    Even if the six immortals really appeared in front of him, so what? If you really dare to interfere with him, let''s fight first. Who is strong and who is weak can be known only after playing.


    Except for the president of this Council and the mysterious No. 10, who is yuzhiboban afraid of? Lanran is also not afraid. Even if there is a gap in strength now, he believes that he can grow to a stronger level in the future and will certainly catch up with or even surpass lanran.


    Huang Rong was very interested, but before she could say anything more, her face suddenly changed dramatically. Then, the sound of her figure turned into fog.


    "... what happened?" Tony Stark looked serious. He realized that the situation was wrong. Huang Rong didn''t seem to want to leave. It''s more like an accident in reality.


    "No?" Zhang Sanfeng looked serious. "Didn''t she say that she has now returned to Taohua island? Taohua island... What can happen?"


    Su Han frowned, but he didn''t participate in the speech. After thinking a little, his fingers gently knocked on the back of the chair. Suddenly the fog began to roll, and the real illusion evolved automatically.


    With the growth of the misty space, Su Han can now ignore the personal will of the members of the Parliament and forcibly observe the situation around them. Of course, under normal circumstances, Su Han will not use this ability, but now the situation is obviously more urgent.


    Then, in front of everyone... Are countless snakes.


    ¡­¡­


    Shooting Heroes spread to the world.


    Huang Rong was stunned and forced. At the moment, Huang pharmacist grabbed her arm and rushed into the peach blossom forest at a high speed. The sharp chirp sounded and swept from all directions. There were colorful snakes.


    These snakes simply swam across the earth and made the ground dark. And touch the flowers and trees, also directly let the flowers and trees wither.


    "Hateful!" pharmacist Huang''s face was cold and he held a long flute. He had terrible internal power lingering on his body, and his hair was windless and automatic.


    "Father, what on earth is this?" Huang Rong''s lips trembled.


    "It''s just some small accidents! Don''t panic." although Huang Yaoshi is dignified in his heart, he is not in a hurry on the surface. At the next moment, the cold laughter sounded.


    "Old man... Small accidents? Today I''m going to watch you bite to death by these small accidents!"


    With the loud bang, the peach trees in front of them were broken out of thin air. Then appeared in front of them was a huge snake to the extreme. The head of this giant snake is surprisingly large. On it stands a young man in a white robe.


    "Ouyang... Ke?" pharmacist Huang narrowed his eyes and his voice was a little surprised. His heart shook beyond words. He has a rough idea of what happened today. Ouyang Ke proposed marriage to him on Taohua island a few days ago. He wanted to marry Huang Rong, but he refused


    At that time, pharmacist Huang didn''t take it seriously. After all, he was just a junior. But he never expected that such an accident would happen. Ouyang Ke is just the nephew of Ouyang Feng''s old poison... Even Ouyang Feng''s old poison can''t control and cultivate such a huge snake.


    "Old thing who doesn''t know how to live or die." Ouyang Ke sneered. He stretched out his finger and gently nodded his forehead. A strange eye appeared on his forehead. The strange eyes looked at Huang Rong.


    He murmured strangely, "although it''s really beautiful... But it doesn''t fascinate me to that extent? I really don''t understand the future that my divine eye sees... Why do I like you so much."


    "Forget it... Since you are not interested! Then you and your father can die at ease."


    The colorful snakes have completely corroded the peach blossom forest around.


    Looking around, all the snakes are dense, and there is no place to stay at all. Plus the huge snake monster in front of it


    Even if the evil nature is free and easy like pharmacist Huang, they are silent at the moment. Not only because of the desperate situation in front of him... But also because Ouyang Ke''s words revealed a terrible message, "see... The future?"


    ¡­¡­


    Above the fog, it was quiet.


    Many members of Parliament were slightly changed, staring at the real illusion around them. Zhang Sanfeng said in a low voice, "president, please send me to the world where Miss Huang Rong lives! I am willing to pay the Tai Chi mental method I have summarized these days."


    Zhang Sanfeng''s palm condenses a card, which is the highest heart formula he has studied during this period of time.


    If we put it into the world of the story of relying on heaven and killing dragons, which is now developing towards gaowu, then this heart formula can even be said to be the supreme secret code of martial arts.


    "Don''t be so!" although Su Han was very excited, he had realized what had happened and didn''t accept it. His posture was as steady and gentle as ever. "This time, it can be regarded as an invasion of evil things."


    "Since you want to participate, go!"


    Su Han thought a move, and Zhang Sanfeng''s body lingered with a light luster. Then he brushed and disappeared into the real illusion around the hall.


    No one spoke in the fog hall. After a long time, Conan pushed his glasses and said in a serious voice, "President... What is this?"


    Su Han knew a lot of things through the observation power of fog space, and his heart was surging, but his voice did not fluctuate as usual.


    "Ouyang Ke has obtained an eye with the divinity of evil gods. Through these eyes, he has obtained some power to dominate evil things and can see his own future. If he can''t accept it, he will do this... This is the truth of the current situation."

 Chapter 160

    Snakes swarmed in like a tide, just as pharmacist Huang was preparing to fight to death. An old figure in a Taoist robe, from scratch, slowly condensed into shape.


    This is Zhang Sanfeng. He strides in the direction of ouyangke, and his abundant internal force suddenly sweeps around. Those colorful snakes are like falling into a big millstone, constantly crushed and stained with blood on the earth.


    He said in a loud voice, "Tai Chi Zhang Sanfeng, come and ask your excellency!"


    Taken by his internal power, pharmacist Huang subconsciously retreated a few steps and stared at the old man in front of him, "Taoism? The ox nose of Quanzhen education!"


    "No, Wang Chongyang didn''t have this level of internal power... No, it''s not internal power anymore."


    Huang Yaoshi''s forehead was permeated with cold sweat, although the appearance of the giant snake had made his world outlook tremble. However, Zhang Sanfeng''s means have completely collapsed his world outlook.


    Such destructive power can be created only by the outbreak of strength. How many years of cultivation is this?


    He doesn''t think it''s internal force at all. Even if it''s similar in induction, it''s too strong in essence. And it only killed the snake, making him only two steps back... What kind of power control is this?


    "You guy!" Ouyang Ke looked serious for the first time, but before he could make a cruel remark, his eyes on his forehead began to spin. What did he sense and lost his voice, "wait... The fate track on you! Comes from a hundred years later? How could it..."


    Ouyangke was completely confused.


    After he got the eye, he knew a lot with it. He even felt that he could become the Supreme Master of martial arts beyond Ouyang Feng in the future... Even if he wanted to be the emperor of the world, it would be equally easy.


    After enough things, he fully believed his eyes. That''s why I was shocked


    First of all, the information he spied out from Zhang Sanfeng was extremely limited, because the gap between the two sides was too large. On the other hand, the news from his eyes told him very clearly that Zhang Sanfeng was not from this era.


    "Please die!"


    Zhang Sanfeng didn''t answer, his voice was flat. The surging internal force in the body erupted and condensed into a huge Tai Chi diagram on the sky.


    He turned his hands and pressed down. The terrible Tai Chi diagram roared and fell, crushing Ouyang Ke and the giant snake. Rolled it into blood mud.


    ¡­¡­


    Above the fog.


    "Worthy of Mr. Zhang Sanfeng." Tony Stark breathed a sigh of relief. After confirming that Huang Rong was out of danger, he looked lazy again.


    "I don''t think it''s so easy to solve the problem," said Yu Zhibo, staring at Ouyang Ke who was crushed into blood mud. "The chairman said before that, that eye placed a small part of the divinity of evil gods... Think about the divinity of evil gods he met last time."


    White beard said nothing. He thought of Charlotte Lingling. Although he didn''t fight directly with his aunt last time, yuzhiboban fought with her last time.


    Even if the children of evil gods have not really been born, yuzhiboban still did not gain the upper hand in the short-term confrontation.


    You don''t need to know that if the children of evil gods are really born, even if they are just born. His strength will certainly surpass Yu Zhibo and even white beard.


    "It''s really not so easy to solve!" Su Han controlled No. 10 to speak.


    The crowd then saw that the whole Peach Blossom Island in the real illusion began to tremble.


    Zhang Sanfeng raised his eyebrows, took Huang Yaoshi and Huang Rong by hand, used the Wudang ladder, took off into the air and stopped there quietly.


    The whole Peach Blossom Island at the foot is constantly changing its shape and gradually turns into an earth rock giant. The most terrible thing is that there are a large number of fleshy tentacles on the earth and rock giant, which looks very strange.


    On the forehead of the earth rock giant, only a small half of Ouyang Ke''s body was rooted there, and his face was ferocious to the extreme.


    "Old man, you ruined my body like this! You deserve to die... No, you can''t repay this sin when you die. You should go to hell for eighteen years and never be reborn."


    The earth rock giant punched Zhang Sanfeng on the sky, and countless tentacles pierced Zhang Sanfeng at the same time.


    Zhang Sanfeng stepped on it, the Yin and Yang changed, and crashed into the fist of the earth rock giant, completely tearing it apart. The Yin and Yang diagram protected him and forcibly blocked one tentacle at a time.


    However, he smashed the strange giant of earth and stone, and more earth and stone gathered again. Tentacles were ejected one by one and looked all over the place.


    "It''s really evil... But why does this island turn into evil?" Ying Zheng frowned and couldn''t understand.


    "On the surface, it''s a bit like magic? Make complaints about the earth giant," Tony Tucker tucked up two sentences, then shook his head. "But in essence, it should be a sacrificial sacrifice of some kind of magic."


    "I just want to know now, where are the others on Peach Blossom Island?" Conan pushed his glasses and looked serious. "And there are old urchins. How do I feel that after Peach Blossom Island turned into an earth giant, all those guys died?"


    "Shouldn''t he be dead?" Yasuda Gangji said with some uncertainty. "I just saw someone fall into the sea on that peach blossom island. If I can swim..."


    "A near death!" the child of poison island said simply.


    She was very calm, but she was killed by natural and man-made disasters. How many people died when her world was invaded by evil things? It is simply a number that cannot be calculated in language.


    Yuandagu was a little heavy in his heart. After a short silence, he changed the topic, "so, is this a magic trick that can manipulate earth and rock?"


    "It''s blood!" the 10th opened slowly. "Zhang Sanfeng killed all the snakes and let their blood penetrate into the whole island. Ouyangke''s body was damaged, his will resonated with the blood of the snakes, and then controlled the whole island."


    "It''s really a kind of magic! Moreover, for Zhang Sanfeng now... He''s reluctant to deal with it." on the 10th, he slowly tore a small piece from himself, and his voice was gentle. "It seems that I need to clean up the mess."


    The voice fell, and a small piece torn off was thrown out by the tenth. Quietly into the void.


    ¡­¡­


    "Isn''t there a rumor that Ouyang Ke is the illegitimate son of Ouyang Feng?"


    Huang Yaoshi scolded and stared at the scene in front of him, "what monster did that old thing give birth to?"


    Of course, pharmacist Huang also gained something this time. Although he was shocked by the appearance of the earth rock giant, Zhang Sanfeng now showed the ultimate martial arts skills in front of him.


    The old man who suddenly appeared and saved them reached a suffocating level not only in cultivation... At the same time, his technical attainments were unimaginable.

 Chapter 161

    Pharmacist Huang has a feeling that if he can not die after today, his cultivation will surely usher in the opportunity of rapid progress... Without him, his vision has been broadened.


    Huang Rong looked a little melancholy and at a loss.


    She thought she could live a stable life when she returned to Taohua island. Where do you think of people sitting at home, but disaster comes from heaven.


    "Strength!"


    Looking at the surging power in front of him, Zhang Sanfeng, who can crush most of the body of the native monster with one foot. Huang Rong gradually took a touch of firmness in her eyes.


    You can''t be so lazy... She wants to be strong.


    Zhang Sanfeng can become so strong through the fog space. Even if her talent is not as good as Zhang Sanfeng... But she can become stronger at most and slow down! One day, it will be promoted to the current situation of Zhang Sanfeng.


    With this strength, she and her father will not be so weak in the future. She really has the power to protect herself and her father.


    At this time, a voice without any emotional fluctuation came into Zhang Sanfeng''s ear, "your attack method is wrong."


    "What?" Zhang Sanfeng''s pupils opened slightly, but then he noticed a familiar mystery. Turning around, it was a figure shrouded in fog.


    "... number ten?"


    Su Han didn''t answer. He opened his hand, and the sky was covered with clouds. Then his palm gently pressed down, and endless lightning fell. At the same time, the sea began to swell and set off towering waves.


    The ability to control lightning and the sea is the fruit of the soul.


    The blazing thunder light ran through the sea and set off huge waves, which were transmitted to the earth and rock giants. Ouyang Ke uttered a dull hum, but the earth rock giant did not slow down, and his heavy fist hit Su Han in the direction.


    "Interesting!" Su Han made several marks on his palm. The reason why he used the ability of soul fruit was just to test it. He didn''t really want to cause any fatal damage to the earth and stone giant, "wood dun. The world of flowers and trees comes!"


    The body of the earth rock giant stretched. He was too huge, like a mountain. It is formed by the whole Peach Blossom Island. However, he could not move at the moment. Trees spread from all over his body and finally wrapped around his body.


    Just a few breaths, it will completely turn green, although each struggle can uproot trees. But its pulling speed can not keep up with the growth of trees.


    At this time, only those strange and dense tentacles were still beating and attacking in mid air in vain, which was blocked by Zhang Sanfeng''s Tai Chi diagram.


    "This... This is again?" Huang Yaoshi stared at the scene, almost doubting that he had seen the myth.


    Although Zhang Sanfeng''s ability is strong enough to suffocate him, he can understand it after all, but Su Han''s power makes him dare not imagine. How can people control the growth of flowers and trees?


    Pharmacist Huang''s lips trembled. "This is... The power of the immortal god! At one thought, a hundred flowers bloom and trees spring."


    "Father." Huang Rong''s face showed helplessness, but he opened his mouth and finally sighed. There''s nothing to say. Things in the misty space can''t be explained at all. Moreover, pharmacist Huang mistakenly believes that No. 10 is an immortal God, which can not be mistaken.


    Su Han followed Zhang Sanfeng. Zhang Sanfeng carried pharmacist Huang and Huang Rong in his hand. They fell on the head of the earth giant together.


    "Zhang Sanfeng," Su Han said in a low voice, "every time you damaged the earth rock giant before, it just further improved the fit between the evil god''s divinity and the earth rock giant! It also improved his combat effectiveness."


    "Evil things are immortal... If not, they cannot become the biggest source of disaster in the world. In theory, there are only two ways to solve it, one is seal! Permanent seal, and then slowly grind it to death... The other is sacrifice."


    Su Han''s words are very definite. This information comes from the real world in part and the king in yellow in part.


    Zhang Sanfeng gave his body a meal and lowered his eyes. Is there no other way besides these two methods?


    "Chairman of the Council!" Huang Rong murmured and smiled bitterly. "Is it because the chairman of the Council is superior to the evil god? Is it easy to kill the evil god?"


    "Maybe the chairman of the Council feeds on evil gods and evil things." Su Han said such a sentence calmly. After a pause, he added, "of course, it''s a joke."


    Then he spread out his palm and used the dark cave road. The darkness spread out in an instant and shrouded half of Ouyang Ke''s body.


    Ouyangke''s face showed panic. He tried his best to control the earth rock giant, but it was useless. Feel yourself being swallowed up bit by bit, "no... don''t eat me! Please, don''t eat me..."


    With the shrill scream, Ouyang Ke''s body completely disappeared. Finally, the darkness began from the location of ouyangke and gradually spread to the whole body of the earth rock giant.


    sportive? Zhang Sanfeng doesn''t think so. But if all this was true... He was silent and a cold sweat oozed from his forehead.


    Even in his master''s state of mind, he was shocked to the point that he could not describe it in words.


    What is the product of evil gods? It is a terrorist existence that is free from the void and destroys the world at will! Even if it is their secondary derivative, the children of evil gods can also devour the world.


    But such an unspeakable existence is only the food of the president?


    "Don''t you say!" Huang Rong was also shocked. She suddenly realized something, stared at No. 10, and thought of Ouyang Ke''s previous words


    In other words, every time they offered sacrifices in the past, they were actually preparing food for the president of the Council?


    No... the gap between evil things and evil gods is too great. It can''t be the chairman''s staple food at all, but it is likely to be his dessert?


    If you think of it like this, the parliament will disappear from time to time. In addition to stabilizing the order of the heavens and the world... It may also be killing the original evil gods for dinner.


    The more he thought about it, the more Huang Rong felt his back cold. This is too much information.


    Su Han gathered up the darkness, and the earth rock giant at his feet collapsed with a roar. If it weren''t for the dense trees on his body, he had completely turned into gravel and sank into the sea, and completely disappeared.


    "... Peach Blossom Island!"


    Pharmacist Huang sighed with melancholy. Nothing, the island where he lived, and his wife''s coffin and grave... All disappeared.


    But... Pharmacist Huang turned his head and stared at Huang Rong. A touch of tenderness flashed in his eyes


    Anyway, I wish rong''er was still there.

 Chapter 162

    "I should go back after the things here are handled!" Su Han turned his head and stared at Zhang Sanfeng calmly.


    Zhang Sanfeng thought a little and whispered, "I''ll stay here for a while."


    Su Han nodded slightly and didn''t make any comment on it. His mind moved, and his body turned into an endless fog and disappeared from his place.


    "Two." Zhang Sanfeng paused and looked at Huang Rong and Huang Yaoshi. "Now Peach Blossom Island is no longer suitable for living. I''ll take you to land!"


    Pharmacist Huang was silent. Taohua island is more than uninhabitable? That strange humanoid shape can be seen everywhere with the dried octopus tentacles... Now even if Taohua island is renamed terrorist Island, it is worthy of its name.


    "Then, please!" pharmacist Huang solemnly opened his mouth.


    Zhang Sanfeng said nothing and directly took them off towards the land.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, with his eyes open and closed, Su Han returned to the bronze throne. The real illusion around gradually dissipated.


    The misty space was silent. Many members of the parliament turned to look at the 10th, and then turned to stare at Su Han.


    "Eat evil gods?" yuzhiboban murmured. He seemed to be talking to himself and talking to others. Expressions vary.


    "Although it''s expected, it''s also reasonable." white beard laughed, but he was acutely aware that it was not good to talk about it in front of the chairman of the parliament, and immediately changed the topic. "But then again, yuzhiboban, didn''t you say you wanted to unify all countries in your own world?"


    Yu Zhibo glanced at his white beard and didn''t speak. The figure turned into a fog and disappeared from its place.


    Seeing this, Su Han raised his eyebrows. He closed his eyes and felt the power of evil gods in his body.


    To be fair, although his acquisition this time is evil and divine, it is incomplete. If it is integrated into himself, it should be able to push his cultivation to the peak of the primary four elephants?


    "Although a little disappointed! But it''s also normal." Su Han sighed in his heart. The power ouyangke showed before was really not strong. Suddenly he integrated this wisp of divinity into his body.


    "En?" Tony Stark''s eyes suddenly coagulated, and suddenly felt that small changes seemed to have taken place around him. He glanced around and suddenly found the edge of the fog, which seemed to be the green dragon constellation composed of countless small stars. At this moment, it gradually became huge, and there seemed to be a flash of God in his eyes.


    "How?" Tony Stark felt his scalp numb for a moment. I felt that the green dragon constellation came back to life, but when I looked at it, I found that the green dragon constellation seemed to have no change. I was immediately silent, "... Is it an illusion?"


    no That''s definitely not an illusion. Tony Stark said to himself. He believed in his memory very much.


    "What happened?" Conan glanced at Tony Stark and looked in the direction he turned his head. He didn''t find anything different. It was a little strange immediately.


    After thinking about it, Conan forced his curiosity and didn''t ask. He turned his head back and said, "by the way... Why is Mr. Zhang Sanfeng still in Miss Huang Rong''s world?"


    "Should be to put Huang Rong and Huang pharmacist in place?" Yasuda Gangji made a guess. "He should be back soon."


    "I don''t think so!" lanran smiled. "According to Zhang Sanfeng''s character, in addition to helping the two people settle properly... He is also very likely to help Huang Rong promote the new martial arts in her world."


    "What?"


    "This..."


    "This should not be possible?"


    Many people at the scene retorted that Zhang Sanfeng had no problem helping Huang Rong, but if the way of Xinwu is popular... It''s a little too much.


    "No, it''s really possible." Tony Stark suddenly remembered something and looked strange. "After all... Zhang Sanfeng''s feelings for Huang Rong and Huang pharmacist! I''m afraid they are not generally complex. Who makes them have such a connection."


    "Of course, the most important thing is that this is also an experiment," Tony Stark paused and continued to speak. "If Zhang Sanfeng''s promotion of the new martial arts in his own world is an unprecedented achievement... With his help, Huang Rong will also promote the new martial arts. Will this also be Huang Rong''s great achievement in their world?"


    If this method can be used more than once... It will be much easier to achieve great achievements in the future.


    The misty space fell into a long silence. This sentence broke the ideological confinement of members of Parliament and made them think of more things and look different.


    "Well," Yuan Dagu opened his mouth to Tony Stark, with some embarrassment on his face, but finally raised the courage to say, "Mr. Tony Stark... Can I make a deal with you?"


    "What deal?" Tony Stark became interested. Because of his character, he always has great goodwill for yuandagu.


    "Can you lend me a set of artificial intelligence? I''ll give it back to you soon." yuandagu was quite ashamed. "I can give you some arms of our special team and the design drawings of special combat vehicles... Although I know these, I''m afraid I can''t help you."


    "No problem!" Tony Stark agreed lightly.


    "Although I know it''s unreasonable... Huh? You promised?" big Gooden stopped. He stared at Tony Stark unexpectedly. Tony Stark agreed, but he was a little uneasy, "but with your level of technology! The technology of our world can''t help you."


    "No, or just the opposite." Tony Stark put out a finger and shook it gently. "Many technologies in your world can''t be described by common sense... For example, the guns you use are more like miniaturized laser weapons."


    "Moreover, your cars and planes do not conform to the principle of mechanics! They are more like that to pretend to be cool and handsome... But they fly very fast, which violates my knowledge. So I think there should be some knowledge I don''t know!"


    After a pause, Tony Stark smiled and said, "although I took pains to study and can also study those technologies, you just asked me to borrow artificial intelligence! What can''t you exchange?"


    "Actually I would like to make complaints about your iron man armor. It''s not scientific anyway." Conan opened his mouth.


    Do you have the face to say that others are unscientific?


    After a little thought, poison Island Yazi looked at yuandagu and asked, "the reason why Mr. Dagu wants artificial intelligence is to promote the name of Dega in his own world? Are you ready to become the strongest in the world?"

 Chapter 163

    "You found it!" Yuan Dagu nodded seriously without being surprised. "Although guts also has top experts in electronic informatics... I can''t reveal my real identity as diga to them, so I can only ask for help in Parliament."


    "In fact, I don''t think it''s a problem whether you say it or not." a touch of silence appeared on his face.


    "I think so too." Xiaozhi said carelessly, "Mr. Dagu, don''t you also expose your identity at the end of diga Altman? Guts didn''t secretly kill you."


    "No! Xiaozhi, zaeda... What you think is too simple!" Tony Stark suddenly opened his mouth. He became serious, glanced at the whole audience, and his voice was serious.


    "Never test the dark side of human nature... It is possible that guts personnel will treat Dagu as usual after they know his identity. But what about others?"


    It is precisely because he is a researcher and has seen the darkest human nature that Tony Stark has a profound understanding of this.


    He issued a warning in the parliament, "it is very likely that someone with status and power beyond the director will attack Dagu in the end!"


    "It was so easy for him to live a happy life in his original historical track. One was that his identity was not greatly exposed and someone deliberately concealed it for him. The other was that he was a hero to save the world after all... Most importantly, he was no longer Altman at that time. The value of research decreased greatly!"


    The scene fell into a long silence.


    "In fact, you don''t have to discuss it anymore," yuandagu obviously made up his mind. "Unless I have to, I won''t consider revealing my identity for the time being."


    Su Hanmo stared silently at the group of people in front of him and nodded in his heart. Yuandagu''s decision was correct. After all, there are really many people who spy on Altman''s power.


    But Su Han didn''t say anything. His mind moved, his figure turned into a fog and disappeared.


    "The president left." Ying Zheng stared at the empty bronze chair with an inexplicable tone.


    "Maybe to save the endless world, or maybe to hunt again." Tony Stark whispered. He looked at the No. 10 that also disappeared and smiled bitterly. "Sometimes I really doubt... Whether this guy No. 10 will be the reserve food of the president."


    Sakata Gangji coughed violently. The grain reserve is really... So that he doesn''t know what to say.


    Especially when thinking of the incredible power of the 10th itself, his emotions are more complicated


    "It''s normal," Conan said seriously after thinking for a moment. "Don''t humans often have the habit of raising pigs, cattle and sheep? Although they are used as spare food, they will not be slaughtered easily if they have feelings."


    "I think... The relationship between the president and the 10th is likely to be like this."


    "No wonder I used to think the atmosphere between the 10th and the president was strange. It didn''t look like a god facing his own god!" white beard rubbed his chin and looked strange. There is too much information in this matter. Even now, he vaguely understood why there were so many evil gods as subordinates in the previous Council


    "Even if the 10th is not here now, the chairman of the Council will leave! It''s not good for you to say so?" poison island''s child stared at the group of people in front of him speechless.


    After a short silence, Conan looked at Tony Stark, "Mr. stark... You seem to have found something remarkable before?"


    "That''s right." Tony Stark didn''t hide after a short silence, and pointed to the direction of the green dragon constellation. "Before, I found that the green dragon constellation! Has changed greatly, and its body shape has become more huge... At the same time, its shape has also changed a little."


    "I have a little doubt... Whether the green dragon constellation is alive at that moment. Or! One day in the future, he will live."


    Tony Stark''s words stopped sharply. He smiled bitterly and shook his head. "It''s impossible. I should have thought more!"


    "Not so." one party suddenly opened his mouth, and his voice was calm. "I can tell you very clearly that the size of the green dragon constellation has indeed become huge! There are about a million small star particles... Of course, although these star particles look pitifully small, they are likely to correspond to the stars in our world."


    The powerful computing power makes one party see more things than Tony Stark, "what''s more important is... Its fidelity is much higher than before. It''s more vivid than before... In one word, it''s more divine?"


    After revealing the word of divinity, one party knew and felt after passing, and his look changed several times. He just subconsciously spit out the word, but now he wants to... Think carefully and fear.


    Not only one side passed, but many people at the scene changed slightly, and even turned to look at other strange constellations.


    The green dragon constellation has changed. Doesn''t that mean that in the future... Other constellations may also change greatly?


    "Wow... This vivid dragon and those strange, all kinds of creatures like gods and beasts nearby are composed of particles with the concept of stars?" Xiaoyu''s eyes are shining. Although she can''t understand many things, she said from her heart, "that''s great."


    "That," Webb raised his hand silently and looked carefully at the crowd. His sense of existence has always been very low, but now he has put forward valuable suggestions, "I doubt that these constellations may really turn into life in the end."


    "Even... I wonder if those constellations in our real world named Sagittarius and cancer... Are actually living lives with their own consciousness?"


    "Now, these constellations in the misty space are evolving in this direction..."


    Weber had this idea mainly because of Gaia and alayer in his world.


    Since the planet itself will produce consciousness, the constellations composed of countless stars also have consciousness... Is this a very normal thing?


    No one spoke. Lanran''s pupils widened and her mind shook.


    This event completely overturned his three views... He recalled the boundless sky and stars, and suddenly felt his own smallness. And further realize the greatness of the President


    Take the prototype of the universe as a misty space and place them in the perspective of the gods. In this case, hold a meeting


    And in this case, the universe is not dead, time is not fixed... It is still alive and evolves at an unimaginable speed

 Chapter 164

    Even, lanran is thinking, among the small star particles that make up the constellation... Are there particles that really give birth to life?


    If this is a real evolutionary universe! The possibility of such a thing is not only there, but also great.


    Gu xun''er has deep eyes, different worlds... And endless starry sky! Even if she recalled the various records in her family library, she did not have a specific analysis of it. Hearing the discussion of this group of not simple figures in parliament, she suddenly woke up.


    Compared with the endless and profound starry sky, compared with the vast and unknown world... Powerful as the fighting emperor is also infinitely small and worthless.


    Gu xun''er was quite depressed. She suddenly had a clear understanding in her heart and smiled bitterly. When you are too weak, you know and see too much... This is not a good thing.


    Youyou sighed. Her figure turned into a fog and disappeared from her place.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Su Han opened his eyes in the real world. Naturally, he also listened to the discussion of members of Parliament and fell into thinking.


    "I used the evil power to strengthen to the peak of the primary state of the four elephants... This state is to warm the spine and big keel! The corresponding is the Green Dragon... So the green dragon constellation in the starry sky is also evolving?"


    "In other words, if I break through other small realms, the constellations will evolve similarly?" Su Han tapped his fingers on the table. He used to think that if he broke through the big realm, the fog space would undergo drastic changes.


    But now... Even if we break through the small realm, will the fog space also change accordingly?


    "I don''t know what earth shaking changes will take place in the misty space when I break through the five elements." Su Han flashed a touch of expectation in his eyes.


    In the next instant, Su Han''s look became dignified, his pupils turned into reincarnation eyes, and at the same time, he tried his best to promote the domineering color of seeing and hearing. This has reached a high level of seeing, hearing and color hegemony. After integration, it is even stronger to an indescribable extent.


    Seeing the future for a short time is not difficult for Su Han, and if he wants, the whole Jinling City is also within the scope of his seeing and hearing color monitoring.


    "Very powerful guy!" Su Han murmured. He felt a deep and dangerous breath.


    You know, it''s quite incredible that he can still feel danger with his current strength. Of the course, he did not rise to war, because there was a familiar smell beside this dangerous smell.


    "Zhang Mingxuan," Su Han got up and thought, "so this guy should be..."


    The voice fell, and the God energy fluctuation with extreme terror broke out, just like a big day rising in Jinling University. It is not an attack and oppression, but an act of revealing one''s arrival. Make it public to show that you have no malice.


    "Come in!" Su Han didn''t speak, but the powerful spirit wave showed his meaning.


    The void trembled and was torn open. Two slender figures appeared in Su Han''s room.


    Standing in front is an old man. He had a straight waist, pale hair and wrinkled face, but there was a terrible vitality in his movements. Su Han thought this temperament was familiar... After a little thinking, he realized it.


    This is a breath similar to Zhang Sanfeng, a free and easy and detached mood, a spirit that has been naturally cultivated for a long time and contains all things in the world.


    "Su Shenwang!" Zhang Mingxuan leaned slightly towards Su Han, then looked at the old man beside him, his eyes lifted up a touch of admiration, and his voice trembled, "you may be a little strange, he is..."


    "Taikangzi!" the old man suddenly opened his mouth. His eyes stared at Su Han tightly. Although he looked very calm, there seemed to be a trace of surprise in the depths of his pupils, "I''m taikangzi from the China Asia cultivation Association."


    "This time, I was abrupt! I didn''t offer a congratulatory gift... The new semi saint!"


    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly solidified. Zhang Mingxuan heard taikangzi''s words as soon as he was ready to introduce, which was like a blow to the head. He was stiff for a long time. Then he trembled and turned to stare at Su Han, and finally turned to stare at taikangzi.


    "Chief... This is the new king Su! I told you before." Zhang Mingxuan stammered in his voice.


    "I know," taikangzi smiled and nodded. Although he was talking to Zhang Mingxuan, he kept his eyes on Su Han from beginning to end. "I also know that the science and technology he traded to Yanjing University is a nuclear fusion technology that has caused a great sensation in the world. It is an unimaginable scientific genius."


    Taikangzi seemed to think of something interesting and suddenly laughed, "many people moved the dark pile placed in the cultivation Association and wanted to know the specific news of this scientific wizard..."


    "In other words, even if I didn''t hide it, they really found the information and knew that this scientific and technological genius was the new God King! It''s estimated that this is the false news I made. At the same time, I have such profound attainments in science and technology and cultivation... I haven''t heard of it."


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Su Han raised his eyebrows. He sensed danger from the person in front of him, although it doesn''t mean that he will fail if the two fight. But this is indeed the first time he has sensed danger since he crossed over.


    He knew very well that the other party saw some details of him, and his voice was flat. "I''m just a cultivator of the four elephant realm now."


    "I also understand!" taikangzi nodded, his eyes deep, "the realm of the four elephants! The body of the divine king, the blood of the divine king, the soul of the divine king... And the divine power of the semi holy level."


    Zhang Mingxuan stared at Su Han blankly, and his world outlook was broken again. Taikangzi''s position in his heart is too high, so he won''t question what taikangzi says.


    But... Su Han, just the four elephant realm?


    Indeed, if it is the four elephant realm, at Su Han''s age, although it can still be called a genius with the posture of heaven, it can be understood after all. Because there has been such a level of peerless arrogance in history, pushing an era.


    But what is the spirit, blood and spirit of the God King level? Essence, Qi and spirit climb to the peak of Liuhe together. If they can''t enter, they can be called the God King. The one in front of me climbed to the top two times? The last one... Broke the semi saint!


    "Have you seen me like this?" Su Han was surprised to hear what taikangzi meant.


    Taikangzi still looked casual and said, "for us, the realm is not the essence of measurement!"


    "In ancient times, there was also a method of concentrating on the secret realm. For example, you specialized in the unitary realm to achieve ancient sages. Although there are great restrictions on this kind of cultivation of the single realm... Generally speaking, there are cases in your case."

 Chapter 165

    Zhang Mingxuan dropped his head and stopped talking. His body was shaking. Yes, Su Han, it''s really semi Holy


    Did this one hide his hand before? God King is not his limit!


    What is semi saint? It is above the realm of six harmonies. Half a foot buckles into the terrible realm of the sage gate... This is the real sage reserve.


    As long as they don''t die, they will step into that mythical realm one day, because they already have part of the essence of that realm.


    Even in the Warring States period, when the strong were like a forest and the stars were bright, the sages were detached and remained famous as an ancestor, supreme and supreme.


    Su Han glanced out of the window, "come here, there''s a lot of noise."


    Before, taikangzi bloomed his divine power, which was too dazzling. If it wasn''t because he was just explaining his arrival to Su Han and there was no hostility, I''m afraid the whole Jinling City would feel that kind of pressure and tremble for it.


    However, many students in Jinling University have undoubtedly attracted attention again. After all, not long ago, the God King came into the world... They naturally couldn''t feel the difference between the God King and taikangzi. They thought it was the reappearance of the God King.


    "Leave it to me!" Zhang Mingxuan forced himself to calm down, retreated and began to give orders not to let anyone interfere in the communication between Su Han and taikangzi.


    In the room, only Su Han and taikangzi were left.


    With a long breath, taikangzi stared at Su Han''s cheek, did not hesitate, spread out his palm, on which there was a creation similar to a wristwatch.


    "Is this?" Su Han wondered.


    "Do you know the innate gossip map of the China Asia cultivation association?" taikangzi asked softly.


    "You mean the congenital gossip that envelops the whole country of Huaya and can''t escape monitoring as long as evil things appear?" Su Han is naturally no stranger. After all, in the circle of practitioners, the reputation of congenital gossip has been circulating for a long time, which is almost the product of the treasure of the country.


    "Yes," taikangzi looked a little far-reaching, "what do you think is the congenital gossip chart?!"


    Su Han looked strange. As soon as he was ready to speak, he saw a corner of the future when he saw the color domineering. An accident flashed in his eyes, "the congenital gossip map is... Wait, it''s actually a supercomputer?"


    "Hmm?" taikangzi''s look changed for the first time, frowning up and down at Su Han, and finally staring at Su Han''s eyebrows, "time... Magic power? But the senses are different."


    Taikangzi obviously mistook Su Han''s prediction of the future for the magic power of time. However, this can not be mistaken. After all, after integration, all the strange abilities can indeed be regarded as the strange supernatural powers of Su Han.


    "... when I communicated with others in the past, they all said that the innate eight diagrams were array diagrams, or magic weapons handed down from ancient times." Su Han was very moved.


    The reason why he had this misunderstanding was naturally skewed by Li Huo.


    Although Li Huo''s strength is far inferior to Su Han''s, Su Han knows all the common sense of the cultivation world through Li Huo.


    "After all, human science and technology are also making progress now." taikangzi looked distant, some happy and some melancholy. "Although science and technology has developed for a century, it has indeed done many things that can''t be done by cultivation! The array of major cities in Asia and the network covering the whole Asia... These are the tentacles of Taiji gossip map."


    "The Taiji Bagua chart itself is the highest scientific and technological product engraved with the array chart."


    "So!" Su Han stared at the watch in taikangzi''s hand.


    "Yes!" taikangzi also showed his wrist and wore a watch. "This watch can directly connect with the supercomputer code named congenital gossip map... With very high permissions. He even issued some orders to it."


    "Of course, the reason why I brought it here is because I want to change the array of the whole city. I can''t leave the help of the congenital gossip map." taikangzi directly threw the watch into Su Han''s hand, "and this is the medium."


    "I''m really flattered to trust me so much." Su Han sensed through seeing and hearing, and confirmed that it was indeed a computer watch. There were no other problems. When he was about to put it away.


    "My intuition tells me that you may be a good guy!" Tai Kangzi pointed to his forehead and then laughed. "Don''t think I''m a guy who plays with temperament! The old magic power is natural... Strictly speaking, the old intuition has never been wrong."


    "Of course, I trust you... But now your watch only has the right to modify Jinling array! I believe you have discretion. It''s good that Jinling array has been greatly improved, but no matter how bad the situation is, I hope the effect of Jinling array will not weaken..." taikangzi''s voice is very serious. After a pause, he eased down again.


    "Of course, if I succeed, I can hold a gathering of practitioners to discuss the transformation authority of the array to gather all of China and Asia, and then hand it over to you."


    "Don''t worry about that!" Su Han was noncommittal. He didn''t expect taikangzi''s decision, or taikangzi trusted him so much, which surprised him.


    At least put Su Han in the position of taikangzi. He can''t trust a sudden young God King... It can only be said that taikangzi is very convinced of the result of his magic induction.


    After chatting with Su Han casually, Tai Kangzi said goodbye, "I have some official business to do when I come to Jinling... After all, it''s rare to leave the customs, and the remaining problems of these years have to be dealt with... Jinling is only the first stop. I should go to other provincial capitals in two days!"


    "Tomorrow, I hope you can spare time! Go to a place with me." taikangzi paused, looking cold, melancholy and sad.


    Su Han peeped into the picture of the future and knew what taikangzi would say next. An accident appeared on his face, "you want to tell me... The truth of the crack in the sky tomorrow?"


    Taikangzi made a move and stared at Su Han speechlessly. "The ability to predict the future is really an exception. Well... Since you know it, I won''t say more."


    He arched his hand at Su Han. Taikangzi threw his Taoist robe, turned and turned into a startled rainbow and left.


    After thinking for a while, Su Han sat cross legged on the bed and stared at the direction taikangzi left. He could feel through seeing and hearing that the chief of the China Asia cultivation association had no malice towards him.


    But this one is too mysterious. If he doesn''t have a strong color of seeing and hearing, and the detection ability of reincarnation eye is also very strong, I''m afraid the rhythm of words will be completely grasped by the other party when the two sides communicate before


    That''s too bad. He is completely seen through by the other party, but he can''t see through the other party

 Chapter 166

    "The first confrontation was a tie." Su Han raised his eyebrows, touched his eyes, thought about the information peeped out from taikangzi, and whispered, "what a terrible old man."


    Su Han has just seen that taikangzi''s divine energy strength and soul strength are semi holy. Only his body is still at the peak of the Six Harmonies realm.


    In terms of hard strength, taikangzi surpasses Su Han. Of course, that''s the same sentence. Hard power is hard power. If you really fight, it''s another matter.


    After all, Su Han has too many means, and in the final analysis... The power of light in his body only awakened a small part. Only when you incarnate or summon diga can you drive the power of light to the greatest extent.


    Now Su Han''s external performance is far from his ultimate combat power.


    "Friday... Monitor this watch for problems!"


    "I have monitored it, basically no problem! But it has basic positioning function. Do you want me to shield it?" the voice was flat on Friday.


    "Then shield it." Su Han thought about it. When he confirmed that there was no problem on Friday, he fastened it on his wrist. Immediately, he separated Friday into a body and integrated it into the watch.


    Originally, Su Han was wondering whether to peep into the congenital gossip of Huaya headquarters on Friday... Then he was very embarrassed to find that the watch itself had the highest authority of congenital gossip.


    The array chart is a heavy weapon of Huaya. You can''t move it lightly. I''m afraid there may not be ten people who have the right to change the array. Even if it is only the array map of Jinling, it is the same.


    After a little meditation, Su Han nodded, "since you trust me so much, I can''t be stingy."


    Before he came to the mainframe on Friday, he began to hit the keyboard and input a lot of information, which was deduced by him during the month of cultivation.


    "On Friday, summarize the information! And combine the information you have seen about Jinling to extend a set of array map most suitable for the current Jinling. Is there no problem?"


    "No problem!" there was no sound fluctuation on Friday. "Now I have contacted the congenital eight diagrams through my watch. I can even easily download the overall map and array layout of Jinling with the help of the computational power of the congenital eight diagrams to a certain extent... However, according to the current situation, it will take at least three days to push the performance results."


    "It''s up to you!" Su Han lay on the bed. Although he had shown Zhang Mingxuan the array diagram with Jinling as the template, the array diagram was largely derived from the information Su Han sensed. The distortion is too high.


    Now, since we can download the Jinling array through the congenital eight diagrams and re deduce the whole, it''s natural to re deduce it when it''s time to re deduce... Anyway, it''s not su Han''s trouble. It''s better to entrust this kind of thing to Friday.


    Close your eyes, Su Han enters the misty space.


    ¡­¡­


    Fog hall, fog rising, mysterious, as if eternal.


    Zhang Sanfeng sat there calmly. After a few breaths, he suddenly raised his head and stared at the direction of the month of cultivation, with a touch of comfort in his eyes.


    Huang Rong walked out of it, sat in his seat and complained, "it''s too hard... I''ve been practicing in it for three months! I feel that the whole person is about to lose his practice."


    During the month of cultivation, there is nothing. Although you can''t feel hungry, staying for a long time will bring great psychological discomfort. This time, Huang Rong went in for three months. Even she was surprised that she had such perseverance.


    "I''ve been crying bitterly for three months?" Tony Stark rolled his eyes and disdained, "what should I say if I''ve been studying in it for a year or two?"


    Huang Rong was speechless. Conan pushed his glasses aside and said coldly, "I''m a little skeptical. You may have brought video games and other things in! After research, use those entertainment things..."


    "In this way, don''t say you''ll stay in it for a year! Even if you stay for ten or eight years, you don''t need to worry about mental problems."


    "Have you used a similar method?" Tony Stark immediately raised his spirits.


    "No," Conan shook his head very calmly, "go in and cultivate! What you cultivate is not only your physique, but also your spirit and perseverance. If you bring leisure and entertainment, the effect of exercising your spirit and tenacity will be much weaker."


    Conan is a smart man. He knows that Tony Stark goes in to study science and technology. In this case, leisure is nothing, but practicing domineering is a battle with himself. We can''t tolerate our own relaxation and fluke.


    "Great!" said white beard admiringly. "I''m afraid you''re not far from the domineering entry-level."


    "In fact, my knowledge of color domineering has been introduced, but the armed color domineering is always a little worse." Conan shook his fist and suddenly smiled bitterly. "If Xiaolan or Jingji really joined... I''m afraid they have already practiced their armed color domineering?"


    Compared with those monstrous talents, Conan felt that his talent in close combat was too weak.


    "In fact, I personally think," Weber said carefully, "Mr. Conan can''t give full play to his full potential by cultivating his domineering spirit! He should cultivate others."


    "Oh?" Conan''s eyes lit up. "Brother Webber, what do you say?"


    "... everyone knows his roots, so you don''t need to tell me big brother." Weber shivered subconsciously.


    "Sorry... I''m used to it in the real world." Conan smiled awkwardly.


    Weber didn''t tangle much, and whispered, "I think with Mr. Conan''s special physique, you should practice curse. I think your talent in this field has miraculous effect! If you really practice to great success, maybe whoever you read will die."


    Now that Weber has finished reading Conan, he always feels a little awe when he looks at Conan. Although he knew it was impossible, he had a wrong feeling... One day, when Conan was on the scene, serial killings would occur in the fog space. Of course, the most important thing is that Weber is afraid of becoming the victim of serial homicide


    In his eyes, Conan is a very excellent curse teacher. Why do you have to learn melee technology?


    Conan''s expectation on his face gradually solidified. He lay on the bronze chair and said weakly, "how many times do you want me to say? I''m just lucky to meet those cases... The occurrence of those cases really has nothing to do with me."


    "So, the mysterious card of death omen extracted from your body before! It''s just an accident?" tonistark said faintly.


    Conan choked. What if you can''t refute it at all?


    The fog rose, and Su Han''s figure appeared directly on the bronze throne. He looked at the fog space as usual and nodded slightly.


    But before he could speak, he suddenly found that there were two free bronze chairs with fog rising... There were new people coming.

 Chapter 167

    "Is there another new person coming?"


    Zhang Sanfeng raised his eyebrows. He was the first to find the arrival of the new man. Subconsciously, he looked in the direction of the bronze throne. As a result, he saw Su Han sitting there quietly, "is the president coming?"


    "On the surface," Tony Stark looked at the two new members, "it should be normal humans? At least not giants like white beard."


    "I don''t know, which world does this new person come from?" Huang Rong''s eyes lit up at once. "If there are guys from the fairy myth world, that''s good."


    Immortal, think of the powerful sword fairy who stepped on the fairy sword in the legend. Huang Rong''s eyes flashed a little longing.


    "Ha?" one party glanced at Huang Rong and suddenly sneered, "funny woman! Are you thinking about something boring again?"


    "No matter what power it is, you have to work hard to get it! You have to bear the price. Even if there are Chinese immortals entering, do you think their power can be easily obtained?"


    "Miss Huang Rong, Mr. Fang Tongtong is right," Zhang Sanfeng lowered his eyes and his voice was very gentle. "I dare not say anything. The martial arts I created must surpass the fairy way."


    "But what I can do is to keep walking on the road of martial arts until I can''t walk." after a pause, Zhang Sanfeng said seriously, "Miss Huang Rong, compared with your great talent in cultivation... I hope you have this kind of consciousness. Only in this way can you really climb to the peak!"


    "... I see." Huang Rong spoke weakly. She was intelligent and knew that she had nothing to achieve in the end.


    She was just talking and very curious. Even if she is really a sword fairy, she won''t abandon martial arts.


    "I can''t see through." a low, hoarse voice suddenly sounded, and a figure haunted by the fog scanned around. "Is this the earth? Doesn''t it mean that it''s still a long distance from the earth?"


    "Just... I can''t see through the fog on you! And I can''t feel your strength. That is to say, you are all likely to pose a threat to me? It''s really... Great."


    Su Han stared at the speaker. He was a strange man with only one eye. His hair is like a hedgehog, sharp and straight, and he is wearing special armor that can limit his strength


    "Polos?" Su Han recognized this man and felt a shock in his heart.


    Poros of the Superman world, the biggest boss of the first film, the God level freak, and the head of the cosmic dark matter pirate group regardless of the universe.


    If he didn''t meet the unusual Qiyu on the earth, the earth would be destroyed under his hands. Even if there are hungry wolves who later evolved to the peak, hero associations with strong people like forests, and all kinds of Freaks


    These people may grow to the peak, or together, they can stop poros, but that''s just it. Poros can completely destroy the whole earth with his star collapse roar gun, and no one can stop it.


    Poros glanced around, and then with a brush, he appeared directly in front of Yuzhi Boban. Clenched his fist and slammed it into his face, as fast as lightning.


    "What... This guy?" Yu Zhibo''s pupil suddenly contracted. His reaction should not be so slow, but he really didn''t expect that someone would dare to take action against universal condemnation this time.


    Before his attack came into contact with Yuzhi Boban''s face, there was a crisp bang. Countless black chains shot out of the hole in poros''s chair, and the brush wound around poros.


    Soon, the chain dragged him back and tied him firmly to the bronze chair.


    "What is this? Unexpectedly, I can''t break free at all! No, I can''t shake it with all my strength rather than I can''t break free?" poros looked slightly changed.


    No matter how hard he tried, the bronze chair didn''t even make the brittle sound of metal collision. It''s like a drop of water flowing into the sea. It''s not worth mentioning.


    Everyone was stunned in the misty space. After a brief silence, they look at me and I look at you.


    "This time, a really... Wonderful guy came in." Ying Zheng''s voice was low.


    "Ban, I didn''t expect you to be so embarrassed!" white beard smiled. "Gula Lala, you didn''t seem to be ready to fight back just now."


    "Shut up." yuzhiboban lowered his eyes, and his voice suppressed his anger.


    If poros had not been bound, he would now enter the six way mode and fight with it... He was so embarrassed because of carelessness.


    Even if he finally proved that his judgment was right, and the misty space or the rules formulated by the president did protect him, he still couldn''t forgive himself for being so careless.


    Su Han stared at poros, and an idea gradually rose in his mind. While perfecting the idea, he spoke slowly, "poros! Welcome."


    Then Su Han glanced at another arriving man, who was a drunk. He has a strong smell of wine. Now he is lying in his chair as if he were asleep.


    But through his own privilege, Su Han clearly realized that this man was still awake, and watched everything around him with great vigilance.


    At the moment of peeping into each other''s memory, Su Han understood this person''s identity. He looked different, his tone remained unchanged and said, "welcome, too! Tang Hao."


    Douluo mainland Tang San''s father, Haotian Douluo Tang Hao. I have to say, this time really added guys with good combat power.


    Not to mention that poros has strong physical strength and vitality, but also can launch attacks to destroy the planet... Even if we simply talk about Douluo continent, there is a world of real gods, which can not be underestimated.


    Although Tang Hao was sober, he still pretended to be completely drunk and said vaguely, "um... Do you have any wine?"


    "... is he a drunkard?" Ying Zheng frowned.


    "I can''t understand the people chosen by the chairman of the Council more and more." Tony Stark glanced at the two people in front of him with some doubts.


    The one locked in the chair can understand. After all, looking at his terrible speed just now, I know his strength is very strong! It may be at the forefront of the current whole Parliament.


    But even a drunk pulled in


    It can''t be said that drunkards are not big people, but big people generally control their alcohol consumption. I won''t put myself in such a slow state of external response.


    And it seems that they are obviously drunk... It''s more like those people who have a bad life are taking advantage of wine to relieve their worries

 Chapter 168

    "Who moved my hand?" poros''s voice was low and calm. He soon followed the eyes of the people at the scene and saw Su Han on the bronze throne.


    "Is that you? In that prophecy, the opponent on earth can be equal to me..."


    Poros''s words suddenly stopped, and he realized that the situation was wrong. If this is really Su Han''s hand, the gap between him and Su Han is undoubtedly unimaginable.


    Is this a close match? This is clearly rolling! It''s not consistent with the prediction... Moreover, poros clearly remembers that before he closed his eyes, the spacecraft was still traveling to the earth, and it was a long distance... No matter from which point of view, it could not reach the earth so soon.


    "This is in other parts of the universe?" poros''s eyes were deep. "Although I didn''t reach the earth, I still met a very powerful existence, and even my strength was far superior to me."


    "No!" Tony Stark felt more and more wrong. He frowned. "You''ve been talking about some strange things? Earth! Universe? Are you an alien?"


    "Aliens?" poros was obviously stunned, but then turned the corner. "If you''re from Earth... I''m really an alien to you. But it''s not right!"


    Poros is completely covered. Is this really the earth? It''s a close fight! Why it turned into a completely crushing battle.


    He wants to usher in a vigorous battle and even die... But what he wants is not to be tied to a chair without resistance. It was a disgrace to him.


    Su Han stared at him quietly, his voice as usual, without fluctuation, "universe overlord poros... This is not the world you were in!"


    The scene was quiet. Tony Stark looked frozen, and there were only four words in his mind... The overlord of the universe? This time, a cosmic overlord is added!!


    What is the overlord of the universe? Tony Stark is not sure about this. He once communicated with Thor in reality and finally determined... Their world, the guy named mieba, who searches for infinite gemstones. Is a cosmic overlord!


    Now... Another cosmic overlord has entered the misty space.


    "It''s terrible," Tony Stark muttered to himself, but he found himself not surprised. Even at the next moment, a demon God or God in his heyday was added to the misty space, he felt it was taken for granted.


    Because the president''s power is so huge and incredible. Beyond the world.


    After a pause, Su Han continued, "unfortunately, I saw your death."


    "What?" poros was stunned.


    Su Han''s fingers gently knocked on the back of the chair, and suddenly poros burst out a gorgeous brilliance, and the real illusion appeared around him.


    "Is this?" lanran pushes her glasses and looks serious.


    One side of the traffic raised his eyebrows, his pupils narrowed to the minimum and scanned the surrounding situation.


    This is the interior of a spaceship.


    Poros sat high on his throne. He looked down at the guy wearing yellow clothes, bald head and ordinary face, "are you my enemy?"


    The battle began.


    Poros broke out his terrible speed and hit the bald head in all directions from different directions. The bald head just protected his body with his hands.


    "This speed," white beard''s eyes coagulated and his fingers held the armrest tightly, "and there is this power."


    It is really an extremely terrible thing to make such a terrible fluctuation simply in the flesh. But as time went on, white beard found himself shocked early.


    Because, poros quickly took off his armor and entered the second state


    Yes, that''s his real full strength.


    Even if you are badly hurt and your body is torn, you will still heal at a very fast speed, and your strength is strong enough to destroy everything. In this way, he will not lose in the face of the existence of God level freaks.


    However, what he faced was the unusual bald Qiyu. Even his gambling attacks are equally useless. The other party just made a serious punch.


    The huge is like a city''s spaceship exploding into large sparks, and the atmosphere is torn apart. Nothing can stop this blow. Even the collapsing star roaring gun that can destroy the planet is also smashed by this boxing.


    At last, poros, who was dry, lay on the ground. He heard Qiyu''s appreciation for his strength and suddenly smiled, "it''s a lie... You didn''t use your best."


    Then he died completely. That''s the end of the real illusion.


    Poros sat in his chair blankly, without the idea of struggling. His brain was chaotic, like excitement, like melancholy, like loss, and a little bit of disbelief.


    "... earth?" poros clenched his fist.


    "It''s a lie, a crashing star roaring gun that can destroy the earth! The most important thing is the bald head with simple painting style." Tony Stark''s voice trembled. He didn''t know what to say now. He was rather incoherent. This scene is so shocking.


    Unruly like a wave of wisdom, he was silent at the moment. With reincarnation eyes, he clearly felt the thorniness of the two people in the picture.


    Don''t talk about the bald monster who solved the overlord of the universe with the last punch


    Even Polos, who has the power to destroy the earth, feels very difficult.


    Even if he enters the complete six way mode, controls the power of the ten tails, has an immortal body, and can drive qiudaoyu... His hope of victory is very slim


    "Well," Su Han''s voice continued without fluctuation, "the end of the future does not mean the present..."


    "Poros, you broke the iron rule that members of Parliament can''t hurt each other! But considering that you just joined parliament, you don''t know the situation... The punishment should be a little lighter."


    Poros was stunned. Then he found that the chains around him turned into strange tentacles.


    With the contact of these tentacles, his consciousness suddenly felt an extreme cold. He seemed to be looking directly at an nameless and incomprehensible existence, as if he saw the destruction of one world after another.


    "What the hell is this?" poros''s voice trembled and his body tightened.


    As the overlord of the universe, there is no doubt about his spiritual tenacity, but he almost collapsed at this moment... It can''t be said that his will is not strong, but that this distortion enough to destroy the world has too much pollution load on his spirit.

 Chapter 169

    The tentacles disappeared silently, and poros still lay motionless on the bronze chair. If he wasn''t still breathing, it would make people think he was dead.


    Yuzhi Boban narrowed his eyes and stared at poros. After a short silence, he took a deep look at Su Han.


    Just now he gazed at the tentacles rising under the fog from a distance and felt his spirit polluted. It''s hard to imagine what kind of pressure poros is under in direct contact with these


    "The last time I wanted to peep into the truth of the president, I felt the spiritual pollution. Compared with the means used by the president to punish this guy this time, it was far too far." Yu zhiboban was palpitating and could not calm down.


    However, he also confirmed that the president of the Council did not care about their peeping into his essence. He just felt that they could not bear the harm caused by looking directly at God, so he shrouded his body in a fog. This is a means of protecting them.


    Lanran lowered her eyes and said nothing. Obviously, she also had a different idea in her heart.


    One side''s eyes closed slightly. He saw the first eye of those tentacles before, and the calculation force automatically began to analyze. If he doesn''t react quickly, close it in time. I''m afraid he''s lying there like poros now.


    He was nearly injured by mistake, and he had nothing to say. Who makes him so curious?


    "The overlord of the universe should have a certain gap with the top combat power in our world!" one party said to himself, "but the bald head doesn''t know his situation. Although he said a serious punch, he didn''t seem to be serious in his senses?"


    Su Han sat quietly in his seat and looked down. He didn''t worry too much about poros. After all, when he punished, he observed poros''s limit with authority in advance.


    Finally, Polos slowed down. He raised his head and stared at Su Han tightly. His eyes were afraid and crazy. He whispered, "I understand."


    Although as the overlord of the universe, he is arrogant. But when the gap between the two sides is so huge, no matter how arrogant your character is, it doesn''t make sense. The most basic law of the universe is the law of the jungle.


    However, Polos didn''t hate Su Han because of the previous situation at the moment.


    First, it is meaningless for him to hate such a powerful existence. Second, he is more concerned about the future than before.


    Since there is such an existence far above him, there may be something similar to him. If you have a chance, you can have a close fight with a guy similar to yourself. Then he really realized his dream.


    "Well, next! Let me explain the misty space to you two." Weber said quickly.


    Although he was afraid of the power shown by poros, it would be great if he could get in touch with poros. After all, this is a cosmic overlord, and the human value is too high to describe.


    With each other''s little explanation, poros''s look changed.


    "It''s not a universe. Are you from other universes? And the fog... Chairman of the Council is an indescribable existence independent of the universe!"


    Tang Hao was very straight and sat in a chair. No longer drunk, his eyes were sharp. He looked at poros and then looked at Su Han.


    He said to himself, "the legendary divine world? No, this may be another big world! The chairman of the Council is very likely to be a super big man beyond the gods in the divine world."


    It''s a very simple truth. Before, in the real illusion, poros could destroy the planet!


    And even a hundred level Title Douluo can''t destroy the world. So poros is likely to be a God above the hundred level Doura?


    Of course, Tang Hao didn''t see that kind of existence, so he was just guessing. But if his guess is right. Then the chairman of Parliament who suppressed poros to such a state without even moving... It''s impossible to evaluate it in words.


    Poros''s body suddenly shook and cards popped out of thin air. For example, super high speed regeneration, super strong vitality, meteor explosion, collapse star roaring gun


    "Hmm?" poros suddenly stared at one of the cards. "Has the spaceship where I am also condensed?"


    Thoughts flickered in his mind. Of course, poros didn''t have the idea of sending the spaceship out. After all, he and his men are still wandering in the stars in spaceships. It''s really sent out. It''s really hard to say what happened to them.


    Even though poros can survive in the universe, many of his weak men can''t.


    After a short silence, he took out six cards: super high-speed regeneration, super powerful life, super powerful physical fitness, super powerful energy, meteor burst, collapse star roar gun. Threw it in the direction of Su Han.


    "Chairman, I use these! In exchange for my future."


    Su Han was calm on the surface and the fog rose. He put away the six cards. In fact, I can''t be calm. These six cards contain the power of poros to destroy the earth.


    "After combining the power of poros, with my original power! Maybe you can become semi holy or even stronger on your body and blood?" Su Han guessed in his heart, but he was not sure. After all, everything should be subject to the experiment.


    In the final analysis, he has never seen what the real sages in the real world look like.


    Su Han''s body was shrouded in fog. His palm was held on the armrest of the chair, just a gentle grip. Suddenly, the fog changed.


    The vast river of destiny emerged in an instant. That is the story of a hero with a bald head as the protagonist.


    A strange man appeared. They are powerful, terrible, burning, killing, looting, destroying cities, and even destroying the earth... Too many strong enemies.


    However, in front of the bald head in yellow clothes and white cloak, no matter what enemy, it was all solved with one punch.


    Bald heroes have an overwhelming power in the face of all enemies. Even, poros caught another glimpse of himself being solved by a bald head. And then his space fleet was destroyed


    However, no matter how fast he reacts, it''s useless. After all, this is far from the end. Soon it was time for the hungry wolf.


    After a few breaths, the long river of fate converged into a terrible and deep star, floating quietly above poros''s head.


    "It really makes people care." one party narrowed his eyes. He was very interested at the moment.


    Because of the computational power, one party just saw the most information, so he had a general impression of the bald head named Qiyu.

 Chapter 170

    "His fighting means is pure fist attack? In this case, I should restrain him with vector control." one party thought in his heart.


    He is most afraid of physical opponents. Unless the other party controls the mysterious power that can''t be analyzed, it will bring him great trouble.


    But I can''t say.


    One party''s eyes were deep. He felt that Qiyu really hit with all his strength, and the destructive power was likely to exceed his upper limit of computing power.


    "It''s too early to make an evaluation now," one party said to himself. "You''d better wait and see the plot stars, and then calculate one or two."


    "Is it another hero?" Tony Stark rubbed his chin, his eyes filled with excitement and a sigh. "It''s a pity. If it was the bald hero who joined the parliament! It would be good."


    Although he doesn''t know the truth of the bald hero Qiyu, Tony Stark at least knows that his power is extremely powerful, and even Polos, who destroyed the earth, can easily solve it


    Also, Qiyu''s position is to protect the earth. If the bald heroes join this time, the power of the orderly members of the parliament will increase greatly.


    Although he did not have the idea of falling out with other members of Parliament because of the pressure of the president of Parliament, others must think so. But the people who get along with themselves are stronger, which is always reassuring


    After hearing this feeling, poros took a silent look at Tony Stark, but did not speak about it.


    Ying Zheng thought a little, forcibly restrained his impulse to see the plot stars, and cast his eyes on Tang Hao who was already sober. "It seems that you wake up quickly."


    "Not so," Tang Hao said calmly. "It''s just because the scene has changed so much that I think someone may be targeting me! That''s why he pretended to look like that, hoping to reduce the enemy''s vigilance."


    "Of course, I did drink a lot of wine before. However, my body was not hollowed out by wine after all."


    Tony Stark looked at Tang Hao and had to admit that he had mistaken the person in front of him. He whispered, "I''ll say, how can people who can be selected by the chairman of the parliament be waste?"


    "I want to ask you something!" Tang Hao raised his head and stared at Su Han. His voice was trembling and a touch of fear. "Can you... Revive others? I can offer everything to me, but I don''t want to know my future."


    Tang Hao wants to resurrect his wife a Yin, so it doesn''t matter even if he offers everything. Instead, he lacks interest in the future.


    After all, the only thing that he attaches importance to now is the son left by ah Yin


    "I won''t do that!" Su Han''s voice was clear. Just when Tang Hao felt cold and piercing, Su Han''s next sentence sounded, "because the woman named silver would have successfully resurrected in the future."


    The scene fell into silence. Tang Hao''s body tightened. He looked at Su Han with dull eyes and opened his mouth. He had a lot of words to say, but he found that all these words were stuck in his throat. He didn''t know where to start.


    "Change... I want to know the future like that." Tang Hao said incoherently. He condensed one card after another. He glanced over and directly grabbed the highest value of Haotian hammer, martial soul, craftsman''s skill, nine Soul Ring... And threw it in the direction of Su Han.


    Su Han stared at Tang Hao, who was uneasy. He didn''t speak and put away the three cards. Then he gently pointed to Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao''s body shook, and he connected the vast and incomparable Douluo world behind him. Endless real illusions spread around him.


    That''s the story of a young man named Tang San. From the children of Tang clan in the previous life to the son of Tang Hao in this life, he grew stronger and stronger step by step, worshipped famous teachers, learned martial arts, inherited the memory of his previous life... Finally against the great enemy Wu soul Hall... And even became the sea god and Shura God.


    The brilliance is gorgeous, instantly condenses the plot stars, and floats on Tang Hao''s head.


    For a time, no one spoke in the misty space, and they were immersed in their own thoughts.


    "An unfathomable world!" Tony Stark made a comment in his heart, and even subconsciously looked at Gu xun''er. I found that the little girl shrouded in the fog was sitting there quietly without saying a word.


    To be honest, after Tang Sancheng became a God, he entered another world. It reminds Tony Stark of the broken void of Doudi. Of course, the two worlds should not be broken in the same place. After all, what Dou Di thinks has nothing to do with God.


    "The two people who joined this time are really." lanran looks inexplicable, with excitement. "Shura God, Poseidon?"


    Originally thought that the world behind Tang Hao was not as good as poros. In fact, it''s almost the same. But the introduction of the legendary divine world makes all this complicated and confusing.


    It is precisely because the divine world has not been elaborated in detail that the divine world has unlimited possibilities.


    Tang Hao sat there in a trance, although he was shocked that his son became a God in the end. But now he pays more attention to the resurrection of a Yin in the middle and late period.


    Although he didn''t see clearly how it was resurrected, after all, the real illusion flowed too fast. But as long as it''s resurrected. What method is not important?


    "Xun''er," Xiaoyu said. She stared at her new friend and said excitedly, "what do you think? It''s another broken void!"


    "Are you two worlds going to the same place where the void is broken? You are the lower plane below the same higher plane."


    Xiaoyu spoke very fast, and one possibility after another appeared in her mind.


    "Although I don''t know, it shouldn''t be like this." Gu xun''er was in a mess at the moment, but he still strongly raised his spirit to answer, "after all, the nature of fighting emperor and God is very different."


    Gu xun''er subconsciously glanced at Su Han, bit his lower lip and summarized the existing information in his heart.


    First of all, the Douqi mainland has an upper bound. Secondly, the upper bound should subordinate many sub planes. Should Douqi mainland be just one of them?


    Second, Douluo also has an upper bound. That world should also have many secondary planes


    Gu xun''er suddenly took a breath, and she suddenly realized something.


    It''s really hard to imagine the power of the president of the parliament. All the people brought in are from different worlds. It still looks very different. There are two different factions in the world


    Moreover, it seems that he can do all this easily.


    Remembering what members of the Parliament had discussed before, Gu xun''er looked at the fog shrouded figure on the bronze throne, and his look became complex. "Among the gods traveling in the void, is it also the existence at the top of the grid?"

 Chapter 171

    Su Han''s figure was wrapped by heavy fog. He stared at the scene quietly and said nothing, as if he were a part of the fog space. Naturally integrate into it.


    The ideas of the people on the scene were one by one into his brain. He thought a little, smiled, did not make a comment, the idea moved, the figure turned into a fog and disappeared.


    The atmosphere was still solemn. Tang Hao glanced at the others shrouded in the fog at the scene, and without hesitation explored the plot stars behind him and entered them. He is going to see where the opportunity for his wife''s resurrection is.


    Poros sat there for a long time.


    "Why don''t you start?" Tony Stark is a little strange. The future is behind you. He doesn''t watch it for the first time? In the end, it should be said that he has strong self-control, but that he has not put the future in his eyes.


    "Just thinking about some problems!" poros''s voice was simple and not surprised. His body turned into fog a little bit, leaving only the ancient and engraved bronze chair in place.


    "Have you returned to reality?" Zhang Sanfeng saw what was going on at a glance. Although he was a little strange about polos''s choice, he didn''t slow down and entered the Superman world with one punch.


    Others, or leave the misty space and do what they should do. Or enter the month of cultivation and enrich yourself with exaggerated time proportion. Or, enter the two new plot stars.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Han opened his eyes on his bed.


    He turned over and sat down at his desk. He took out the cards he had previously obtained from the misty space.


    "The power of Polos," Su Han put six cards on one side of the table, looked at the mysterious patterns on it, and put the other three cards of Tang Hao on the other side, "polos''s cards are black, Tang Hao''s cards are gold, and the patterns on them are very different!"


    Su Han thought of many cards he had integrated, and suddenly realized that although those cards were equally mysterious, their styles were also different.


    "Do different patterns symbolize different power essence?"


    Su Han muttered to himself. Shaking his head, he directly integrated the nine cards into his body.


    The surging soul power flows into the depths of the body. At the same time, his blood gas and body strength are improving. The energy in the body is expanding.


    The power of light in the sleeping state seemed to be stimulated by something, and then woke up. But it did not conflict with the power of poros. Under the integration of the concept of great unity, they intertwined and integrated with each other and engraved each other''s attributes.


    Su Han suddenly opened his eyes. A terrible pressure erupted from his body, but it was controlled inside the room without leakage.


    Nine soul rings suddenly rose behind him. The original nine soul rings had all kinds of colors, and only the last one was red. However, gradually, the colors of the nine soul rings began to unify, and finally all turned red.


    Nine red soul rings, nine 100000 year soul rings.


    If Su Han shows this soul ring in Douluo continent, the whole Douluo continent will be crazy about it. This is beyond the scope of miracles, even more incredible than miracles.


    "Is there any increase in other energy?" Su Han thought deeply, holding Haotian hammer.


    He was not surprised. After all, after the integration of forces, the forces of all departments were complementary. It was not only the strength of the soul ring that increased after the integration, but also the shock fruit, reincarnation eye and soul chopping knife in his body that actually increased after the integration.


    "Maybe I really reach the realm of ancient sages, and the soul ring will rise to millions of years?" Su Han laughed. He shook his fist and felt the strength of his body.


    Now, it''s semi holy flesh plus semi holy energy. Su Han silently estimated in his heart that although the soul had increased this time, the growth rate was extremely limited.


    "Strange, it''s clear that the energy in my body has made rapid progress! Even if I release it with all my strength, I can destroy the earth. However, I still don''t feel touching the sages! I don''t even touch the threshold?"


    Su Han frowned and felt that it was incredible. He thought he could step on the threshold of sages by energy alone.


    "It seems that there is something I don''t know," Su Han nodded slightly. "Well, ask taikangzi when you meet him tomorrow."


    Taikangzi must know this information.


    "Sir," he said suddenly on Friday, "I strongly suggest you arrange the array in your bedroom. Your breakthrough frequency is too fast. If this news is exposed, it may cause unnecessary trouble."


    Su Han''s breakthrough is beyond common sense. Although Su Han meets very generous elders these days, it doesn''t mean that there are only these generous elders left in the world.


    The world also has a dark side. Even among the previous group of saints who came to visit Su Han, some people also had bad thoughts, but Su Han''s strength did not show.


    Su Han, who has seen, heard and felt extremely sharp, knows this in his heart.


    "Then put the layout plan of my room into the Jinling transformation plan. Become a part of him!" Su Han gave an order lightly.


    "The order has been accepted!" Friday did not hesitate, and even put the sequence of Su Han''s order before the overall array of Jinling.


    Su Han held his cheek and fell into thinking, "in other words... Practicing hard! He always feels bad. He needs to have combat experience to integrate combat experience! Let his strength be further improved."


    Although Su Han had this idea, he felt very troublesome. Because now he knows that the only one who can fight him is taikangzi. But obviously, taikangzi and he have no reason to be hostile.


    As for the family members of the evil god series... Needless to say. Su Han restrained them too much. Even at the same level, they are not su Han''s opponents and will be eaten by Su Han.


    "Well, there must be a way to the front of the mountain! Maybe the next evolution of the misty space can evolve some functions to solve my distress?" Su Han left the matter behind and considered the matter without result and significance. It was a waste of his energy.


    He came to Friday''s table and looked at the drawings designed by Friday.


    "Sir, there is news about you on the Internet! Shall I show it in front of you?" on Friday, he spoke while showing Su Han his research results.


    "Make it into a small window and put it next to the array diagram." Su Han said casually. He drank the coffee poured by the iron man armor beside him and glanced at the news.


    Su Han''s action stopped, looking a little stunned.


    A large number of short videos, a large number of commentaries, as well as the news reports of major media at home and abroad


    The whole world is a sensation, and this news is being discussed almost all over the world.


    However, contrary to its high popularity, all the news headlines this time are very simple.


    "Asian genius developed nuclear fusion to change the world pattern"

 Chapter 172

    The news headlines are concise and comprehensive. There is no shock body in the past, but the amount of information contained in this no exaggeration title is extremely huge.


    There are even many scientific figures who are very famous in the world, even giant level, to explain.


    "Interesting!" Su Han stopped looking at the drawings. He manipulated Friday with great interest and watched Hot Videos. This is a carnival of countless we media.


    They use the simplest words to explain what it is to all those who don''t understand the meaning of it.


    Of course, Su Han read some official news.


    "This is one of the turning points in human history. Its significance is almost equal to the emergence of the Internet! It is likely to symbolize that mankind has entered a new era." - Empire daily.


    "The energy revolution is at the beginning, and the energy empire in the old era is crumbling! There is no third option, either transformation or death." - world economic daily.


    "At present, the mainstream cultivation methods in the world come from the East! This makes them extremely brilliant in the first era! While science and technology rise in the west, which makes the second era controlled by the West! Now, even in science and technology, the advantages of the west can not be maintained." - MA xiqiya, famous professor of Golden Eagle Imperial University and winner of fibs Science Award.


    "The news has been announced." Su Han sighed with emotion, but when he saw the official information, he looked strange. Because this time, the official directly exposed his name, that is, Su Han, a talented scientist in Huaya, developed nuclear fusion technology.


    Su Han didn''t know what expression to show. He couldn''t cry or laugh. "The official... Is also very black hearted."


    Su Han directly understood the official idea. After all, the name of the nuclear fusion developer. It can be remembered in history, which makes a great contribution to the whole mankind.


    This name is different from the name of God King. After all, God King is strength. It doesn''t matter what to hide. After all, strength will not be reduced because of concealment. But this honor is seniority... If it is erased, it will offend Su Han, even if Su Han doesn''t care about it.


    On the other hand, the official only exposed Su Han''s name, but did not introduce his specific identity.


    Even if other forces want to find this scientific genius. They really found... And found that this scientific genius is the new God King of Huaya


    As taikangzi said before. I''m afraid they will only suspect that they have been fooled.


    "Kill two birds with one stone!" Su Han praised the official wisdom in his heart. After he finished reading the news, he turned it off. No matter how big the storm outside, it could not affect his mood. He continued to test the Jinling array.


    After dinner in the evening, he strolled around the school road with Su Zhu. On the way, Su Han could hear many people discussing nuclear fusion. Very excited, and even several sophomores and juniors said on the spot that they would transfer to the energy industry, feeling that energy will become a hot job in the future.


    The rest of life, as like as two peas, "I didn''t think that in my lifetime, this thing actually came out." Su Zhu was very emotional. She turned around and stared at Su Han. "Yes, the name of the researcher in the news media is exactly the same as yours!"


    "Don''t think it''s me this time?" Su Han looked a little thoughtful.


    "How could it be you... Huh?" Su Zhu''s look changed. She suddenly thought of Xie Yingyan, President of Yanjing University,''s evaluation of Su Han.


    His talent in science is no less than his talent in cultivation. He is the only versatile person in the world... Su Zhu suddenly wiped a cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Hey, are you kidding? It seems that the news of this nuclear fusion breakthrough came from Yanjing University... Give me an accurate word?"


    "Maybe! Who knows?" Su Han was noncommittal.


    "It''s too irresponsible! Have you concealed it from your sister now?" Su Zhu puffed up his cheeks.


    Su Han stared at Su Zhu silently. He is always easy to mix Su Zhu and bamboo mouse, who now puff up his cheeks. After all, he looks too similar. Finally muttered, "it looks like heatstroke."


    "Ha? What did you say?"


    "No, no... you heard wrong!"


    "You must have slandered me in your heart just now? Don''t say so much! Tell me quickly, what''s the real situation?"


    "Didn''t I just say that? Guess!"


    In the end, Su Zhu didn''t ask why, but she was vaguely sure.


    When the time came, Su Zhu reluctantly went to Li Hongxue to continue her evening classes. Su Han returned to his single dormitory.


    School has begun. Su Han also has information about his class and even the head teacher on his mobile phone. But he didn''t go and no one bothered him.


    Su Han understands that this must be Zhang Mingxuan''s arrangement. If he wants to go, he can go. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t want to go... After all, a God King is enrolled. If Su Han is not really young, I''m afraid Zhang Mingxuan can''t accept it


    Even the last time Su Han chatted with Xu Changnan on wechat, he talked about it.


    He said it was an interesting talk in the whole circle of Huaya saints. When the God King entered the school, he was juxtaposed with the quotation of another folk God King, "I don''t love practice. I just practice and play when I first practice!". I don''t know how much the spirit of the Lord has been damaged.


    Even, Xu Changnan told Su Han that there were several old masters who had not broken through for a long time. Like the two famous schools in Huaqing and Yanjing, the imperial capital, they have applied for admission in the hope of re studying.


    The reason they gave was that the divine king had done so. If they did so, they might encounter a breakthrough opportunity... Blocking the two principals. After all, Su Han is a young man. Are you a group of hundreds of years old and still famous in the society? I didn''t see the ghost until there was a big commotion.


    Su Han returned to the room and continued to test. After basically confirming that there was no problem with the Jinling array in the first stage, let Friday start the real simulation in the second stage.


    Only after the real simulation passes will it be sent to Xu Changnan for official personnel to calculate. The calculus will not be implemented until there is no problem. After all, this matter is too important, and the money spent is also an astronomical amount. There is no room for slightest neglect.


    After finishing everything, Su Han closed his eyes and thought directly into the misty space.


    ¡­¡­


    The fog is eternal, dotted with stars, and there are all kinds of divine animal constellations at the edge of the space. They are lifelike and made of an incalculable number of small stars and sand grains.


    In the center of the hall was a bronze chair, either empty or sitting.


    "It''s really extraordinary to punch the Superman world." Tony Stark sat in his chair and looked complex. "Qiyu... If he''s in our world, don''t be afraid of anything? Mieba doesn''t necessarily dare to go wild on the earth."


    "Haven''t you heard the president of the Council say it before?" although yuzhiboban was not calm, he still glanced at Tony Stark and sneered, "the older generation of strong people on the earth in your world haven''t passed away! So mieba won''t invade easily."


    "Judging from this angle... How dare you say that there is no top power similar to Qiyu on your earth?"

 Chapter 173

    "Top existence similar to Qiyu?" Tony Stark repeated. He remembered the characteristics of Qiyu. The first thing he thought of was the incomparably conspicuous big bald head, and immediately took a breath of air conditioning. "It''s impossible... The bald head is strong or something."


    Conan took a silent look at Tony Stark. Isn''t that unreasonable? And why do the strong get involved with bald heads? The capital of Conan world is really not bald.


    After thinking about it, Conan can only sigh that Qiyu brought them too much shock.


    "By the way, Mr. Polos, are you still going to the earth to fight Qiyu and die?" Weber asked carefully.


    He felt a little uneasy. On the one hand, he didn''t want any members of Parliament to die. On the other hand, he thought that if something really happened to him in the future, he could ask for help.


    "Fighting is inevitable!" poros said hoarsely, "but not now."


    Poros is eager to fight, but as he said at first, what he is eager for is a close fight, not a crushing fight killed by the other party.


    "I think," poison Island Yazi''s body is straight. She practices Kendo after white beard. At the moment, she has achieved great results. The edge of the sword penetrates outward from her. It''s nothing to put it in the new world of pirates, but the front end of the great route is definitely a good Kendo player. "The hungry wolf is the real enemy in your prediction!"


    "Hungry wolf!" murmured yuzhiboban, with deep eyes, which is also an extremely difficult enemy, especially after awakening to the grotesque.


    "Maybe so!" poros paused and whispered, "this time I won''t go to the earth with great fanfare! I''ll land alone first. Then go and see what the earth is like that can give birth to so many strong men and so many freaks."


    Poros had an unprecedented interest in the earth. In the universe, good players like S-level heroes and dragon level monsters can''t be said to be absent, but they are absolutely rare, but they take root in this strange place of the earth.


    Not to mention... The earth gave birth to a wolf suspected of his level and Qiyu, a research freak.


    "Don''t you think king is very interesting?" white beard was very interested. Obviously, his strength was poor, but his luck was terrible. And he''s not bad in nature.


    King''s multifaceted charm suddenly made white beard feel the urge to accept his son. Of course, because he was in a different world, he finally pressed down this idea.


    "A super lucky star who controls Qiyu''s summoning skill." Sakata Gangji made a brief and comprehensive evaluation.


    Gu xun''er turned her head and suddenly saw the president sitting quietly in the misty space, with her pupils dilated, but she bowed slightly and saluted him. Her petite body made such a gesture, which gave people a very special sense. Her voice was soft, "good evening, your Excellency President."


    "Hmm!" Su Han replied, but the people below didn''t feel his arrogance. Even Gu xun''er felt a little flattered.


    "Your Excellency, President of Parliament," poros lowered his head to Su Han, and his voice was sincere and fanatical. "I want to ask you something... Qiyu, why he has become so powerful! Is it really because of what he said? Or what he concealed!"


    "Qiyu is a person who disdains lying." Su Han didn''t answer positively. Poros was suddenly silent, seemed to understand something, and seemed to be hit by something.


    "One hundred push ups, one hundred squats, running for several kilometers! No air conditioning in winter and summer." white beard looked strange. "It''s reasonable that many martial arts experts in our world have undergone this kind of training... Even more demanding. Why haven''t they lost their hair?"


    "You have neglected a key point!" when Su Han appeared, the No. 10 who also appeared together opened his mouth, and his words hit the nail on the head, "Qiyu lives in a high incidence area of freaks! And under his house is the seat of the freak Association."


    "Is it normal to hike ten kilometers a day at the seat of such a freak association? Have you considered the chance of him meeting a freak?"


    White beard choked. But he thought carefully and found that it was true. Simple exercise can''t make a strong man, but the struggle on the line of life and death can.


    "Of course, the most important thing is that Qiyu broke the limiter!" the tenth voice continued, "the weaker life is, the easier it is to open the limiter. For example, poros is too strong, so he is unlikely to break the limiter."


    "Poros, in theory, you can''t beat Qiyu in your life!"


    "Even so," the fiery war spirit flashed in poros''s eyes, "I will regard him as the target, and then keep getting stronger. Even if I can''t see him in my life, I will always chase him."


    "Good perseverance!" Zhang Sanfeng praised. Although polos doesn''t practice martial arts, this pure willpower, even if he is a member of martial arts, must be a martial fool with extraordinary talent.


    "What about Mr. Tang Hao?" Xiaoyu''s eyes glittered and stared at the man shrouded in the fog on the other side. The stars behind him belong to Douluo, emitting a faint golden light, which makes him more sacred shrouded in the fog.


    "I''m ready to officially tell the child my identity!" Tang Hao''s face is simple and not surprised, but his words are very firm. "Since he has the possibility of becoming a strong man, and since ah Yin will be resurrected because of him in the future... I''ll give him my full support and let him grow up in the shortest time!"


    "This change is really huge." Zhang Sanfeng stroked his beard with a lot of emotion. Tang Hao is the Haotian Douluo of the Haotian sect of the upper three sects. Once he admits to returning to his identity, Tang San also directly becomes the less patriarch of the upper three sects.


    Of course, after reading Douluo Xingchen, Zhang Sanfeng can also understand Tang Hao''s decision.


    After all, there is no doubt about Tang San''s determination of mind. Ordinary children may change their character because of ups and downs, but Tang San is different. After all, he is a child with two lives.


    "But speaking of crossing," Kanji zaeda looked at Gu xun''er and wanted to stop talking.


    "If you don''t say... I almost forget that the protagonist of the fight is also through!" Conan pushed his glasses and looked strange.


    Compared with Tang San''s heavy passing aura, Xiao Yan has almost no passing aura, which is not much different from the local aborigines.


    "Xun''er, what''s the situation in your world?" Xiaoyu is a little curious.

 Chapter 174

    "Nothing. It''s just that my father knew the plot of the soul family, strengthened the defense line of the ancient family, sent some people to Jialan University and confirmed the remains of the tomb of the ancient emperor below." Gu xun''er''s voice was clear.


    "I have basically determined that I will become a divine blood in the future. Now the most important thing is to cultivate my body, and then practice at a suitable age to become stronger and become the heir of the ancient family."


    "In other words, are you sure it''s impossible to go to Xiao''s house?" rotten Lucia fell into thinking.


    "No, I''ll go!" Gu xun''er''s voice was gentle. "I''ll make a reasonable choice for Xiao Yan."


    "Our ancient clan provided him with the resources to become a douzong in exchange for his ring. Moreover, our ancient clan will give shelter to the Xiao clan and even help them dominate their empire in exchange for the ancient jade in their hands."


    After a pause, Gu xun''er continued, "of course... I won''t force him. After all, he is the destiny son of the fighting world, and he has such a relationship with me in the original future. If he refuses, everything will be fine step by step."


    Gu xun''er disdains to rob people like the soul family. Is it not better to use soft means than those rough means? And there are no future problems.


    Even in this case, Xiao Yan will not hate the ancient family when he grows up. Both sides are natural allies.


    "... no one will refuse this condition?" Conan looked strange. Just like Xiao Yan, he told him to protect him and go to the douzong, and then revealed the ring on his hand, which will absorb the fighting spirit in his body in the future... Prove it


    Don''t mention Xiao Yan. Conan must have changed himself in that position.


    As for the ancient jade... Although this is the inheritance treasure of the family, it''s hard to say that the Xiao family has fallen after all.


    Really promise to make them the top family of the Empire. Even if Xiao Yan''s father Xiao Zhan doesn''t want to, I''m afraid those elders will force him to make the right decision.


    Worthy of being the future heir of the ancient people.


    Conan stared at Gu xun''er, his eyes twinkling. Compared with the girl who fell in love with Xiao Yan in the original history, Gu xun''er now shows his means and courage as the heir of the ancient family, even if he is young.


    Su Han stared at Gu xun''er thoughtfully. After thinking a little, he turned his eyes to others. He suddenly stared at Huang Rong and Zhang Sanfeng.


    Although they can directly spy on their memory, Su Han thought about it and still manipulated the 10th to ask questions. Except when necessary, Su Han usually doesn''t peep into their memory directly.


    On the 10th, he said, "Miss Huang Rong, Mr. Zhang Sanfeng! How''s the situation in your world?"


    "Hmm?" Huang Rong was stunned and looked at No. 10. No. 10 is as misty as ever, with no body, as if it were simply composed of smoke. The stars behind him are dark, like a black hole swallowing all the light around him, which adds a sense of strangeness and mystery to him.


    "It''s OK," Huang Rong said seriously after thinking for a moment. "As usual, I''m now cultivating new martial arts, and then strengthening myself through the month of cultivation! By the way, in reality, teach my father this new martial arts way."


    "I have to say that in martial arts... My father is much better than me! Although I surpass him in simple cultivation, it is only because of the accumulation of cultivation time. He is superior to me in all aspects of other combat experience and martial arts quality."


    "No," Yasuda Gangji listened more and more and felt that something was wrong. He asked carefully, "don''t you mean that you are also going to promote the new way of martial arts in your own world?"


    Why didn''t Huang Rong say anything about it at all? Did they guess wrong or did Huang Rong deliberately not say?


    "Have this plan, but want to carry it out! At least wait until your strength is enough." Huang Rong made a grimace. Anyway, there is a fog, and others can''t see her. She is naturally lively.


    But then Huang Rong saw the chairman staring at her silently. Her face was stiff... She didn''t think the chairman of the Council could not see through the fog, and immediately shrank her body in embarrassment.


    "On my side, the situation is still the same. Basically, what I promised before has been achieved!" Zhang Sanfeng looked a little distant.


    He remembered that he had shown unparalleled accomplishments in Dadu of the Yuan Dynasty. Only by cultivating to this level, he naturally brought internal skill oppression, which made the 100000 troops guarding Dadu of the Yuan Dynasty kneel to the ground.


    The emperor of the Yuan Dynasty trembled to issue the Edict and regarded Zhang Sanfeng as the national teacher of the Yuan Dynasty. But finally, Zhang Sanfeng declined. But even so, when Zhang Sanfeng left Dadu of the Yuan Dynasty, his news still spread wildly all over the world.


    If his world was like an immortal before, now he is a real myth. There are even rumors among the people that he is the reincarnation of Zhenwu emperor in heaven. He was relegated to the world because he couldn''t bear the hardships of the people.


    Of course, although Zhang Sanfeng has done a lot, he doesn''t have the idea to say it in the fog space. He is long past the age of showing off.


    "Did you do a good job!" yuzhiboban praised.


    "Gula Lala, ban, it seems that you have finished very smoothly." white beard''s voice was gentle. The white bearded Pirate Group has never been the material to govern the country. Coupled with his sufficient strength, he is recognized as the first person in the world. Now there is no idea of dominating the world and then obtaining the qualification of sacrifice.


    But white beard is more curious. How does yuzhiboban do it?


    Yu Zhibo spoke softly, and naturally looked arrogantly in his words, "the problems of my world have been solved."


    "I believe that I must be the strongest ninja in the world."


    Yuzhiboban was too domineering, but when he heard what he said, no one questioned him. He disdains lying about such things.


    Su Hanmo stared at Yu Zhibo silently, and his fingers gently knocked on the armrest of the chair.


    In the next moment, a gorgeous brilliance rose from Yuzhi Boban, shrouded around and turned into a real fantasy.


    "Here is?" the poison Island child looked around and looked surprised.


    This is a battlefield, with yellow sand all over the sky and a dense army of ninjas from the five major countries. In front of them stood the shadows of the villages.


    The three generations of fire shadow ape flying in Muye village, the three generations of earth shadow in Yanyin village, the big wild wood in two days, and the three generations of thunder shadow AI in yunyin village... These are the strong people who are famous all over the world.


    Not only the shadow of each village, but also the top leaders of each village stand in their next position. Like the three forbearance in Muye village, the people in other forbearance villages are strong.


    Although the number is large, it gathers almost all the Ninja forces in the world.


    Theoretically, this force is enough to push everything... But these people still look frightened, even afraid. They face only one person


    It was a white haired man with red armor and reincarnation eyes.


    He was once the Shura of Muye village - yuzhiboban!

 Chapter 175

    "Yuzhibo... Spot!" Onoki stared at the man in red armor and stomach, his voice was low and trembling. He recalled that he had followed his master to Muye village and was crushed by yuzhiboban. It was the shadow of his life.


    "On the other side is Muye, a figure who can stand side by side with the fire shadow of the early generation in history." the voice of ape flying day cutting was extremely serious, "please be careful."


    "This kind of thing! I''ve known it for a long time." Ai''s body and soul rose with a bright and exciting thunder light and a dignified look, "I didn''t expect to face this monster so soon!"


    Ai saw the suffocating power of yuzhibo when he last attacked Muye village. He actually doesn''t want to be hostile to yuzhiboban.


    However, not long ago, yuzhiboban made an appointment with the whole world and threatened to shovel out all tolerant villages in the world and unify the world, which met AI''s bottom line.


    Together with the five tolerant villages, there is no hope of self-conscious victory... So AI will take all the strength of yunyin village and fight.


    "After all, we still have to fight like this!" Yu zhiboban looked indifferent, but his words revealed a kind of pride. "Well, I''ll play with you children a little."


    "Wooden dun. The art of wooden separation!"


    Five wooden bodies split from behind him. Then the eyes opened, and the terrible pupil force burst out, condensing out the omniscient Xu Zuo Neng. All are complete in all forms.


    All the five shadows stayed where they were. They looked at the five mountains and lost their voice.


    "This," Zilai also swallowed his saliva, with a bitter voice, "... How can I fight?"


    The Yuzhi wave spot now is stronger than that seen last time. Although the senile plaques last time were strong, chakra''s ability to use them was limited due to physical reasons.


    Before they took the army to the war, they had a lot of plans. It''s good that the battle can''t hold up until yuzhiboban can''t hold it


    But when we really met, how did we feel that Yuzhi''s spots were completely different from last time? It was like rejuvenation.


    "That guy!" Gang Shou clenched his fist, his eyes were unwilling, but he also clearly noticed the gap between the two sides, and his voice was very low. "It''s much stronger than what grandpa II once told me... Not only stronger than the last time. It seems stronger than the peak period of fighting with Grandpa..."


    What the hell happened? A master of skills can''t understand it. It''s totally unreasonable why Yuzhi wave spot can make rapid progress and even return to youth in such a short time.


    The battle began. It was not an equal battle from the beginning.


    The films of the three generations can be regarded as excellent among the films of the past dynasties. And all the major tolerance villages of this generation have talents pouring out. By careful calculation, the combat effectiveness exceeds that of the elite, and the number of ninjas qualified to serve as shadow is no less than 20.


    But it didn''t work. Yuzhi wave spot split into five, more just in deterrence. Because it was just a suzanneng, it almost completely destroyed the Ninja coalition.


    All Ninja can''t break the defense. Even if mufenshen doesn''t use all kinds of abilities of suzanohu, just pushing and rolling, it can cause great damage to the Ninja coalition.


    Failed! There is no doubt about the failure.


    "Now, say your choice."


    Yu zhiboban waved away the five wooden parts, and fell expressionless in front of the five shadows who had completely lost their combat effectiveness. His words were calm, "surrender... Or death!"


    The real fantasy ends here.


    ¡­¡­


    The hall above the fog is mysterious and quiet. Everyone was silent and immersed in the previous picture.


    "It''s really Mr. Ban." Huang Rong sighed from his heart. "Compared with other ninjas, it''s not a product of a level at all."


    "Yes, it''s like a modern man driving a tank back to the primitive world." Tony Stark''s voice was low. He took himself into the direction of the Ninja alliance and deeply felt the despair of the Ninja alliance. There is no chance of victory.


    Even if Muye village is cruel, it will improve the reincarnation of filthy soil in the shortest time, and then summon the fire shadow of the early generation. In the face of yuzhiboban, there is still no possibility of victory.


    Spot is really invincible. Before, he even used only a small part of his strength. None of the six modes entered.


    "Yuzhibo family is going crazy." Conan said coldly.


    Even if the yuzhibo family betrayed yuzhiboban, they still have the same blood. When yuzhibo ascends to the forbearance world, it also means the ascendance of yuzhibo family. The possibility of extermination in the original historical track has completely disappeared.


    Kanji Zada remembered the arrogance of the yuzhibo family in the original historical track, opened his mouth and finally sighed.


    "They can''t get crazy!" Yu Zhibo''s face was expressionless. "I''ve already decided to treat them equally! No other ninja village or Yu Zhibo family can keep a special case! I want to create a peaceful world."


    "Therefore, I will not give them the possibility of corruption in the early stage! Those with ability will ascend the level of manager, and those without ability will retire. The yuzhibo family... Have been ineligible to enjoy the dividend of my war victory since the moment they betrayed me."


    Yuzhiboban now has only the idea of peace in his heart. In addition, everything can be thrown away. After all, since the death of qianshouzhu, there is nothing in the world that can make him care anymore.


    If the yuzhibo family insists on blocking his way, yuzhiboban will run over without hesitation.


    "Compared with these," white beard looked up at Su Han, who was still mysterious on the bronze throne, and then turned his eyes to Yu Zhibo ban, "I''m more curious. Ban, how did you treat those shadows in the end?"


    "Some surrendered, such as the ape flying day beheading! I took them. Some resolutely resisted, were completely imprisoned by me, and captured all their high-end combat forces! Use them as threats to force the ordinary ninjas below to obey. For example, three generations of thunder shadow."


    Yu zhiboban''s voice was low. "Next, it''s good to disrupt the establishment and let ninjas from different tolerance villages live together. After a generation or two, they can basically be peaceful."


    "... it''s meaningless to blindly let them live together! Because after a generation or two, they will be peaceful, but they will form new forces and be hostile to each other."


    Conan suddenly opened his mouth. He looked at the rigid Yuzhi spot and whispered, "what you really should do is what Qin Shihuang once did."


    Huang Rong suddenly woke up and murmured, "the books are the same, the cars are the same, and the lines are the same?"

 Chapter 176

    "Ninja world, words and money are all in common?" said konji Sakata carefully.


    "But the cultures of all countries in the world are different, and their will is also different!" Tony Stark thought, "for example, the will of stone, the will of fire and so on."


    Yu Zhibo spot fell into a brief silence. He recalled how Ying Zheng did it, revealed his surprise and nodded slightly, "I understand."


    In fact, the most important plan in the future is the Ninja schools in each forbearance village. Is there an ordinary school education?


    Yu Zhibo murmured to himself. Indeed, the children of each forbearance village are the future. Their concept is determined, and then they grow up and regard other forbearance villages as people of their own country... Coupled with the stability of yuzhiboban as the center of forbearance in the future, the battle between forbearance village and forbearance village can not be launched again.


    "Unify the world and confirm the strongest in the world!" lanran smiled and said, "congratulations on your success in obtaining the qualification of sacrifice."


    Yuzhiboban ignored lanran. The next moment, a heavy fog suddenly rose, and Ying Zheng''s figure emerged from the fog.


    Ying Zheng raised his head and stared at Su Han with a steady voice. "Your Excellency, my world has collected all the sacrificial objects."


    "Now, I have basically determined the place of sacrifice! It is probably to sacrifice in Mount Tai and communicate with God... The time is tomorrow. Excuse me, do I have anything else to prepare?"


    No one speaks in the misty space. Tony Stark stared at Ying Zheng in amazement. Yu Zhibo''s eyebrows were tightly locked, his head hung down and said nothing.


    Huang Rong turned thoughtfully and stared at the chairman. He was as mysterious as ever, as if he had expected.


    Sure enough, he deserves to be the chairman of the Council. Huang Rong admired in her heart. Maybe Ying Zheng''s plan progress has always been under Su Han''s control.


    In fact, Su Han is also a little surprised at the moment.


    He determined that Ying Zheng was indeed ready through the divine power of the fog space. After careful deliberation in his heart, he felt that there was no problem, and said, "the content of sacrifice has always been like that! Just step by step."


    Then, Su Han manipulated No. 10 to speak for it, "Ying Zheng, don''t think the sacrifice will be successful! Or, the possibility of sacrifice failure is greater... Be prepared to deal with the follow-up completely!"


    "After all, once the sacrifice fails, there may be countless evil things all over the Qin Dynasty... Just like the world implied by the code school garden. It''s very troublesome to deal with the follow-up and return to peace."


    In fact, all the consequences mentioned by Su Han have been recorded in the sacrificial information given to them by Su Han. Now it''s just pulling it out and emphasizing it again.


    The worst of sacrifice may be the destruction of the world, and the sacrifice is unsuccessful, but expelling the most powerful evil things does not mean that the world is peaceful. There will be a large number of evil things scattered all over the world, which is very difficult to eradicate


    The best example is the implied recording of the world in the school park. Although he has not been sacrificed, the situation is very similar to that after the sacrifice failed. Evil things are everywhere


    Even after being purged by members of Parliament, there are still a small number of evil things in the implied world of the school park. It can only be said that the implied world of the school park is not on the road and may die at any time.


    "I know what you mean! So I''ve been ready for the worst... Ying Zheng took a deep look at No. 10.


    He attached great importance to what he said on the 10th. After all, nine times out of ten is an original evil god. What can better understand this kind of world invasion than the evil god himself?


    "Mount Tai''s Zen worship! One of the emperor''s highest achievements...... hmm?" Huang Rong suddenly dilated her pupils and thought of something terrible.


    The world in which she lived seems to have a historical record of Mount Tai''s Zen worship in ancient times... Does this mean that their ancient emperors actually launched a counterattack against the invasion of evil gods?


    The reason why there are evil things invading their world now is that the counterattack has failed.


    Huang Rong was shocked and suddenly felt that the very familiar history has become strange now. The world of her own home has also become something she can''t understand.


    Unable to figure it out, Huang Rong made a decision, "in this case, we should become stronger as soon as possible, and then popularize the way of new martial arts."


    The overall strength of Chinese residents in the whole world is stronger. In the future, even if there is a real large-scale invasion of evil things and evil things bloom everywhere, they will eventually have a stronger counterattack against those powerful enemies.


    Yes, Huang Rong has realized that the invasion of evil things is not her own thing, but the whole world.


    After a short consideration, she took a deep look at Zhang Sanfeng. Did Zhang Sanfeng promote the way of new martial arts, not only considering the achievement, but also enhancing the self-protection ability of the people all over the world.


    I think so. After all, Zhang Sanfeng is the best master in the world. He has reached the standard in terms of hard conditions. It is indeed unnecessary to promote the way of new martial arts... And from this point of view, everything can be explained


    "Then tomorrow, please give me a hand!" Ying Zheng glanced at the crowd with a sincere voice. Without the help of members of Parliament, he was not at all sure to resist the strange invasion.


    "What''s in it!" Tony Stark smiled.


    "I''m not interested in participating in this mission!" lanran suddenly opens her mouth.


    The scene was suddenly quiet. Many people stared at LAN ran strangely. They didn''t understand why he made such a decision.


    "Strength!" lanran''s voice continued, "the more powerful he is, the more evil forces he needs to spend to make himself stronger!"


    "The higher the world, the higher the level of evil things invading. The greater the progress gained by swallowing them... But the lower world, ha ha."


    Lanran didn''t say much, but his meaning couldn''t be more obvious.


    In fact, the reason why he had this idea was that the last time in the poison Island child world, he obtained too few evil powers. It hardly helped him.


    More importantly, the evil things in the lower world bring low quality of evil power feedback. This even counteracted his idea that a little makes a lot.


    In the case of no profit, blue dye is naturally not interested in it.


    "Is that so?" Yu Zhibo''s face was different, and his fingers gently knocked on the table.


    "Well," Zhang Sanfeng said suddenly, "if the enemy is strong and dangerous, then the people in the Parliament who feel they have the strength to complete it! If the enemy is low, let the weaker members in the parliament."


    Zhang Sanfeng glanced at Huang Rong quietly and sighed in his heart. In this way, Huang Rong will have many opportunities to participate in the mission in the future, right? This is the best he can do.


    Of course, it''s not just for Huang Rong that he proposed... It''s also for other weak people in the parliament.


    He wants to take this opportunity to give them the opportunity to become stronger faster, rather than let all the possibilities of becoming stronger be monopolized by the strong.

 Chapter 177

    "I have no opinion!" Yu Zhibo agreed expressionless.


    Anyway, the last time he had made the ten tails in his body evolve with the help of evil forces, and then there was the development period. It''s good to stop and precipitate one or two.


    Not to mention, the ninja world is just unified and chaotic. You also need yuzhiboban to sit down and give orders by hand.


    "But safety!" Ying Zheng''s voice was low, and his fingers tapped the handrail gently.


    "Therefore, it is not absolutely prohibited. We can uphold the principle of voluntariness."


    Zhang Sanfeng smiled and said, "for example, Mr. Ying Zheng, you trust me very much. You sent me an invitation, and I also think it is feasible and promised you. Then I can participate in this task regardless of my strength."


    Ying Zheng thought silently and deduced in his heart. He felt that there was no big problem, so he nodded.


    Ying Zheng felt that if he really started the task, he should come on the 10th. With such a fuse, no matter how bad the situation is, the whole world will not be completely occupied by evil things


    Of course, although there was such an idea in his mind, Ying Zheng did not put his hope entirely on the evil god No. 10... What he said before was not empty. He did prepare for the worst. Throughout the country, we have done a good job in preventing the full invasion of evil things.


    "So, don''t you ask the chairman''s opinion?" lanran suddenly opened her mouth with a smile.


    Ying Zheng and Zhang Sanfeng''s pupils contracted. They suddenly woke up and discussed this by themselves. In fact, it didn''t make much sense. After all, Su Han is the only one who really decides the fog space. Immediately all looked at Su Han shrouded in fog.


    "You can make your own decisions about such things!" Su Han''s voice was calm.


    Lanran was not surprised. This was also his experiment, which confirmed that the chairman of the Council gave them a high degree of autonomy.


    On the other side, Ying Zheng gave lanran a cold look and sighed, "almost calculated by lanran."


    He was really careless this time, ignoring the existence of the chairman of Parliament. Even if the president seldom expresses his opinions, as long as he expresses his opinions, his will will will be absolute in the misty space.


    "Wait a minute!" Weber suddenly thought of something wrong and stared at Ying Zheng seriously. "Mr. Ying Zheng, you said you could reach Mount Tai tomorrow? It''s unreasonable. After all, the traffic conditions in ancient times limited you."


    According to the traffic conditions in the Qin Dynasty, it is normal to walk from Xianyang to Mount Tai for a few months.


    "Don''t worry!" Tony Stark took the lead in opening his mouth. "I have made many transactions with Ying Zheng before, helping them complete the most basic industrialization. At the same time, they have some high-level technology!"


    "Yes... On my side, I have made trains! And I have laid tracks on the road." Ying Zheng paused and continued, "of course, this time I go to Mount Tai, it has nothing to do with the train. After all, the tracks haven''t been paved there... My method is to take the autopilot plane directly traded by Mr. Tony Stark."


    "Maybe it will be three or five years before our world can independently develop the airliner he said."


    Ying Zheng obviously disliked his slow speed, but everyone else in the parliament choked.


    Conan wants to stop talking. Is your speed too slow? In a few years, even airliners can be rubbed out! You know, being able to make airliners symbolizes an industrial level. This is close to modernization.


    It took a hundred years for the modern world to develop to the current level. Are you ready to cross the industrialization process in the next 100 years in three or five years? Even with Tony Stark''s help, it''s too exaggerated.


    "Don''t think too much." Tony Stark saw the doubts in other people''s hearts at a glance and said with a bitter smile, "in two or three years, Xianyang city may be close to the modern level! But it''s hard to say in other cities... He''s just trying to transform Xianyang."


    "Even so, it''s terrible." white beard''s eyes were deep.


    "But speaking of development," the poison Island child looked at white beard, "Dad, how''s the dock you muttered in your mouth?"


    "All right!" white beard chuckled. "For some special reasons, the capital of seven waters has now been directly transferred to my command. The craftsmen in it digest the ship data! The digestion speed is very fast. Now the first fleet has been delivered."


    "I feel that in a month or two, I can trade with Tony Stark! Ask him for the next more advanced warship."


    The world government was destroyed, and the navy was afraid of the full expansion of white beard. Before white beard made it clear and opened his face with them, it was not a problem to have a capital of seven waters.


    After all, Yu Zhibo ban and others are suspected to be standing behind white beard. Regardless of white beard, we have to consider this force


    The power of Yu Zhibo ban and others on the 10th is too strong. They really repeat the scene of Mary JOYA and even cake island... It''s not a problem to gather this power and push the whole naval headquarters away.


    "I''m looking forward to it!" Tony Stark whispered, remembering the characteristics of devil fruit, and his eyes glittered with inexplicable luster.


    "In other words," yuandagu suddenly thought of something and said with concern, "Mr. stark, many disasters in your world?"


    "What should be solved is almost solved! I''ve removed all the chessboards." Tony Stark smiled dumbly. "That guy Nick Frey knows that his home has become a hydra game. I can''t forget his wonderful expression so far."


    "By the way... I''m going to ask for the space gem, but Nick Frey''s guard is too strict... Alas, I can only arrange it in advance! To prevent the future New York war."


    Tony Stark looks a little melancholy. The saddest thing is that you know what will happen in the future, but you can''t deal with it because of various restrictions.


    "Even if everything develops according to the original historical track, you can arrest rocky in advance!" Conan pushed his glasses and said in a serious voice, "without rocky, it should be impossible for the alien fleet to invade in an all-round way."


    "There will be others without rocky." Tony Stark shook his head and saw it clearly. "In the final analysis, mieba wants space gems! He will create all favorable conditions for himself to get space gems."


    "Well, don''t talk about these heavy topics." yuandagu was embarrassed and touched his nose. "I just wanted to ask, how did you fix the robot plan before?"

 Chapter 178

    "Aochuang plan is thrown away. All the computing resources originally prepared by aochuang plan have been allocated to Jarvis!"


    Tony Stark rolled his eyes and said firmly, "I want to make anti bully armor that can resist mieba! By the way... There are anti infinite gemstones. But now I don''t have infinite gemstones in my hand and I can''t start to study them. I can only wait until later!"


    Zhang Sanfeng stared at Tony Stark in silence, even thinking about infinite gemstones? Is it worthy of being iron man? He is a madman in technology.


    Gu xun''er was silent, although she saw a small part of marvel. However, there is still no specific understanding of his world outlook, so we don''t evaluate it.


    Su Han glanced over the scene and found that Tang Hao and poros, who had just joined in, were not there. There is speculation in their hearts that they should be busy in their own world. They don''t say much. When their thoughts move, their bodies turn into fog in an instant. Only the bronze King''s chair is still in place.


    Ying Zheng glanced at the empty bronze King chair and said nothing. He was calm on the surface, but he was a little nervous and confused when he thought of what would happen tomorrow.


    On the other side, Huang Rong understood his deep meaning after a brief exchange with Zhang Sanfeng.


    She took a deep breath and stepped into the month of cultivation. She was ready to practice hard during this period to further her strength and better participate in tomorrow''s tasks.


    ¡­¡­


    Opened his eyes, Su Han appeared in the real world.


    He looked at the sky and found it was very late. He washed immediately, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    The next day, when Su Han finished sorting out the Jinling array, he suddenly noticed something and looked seriously at the window.


    A terrible breath penetrated, the window opened silently, and taikangzi entered Su Han''s room. At the first sight of Su Han, his face changed slightly.


    This is the first time that Su Han''s mood has changed since he met taikangzi. Moreover, Su Han''s seeing and hearing color sensed more and noticed that the waves in his heart were much larger than on the surface.


    "I haven''t seen your change in a day... I almost thought we hadn''t seen each other for ten years!" taikangzi looked cold again, but his eyes were deep. He sensed the terrible blood gas in Su Han''s body, even above him.


    At present, Su Han has become a semi Saint except that the way of divine soul is weak


    "But... Wait, your God can!" taikangzi changed his look for the second time.


    He could not detect the depth of Su Han''s divine power. He could only feel that his divine power was much better than that of the last meeting through his own divine power.


    How much better? Unable to speculate! After all, he is not inductive, but naturally aware with the help of Taoism, which is more similar to an intuition.


    But before, Su Hanneng was a proper semi holy level, and he was not a weak one... How did he increase so much in a day?


    Taikangzi couldn''t understand it at all. After all, even if this realm is to swallow the treasures of heaven and earth, the supreme divine pill, there is no way to advance by leaps and bounds.


    "I had some insights yesterday, and my strength has improved a little. I''m laughing!" Su Han smiled.


    Taikangzi is silent, which can''t be explained with a little sentiment. Your perception this time directly broke through the heaven que of the Lord''s life in terms of physique. It is to let their own God can soar to unimaginable levels


    After a long time, taikangzi made a voice and said in a low voice, "I seem to understand why you can become the God King under the age of 20."


    At this speed, not to mention becoming the God King at the age of less than 20, Su Han was not surprised to become a sage at the age of less than 20.


    "Where are you taking me today?" Su Han didn''t discuss this topic. He randomly sent the overall array of Jinling to Xu Changnan.


    "Go to heaven first!" taikangzi sighed. His body was shining and his divine power burst out, but this time he didn''t feel any pressure.


    He seemed to merge with heaven and earth. Just as ordinary people see the towering mountains, they will feel the shock from the heart, but they will not feel the oppression. Now taikangzi gives others the feeling.


    He turned into a bright golden light and soared into the sky. Su Han''s eyes were suddenly cold, and he brushed and flew up to the sky after taikangzi. The two flew higher and higher until they came to the clouds.


    And here, there are three people standing.


    Two of them are Zhang Mingxuan and Li Hongxue, whom Su Han once met, and the other is a relatively strange middle-aged man. However, Su Han''s eyes swept over him and realized that he should be a God God.


    "Chief, King Su!"


    All of you saluted one by one. Then he stepped aside and said nothing.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Su Han glanced at taikangzi and frowned. He noticed that the height here was much higher than the battlefield height when he met Zhang Mingxuan and Xu Changnan last time.


    Taikangzi didn''t speak, and his palm made a mark. The void began to tremble. With a buzzing sound, a small black ball covered with dense chains slowly emerged.


    The little ball seemed to have life. He was breathing, big and small. When it expanded, it was bound by countless chains. The size of expansion is extremely limited.


    Su Han heard a lot of what he saw and heard. The little ball was full of pure and extreme space energy, and even he was the embodiment of some kind of void energy. But the other side of his connection is full of evil and strange breath that is too large to be described in words.


    "Although there are many small sealed cracks in the city of Jinling, those cracks can''t carry people of our level."


    Taikangzi sighed faintly, and a flash of memory flashed in his eyes, "the Lord wants to go through this main way."


    Su Han realized a huge amount of information from this sentence. In other words, are there many practitioners below the Lord level who go to another world through those small cracks?


    At the next moment, the surging energy in taikangzi''s body was suddenly transported in.


    Moreover, the three saints who had been silent raised their palms, and there were dense seal arrays in their hands, which were turned into chains and bound outside.


    The terrible space energy spread over taikangzi and Su Han.


    Although Su Han wanted to break away, he could still leave, but he didn''t. He was curious about what taikangzi wanted to do.


    While breathing, Su Han and taikangzi disappeared, but the dark space ball was still expanding.


    The cold sweat seeped from the foreheads of the three saints, and the God in the body could boil more and more. Then gradually, the space ball narrowed again and changed into its original shape.

 Chapter 179

    "According to the original plan!" Zhang Mingxuan said solemnly, "there is a total length signal from the opposite side. Open it at the first time. Then connect them... In other cases, no matter what happens, you can''t unlock the seal."


    "We all know this kind of thing! Let the space ball explode. Jinling doesn''t know how many people will die... I''m afraid the whole city will be completely rebuilt." Li Hongxue sighed with melancholy.


    As for the last middle-aged Lord, he has been silent to convey his divine power to the inside.


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Han opened his eyes again, he was already in a dense forest. Beside him stood taikangzi.


    "As like as two peas", "this is what he is saying?" Su Han''s look was a bit unexpected. He noticed that the color sensor was diffusing out, and then he perceived that the forest gave him feedback, and felt like the earth.


    However, with the continuous expansion of sensing distance, he felt that a human city appeared in the distance. But the city is very desolate, in which there are countless strange creatures crawling.


    These creatures have a strange and evil nature that can not look directly at evil things and affect the spirit.


    "You are!" Tai Kangzi looked at Su Han, and when he noticed something, his eyebrows locked, as if he couldn''t believe it. "How dare you release yourself in such a strange place... No, you haven''t been affected?"


    Taikangzi was very stunned. With his current cultivation, he tried his best to feel the essence of those evil and alien creatures. Although he would be uncomfortable, it was impossible to completely alienate them.


    Of course, he can''t rule out the possibility of sensing extremely powerful creatures


    That would be difficult. So he won''t start his soul observation.


    Generally speaking, when taikangzi or other strong people come to a strange place, they will look around with their own eyes, not with their own spirits.


    After all, the amount of information seen by the eyes is different from that sensed by the spirit.


    The more you know, the more likely you are to be infected.


    "Before that, you have to tell me what''s going on in the world." Su Han put away his perception and stared at taikangzi with a cold face.


    He had sensed the pattern of the human city before. From the internal structure, it was clearly... Jinling.


    To be honest, Su Han trembled when he noticed this. I can hardly believe everything in front of me is true.


    How could Jinling be completely destroyed? If it weren''t for knowing that this was another world, he might have killed it.


    After all... In his perception, the human city has completely lost the trace of human life. Became the nest of evil things.


    "It seems that you know!" taikangzi understood something, sighed faintly, and his eyes were a little far-reaching. "How to say... Of course, this is not the real earth. This is the secondary plane of the real theme plane."


    "Second plane?" Su Han said again, looking different.


    "Yes, you may not believe it. The earth and even the whole solar system... May be covered by a large and unimaginable array."


    Taikangzi''s face is full of memories. If Su Han is only a divine king, his news will be extremely limited.


    But now that he has become a semi saint, Su Han can even become the pillar of mankind. In this case, he is qualified to know everything.


    "This huge array is used to resist evil things. Of course, you can''t say no if you directly use the array to resist evil things, but with the passage of time, there will be mistakes in the array one day... Then it will be a great disaster."


    Taikangzi''s words brought a touch of vision, "the wisdom of the sages was infinite. They created a special array covering the earth and even the whole solar system, and evolved an infinite secondary plane."


    "Infinite... Secondary plane?" Su Han felt his scalp explode.


    He suddenly thought of a possibility, but he couldn''t believe it. If that''s true, it''s too scary.


    "Yes," taikangzi nodded and smiled, with a touch of nostalgia in his eyes, "isn''t it shocking? I was shocked when I first knew it!"


    "He copied the whole earth! Even more than one, but I don''t know how many... These earths symbolize the possibility of destruction of our real world earth. For example, the Earth destroyed by mechanical civilization, the Earth destroyed by biochemical viruses, and the Earth destroyed by demon God..."


    "Destroyed earth?" Su Han didn''t know what to say.


    Taikangzi nodded and continued to speak with deep eyes, "of course, these are just possibilities! Because these earth has no real human existence, it is more like the ruins of havoc..."


    "Of course, these worlds may still have powerful machines sweeping through the ruins, or some kind of exterminating virus... Or a living demon God."


    "They are hostile to human beings," taikangzi rubbed his eyebrows with a headache, "but there''s no way... We don''t know who created all this and who''s thinking."


    "Is that so?" Su Han looked serious.


    "Yes... But these destroyed worlds are only used to cover the real earth. Most of the secondary planes of these replicas have dormant evil things of large and small..." taikangzi shrugged.


    "Theoretically, these evil things should have invaded the earth! Without these secondary planes to resist, I''m afraid the earth is full of evil things and can''t be controlled at all. Mankind has perished!"


    Su Han doesn''t know how to evaluate.


    How powerful will the people who can do all this?


    In order to protect the earth, we simply copied and evolved countless parallel earths, and then covered the real earth... So that evil things can''t distinguish the real target and invade the parallel earth?


    This is the real divine means... The means of creation! shock the common customs.


    Not to mention... The Jinling City that Su Han sensed before is not illusory, but real.


    In other words, even if it evolves, these substances still exist... This is the real creation.


    "What are the accomplishments of those who do all this?" Su Han couldn''t calm down. His eyes twinkled and his voice was low. "Don''t tell me it''s a sage!"


    "Of course it''s impossible. It''s OK for sages to create and evolve a secondary plane on their own. There are countless sages, and the ancient holy emperor of gossip can''t do it." taikangzi shook his head and looked serious, "as for who... I don''t know."


    "What?" Su Han was stunned. After reaction, he almost suspected that taikangzi was playing with him.


    "I''m serious." taikangzi lowered his eyes and his voice was complex.


    When he first knew it, he had had such a mental journey, so he understood Su Han''s thoughts, and his words seemed to be palpitating or at a loss.


    "Because according to the documents handed down in ancient times, the one who created this earth protection array... Is a great existence that can''t be named or looked at directly."

 Chapter 180

    Don''t speak clearly, don''t look directly. Su Han looked strange. He suddenly felt that the description was immediate.


    "It feels like the real body of an evil god?" Tai Kangzi''s eyes are deep. "There is speculation of ancient sages in the Huaya cultivation Association... They think that maybe if we practice together to a certain level, we will also have an essence similar to an evil god."


    "The one who once cast the earth protection array... Should be of this level. An unimaginable giant of the earth in ancient times!"


    Su Han was silent. After a long time, he reluctantly asked, "didn''t you say this is the world after the crack in the sky?"


    "Yes!" taikangzi soared into the air, while Su Han followed him, "the secondary plane surrounds the main world, containing huge resources, but it is also the nest of evil things."


    "These planes block the invasion of evil things. Evil things invade them and breed and grow in them. After finding the opportunity, they will break the secondary planes and go to the main world. This is the truth."


    "Of course, compared with the number of evil objects smashed into the infinite plane in the first wave, the number of evil objects invading the main world has been too small to be described in words... At least in any case, human beings can survive in this situation."


    Before arriving at the replica Jinling City, the expression on taikangzi''s face gradually converged, and he stared at the city deeply. Then he gently breathed out the breath.


    This breath, spitting out from his mouth, turned corruption into magic, and instantly turned into an indescribable storm.


    The whole city is desertification, and the evil things dormant in it send out a sharp cry. Then the whole body was torn.


    With a breath of understatement, the simulated secondary plane Jinling completely disappeared from the ground. This is what the semisanctuary has.


    You know, although this is simulated, there is no difference between the size and the real Jinling.


    "We''re here this time. It''s just a newly discovered world that no real cultivators have explored! And the world has been completely evil materialized," taikangzi whispered. "In short, the number of evil things here is too large..."


    "If the world collides with the main world, cracks appear, and evil things invade the reality, it will cause unimaginable havoc..."


    "I can see it!" Su Han replied expressionless.


    Taikangzi''s palm gently grabbed it and was completely crushed to dust by the terrorist storm. At the moment, many evil things that are constantly twisted and fused are condensed in the air by him out of thin air.


    He tore the void in the palm of his hand and directly exiled all these evil things that had not recovered their form into another void.


    He said the last sentence, "this is not a problem that ordinary people can deal with, not even the Holy Lord and God King... One of the main purposes of my coming to Jinling this time is to wipe out all evil things on this planet. Of course! You can do such things in the future if you like."


    Su Han looked at taikangzi strangely, "make a deal!"


    "How to trade?" taikangzi raised his eyebrows, obviously interested.


    "I''ll help you get rid of all the evil things on this planet," Su Han stretched out his finger and pointed at his feet, "you answer some of my questions."


    "Oh?" after taikangzi was silent for a moment, he suddenly smiled. He was very calm. "In fact, you ask me questions! I will answer what I should answer. There is no need to exchange."


    Su Han ignored him and went straight to the theme, "did you just use the means of saints! Tear the void? And... How to become saints?"


    As like as two peas, you can tear the void in the world. The second face is the same as the earth''s earth, though the size of the earth is much weaker than that of the earth.


    Taikangzi seriously responded, "in the main world, only real sages can do it. However, in the secondary plane, semi saints can do the same."


    "Is that so?" Su Han thought thoughtfully. There was a gap between the secondary plane and the main world... But this was also expected.


    "As for the achievement of sages," taikangzi remained silent for a long time. "The three ways of essence, Qi and spirit have stepped into the peak of semi sages! Take yourself as a furnace, melt all the classics in the world, and evolve your own way of sages! You can step into that realm."


    Taikangzi looked a little melancholy and said in a secluded way.


    "In ancient times, there were sages who set their mind for heaven and earth, set their life for all the people, continue their unique learning, and open peace for all things... This is the sages! The way of sages can be said to be their own will, a direction, or a way they control! An invincible Foundation..."


    "Can you stop talking so mysterious?" Su Han twitched at the corner of his mouth. Can he say something meaningful?


    "Simply put, I don''t know!" taikangzi spread out his palm and sighed, "there was once an unparalleled semi saint in the records of the China Asia Association. The three have climbed to the peak! You can even smash a secondary earth with one move by your own strength..."


    "But he still hasn''t become a saint. He even said that he is far away from the saint. He can''t touch the edge... Only those who are truly sainted know what saint is. We can''t describe it!"


    Can destroy the planet? Feel like you haven''t touched the threshold of the holy? Su Han stopped talking. Why did he suddenly feel a sense of instant vision! If it wasn''t because he was sure that taikangzi didn''t know about him, he felt that taikangzi was hinting at him.


    "Well... Now that you have said it! I should also carry out my promise." Su Han lowered his eyes and took off into the sky after a brief silence.


    Taikangzi was stunned and followed him up. They soon broke the atmosphere.


    "You don''t want to see what''s outside the atmosphere of the secondary plane?" taikangzi had a helpless face. "Although the secondary plane can also see the stars and the sun, it''s just the evolution of the array. There''s nothing outside it. If you really tear open the barrier, you''ll directly enter the void."


    "I don''t want to leave the earth, and I don''t have the curiosity to know everything."


    Su Han stopped. He shrugged and looked at taikangzi behind him. "By the way, according to the case of the peerless semi saint you said before... The whole secondary earth was destroyed! Is it no problem?"


    "It''s really no problem. Wait a minute, why do you suddenly talk about this?"


    "Nothing!" Su Han smiled. He opened his hand in the direction of the earth, and his eyes were cold for a moment.


    His body surged to the extreme energy, boiling at this moment.


    Taikangzi''s face changed dramatically. When Su Han didn''t hide it, he realized how vast the energy in Su Han''s body was. That is completely above him, and there is even more vast energy than the ocean.


    Su Han grasped it and pushed it out. The terrible energy burst into dazzling light and burst out suddenly.


    He gently spit out two words, "collapse star."


    The energy of the collapse star roar gun was vented at this moment.

 Chapter 181

    The beam of terror ran through the planet at your feet, and the huge planet was cracking a little. Then, it exploded.


    Countless rubble spread in all directions and turned into beautiful fireworks in the void.


    Taikangzi stood in place, staring at the original direction of the earth.


    Where is there a planet? Completely transformed into nothingness, the nature of the surrounding laws has changed.


    "No," taikangzi suddenly realized what had happened and was too late to be shocked. "The earth has been destroyed. Now the array is no longer maintained. In about ten minutes, this place will be completely empty!"


    He spoke very fast, obviously explaining the current situation for Su Han, "although we can survive in space, the void is not what we can live in. Only sages can walk freely!"


    Taikangzi''s whole body burst into a fiery brilliance. He clapped his hand in the void, and the void was suddenly torn open.


    Su Han frowned. He was not sure whether he could survive in the void. He didn''t want to experiment when he wasn''t sure. Simply follow taikangzi.


    Taikangzi''s palm kept printing, and the torn void felt the mark of his knot. It condensed into a semi virtual and semi real portal, and then he rushed into the portal. Su Han followed.


    ¡­¡­


    The real world, over Jinling.


    The three saints received the signal at the same time. They looked at each other and suddenly launched the array. Then the brilliant brilliance broke out, and the figures of Su Han and taikangzi emerged.


    "Chief, King Su!" Zhang Mingxuan opened his mouth, and then realized that the atmosphere between the two was not quite right.


    The three saints had an interesting talk before. They felt that Su Han would shake his three views after returning from another world. Because they have experienced this kind of thing.


    Although they do not know the infinite number of sub planes, they know that the other side of the sky crack symbolizes a destructive future of the earth. It''s the nest of evil things.


    But at the moment, they looked at them and found that Su Han was very indifferent, just like going in. But taikangzi looked in a trance.


    "... who are you two?" Li Hongxue looked delicate and wanted to stop talking.


    Their guess is right. The only wrong guess is that the shocked and calm people have turned the other way around. Why does taikangzi who brought Su Han in look like a broken world outlook? Su Han is calm instead.


    "What I did before was too decisive! I should ease up a little." Su Han sighed. He knew later that he shouldn''t directly blow up the whole earth. But should slowly devour those huge evil things on it.


    Although he has also encountered the problem of blue dye now, unless it is the divinity of evil gods or extremely powerful family members of evil gods are swallowed up by him. General weak and small evil things were swallowed by him, and he could not make rapid progress.


    However, the number of evil things on the whole planet is too large, and the quality is no matter how low... Even if it doesn''t help Su Han, they can be stuffed into the fog space... Quantitative change leads to qualitative change, and it is absolutely no problem to add a small part of power to the fog space.


    Taikangzi stared at Su Han without expression. If it wasn''t for the intuition brought by Taoism, he thought Su Han was laughing at him.


    After a long time, he arched his hand to Su Han and said calmly, "I have something important to do... Goodbye!"


    Taikangzi stepped out with one foot and burst into a gorgeous Avenue luster. He was like a revived God with a difficult divinity. The brilliance of his body makes him like a big sun across the sky.


    But somehow, the Lord at the scene always felt that although taikangzi''s back was sacred, it meant to run away


    "... King Su!" Zhang Mingxuan has seen that in another world, Su Han must have done something that shocked the chief of Huaya cultivation.


    He was very curious, but he understood that many of the contents of the conversation between people at this level could be said to be secret news relative to the Lord, so he finally forcibly restrained his curiosity.


    "Then I''ll leave first." Su Han smiled and nodded to the three, and then his figure fell towards Jinling University below.


    Several palms are sealed, and gradually completely seal the general hub of the crack. After a long silence, Li Hongxue suddenly said, "governor Duan, what do you think just happened?"


    Duan Yunyu, governor of Jinling Wufu, is a well deserved big man in the whole Jiangnan provincial capital. This time is to receive the chief of Huaya cultivation from Kyoto, so I specially took the time to come.


    "It''s hard to say!" Duan Yunyu looked distant and his voice was gentle. "I just felt... Great changes have taken place in the world on the other side of the crack in the sky. At least there is huge and extremely empty energy following those two..."


    The sky crack is connected with more than one secondary plane, which is known by the people on the scene. However, a huge and extreme void energy suddenly burst out... This means that a major change has taken place in a secondary plane behind the crack tomorrow.


    "Indeed, great changes should have taken place. And this great change... Should be led by the king of God Su?" Li Hongxue murmured, with error and consternation on her face. "How can it be that the total length has come out, and there is no reason to be led by the king of God Su!"


    "Why don''t you think about the general manager''s attitude towards the king of Su?" Zhang Mingxuan said coldly. The remaining two, after a brief silence, changed their looks, and they guessed the possibility at the same time. Su Han may not be inferior to taikangzi.


    "How......" Duan Yunyu only said half of his words, and his face changed. He had already passed the point where he refused to believe the facts. In his heart, he knew one thing, some incredible things, maybe it was the truth.


    Because the truth is always more mysterious than fantasy.


    But even if the truth was basically determined, Duan Yunyu still felt in a trance.


    That''s the general manager, who established the advantage pattern of Huaya against evil things in a hundred years, cut off the once old patriarchal cultivation inheritance system, created a new round of University inheritance system, and opened the era of national cultivation. The general manager of great talent and strategy


    "Every era has its own trendsetter," sighed Li Hongxue. "Although this time I can''t evaluate the trendsetter... It seems that I have to teach Miss Su Zhu more carefully."


    "So what''s Miss Su Zhu''s talent?" Duan Yunyu said in a low voice.


    Duan Yunyu has heard of Su Han''s saying that Su Zhu''s divine soul surpasses him in talent.


    "It''s really high, but I feel! The Su God King on that day is actually over praised." Li Hongxue doesn''t know Su Han''s divine soul talent. But looking at the cultivation speed, she felt that Su Han''s cultivation talent in the spirit should be far beyond common sense. Most of all, we can stand side by side with the top spiritual wizards in history


    Of course, Li Hongxue feels that she still estimates in a small direction. In fact, what she really feels in her heart is that Su Han''s talent in the three ways of essence, Qi and spirit has surpassed all ancestors from ancient to modern times

 Chapter 182

    meanwhile.


    Su Han returned to his room. His eyes glittered with excitement, "the secondary plane occupied by evil things?"


    This is good! This is really good. There are countless possibilities in Su Han''s mind. He can take these secondary planes as his hunting ground in the future.


    Even, in the future, when the situation is appropriate, throw those people in the fog space directly. Let them hunt evil things, sacrifice to the fog space and work for themselves.


    It''s good to find a good reason. Anyway, there is an intermediary there on the 10th.


    As long as a small part of the information is revealed, Su Han believes that the smart people in the guild will make up the truth by themselves.


    With this thought, Su Han gradually calmed down. Although he had lost a lot of evil things before, it doesn''t matter. There are many secondary planes.


    Su Han closed his eyes and practiced for a long time in the month of cultivation. He estimated that the time was almost, and immediately entered the misty space.


    Fog hall, fog rising, deep and mysterious, can not be guessed.


    Yu Zhibo ban sat in a chair with his hands around his chest. His body was shrouded in fog. He looked changeable and stared at Ying Zheng, who was also haunted by fog in the distance.


    "Mr. Ban, are you thinking about what Mr. Conan said before?" Xiaoyu blinked her eyes and suddenly said, "that''s the topic of the same track and the same book!"


    "... I didn''t!" Yu Zhibo quickly took his eyes back, and his voice was cold.


    Ying Zheng stared at Yu Zhibo thoughtfully. After a little thinking, he whispered, "if you need this information... You can trade with me. By the way, I have not only our local laws and policies, but also exchanged laws and regulations of different worlds."


    "Different worlds and different worlds, because of different situations, the applicable laws are also different... I can give you all the information in my hand... You should understand it carefully."


    Ying Zheng has too much information from the world of others in Parliament.


    He has both institutional information starting from the people and capital. Even if he can''t use some, it''s good to learn by analogy. Anyway, in the future information age, this knowledge is the least valuable! He casually spent a little money and asked Sakata Gangji to download it for him.


    Yu Zhibo''s face changed. Ying Zheng''s words attracted him greatly. His fingers gently knocked on the back of the chair, silent and silent.


    Ying Zheng didn''t care and smiled. In his eyes, Yu Zhibo is already a fish on the hook.


    "Mr. Ying Zheng, do you have any idea of inviting me this time?" Tony Tucker raised his eyebrows and put his hands across his thighs.


    "Of course there is!" Ying Zheng nodded with deep eyes. "Just let you see the progress of the big development plan stipulated last time. If you can, I hope you can plan for the future again!"


    "No problem," Tony Stark said noncommittally.


    Although Ying Zheng didn''t pay him for making these plans, he just needed to watch another world change under his own hands, and he was already satisfied. Even without pay, it was his own suggestion.


    Of course, the finished technology provided, as well as all kinds of scientific and technological drawings and learning materials, all of which need money.


    Although the stark group has money, parliament has always advocated equal exchange. There is no reason why anyone must pay unilaterally for whom.


    As soon as lanran looks frozen, she suddenly turns her head and looks in the direction of the bronze throne. I found Su Han sitting there silently, nodding slightly at once, "Mr. chairman, I''m relieved to see you as always."


    Others in the misty space also reflected it, nodding to Su Han one by one.


    Even if Su Han doesn''t seem to care whether they respect or not, it''s not a bad thing to maintain a cautious and respectful attitude in the face of such an incredible great existence.


    "Ying Zheng, are you ready?" Su Han used his power to confirm Ying Zheng''s idea. Although the words seemed to be asking, the tone was very sure.


    "Indeed!" Ying Zheng was not surprised. Everything was under the control of the chairman. Isn''t that a matter of course?


    He thought carefully and said, "the people who went to my world this time are Huang Rong, Zhang Sanfeng, Tony Stark and Conan."


    "Of course," Ying Zheng turned his head and took a deep look at the direction of No. 10. He found that there was no one above the position belonging to No. 10 at the moment. "It should also leave a position for your messenger."


    Su Han nodded slightly and made no comment on it.


    A small part of the mist overflowed from him. These mists seem to contain unspeakable knowledge. With a kind of crimson brilliance, they quickly condense a real illusion in the center of the misty space. That''s the scene on the top of Mount Tai.


    "Then, start your performance!" Su Han spit out the last paragraph.


    The void rippled with bright brilliance. Then, Zhang Sanfeng, Huang Rong and others were haunted with gorgeous light. All disappeared into the real illusion.


    "Hmm?" lanran frowns suddenly. Why hasn''t the tenth appeared yet? It doesn''t make sense... No! It was not normal on the 10th.


    Lanran suddenly realized something. This time, she held a sacrifice to prevent evil gods from invading the world. If the incarnation of an evil God appeared on this sacrificial platform, what would happen?


    Will it directly lead Ying Zheng to be abandoned when communicating with God! Not recognized by the so-called God?


    One side of the passage obviously thought of this and looked deeply, "but if there is no past on the 10th... Ying Zheng will be in trouble. Even if Zhang Sanfeng is there as a high-end combat force, it is a key thing."


    The ambassador of the president of the parliament plays the role of the sea god needle in the hearts of the members of the parliament. If the envoy of the chairman of the parliament is really absent from this sacrifice, it will inevitably be worrying.


    Su Han glanced at the scene and saw the different looks on their faces.


    He also knew that his No. 10 identity was not suitable for this occasion, but he had made enough preparations before.


    He waved his hand. Suddenly, a brilliant brilliance erupted in the depths of the fog sky.


    Just like the first light in the beginning of heaven and earth, there is an unspeakable light and holiness. Directly into the real illusion.


    This is the power of light in Suhan''s body. Of course, it has been increased by his divine power in the misty space. The holiness it shows has been stronger than ordinary people can imagine.


    Although Guanghua passed through the misty space like a startling rainbow, it disappeared quickly. But the misty space is still silent.


    The poison Island child looked at the real illusion blankly, and a cold sweat permeated his forehead, "that... What was that just now!"

 Chapter 183

    "Light," one of the passing pupils suddenly expanded and thought of something at this moment, "no, it should be... God!"


    It is not the evil gods that destroy the world, but closer to those gods in the myths of all worlds. Great, sacred, powerful


    Yu Zhibo kept silent, and countless thoughts flashed through his heart. He was surprised that he had no accident


    But when you think about it, is that normal?


    The existence of the chairman of the Council above evil gods is inevitably strange because only evil gods are his subordinates.


    In this way, there must be orthodox gods refuting evil gods under the leadership of the chairman of the parliament.


    In the past, these gods did not need to appear... But now they do, so they appear.


    "But," yuandagu opened his mouth, "the light just now feels a little like..."


    Yuandagu didn''t say what he had left. He felt that the light just now was a little like diga. But the holy breath that just flashed away is too pure. It is more pure and sacred than his light. It is really like the source of all light in the world.


    "No, it has a similar essence! But its holiness and fleeting intensity are far higher than my light of diga... Don''t you say." yuandagu suddenly realized something and started to sweat.


    Did the God just come from their world? Or have you ever been to their world?


    Even, it may be the source of Altman''s original power of light in their world.


    Indeed... That explains it!


    After all, the president''s ability to pull him into the misty space probably means that the universe in which he lived was also shrouded in the president''s theocracy.


    From this point of view, isn''t it quite reasonable that the chairman of the Council once had his subordinates become the supreme god of their world and even the universe?


    As a super ancient warrior, Dega may believe in this God


    In addition to the reason why the stars in the plot originally showed up, the transformation of darkness into light on Dega may also be related to the belief in the God... This association can be explained.


    "What a pity."


    Yuandagu sighed in his heart. He didn''t get Dega''s memory, so he couldn''t determine whether his judgment was correct or not.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the Qin world.


    Ying Zheng now stands on the top of Mount Tai, and in front of him is a well cast altar. The altar is not huge, but it is engraved with a large number of array patterns, and inlaid with all kinds of rare jewelry or items of strange color.


    The altar reveals a kind of holiness, but there is also a kind of evil. Just as light and dark are intertwined at the same time, it brings other people''s senses very special.


    "Lord Donghuang," with a veil on her face, the moon god has a unique and independent style. She stands behind the leader of the yin-yang family, Taiyi Donghuang, and her voice is uncertain. "This altar created by his Majesty the first emperor?"


    "I understand Mount Tai''s Zen worship! Offering sacrifices to heaven... But why has I never heard of the array he used to offer sacrifices to heaven?"


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi didn''t answer the question of the moon god. It was more like talking to himself. His body was covered tightly without showing his face. His waist was straight. His voice could not distinguish between men and women. There was a faint doubt.


    He really couldn''t understand this kind of thing. After all, a lot of knowledge about mantra in the Qin Dynasty was spread from the yin-yang family.


    Although it is possible that Daqin learned from others. After all, the number of collected Dharma sects cannot be estimated when the horses of the Qin Dynasty set foot in the world... But it''s not that their yin-yang family can''t see the clue at all, can it?


    No matter which way you think about it, it''s very unusual!


    When the Eastern Emperor was thinking hard, his pupils suddenly contracted. Because in his sight, there was a gorgeous brilliance rising beside Ying Zheng, "what''s that?"


    "Escort!" Zhao Gao''s look changed dramatically, and all the netting masters beside him pulled out their weapons.


    Before they could really do it, Tony Stark took the lead in walking out of the light. After looking around, he suddenly smiled, "don''t you even know me? Do you want to do it?"


    Zhao Gao paused, then silently stuffed the weapon back. The same is true of SNARE masters. Zhao Gao stepped forward and smiled. "Unexpectedly, it was the national teacher in front of him."


    "I''m not a national teacher!" Tony Stark curled his lips.


    "Your Majesty calls you a teacher of science and a great talent of the country! And you have led the construction and scientific and technological progress of Daqin. It is natural for me to respect and treat you!"


    Zhao Gao opened his mouth with a smile. In fact, he didn''t know what science meant in Ying Zheng''s mouth. But at least he knows the changes taking place in Daqin and Ying Zheng''s trust in Tony Stark.


    Of course, Zhang Sanfeng was left together last time, and Ying Zheng also called him the national teacher. Even Ying Zheng wanted to formally seal them both. However, either Zhang Sanfeng or Tony Stark refused.


    "Ying Zheng, to be honest, I''m still a little surprised!" Zhang Sanfeng''s figure also emerged. He took a deep look at Zhao Gao, and a touch of worry flashed in his eyes. "Really don''t you think about my previous proposal."


    Zhang Sanfeng''s proposal, of course, is to deal with Zhao gaolisi, a rebel who wins the government.


    "As long as I don''t die, the world can''t turn over! People with ability should naturally make the best use of everything." Ying Zheng didn''t look at Zhao Gao and his voice was flat. "Before he really betrayed me, I''ll give him a chance... If he really moved that idea, no one can save him."


    This is the spirit of the first emperor. Will it be eradicated just because of future betrayal? He wouldn''t do that. Because he knows that there are too many people who want his life in this world.


    As long as he can use it now and he is confident that he can control it, he won''t do it to them for the time being.


    Zhao Gao was suddenly sweating. He suddenly knelt on the ground and bowed his head to Ying Zheng. "Your Majesty... I''m loyal to you! Believe me. I absolutely don''t have the idea of betraying you! I don''t know why Master Zhang Sanfeng spoke so loudly and had such prejudice against me... It''s clear that I have great respect for him."


    "... shut up." Ying Zheng spit out two words coldly. When Zhao gaodun said nothing, his body trembled and shuddered.


    "Worthy of being the first emperor!" Huang Rong sighed.


    Conan also showed his figure and pushed his glasses. He looked a little complicated, but he didn''t comment on it.


    "The 10th..." Ying Zheng''s look changed when he saw the last person.


    Zhang Sanfeng also suddenly realized that something was wrong. He turned around and his pupils widened, "how could it?"


    What appeared in front of them was not the embodiment of the mysterious evil god shrouded in fog all the year round. But a very different existence.


    I can''t see his specific body and face, because his whole body exudes pure and extreme brilliance. He is like a big day coming to the world, sacred and detached.

 Chapter 184

    Naturally, it was su Han. This time, he used the power of light to cover his face, and his voice was gentle, "hello... For some special reasons! I can''t come on the 10th. I''ll replace him."


    "You can call me No. 9, or you can call me Guang... It''s just a name code anyway. Don''t pay too much attention to such details."


    The atmosphere at the scene completely solidified.


    "Number nine?" Ying Zheng was silent.


    Conan''s eyes twinkled. Number nine means that this one''s ranking sequence is above number ten? Maybe his strength is more powerful than No. 10. But he is not an evil god.


    This sacred feeling may be the God of a world or other gods?


    "Chairman!" Conan sighed in his heart, although he had guessed for a long time. But really seeing evidence and guessing are two completely different feelings.


    Indeed, the president of Parliament is really not an evil god or even a positive God, but a higher existence beyond them.


    Zhao Gao quietly raised his head to see Su Han. He felt that it was not human at all, and immediately fell on the ground.


    Wang Ben stared at Su Han tightly, and after staring for a long time, he suddenly gave a stuffy hum in his mouth. Covering his forehead, he felt a tingling pain in his brain and looked stunned. "What''s the matter? Why does this happen?"


    Not only Wang Ben, but many people staring at Su Han also had this problem. The netting master reacted very quickly. After all, some of them had encountered this situation and immediately lowered their heads and dared not look directly at Su Han.


    "Is this?" Tony Stark''s eyes narrowed and could not look directly at it? This No. 9 also has this special and extreme nature.


    "No!" Tony Stark looked seriously, and he suddenly realized, "it should be said that whether it is an evil god or a positive God similar to this one, as long as it is a real God... It will have this similar nature."


    In this way, everything can be explained.


    However, pure light, still can''t see the face clearly? This guy''s real name can''t be called the shining God. Tony Stark muttered in his heart.


    "So, don''t you start offering sacrifices?" Su Han''s words were mild and confused. At this time, he and the 10th bring different feelings to others.


    On the 10th, even if we are deliberately close to them, we will show that kind of non-human estrangement from time to time. However, the No. 9 discourse attitude aside, the kind of light on the body feels very comfortable, just like basking in the sun outside.


    "Almost!" Ying Zheng looked up at the sky. "At noon, the sacrifice officially began."


    Time passed bit by bit, and waited until the right time. A special minister in charge of the ancestral temple ceremony came to Ying Zheng to salute respectfully, and then guided him to sacrifice.


    Qin Shihuang was expressionless. He set foot on the sacrificial platform and first sacrificed his ancestors in accordance with the tradition of the great Qin Dynasty. Then, according to the information given by the president in his mind, he began to communicate the will of God.


    There was a crisp buzz, and there were waves in the void.


    Then Ying Zheng closed his eyes, and his breath became extremely sacred. Like a living God. At this time, he officially began to communicate with God.


    "What?"


    "This feeling is!"


    The generals and courtiers who came with Ying Zheng at the scene all changed their looks. They felt that their bodies were out of control. They actually fell on their knees with a plop and naturally worshipped Ying Zheng.


    Even in the distance, they boast that they are relatively equal with the Qin Dynasty. Out of control, all on their knees.


    "... what the hell is this?" the Eastern Emperor opened his eyes wide. He was angry and didn''t believe it. Why is that? Obviously, he didn''t have that idea in his heart, but his body moved naturally, not because his body was manipulated by others.


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi could feel that he could still manipulate his body, but when he wanted to stand up, it seemed that his physical instinct stopped his behavior.


    "It''s terrible!" tonystak''s eyelids beat, and he murmured, "so, will this happen?"


    Naturally, he didn''t kneel down, but when he looked at a large area kneeling next to him and looked at Ying Zheng, who was sacred and detached at the moment, he always felt a little strange.


    "It''s normal," Su Han explained in a gentle voice, "mainly Ying Zheng, who was originally the emperor. Now he is communicating with heaven. The majesty of the emperor has naturally expanded countless times."


    "As long as people in the bright moon world of Qin Dynasty, no matter how high their status is... Even the emperors of other huge empires in the world have to kneel down in the face of Ying Zheng at the moment."


    These are the information obtained when the sacrificial law was obtained last time, but Su Han didn''t inform the members of the parliament before.


    "So it is!" Conan asked abruptly, "in other words, if others hold sacrifices, people in other worlds will not kneel down."


    "In different worlds, there will be different changes because of the different identities of the worshippers?"


    "Indeed." Su Han''s tone remained the same.


    "It''s nice," Huang Rong looked at Ying Zheng with some longing, then turned around, stared at Su Han and sighed, "I feel very comfortable with you! If I could meet you earlier in the past... I always feel that we will get along better with you than with the 10th."


    "That''s not certain!" Su Han chuckled. "God... Mr. chairman of Parliament, I chose him to get along with you. I also have my own ideas! Although No. 10 looks very cold, it actually has a good character. It''s better than me!"


    "I really can''t see it better than you." Zhang Sanfeng couldn''t cry or laugh. After a little thinking, he suddenly asked softly, "can you reveal your identity? Of course, it''s ok if you can''t."


    "It''s really not very good!" Su Han followed suit. He had done a lot of filing before he came. At the moment, he seems to be at ease.


    "After all, there is a treaty in this regard. Just as the 10th did not say its own name... After all, for the existence of our kind, the name alone contains our power. If we are known by mankind and talk about it at will, it may cause great disaster."


    "Can''t you say any names?" Conan looked serious, but he wasn''t surprised. God''s name contains power, which is common sense. He now thinks of the king in yellow who appeared in the world of poison Island children last time.

 Chapter 185

    "Why can the name of the king in yellow be read?" Conan said to himself in his heart, "it may be that No. 9 is lying to us... But this possibility is very low."


    After all, No. 9 has no reason to deceive them. I don''t want to say, just say it.


    "Another possibility is that there was something wrong with reading the name of the king in yellow, but it was stopped by the fog space. So now we are intact! Or the king in yellow is not his real name." Conan looked deeply.


    At the moment, Su Han uses his seeing and hearing color to listen to the movements in all directions. At the same time, he also pays some attention to the fog space and uses the observation function of the fog space itself.


    "This feeling and direction is!" Su Han''s eyes suddenly became serious, "it''s the sky."


    Without hesitation, Su Han directly summoned diga. Terror and gorgeous brilliance erupted from him, and then the virtual shadow of Dega condensed above his head. Gradually solidify into reality. It was a giant as big as a mountain.


    There was a dead silence at the scene, whether it was the Eastern Emperor Taiyi who tried to get himself up at the moment, or the obedient King Ben, Li sizhao and senior Qin courtiers. They all stared at the huge giant.


    "God... This must be a god!" Zhao Gao suddenly opened his mouth, his voice trembling and crazy.


    Compared with the last time I saw the No. 10 shrouded in the fog, at the moment, Su Han''s Deja is undoubtedly more beyond his understanding and more like a God.


    "Your Majesty, there is really divine help." Wang Ben said to himself. He subconsciously glanced at Su Han, who was haunted by brilliance. Thinking of the previous lesson, he quickly lowered his head, but a touch of emotion appeared on his face. "Not only the God who made people feel ominous last time, but also he can call this orthodox God."


    Wang Ben clearly saw that di Jia appeared from Su Han.


    So he already knew that the existence haunted by light should not have become like this after practicing some strange and special magic... He should also be God and have unpredictable power.


    This means too much to Wang Ben.


    After all, the last time the natural disaster of the dead was solved, although the Qin Dynasty soon stabilized, there were many survivors of the six countries who had not been killed in the government and the public spreading rumors.


    They said that Ying Zheng offered sacrifices to evil gods. After all, the 10th is not a normal God. The natural disaster of the dead is actually because he offered sacrifices to evil gods and the havoc from heaven.


    Even if the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty were loyal to Ying Zheng, they would inevitably feel different after listening to such remarks. After all, they all saw No. 10 last time and felt that it really didn''t look like an orthodox God... Not to mention that YAN Dan said before he died that No. 10 was the God he sacrificed


    But now, the idea is gone.


    Look at Ying Zheng''s sacrifice to heaven and immediately let heaven give back. There is also this great sacred God who protects the Dharma for Ying Zheng


    This shows that their Majesty must be a man of destiny! Blessed by God.


    Suhan drove diga to burst out the fiery energy of light. The energy suddenly swept a small black spot on the sky, the explosion sounded, and the void was torn open.


    Countless blood and debris poured down from it, some still burning. Soon the debris piled up into a hillside, which smelled bloody.


    However, this is only the beginning, from which dense creatures like giant insects pour out.


    They pushed away the dead insects in front of them, stepped on their bodies, and rushed frantically towards the altar of Mount Tai.


    "Diga... Why?"


    Zhang Sanfeng''s eyes widened. Although he couldn''t understand why the shining God could show Dega, it was too late to think now.


    He stared at the battlefield in front of him with a serious look. He took a deep breath and his internal power burst.


    He hit his fist and stepped out of his feet. However, his Qi burst out, containing unimaginable destructive power. Everything in front of him was easily erased.


    The clouds in the sky were torn, and the earth was covered with the remains of insects.


    While fighting, Zhang Sanfeng recited sacrificial language. He found that black smoke came out of the insects, and then their flesh and blood dried up.


    "Sure enough, it has something to do with evil gods!" Zhang Sanfeng looked heavy. "But why did this happen? The evil things that used to look strange at the first sight... How did they look like insects on the earth?"


    "It should be an insect in a certain area! By chance, it contacted the evil god in the form of an insect. When offering sacrifices, it received the feedback of the evil god. It became stronger and stronger, and finally became like this!"


    Su Han''s gentle voice sounded in Zhang Sanfeng''s ear. He appeared beside Zhang Sanfeng.


    Su Han gazed into the distance. The sea of vitality in his body shook slightly and used his magic power.


    A yin-yang diagram slowly emerges, which is intertwined with the power of light and destruction.


    The power of light is the power of diga, and the power of destruction is the power obtained from polos.


    Su Han pushed his palm gently. The map of yin and Yang of terror rushed forward, crushing everything and erasing everything.


    "How?" Zhang Sanfeng looked dull. He turned his head and looked at Su Han, his lips wriggling.


    He wanted to ask why Su Han could also show the yin-yang diagram. But then he realized that even if he asked this question... It was actually meaningless.


    After all, Su Han''s yin-yang diagram is somewhat similar to his Tai Chi in format. But the power in this Tai Chi diagram is the ultimate power of light and destruction, which is very different from the yin-yang diagram he realized.


    "Interesting!" Tony Stark took out cards, crushed them all and summoned countless armor.


    Tony Stark ordered them to come forward, destroy the insects, and offer sacrifices to the killed insects.


    Huang Rong''s face was serious and he also came forward.


    Conan''s hands were covered with the most superficial armed color. After killing several insects in front and sacrificing them, he was almost rescued by a giant beetle Owl... Finally, he was rescued by iron man armor.


    "Mr. stark... Thank you!" Conan''s cheeks were pale and still had lingering palpitations.


    "Your strength is much weaker than I thought." Tony Stark stared at Conan strangely and sighed. "I thought you, as a smart man, would know the truth of protecting yourself."

 Chapter 186

    Conan naturally knew what Tony Stark meant and said helplessly, "but I didn''t expect... The strength of insects is so much stronger than I thought."


    "In the final analysis, this is my first battle! I have very poor control over the battle."


    This has nothing to do with whether he is a smart man or not, mainly because Conan had no understanding of his combat effectiveness before. In this regard, even Huang Rong is much better than him.


    "That''s right," Tony Stark obviously misunderstood something and nodded suddenly. "If you''re very cautious, you can''t break the deal organized by the people in black at the beginning. You''re forced to take a smaller potion."


    "It''s too much to expose people so short." Conan was expressionless.


    Tony Stark smiled, looked serious and changed the subject, "say... Why do you think this glorious and ugly God can summon diga?"


    The ancients at the scene thought that Dega was a God, which was understandable, but they who had seen the plot stars did not think so.


    "I have a guess," Conan pushed his glasses and looked serious. "However, if you want to confirm, you have to go back and have a good chat with Mr. Dagu."


    Conan remembered the power of light that Dagu had given to the chairman of the Council. In addition, the strength of the No. 9 may be stronger than that of the No. 10. No. 10 has to use their power to make themselves inferior... So it''s natural for No. 9 to use diga''s power?


    Of course, there are also links in this explanation that Conan can''t figure out.


    For example, No. 9 has no problem using the power of light, but how can it summon diga? Is it because Yuanda gushun sent out the real body of Dega... Or is this glorious god related to the world of Dega?


    "What a concern!" Conan said to himself.


    "Indeed, it''s time to talk to Dagu." Tony Stark agreed with this view. Then he turned his head and stared at Ying Zheng, who still exudes divine light. A touch of worry flashed in his eyes. "I don''t know how long it will take for Ying Zheng to succeed."


    Conan didn''t speak, but suddenly he saw the huge diga as big as a mountain. He turned into a gorgeous brilliance and directly rushed into the huge crack on the dome that day. The brilliance in his body was spreading and smashing all insects like a millstone.


    "Killed... Another world?" Tony Stark stared at the scene.


    Su Han ignored the shock of others. On the one hand, he sensed the place with the strongest smell of evil gods opposite through the monitoring function of fog space. While using part of his consciousness to manipulate Dega, he killed him at that place.


    Diga himself is unconscious, even if he has incomparable power... This means that Su Han must separate a small part of consciousness to control diga.


    Although Su Han himself was fighting, he could not control Dega wholeheartedly, resulting in the imperfect play of his power. But even if it only played a part, it is still powerful to terror.


    Diga tore up the defense of the other side of the Zerg nest and directly destroyed the whole Zerg nest with the energy of light. Finally, just like poking a hornet''s nest, the whole insect tide is crazy.


    The endless twisted breath of evil and strange is spreading, and finally a huge and extreme strange insect is condensed. This is a monster with a pure insect shape. His behavior is chaotic and has no thinking logic. His only obsession is to kill Dega, but it is a strong terror.


    "A little interesting." Su Han''s eyes narrowed. By the way, he also opened his hands, released the energy of light, and killed a pile of insects.


    After diga took away the nest of insects, the number of insects coming out of the crack in the sky decreased sharply. But these insects are more and more fierce and fearless of death. They completely ignore the attack and rush towards the direction of Ying Zheng''s sacrificial altar.


    Then... Was easily killed by Su Han and Zhang Sanfeng.


    "I manipulated Degas to change three forms and used a laser. I couldn''t defeat them... After all, I destroyed the whole insect nest, which was composed of evil and strange energy in my body."


    Su Han calculated in his heart that diga was stronger than insects in hard power, but the other party''s immortality attribute was too difficult, "well... Let diga step down and leave it to me."


    For diga, the most troublesome immortality is the easiest solution for Su Han, who has a misty space.


    Under the guidance of diga, the huge insects finally came to the sky crack and squeezed on the sky crack.


    He is too big to squeeze. But just as diga can incarnate as light through the cracks in the sky, it is no longer an insect in essence. Finally, it transformed into strange dark matter and penetrated a little bit.


    "What the hell is this?" Zhang Sanfeng looked at the dark matter and his eyelids beat. His martial spirit alerted him again and told him that it was not an enemy he could defeat... He could not even touch.


    He glanced at Su Han and saw that the light of diga was integrated into Su Han''s body.


    "Next, leave it all to me." Su Han''s voice was very gentle. He stepped forward slowly. Directly into the dark matter.


    However, the moment when those dark substances touched Su Han''s body, they were naturally swallowed by him.


    Su Han connects his consciousness with the misty space, and his body is more just a medium. These evil forces poured into the fog space along Su Han''s body, and then they were completely digested by the fog space.


    "Ang!" the shrill cry sounded from the dark matter. Although the strange giant had chaotic behavior logic, it had biological instinct after all. Aware that he might die, he immediately stopped invading the Qinshi world, but quickly retreated to the other side of the sky crack and wanted to escape.


    "Can you escape?" Su Han turned his eyes into reincarnation eyes, raised his palm and whispered in his heart, "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    The terrible gravity broke out in the palm of his hand, and the strange matter retreating into the distance gave a sharp cry. The brush hit Su Han''s palm, was swallowed directly by Su Han, and merged into the fog space in his mind.


    Zhang Sanfeng took a deep look at Su Han''s back, confirmed that there was no problem, and immediately retreated quickly. Huang Rong, who fought to the limit, was grabbed from the pile of insects and retreated to the position of Tony Stark and Conan.


    "I really didn''t expect that I could have such power." Huang Rong gasped and had a lot of insect blood on her face. She looked very embarrassed, but her eyes were amazing.


    She whispered, "is this the feeling of strength? It''s really different from playing smart! Or relying on others."

 Chapter 187

    Zhang Sanfeng was stunned for a moment, his eyebrows stretched out, and his words were somewhat gratified. "Practice makes you stronger, which is a kind of enjoyment."


    "It''s a little strange," Tony Stark looked into the distance and frowned. "If No. 10 is more like swallowing and sacrificing to the President... How do I feel that No. 9 is not like sacrificing to evil things, but more like purification."


    "Hmm?" Conan looked sluggish and turned to look into the distance. After carefully estimating for a moment in his heart, he had to admit that Tony Stark''s words were very reasonable.


    After all, Su Han''s body is haunted with pure white brilliance, and those strange substances disappear silently under the brilliance... This scene is too sacred. It really looks like purification, not sacrifice.


    "What does Mr. stark think?" Huang Rong turned and stared at Tony Stark.


    "There''s a guess... But I don''t think it can be explained. No, No. 9 and No. 10, at most, are the gap in position numbers... No." Tony Stark stopped, and he suddenly thought of a possibility.


    Huang Rong''s look also changed. According to Tony Stark''s words, she also thought of a possibility and looked into the distance.


    "Yes... The nature of their power is different. The ninth is a god symbolizing light! The tenth is an evil god... More importantly, the president is suspected of eating evil gods..."


    Huang Rong suddenly felt her scalp numb. She thought of the past. On the 10th, members of the parliament guessed that it was the president''s reserve food


    Could it be that the positive gods such as the 9th are the real servant gods of the president of the parliament, evil gods and so on? Although the president of the parliament also has such subordinates, he doesn''t really value them! Of course, there may be more complicated relationships... But they don''t know.


    For example, evil gods also have a part of the responsibility of foraging for the President... While positive gods such as the ninth do not... So they do not need to sacrifice.


    "No. 9, No. 10, Chairman..." Tony Stark stopped talking and looked uncertain.


    "Instead of considering this issue, it''s better to pay attention to Mr. Ying Zheng." Conan pushed his glasses. He felt that what several people guessed was likely to be the truth, but he felt that this was not what they should know deeply and quickly changed the topic.


    Huang Rong suddenly turned around and found that Ying Zheng''s sacred glory gradually converged.


    At this time, there were still generals and officials of the Qin Dynasty, even members of the yin-yang family kneeling. Ying Zheng suddenly opened his eyes.


    "So it is!" Ying Zheng looked at Su Han, who was swallowing huge evil insects in the distance. There was no accident.


    Previously, he seemed to be completely immersed in communication with God, but in fact, he was in a God''s perspective and knew only a lot more than other members of Parliament on the scene.


    Su Han swallowed up all the evil insects and took a long breath. Then he stared at the huge crack in the sky in front of him and frowned.


    There are two ways to deal with the sky crack in the real world.


    One is that with the passage of time, the crack in the sky disappears naturally. The other is to use a special seal to prevent its expansion, and then it dissipates naturally with the passage of time.


    The crack in the sky is hard to be destroyed by man. It is not that it is absolutely impossible, but that only sages can have this means.


    "I don''t know if the fog space can restrain this crack in the sky?" Su Han said to himself in his heart.


    But before he could experiment, Ying Zheng appeared beside him with a Shua and arched his hand at Su Han.


    "No. 9... Thank you for your help!" Ying Zheng''s voice sighed with emotion. "If this insect really invades the sacrificial platform, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    If there is no no No. 9, just Zhang Sanfeng, it will never stop such a large number of enemies.


    "This is what I should do!" although Su Han was surprised by Ying Zheng''s sudden appearance, his voice was still gentle.


    "Leave it to me next," Ying Zheng gently waved his arm, and the void suddenly broke open. The crack in the sky dissipated spontaneously.


    "Is this?" Zhang Sanfeng, who followed him, saw this scene. His pupils suddenly contracted and stared at Ying Zheng in disbelief.


    "How?" Tony Stark, wearing iron man armor, stopped in mid air and stared at Ying Zheng.


    "Don''t get me wrong, this is not my own power!" Ying Zheng said calmly. "I successfully communicated with God before. He asked me a lot of questions and made me experience a lot of tests... When I got his approval, I became his spokesman in the world."


    "So I have a part of the power given by God, which can drive a part of the power of space, for example, to move in an instant! For example, to eliminate this huge crack in an instant. This is just what I do with my identity as a spokesman... Of course, I don''t have this ability to go to other worlds."


    "Is that right?" Conan calmed down after a short shock. "It''s normal to think... The chairman of the Council also said before that after the success of sacrificing to heaven, he will get feedback from heaven. His name is, air or merit?"


    "I probably understand why it''s called this name," Ying Zheng opened his palm and said with emotion. "I just need to continue to carry out reform and make the whole human civilization develop rapidly... After reaching a certain limit, I can choose to use this energy to truly become the local god of our world."


    "Now I can only use space ability, and only limited to the Qin world! But after I really become a God, I can not only use a wide range of abilities, but more importantly, I can also use some in other worlds... Although in the local world, I am the strongest with the blessing of the will of the world."


    "Is that so?" Zhang Sanfeng''s face was calm, but his heart could not be calm for a long time.


    "Sacrifice to God!" Tony Stark licked his lips. Ying Zheng''s harvest moved him. However, he imagined the situation of his own world and smiled bitterly again.


    "Now that the task has been completed, we should go back!" Su Han said gently, "do any members want to stay?"


    He was also very shocked. After all, the news he had received before was limited. He didn''t expect that the change would be so big.


    Of course, because of his lightness at the moment, others will not peep into his real emotional fluctuations.


    Ying Zheng gave Su Han a deep look and nodded. After entering this state, he has many abilities, such as peeping into people''s hearts and knowing good and bad... But he found that his abilities can''t be used on the 9th and even on other members of Parliament.


    Don''t even mention the ability to use... If you close your eyes and simply rely on the perception given by God, he can''t even observe the existence of Su Han and others... It''s as if the members of the Parliament are completely dissociated from this world.


    "The president''s protection?" Ying Zheng sighed.


    Judging from the current situation, the president of the parliament is definitely an existence above the world


    The members of Parliament chosen by him may have broken the original shackles of fate and become truly free.


    The power that can''t be observed by the world is the proof... After all, even observation can''t be observed, and the impact is impossible to talk about


    "Mr. chairman," Ying Zheng whispered in his heart, "wheel of destiny! You deserve it."

 Chapter 188

    After tonistark calmed down, he looked serious. "I''ll stay in this world for a while. Just to see what level this country has developed?"


    Zhang Sanfeng stroked his beard and suddenly smiled, "Mr. Ying Zheng, I think the children I taught last time have not grown up?"


    "Indeed!" Ying Zheng nodded and sighed, "science can develop in a short time with a complete science and technology tree and perfect knowledge reserve. However, the cultivation of martial arts will not happen overnight."


    "No," Tony Tucker make complaints about "science is not developed in a short time. It''s mainly our trade in fog. I''ve been able to plug in machine tools, computers, and even various kinds of learning materials during this time. You didn''t get knowledge simply. You got the same stuff."


    If you are really poor, everything will develop by yourself. How could the Qin Dynasty have changed so much? The main reason is that Tony Stark gave blood transfusion to the Qin Dynasty in the real world.


    "So I''m very grateful to you!" Ying Zheng said calmly.


    "There''s no need for this," Tony Stark laughed after seeing Ying Zheng''s frankness and short silence. "I also got gold, silver and jewelry from you. In the final analysis, we are exchanging."


    "Well," Zhang Sanfeng thought a little and continued, "I''ll stay too! It''s just that my martial arts have made a comprehensive breakthrough and I can re teach those children''s martial arts."


    "It would be better if you were willing to help!" Ying Zheng sighed with relief.


    "That is to say, the iron man, Zhang Sanfeng will stay, and others will return?" Su Han confirmed.


    "Who is the iron man... I''m the iron man, OK?" Tony Stark was rather dissatisfied.


    Su Han didn''t answer. Seeing that others had no opinion, he immediately thought.


    The brilliance of his body suddenly spread around and shrouded Conan and Huang Rong. When the brilliance disappeared, several people also disappeared.


    Ying Zheng was silent for a moment, his eyes twinkled and the space changed. He, Zhang Sanfeng and tonistadt appeared on the altar in an instant.


    "Your ability is really convenient," said Tony Stark. "I doubt whether you can get the space gem of your world."


    "It''s not so exaggerated. Only where I''ve been can I arrive in an instant." Ying Zheng shook his head.


    Isn''t it terrible that Tony Stark choked? Tony Stark noticed that Ying Zheng said there was no distance limit.


    "But... As long as you''ve been there, you can arrive at any time."


    Suddenly aware of something, Tony Stark''s heart shook. He suddenly realized that the distance could not be limited.


    Perhaps the day when the whole world was unified and turned into the territory of the Qin Dynasty... Is not far away.


    "Aiqing, get up!" Ying Zheng turned his head and looked at the Qin subjects who were still kneeling on the ground. His voice was calm.


    And many ministers stood up when they heard the speech.


    In the distance, Donghuang Taiyi also got up. His face under the mask was very ugly, "what''s the matter... Ying Zheng! What did he do?"


    Ying Zheng asked them to get up. They got up now. And just after communicating with God, the instant movement used


    All these make the Eastern Emperor doubt whether Ying Zheng has become a God at the moment.


    "If you say, the first emperor really became a God." the Eastern Emperor kept silent, his ugly face converged, replaced by silence, and his heart was throbbing.


    Because he knows that it means that their yin-yang family''s plan will collapse... Because Ying Zheng no longer needs them


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Han opened his eyes again, he was already in the palace above the fog.


    The real illusions around gradually dissipated, no one spoke in the hall, and all had their own thoughts.


    "What a surprise." white beard took the lead in speaking, and his eyes were a little deep. "I didn''t expect that after sacrificing to heaven... I would get all kinds of abilities."


    At first, white beard thought that sacrificing to God would only make the world converge and avoid the invasion of evil gods. Unexpectedly, it still has the function of enhancing itself.


    "It''s normal to think about it carefully." Lan Ran''s voice is gentle, and his eyes under his glasses are filled with joy. "After all, the president of the parliament has long said that sacrificing God will obtain the world source power. Moreover, sacrificing God will give half of the world source power to the president of the parliament... This shows that sacrificing God will gain."


    Lanran is thinking at the moment, if she sacrificed to the God of death, how far would she strengthen herself by gaining the world''s original power?


    I''m afraid it''s easy to step on the throne of heaven in the world of death... You can even surpass your own world and reach a more incredible realm.


    "The spirit of God... Become a God?" lanran''s thoughts twinkle in her mind. She doesn''t know how different this God of original power is from the God of death?


    Conan pushed his glasses and suddenly sighed, "strength... My strength is too weak after all. The most superficial armed color is domineering! Doesn''t it work at all?"


    While sighing, Conan added the evil power obtained from the sacrifice to the armed color domineering. His body bones made a crackling crisp sound, and the armed color on his palm was more strong.


    "It''s a little bit like now!" Conan''s voice was very low, "although he still felt very weak."


    White beard stared at Conan silently. Conan felt his strength was very good before he went to the Qin world. However, after returning from the Qin world, he fell directly into another extreme, that is, he felt that his strength was very weak.


    In fact, according to white beard, Conan is good now. At least he is a good player at the front of the great route.


    "I''ll try to enlighten him later." white beard narrowed his eyes.


    Not too proud, but not too confident. Too proud, easy to see themselves, leading to premature death. Too low self-esteem completely cuts off the possibility of becoming a real strong man. After all, the heart of a strong man is also a very important part.


    "Chairman of the Council," Yu Zhibo raised his head and stared at Su Han shrouded in the fog. His voice asked cautiously, "I have a doubt... What is the so-called world consciousness, or heaven?"


    "Qin Shihuang said that he communicated with heaven and accepted the test. What are these tests and communication?"


    Su Han stared at him quietly. After a long time, he spoke, "you can directly ask Ying Zheng about this kind of thing."


    "What?" Yu Zhibo was stunned. He noticed something and looked at Ying Zheng''s Bronze chair. The fog kept rising on that chair, and finally condensed Ying Zheng''s body.


    Ying Zheng took a look at Yuzhi''s spots and did not reply at the first time. Instead, he opened his palm. The gorgeous brilliance gathered in his hand and condensed a crystal clear gem.


    He threw the gem in the direction of Su Han, "chairman of the parliament, this is what we said before! Half of it is the world source force obtained by the successful sacrifice."

 Chapter 189

    Su Han took the gem and couldn''t calm down. But he tried his best to suppress his excitement, felt it a little, found that he really couldn''t digest this energy, sighed in his heart, and then threw it away.


    He was not surprised because he had expected it.


    The gem fell to the ground with a bang, and then gradually melted into pure and extreme power and integrated into the earth.


    Then, a vast and gorgeous scene emerged. It was a real illusion.


    Some primitive people smelted the original kindling, farming, weaving, raising and eating wild animals... They gradually changed from the most primitive hunting to the most primitive slave civilization, then to the feudal civilization, and even the emergence of ancient immortals


    Too many pictures, they flow too fast. Together, it constitutes a tragic song belonging to human history.


    After a few breaths, all the pictures dissipated... The fog space restored its original solemnity and silence.


    No one speaks in the misty space. Yuzhiboban has a straight waist and a solemn look. Even if he is lonely and arrogant, he is stunned by the previous picture.


    "The... Development process of human civilization?" murmured white beard.


    He glanced at Ying Zheng and suddenly realized that it should be what the ancient ancestors in the world experienced during the Qin Dynasty.


    After all, he seemed to see the picture of the first emperor''s accession to the throne at the end of the picture... But the speed was too fast, and the picture just flashed by.


    Ying Zheng was shocked. He had seen the struggle of the former kings of the Qin Dynasty before. And his history of the Qin Dynasty, in the picture just reversed, only accounts for a very small part


    Ying Zheng looked deeply and said to himself, "human history... How magnificent."


    "But!" Ying Zheng looked up at Su Han deeply and took his eyes back. "Does the power of the origin of the world really have no effect on the president?"


    If it works, may it be thrown aside so casually?


    Ying Zheng sighed in his heart. For him, the origin of the world can be used as the merit of becoming a God. For the president, the origin of the world may be just a toy... It is precisely because he fully realized the power of merit just now that Ying Zheng is even more shocked


    Su Han frowned. He found that the fog space did not evolve its function for the first time, and was still in transformation. At that time, it was not calm. But when I think about it carefully, I think it''s a matter of course.


    "Well... After all, it''s the first time to absorb merit. It''s nothing to wait a little longer!"


    "By the way," said Yu Zhibo ban. Although he was restless, his voice was as calm as ever. "Ying Zheng, can you answer me a few questions?"


    Yu Zhibo explained his previous doubts one by one.


    "God''s words should be willless." Ying Zheng''s words were very sure. "His communication with me is very rigid. So is the test... As for the specific tests, it is difficult to describe, because they change a lot. And according to the information I get, everyone''s tests should be different to a great extent."


    "I can only say... These tests are used to test your will, talent and consciousness."


    "I see!" Yu Zhibo nodded clearly.


    He put his heart down, if it is more than will, talent and consciousness. He doesn''t think he will be weaker than others in Parliament. In addition, he has made the residents of the ninja world believe that they are the strongest. After he has collected all the sacrificial supplies, he can start sacrificing to heaven.


    "Do you have the will of the world without self-awareness?" lanran suddenly asks after a brief silence. "Mr. chairman, take the liberty to ask."


    "Is there a possibility that world consciousness is like real life?"


    Lanran just asks casually, which is what he thinks as a smart person. But what he didn''t expect, Su Han''s eyes moved to him.


    "It''s really possible!" Su Han said briefly. "Moreover, this world will is very likely to be the enemy of the world! It has been completely polluted."


    Su Han thought of the heavenly way of the divine tomb world. The heavenly way is absolutely in line with the concept of heaven he said before.


    But he has his own selfish desires, regards all sentient beings as his sheep, constantly destroys one era after another, absorbs the power of all sentient beings and lets himself grow.


    Lanran was completely silent, and his mind shook. Lanran never thought that she would get such an answer when she asked casually before.


    "Isn''t this very bad?" Huang Rong was a little flustered. "The God we sacrifice may be our enemy or something."


    "You don''t need to worry about this problem for the time being." Su Han said here and stopped talking. I didn''t say why I shouldn''t worry.


    But the smart people in the parliament have got enough information from Su Han''s words.


    "It''s because our world level is relatively low, and it''s impossible for our world consciousness to evolve to that point." Conan pushed his glasses and had countless thoughts. "Another possibility is that there may be problems in the world, and the president will show that possibility in the plot stars."


    "Since there is no such problem in the plot stars, there should be no problem in the world itself."


    Conan felt that nine times out of ten the truth was like this.


    Of course, to really confirm this matter, we must wait until the people with problems in the future Tiandao join the fog space and have an in-depth understanding before we can confirm it.


    "Chairman of the Council." Ying Zheng''s thoughts floated. He took a deep breath and calmed down. Anyway, at least his world has no problem. Now he has succeeded.


    He stared at Su Han seriously. "The transaction is completed. There are still many problems in my world! I''ll withdraw first."


    After nodding slightly, Ying Zheng''s figure disappeared from the fog space.


    Tang Hao silently looked at the scene and gently rubbed the back of the chair with his fingers, looking complex.


    Originally, he thought that seeing the future was the greatest effect of this misty space, but before, he saw sacrificing to God, communicating the will of God... And even showing the past of the world to which Ying Zheng belongs and the development of mankind... He suddenly felt that his previous speculation was too shallow.


    "A strange parliament place beyond the boundaries of the heavens! Above the fog. There are unspeakable secrets hidden here! Above the world... It is even possible that the divine world of our world, although high, can not be compared with the fog space in essence."


    Tang Hao was silent. Some things are more and more frightening.


    For example, he had seen Douluo for the second time and came to a conclusion. That is, the Shura God and the sea god achieved by his son at the end of Douluo continent should be the top gods in his own world.


    However, Tang San''s future as a top God is easily demonstrated by the president of the Council... This not only means that Tang San and the president of the Council are not at the same level, but the essential gap is too large to describe. At the same time, it also means that the so-called divine world may not be anything in front of the misty space


    Even the foggy space may be just a meeting place cast by the chairman of the Council

 Chapter 190

    "It''s so interesting! It''s really more interesting than expected." poros suddenly opened his mouth, his voice hoarse and with a trace of excitement.


    "I don''t know. How do those so-called fallen gods feel when they fight?"


    "Are you too proud?" Weber stared at poros silently. After careful consideration, he opened his mouth carefully. "If Qiyu joined the parliament, he is still qualified to say this, but you..."


    Qiyu gives people the feeling that the so-called sky is in front of him. He can still destroy it with one punch.


    But even if polos is powerful and has the power to destroy the planet... Weber still doesn''t think the sky of his world has fallen, and he can defeat it.


    "It has nothing to do with pride or not!" white beard pinched his crescent beard and Gula Lala laughed, "the man on the sea is not afraid of all challenges. Just take one step at a time!"


    "If you meet the enemy, fight bravely. What do you want to do so much?"


    The more you think, the more you fear. On the contrary, it is easy to lose confidence! Isn''t it good to spend that time drinking? That''s what white beard means.


    White beard and poros spoke, and the dignified atmosphere at the scene was indeed scattered.


    There was helplessness on yuandagu''s face. He looked aside at will and suddenly saw No. 10 sitting quietly in his chair. He did not know when to appear there and calmly watched what was happening in Parliament.


    "Number ten?" yuandagu said subconsciously.


    Su Han thought and asked No. 10 to reply, "what do you want me to do?"


    Yuandagu subconsciously glanced at the direction of the fog sky, which was the position where the ninth turned into light. He thought about it and asked, "the ninth... Are you familiar with it?"


    "No. 9?" No. 10 was a rhetorical question, but as always, he had no feelings. "I''m not familiar with him. I''m not the same way as him."


    Conan heard the indifference in the words of No. 10. He knew that he could not ask much without asking. His eyes turned, "by the way... No. 10, did you usually travel in the void?"


    "Except in the misty space." the tone of No. 10 is the same as before.


    "Well, No. 9, which you don''t deal with very well, is not in the void most of the time?" Conan TU was poor to see the dagger.


    On the 10th, I stopped talking, but in this case, not talking is already the best answer.


    Conan looked inexplicable, that is to say, the 9th may stay in a world most of the time? Or travel through different worlds


    Su Han glanced across the audience, used the power of space to know their ideas, and determined the scene. These people roughly made up a reasonable plot because of their attitude on the 10th. Immediately nodded slightly, and the figure disappeared into a fog.


    The tenth also dissipated.


    Members of the Council had their own thoughts. After a long time, yuandagu sighed faintly, "sure enough... I had doubts before! The 9th may come from my world."


    "So... Wait, why may the 9th come from your world?" Conan was stunned.


    When he was fighting in the Qin world just now, did the president of the parliament reveal any key information? However, he glanced at Weber, white beard and others at the scene and found that they were also stunned.


    "It''s light," Yuan Dagu stretched out his hand and pressed it on his chest with a serious look. "I can feel that the light just now... It''s more powerful and sacred than my light! The two sides are not at the same level at all... But it should come from the same source."


    Conan''s pupils widened. He suddenly thought of the previous nine and summoned diga.


    Indeed, the reason why No. 9 used the power of diga may be that the chairman of the Council handed over the power of diga to No. 9. Let him use it in that world.


    But No. 9 can not only use the power of light, but also summon the real body of Dega... This is probably because No. 9 has a deep origin with the world of Dega.


    "What else do you have to guess?" lanran said slowly, but there were waves in her heart.


    "I think... It''s possible that No. 9 is the God sacrificed by super ancient civilization!" yuandagu was cruel and simply threw out his previous bold guess. But to his surprise, no one questioned his guess at the scene.


    Even one party nodded and leaned back on the bronze chair. The words were inexplicable, "so it''s like this... That can explain."


    "What do you all understand?" poison Island child looked around, a little confused.


    "Known information, No. 9 is suspected to be the God of super ancient civilization! His light is of the same origin as Degas, but has a much higher essence... Moreover, now No. 9 may live in a world for a long time." Conan summarized and looked around the scene for a week, which was meaningful. "What did you think of, gentlemen?"


    "It''s possible that there are two forces under the command of the parliament chief," lanran said gently, "evil god forces and positive God forces..."


    "Forces of evil gods! It is likely that they hunt other evil gods and use them as food for the council president... As for forces of positive gods, they help the council president shepherd the world?"


    "Guarding... The world?" yuandagu''s heart throbbed. He felt as if he had been confused and connected to a line. But it''s vague to ask him to count.


    "Yes!" lanran nodded seriously, "why do we join this misty space? This shows that the president''s power can envelop our world... And with his power now, will he... He was the creator and master of our world?"


    "He created our world... Just as he created the misty space now."


    Like a thunder across the brain, most members of the fog space were stunned in situ and felt the brain stiff.


    Yuandagu felt that his clothes on his back had been soaked with sweat, and his face was expressionless.


    At the beginning, he thought he would already think. Unexpectedly, you are bigger than his mind... And more incredible.


    "There''s no reason!" poison Island Yazi became excited. "If our world is really created by the president of the parliament, and even the gods under the president of the parliament guard the shepherd, how dare evil gods invade?"


    Weber thought a little and thought it made sense.


    They have figured out the status of the chairman of the Council... Although the identity of the chairman of the Council is not clear, it is absolutely superior to evil gods


    Not looking at monk''s face, but also Buddha''s face. Even considering the chairman of the Council, those evil gods dare not fight against their world, right?


    "So I said, it was once." Lan ran said inexplicably, "No. 9 was once the God of ancient civilization, but now it is not the God of human civilization. Even human civilization does not know the existence of No. 9..."


    "More importantly, there are monsters hostile to light in the world of Dega."

 Chapter 191

    "There are two possibilities. One is that the president of Parliament has liberalized the world and is unwilling to restrict the future development of the world... But liberalizing also means that the world itself may be threatened."


    LAN ran paused for a moment and continued to speak, "the other is... The president of the parliament plays a game with the existence of the same level in the void. His power is restrained. The power to invade us is the chess pieces sent by the enemy... And the world is the chessboard of these two unspeakable greatness."


    The fog hall was silent.


    Yuandagu sat on the bronze chair in a trance, and many thoughts in his mind were right. Indeed, this can explain everything


    "I was thinking, if the president is an observer, why would he save our world? I thought it was because he ate evil things and hoped that we could hunt for him... But it was unreasonable to think of the power the president has. After all, he should eat real evil gods."


    Yu Zhibo ban looked quiet and distant. He paused and continued to speak, "now, you can explain."


    Because the president himself has a great relationship with their world. That''s why he sent his gods to stay in the misty space, so he paid so much attention to protecting their world.


    Yuandagu bit his lower lip and then said, "I''ll go back first... I''m going to look for the information of super ancient civilization."


    Yuandagu said that there was too much information. He needed to calm down and slow down.


    Looking at the disappearance of Yuanda into fog, Weber was expressionless. At the moment, his brain was in chaos and whispered, "can you find it?"


    "Nine times out of ten, I can''t find it." Conan shook his head. "After all, the time is too far away... Even if there is a quiet pity, is it really believable? After all, she said in the plot stars that she had influenced Dega."


    Before watching the plot stars, everyone believed it. However, the wise men of the parliament filled their brains with the background and subsequent plot, and then remembered Youlian''s explanation... They didn''t think it was right


    "Maybe Youlian is also related to No. 9! Or one of the attendants of No. 9... But it should be determined now." Conan''s eyes twinkled. "It''s hard evidence that No. 9 has retired and has not become the God of human civilization..."


    "If Youlian is really pious enough, will Dagu prevaricate even if she knows... When she asks her about the 9th?"


    Conan was depressed. The truth shocked him so much that he even felt that it was nothing to die a few people in his world from time to time.


    He waved and withdrew directly from the misty space.


    The remaining few people were not discussing. After glancing at each other, they looked different and scattered.


    ¡­¡­


    The real world.


    Su Han drank the coffee made by iron man armor for himself, and his look was very subtle. Some people can''t laugh or cry.


    "On Friday," Su Han drank his coffee and sighed, "you say smart people, why do they always think a lot of things? Sometimes I''m shocked at what they think."


    "Brain tonic?" the words were gentle on Friday. "Do you mean the latest news?"


    "... there''s news about me again?" Su Han looked different.


    "It''s the news of the birth of the divine king!" a virtual screen was automatically projected for Su Han on Friday.


    On Friday, with the help of Yanjing University, we had our own robot production center and science and Technology Experiment Center


    Now its science and technology is in the process of continuous progress and replacement, which can be called a change every day. The virtual projection screen is installed for itself.


    Su Han glanced at the news and twitched at the corners of his mouth.


    "Has Huaya''s cultivation chief passed the customs? Has he become a sage in Medieval China? The official reporter will chase you in for an interview!"


    "The God King surnamed Su was born! The general manager came to Jinling in person, which means that it is thought-provoking! Let''s recall that when the God King of Hangzhou was born, the general manager did not treat it like this!"


    "Shock! Huaya cultivation headquarters has issued the latest official news. The benchmark map of Jinling City will be greatly changed! And the modifier is the new king su."


    "According to the official news of Yanjing University, the nuclear fusion technology has been quite mature! Now it has started construction and is expected to be officially completed in three months! At present, the situation abroad is surging, and the diplomatic teams of the world''s major powers have come to Yanjing... Everyone knows their purpose."


    Obviously, the heat of nuclear fusion has dissipated.


    Although there are still a lot of news in this regard, it is the news of the king of Jinling, especially the reconstruction of the array.


    The whole Internet has exploded... After all, nuclear fusion has not been completed yet.


    Moreover, although nuclear fusion has a great impact on the world pattern and symbolizes the first horn of Huaya''s counterattack in the field of international science and Technology... To be honest, Huaya residents have not enjoyed the dividends that can only be brought after the completion of nuclear fusion. For example, the electricity bill has dropped significantly


    But the impact of the new urban map is really great.


    Su Han looked at the content of the comment area and couldn''t cry or laugh.


    "Mom, Jinling''s array map has been greatly changed. Does any big man have any internal information? I want to know now whether my home is located at the important core base point of the array map... I remember that houses with such important core base points need to be demolished! If this wave directly demolishes my old house, I''ll take off directly! I''ll buy ten banana mobile phones! Buy one and smash nine."


    "It''s too inflated. I fucking want to be so inflated! Unfortunately, I''m not from Jinling."


    "Don''t dream... This kind of core news! I''m afraid only a few saints who dominate this field know sporadic news."


    "No? The Holy Lord knows! Do you really think the Holy Lord is a cabbage? It''s all over the ground! The one that grows after pulling it out? Does the one upstairs really know the status of the Holy Lord?"


    "I don''t think you know very well! Have you seen who is the main catch this time? The new God King! And he was directly received by the director general of the Huaya cultivation Association. It is rumored that the new God King is terrible young... I don''t know how young he is. Anyway, what I got here is absolutely reliable information!"


    "Again... I can see 50 times a year that I have inside information! But none of them shows me evidence."


    "Amitabha! It''s time to look at your face again. I''m going to worship Bodhisattvas in the temple and ask them to bless my family. It''s just within the scope of demolition. Will it be popular, spicy or northwest wind in the future... Just look at this wave!"


    "There''s no reason... Don''t just think about demolition! Think about the strategic significance behind it."

 Chapter 192

    "Yes, the array map is the most important security system in the city. I remember that the array map of each important city has not changed for 30 years... At most, it has only been slightly repaired. Jinling''s posture of basically overthrowing the reconstruction is definitely the first time in 30 years."


    "You mean... All the city plans will be rebuilt next?"


    "It''s impossible! You don''t know how much resources it will cost to rebuild the array. Let me tell you, Jinling array... It''s estimated that tens of billions of dollars will be filled in to compensate for the demolition of houses... Not to mention the rare materials that re outline the array. It''s numbing to think about it! The money spent on reconstructing the array is not necessarily less than rebuilding a city."


    "Sleeping trough... I don''t know! I''m scared. I know why the country hasn''t rebuilt its urban map in 30 years."


    Su Han''s eyes were deep. He sighed, "money."


    Ninety nine percent of the problems in the world are caused by money. The cost of rebuilding the Jinling array is indeed astronomical... Of course, from the perspective of the people, this astronomical figure may be troublesome for Huaya.


    But in fact, in addition to the demolition supplement, there is basically no need to worry about resources


    Su Han talked to Xu Changnan about this after passing the array map. Huaya, or the top power in the world, does not lack top resources


    Even if the real world is not enough, there are infinite sub planes. The resources contained in these sub planes are extremely huge. Of course, there are endless evil things in these secondary planes.


    There''s no problem if you want resources... Take human life to fill in, and let the cultivator risk his life.


    "It''s just a Jinling, the headquarters of the Huaya cultivation Association... It''s not a big problem. But if all important cities in the whole Huaya are rebuilt..."


    Su Han was silent. At that time, we attacked the secondary level on a large scale. I don''t know how many people would die


    With a sigh, Su Han shook his head and threw his confused thoughts into his head. These things are too far away for him to consider. Now his most important thing is to complete his task... That is to complete the pilot of Jinling array properly.


    As the chief designer of Jinling array map and possibly even the future Huaya array map... He has great rights, but he must also shoulder the obligations and responsibilities brought by this power.


    He began to deal with the problems passed by Xu Changnan. Most of it is he who gives a solution, and then let Friday deduce the rest.


    In the afternoon, Su Zhu came to Su Han''s room. Today is Sunday. In addition, Li Hongxue didn''t know what she was busy with recently, so she gave Su Zhu a holiday.


    When Su Han finished dealing with the last problem and entrusted it all to Friday''s deduction, he turned his head and stared at Su Zhu, who was busy having dinner in his dormitory. His voice was helpless.


    "You shouldn''t have waited for me in this room just now... You should have played alone. Didn''t I just say? I''ve been busy lately!"


    "I know... Are you busy with the Jinling array!" Su Zhu put the prepared dishes on the table. "Although I don''t know why you were promoted to the chief designer of the Jinling array in an instant, you have achieved this achievement... It really makes me very happy and more than I can imagine."


    "My brother works so hard, but my sister is lazy, which will make my sister feel ashamed!" Su Zhu paused and smiled, "don''t say... Come to dinner first."


    After dinner, Su Zhu said his true intention, "I may leave Jinling and go to Gusu in two days."


    Su Han paused and frowned, "Li Hongxue''s opinion?"


    "Yes!" Su Zhu stood up, made a circle, smiled and said, "have you found any changes in your sister?"


    "..." Su Han fell into a long silence, looked up and down at Su Zhu, and tried to say, "you''ve changed your clothes more diligently recently! One day? By the way... Su Zhu, you are really very beautiful. I can''t recognize my sister!"


    Su Zhu: "??"


    "Clothes are a big head ghost!" Su Zhuqi grinned his teeth. "It''s cultivation, cultivation."


    "One yuan realm." Su Han reacted and smiled awkwardly. I''ve seen too many saints recently, resulting in a sharp decline in his sensitivity to each other''s cultivation


    "Yes," Su Zhu sat opposite Su Han, dragging his cheek and staring at Su Han, "when you reach the one yuan state... You can know the truth of the world. The evil thing... And the crack in the sky."


    Su Han made a move. Su Zhu smiled. "Don''t be so nervous! I don''t mean to blame you. My brother silently protected me and our city and country when I didn''t know... It''s my honor."


    "I know everything." Su Zhu''s voice is very gentle. "The teacher told me! The school in Jiangzhou collapsed, and even the whole Dongcheng District was bombed in a mess... It was you who protected me and the residents of Jiangzhou..."


    "I''ve been protected too many times, but I didn''t know anything in the past. I even buried the school explosion and the explosion in Dongcheng District... It''s a little embarrassing to think about it."


    "Su Zhu." Su Han opened his mouth. He promoted the color of seeing and hearing, and knew what Su Zhu was going to say next.


    After a short silence, Su Han''s face became cold. "Go to Gusu tiancrevice for experience? As your brother, I won''t agree... I''ll call Li Hongxue later."


    "I knew you would do such a thing." Su Zhu was not angry, but stared at Su Han helplessly. After living together for so long, Su Zhu''s understanding of her brother is naturally profound to the extreme. Her voice is light and happy.


    "So... If I go this time, I will take two holy master''s true reading books with me. One is the teacher''s book, which is already on me now... And the other is the holy master Murong of Yandao holy land. He will give it to me after I go! It''s basically safe."


    "But even so." Su Han frowned tightly.


    "I know what you mean," Su Zhu looked very serious, "so... Use your ability to estimate for me!"


    "The teacher said that your attainments in the way of divine soul are terrible... The way of divine soul is strong, and the way of deduction is also strong. If you think it''s dangerous for me to go this time, I won''t go."


    That''s su Zhu''s purpose. His brother doesn''t allow him to go. He''s going to fight a quarrel? That''s stupid. It hurt the feelings between sister and brother, and even if he went, it worried Su Han too much.


    When Su Zhu knew Su Han''s situation... Although he knew that Su Han had become a God King now, he was basically carefree, but he thought that Su Han must have experienced many life and death crises... His heart ached.


    She naturally didn''t want her brother to worry like herself before.


    So let''s see if there''s any danger.


    Some words will not go. It doesn''t matter if the strength can''t become stronger. At least it can''t hold Su Han back.


    As for not being in danger... She naturally wants to have a good fight. Even if there is a possibility of serious injury, it doesn''t matter. After all, the strong rise from battle.

 Chapter 193

    Su Han took a deep look at Su Zhu and closed his eyes. He used his own seeing and hearing color.


    Although he can''t deduce the art, he has reached the point of seeing and hearing. After the increase of the divine soul, he can see the future in a short time... Coupled with the super directness. It is not much different from the art of deduction, and may even be more accurate than that.


    Su Han suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Su Zhu. After a little thinking, he whispered, "you''ve passed this time... Although there are twists and turns on the way, you''ll be safe in the end... OK! In that case, I allow you to pass."


    After hesitating for a moment, Su Han came to Su Zhu. The pupil instantly changed into a reincarnation eye. At the same time, a mirror appeared on the palm of his hand.


    "What are you doing?" Su Zhu looked at Su Han''s eyes strangely, and then looked at the mirror water moon on Su Han''s hand. She didn''t worry about Su Han hurting her, but wondered why Su Han suddenly entered this state in front of her?


    "I''ll give you another insurance!" Su Han used the technique of transfer seal. What he sealed into Su Zhu''s body was the beginning of jinghuashuiyue.


    Now he has the ability to integrate and solve the mirror flower water moon. In fact, he can use it without summoning the mirror flower water moon. Of course... Summoning the mirror flower water moon is the state of full strength.


    In this state of integration, Su Han can naturally use the seal of the fire shadow world to bless Su Zhu with the move of starting to solve the mirror and water moon.


    "OK!" Su Han took the mirror back and waved Su Zhu to leave.


    Su Zhu walked out of Su Han''s house with a muddled face, and even went back to his dormitory and had a very muddled self-examination. But in the end, nothing unusual was found.


    "Inexplicable!" Su Zhu murmured. She thought Su Han was worried and would really read her a book, but in the end she was surprised. "Or will there be more concise and clear means after becoming the God King?"


    Su Zhu thought for a long time and thought that this should be the real explanation.


    At the same time, Su Han sat cross legged on his bed. He had written the seal in Su Zhu''s eyes before. The mirror and water began to solve. Su Zhu was in fatal danger, or his mood fluctuated greatly, then the seal would be automatically untied.


    And all the people who are hostile to her will fall into a mirage.


    It''s not the strongest killing move in Su Han''s hands. Even because it''s just an illusion, it won''t cause direct damage to the enemy... But this move is undoubtedly the most suitable for Su Zhu at present.


    After all, when you are really in danger and you are not sure about the enemy... Naturally, it is not to kill the enemy, but to protect your life.


    The sealed Mirror Flower Water Moon unfolds. Under the God King, no matter how many, as long as it is within a certain range beside Su Zhu, all will be affected


    As for the enemy above the God King, it is almost impossible... After all, where there may be evil things of this level, Li Hongxue can''t let Su Zhu pass.


    Close your eyes, Su Han enters the fog hall.


    ¡­¡­


    In the ancient hall, the fog is rising, and a simple bronze chair revealing the vicissitudes of life is quietly displayed around.


    White beard was lying on the chair. He was very tall. He stared at Tony Stark and suddenly said, "say... Stark boy. I remember you have a habit in the plot stars? That is, you like to bring everything under your control."


    "Indeed," Conan nodded deeply and made up a knife, "many things in his world are caused by his character."


    "Of course... I didn''t make complaints about him. It''s reasonable to prepare for it... Although many of his preparations make him feel that he is delusional." Conan finally couldn''t help but Tucao.


    Tony Stark''s eyelids beat and wanted to refute. What''s called murder paranoia? However, all the people in front of him had read the plot stars and had a deep understanding of him. He couldn''t spit out his words to his throat.


    Dropping his eyes, Tony Stark snorted coldly, "Sir, I have no hostility to you... But the anti reincarnation eye armor has been made. The anti mirror water moon armor has also been made in half... Although these armor can only restrain the two guys in the general direction and can''t defeat them at all."


    Yu Zhibo spot fell into a brief silence, and soon reincarnation stared at Tony Stark, and his voice became cold, "stark! Are you looking for death?"


    Lanran smiles as usual. He is not angry and stares at Tony Stark with interest. In fact, he was curious about what the anti mirror water moon armor made by Tony Stark looked like.


    "It''s not aimed at you. I''m just thinking about what will happen if I encounter similar enemies in the future. So I made some preparations." Tony Stark looked frivolous and attracted yuzhiboban''s hatred.


    "Moreover, making this kind of armor... I spend far more energy than ordinary machine armor. How to say? Even if this kind of machine armor is the basic combat power, it is also at the top level of many armor in my hands."


    "I''m curious about one thing!" Conan stared at Tony Stark strangely. "Did you make anti bully armor?"


    "I have such a plan! But I know too few news about killing hegemony. If it''s anti infinite gem armor... It''s not what I can do now!" tonistak''s eyes took a haze.


    The power of infinite gem is too buggy. He can''t control it with mecha when he climbs two more big steps in the science and technology tree.


    Su Han quietly appeared on his bronze throne and looked down with interest. That is, the moment he sat here, the misty space fed a lot of information into his brain.


    "So it is!" Su Han thought thoughtfully. The power of fog space to absorb the source has evolved. Now he knows the extra function of fog space. "Is it this function? Unexpected, but it''s reasonable."


    Glancing at the bottom, Su Han''s eyes flickered. It seems that this function is very suitable for the current parliament? Immediately, he opened his mouth without any fluctuation. "Do you... Really want to fight each other?"


    The fog hall was quiet. Masata Gangji suddenly turned his head with a surprise on his face, "Mr. President, good afternoon."


    Naturally, the other members of the parliament greeted Su Han one by one.


    "Mr. chairman, what do you mean by... Fighting each other?" Gu xun''er said.


    At this moment, she showed the etiquette she had learned from the ancient people, and her posture was respectful without losing her demeanor. Even though Gu xun''er is still young at the moment, his temperament and attitude are completely revealed.

 Chapter 194

    "As the name suggests!" Su Han raised his finger and gently touched it in the void.


    Suddenly, a vast day slowly emerged.


    This big day emits endless light and heat, which is very different from the strange atmosphere revealed by the blue cultivation moon and the misty space. It looks magnificent.


    "This is!" Xiaoyu looked around after a short silence. She suddenly thought, as if members of the misty space had told her that the misty space was a preliminarily born universe


    In the past, she questioned in her heart, but now, the moon and stars have... The sun has been shaped by the president of the Senate. This is really not much different from the universe or the starry sky.


    "Chairman, are you?" Huang Rong was a little surprised.


    "You can call this big day as you like... Decisive battle field, illusory battlefield, or whatever." Su Han''s words did not fluctuate. "If you want to enter this big day in the future, you can fight."


    "After you enter, the virtual battlefield will build the most suitable battlefield for you according to your own characteristics... Of course, if you don''t have the idea of fighting each other, you can enter the virtual battlefield alone... And then imagine the enemy!"


    "The characters in various plot stars... For example, six spots! Kaiduo! Big barrel muhui night! Yamamoto yuanliuzhai... As long as these plot stars exist in the misty space! You can all imagine after entering the virtual battlefield. The virtual battlefield will directly build their existence with 100% combat power and fight with you."


    The fog hall was silent. People at the scene looked different. Either I can''t believe it, or I''m very stunned, or I''m deep in thought.


    "All the strong can be present?" lanran straightened his waist. Many thoughts flashed in his mind and stared at Su Han. "You habach, too?"


    "Yes!"


    "Great!" Lan ran was shocked. On the one hand, she was shocked by the power shown by the chairman of the Council. On the other hand, I am also excited.


    If he can fight with youhabakh in advance and more intuitively understand the power gap between the two sides... Then the possibility of the success of his plan will increase countless.


    "Well," poros clenched his fist and said excitedly, "where''s Qiyu? Where''s the hungry wolf?"


    "Yes," Su Han said simply and comprehensively, "after you enter, even if you want to show another poros and fight yourself! It''s also feasible."


    "This means... It''s just." Yu zhiboban clenched the armrest of the chair with his two hands, and the green veins beat on it.


    He was naturally surprised to fight with the enemy who was most suitable for him, but when he calmed down, he detected the terrorist information hidden under this means.


    If the president of parliament wants to, can he create an existence at the same level as them at will? Can Qiyu''s terrorist existence, which blows up everything with one punch, also be created by the virtual battlefield... What kind of power is this?


    Yuzhi Boban stared at Su Han seriously. He suddenly thought of the speculation before lanran, "the original creator of our world?"


    Vaguely, yuzhiboban agrees with lanran''s guess.


    Su Han looked down at the members with different looks below.


    Not to mention the people below, he was shocked himself. The fog space absorbs the transformation of the world''s original force for the first time, and the ability created is indeed terrible.


    "But it''s only natural to think about it carefully." Su Han said to himself, "even the fog space in the initial state can show the supreme artifact in the legend like the four immortal killing swords... But you can''t take it out."


    "In the illusory battlefield, the enemy appears... It can only be limited to the illusory battlefield! It is impossible even to connect to the fog space, let alone to other worlds..."


    Su Han felt some palpitations in his heart. He felt that he was really walking towards the creator step by step.


    Will he be able to create real life in the misty space when he develops to a certain stage in the future?


    "I''m really looking forward to it." Su Han''s eyes were deep.


    Yu Zhibo put his hands around his chest. After a short thought, he turned and stared at Tony Stark. He made an invitation gesture and sneered, "Mr. stark... Please. Let me see how powerful your anti reincarnation eye armor is."


    "... after a while, when I finish refitting, I''ll fight you to the death." Tony Stark replied, but his confidence is obviously not as strong as before.


    "Is it not refitted, or dare not?" Yu Zhibo stared at Tony Stark playfully.


    Keep dancing. Do you really think that if you can''t fight each other in the fog space, you can show your tongue?


    Tony Stark stopped talking. In fact, he was also a little upset. It''s not that he deceived yuzhiboban. He did make anti reincarnation eye armor, but he didn''t run to fight yuzhiboban at the beginning. After all, the president of the Council made an iron law before.


    The current anti reincarnation eye armor only exists as a series of high-end machine armor in his hands... If it really matches yuzhiboban, it will definitely be removed, there is no doubt.


    It''s stupid to fight when you know you''ll lose. But yuzhiboban''s ridicule stimulated the arrogant Tony Stark.


    "Chairman, I want to ask a question." olmet saw Tony Stark''s Dilemma and knew that if yuzhiboban continued, it was estimated that Tony Stark would harden his head and immediately opened his mouth to change the topic.


    "Do we have any restrictions on entering the virtual battlefield? For example, the number of times per day. For example, will we die after failure... What if two people in the parliament want to use the virtual battlefield alone?"


    "It can be used at the same time. If two people enter the virtual battlefield alone, refer to the month of cultivation! A relatively independent battlefield will appear." Su Han stretched out his finger and pointed to the month of cultivation. "If you die in the virtual battlefield, you will quit directly and will not die directly. There is no limit to the number of times per day!"


    "The above... Also, I only allow you to compete with each other in the virtual battlefield... In your own world or misty space, the rules and regulations are as I said before. You can''t hurt each other privately."


    "I see. I understand." poros clenched his fist. At the moment, his heart still didn''t calm down. If he didn''t take into account Su Han, he would enter the virtual battlefield for the first time.


    Zhang Sanfeng is silent. It is unimaginable that he can show such a battlefield. He can carry countless people to fight in parallel battlefields?


    This incredible power can hardly be described in words.


    "This is the strength of the creator," said Zhang Sanfeng heartily. "It''s really shocking!"

 Chapter 195

    "Chairman of the Council," Tony Stark''s eyes twinkled, and he suddenly thought of something, "you said... Can the characters appearing on the side of the stars in the plot, such as mieba, appear in the virtual battlefield?"


    If mieba can appear, Tony Stark can play the possibility of final clearance through unlimited battles... Basically locking the outcome of winning in the future.


    "Yes, but now is not the time." Su Han''s words are as concise as ever.


    "So?" Tony Stark looked stiff. Isn''t it time?


    Should Qiyu''s power be stronger than mieba without infinite gemstones? Qiyu can show, but mieba can''t, so it''s definitely not because of strength... Didn''t history reveal that step?


    Because the chairman of the Council has not revealed the future of the official appearance of mieba, it is not allowed to condense... It seems natural to think carefully.


    Su Han looked inexplicable. In fact, the ability he obtained this time was not just a virtual battlefield. The emergence of virtual battlefield represents the further improvement of the observation ability of fog space for all major worlds.


    After all, being able to perfectly simulate the strength of all members of the world has explained everything.


    "Wait, what''s this feeling?" Su Han''s look suddenly changed. He stared at Conan tightly. The observation ability of the fog space warned him again and told him... There was a smell of evil things near Conan.


    "Nearby? The smell of evil things... Don''t you think so?"


    Su Han has vaguely realized what happened in Conan world. It should be that Conan''s world has changed, and looking at Conan at the moment, it seems that he knows nothing about this change.


    "Chairman, what happened?" Conan noticed that Su Han''s eyes fell on him and didn''t move away for a long time, and suddenly had a bad hunch.


    Other members of the scene also cast their eyes.


    "Conan, there is a problem in your world." Su Han''s words were gentle, and his fingers gently knocked on the armrest of the chair. The gorgeous brilliance rose from Conan''s body and then spread around.


    The real illusion is on.


    This is Conan''s primary school. At the moment, Conan holds his cheek in one hand and closes his eyes. He looks like sleeping.


    "I see. No wonder I spend a lot of time in the misty space." Huang Rong nodded thoughtfully and solved a previous doubt.


    The real illusion of the misty space was still deepening, and finally they saw the monster lurking in the shadow of the school.


    The shape of these monsters is very difficult to describe in words. They are a bit like hounds, but their appearance is too different from that of real hounds.


    A man in a black suit and dress hat gently stroked these strange creatures, and a wild smile was outlined at the corners of his mouth.


    "That man is!" Yasuda Gangji''s pupil suddenly widened. He recognized the identity of the man in black suit in an instant. "Qin wine."


    Conan completely stopped talking. He silently touched his forehead and found that it was all cold sweat.


    His mind is in a mess at the moment. Why did gin appear in his school? And it will bring so many strange creatures... These creatures are not life on earth at first sight.


    "Chairman, what is this?" Tony Stark looked directly at Su Han.


    "It''s just a guy who has inherited some evil gods and become a priest of evil gods." Su Han''s words did not fluctuate at all. "He should have acquired a lot of knowledge in his contact with evil gods... Conan''s information happens to be among these knowledge. As for the evil thing he summoned, it is the Hound of tindalus."


    "... the Hound of tindalus," Tony Stark repeated with a haze on his face.


    Conan stopped talking. The evil god knows his information? Wait, it seems that the 10th has also revealed the nature of this aspect in the past. Somehow, he knows a lot of information that has not been disclosed in the plot stars... In the past, he thought this was learned after the 10th came into contact with their world.


    But now... Is it possible that the top evil gods are also omniscient?


    Although his thoughts twinkled in his mind, Conan had no time to care about it now. He looked around and his voice trembled, "everyone... Please help me."


    "It''s a matter of course!" olmet answered for the first time. He turned his head and stared at Su Han. "Chairman, please put me into that world... After all, it''s a school."


    Su Han didn''t speak. His idea moved, and the gorgeous brilliance rose on olmet. Then, he directly disappeared into the real fantasy, and Conan disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    Detective Conan world.


    Ashara frowned and glanced at Conan with his head down. "Are you sleeping?"


    After hesitating for a while, ash Hara AI finally didn''t wake up Conan. After all, she also knows about Conan. As a high school student, it is a kind of torture to go to primary school.


    "That classmate over there!" Chengzi Kobayashi, the class teacher who was giving a lecture, saw Conan along ash Hara''s sad eyes and frowned immediately, but before she could speak, the sound of broken glass suddenly sounded.


    "Ah ah!"


    "Help, what''s that?"


    "Monster... Black shadow! What the hell is that?"


    The screams rose and fell on each other. Kobayashi Chengzi''s pupils suddenly contracted, and she saw strange things that suddenly appeared in her classroom.


    It was a strange creature that looked like a dog rather than a dog, the tindalus hound... They stared at the children in the classroom, opened their mouths slightly, and saliva flowed out of them. All the pupils at the scene were frightened and looked frightened.


    "Shirley!" an excited and trembling voice sounded, "I finally got your news from my God! No wonder I can''t find you... So you have become such a child."


    Ashara AI''s body stiffened. The voice was so familiar to her that it almost became her nightmare.


    After a brief silence, she turned her head and stared at the man in black suit who came in through the broken window, "... Gin."


    Ash yuanai was filled with fear. She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. Then she circled around, "unexpectedly, you still found me... Although she had expected!"


    "But now you worship God? It really doesn''t look like the Qin wine I know. What are these monsters like dogs? Do you organize the latest biological weapons?"

 Chapter 196

    Qin Jiu knows that ash Hara AI is delaying time, but he doesn''t care. He clearly knows the power he has now.


    Tokyo police? It was ridiculous in front of him. If he wanted to, he could drive the tindalus hound to destroy the whole police department group in Tokyo.


    "It''s for you to believe in God," Qin wine said in a low voice, her eyes full of enthusiasm. "God used your news as a chip! And I offered my faith... Isn''t this a very clear exchange of equal value?"


    "As for these?" the gin fingers one by one ordered the tindalus hounds around, and the tindalus hounds who were ordered shouted excitedly, "these little cute are the apostles God gave me! They won''t die."


    "... you are really getting more and more crazy." ash yuan''s sad face was expressionless.


    She automatically replaced God with an organization, or someone in the organization. Then, the internal psychology knew the situation.


    The organization should know her intelligence and let gin handle it. By the way, maybe Qin wine to test the organization of new biological weapons?


    "I''ll go with you." ashara AI stood up with a calm voice. "Don''t hurt others... You don''t want to? If there are killings in this school, it will shake the whole Japan. Even you can''t get out of the country under your feet at that time!"


    "Are you kidding?" Qin wine tilted his head and stared at ash yuanai. It was very strange why ash yuanai said such words. His voice was hoarse. "Do you think these children will not be affected at all when they see the apostles of God? People are not qualified to worship the glory of God! Even the glory of God''s pets..."


    "And... At first, I was obsessed with your betrayal of the organization. What should I do? But now I have a way... I can integrate you with me in the way God gave me." at this point, Qin wine became more and more excited.


    Ash yuanai''s body stiffened. She suddenly realized something. She turned and looked around and found that all the children around fell to the ground. Her body twitched from time to time, and even fine scales appeared on the exposed skin of some children... It seems to be changing to an inhuman state.


    "How could it?" ash yuanai couldn''t believe it. She subconsciously stepped back.


    "My head hurts!" Kobayashi limped on the platform, and his body twitched from time to time.


    Looking at it, ash yuanai suddenly felt severe pain in her brain. She thought of something and didn''t dare to channel, "are you crazy? You... Organization, actually carried biochemical viruses on these biochemical weapons."


    Crazy! Spreading the virus in Tokyo can no longer be described as crazy... It''s killing.


    Afterwards, the Japanese police will be completely crazy and completely eliminate the whole organization at all costs.


    When a country goes crazy, the fluctuations are unimaginable.


    In the past, although the organization was hostile to all countries in the world and could still exist, if Japan attacked with the strength of the whole country, the organization would be destroyed no matter how strong it was


    Not to mention, the release of biochemical viruses in a country''s capital has exceeded the bottom line of all countries in the world. At that time, it was definitely not just Japan.


    "He didn''t use biochemical virus!" Conan''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Ashara AI was stunned for a moment, reluctantly turned his head and saw Conan open his eyes and stare seriously at the gin opposite.


    There was a loud buzzing sound, and the sound of breaking the air burst all the tindalus hounds around.


    A strong man with blond hair suddenly appeared beside Conan. He stared at Qin wine tightly, and his face was hard to see the extreme.


    "I''m still late after all... But anyway, I can''t stand the matter of shooting at children."


    "... this guy." Qin wine''s look changed for the first time, no longer as skillful as before, but very afraid. The news from his brain told him that the person in front of him was not the existence of the world.


    Although he doesn''t know why people from other worlds appear here, he believes in the information in his brain... After all, this is his special ability to sacrifice to God.


    Not to mention, gin believes that normal people can''t release such power. Beat all the apostles in an instant.


    "But you can''t stop me!" Qin wine gave a low roar, his body began to twist, and cold tentacles suddenly extended and stabbed in the direction of olmet.


    "Damn it, it''s you!" olmet growled.


    Olmett has found that even if he breaks all the tindalus hounds to pieces, the children around him are still alienating and howling.


    He felt powerless, and he was killing the Qin wine that made all this.


    The terrible fist burst out, the void burst, and the gin crashed into the playground like a shell.


    Qin wine made a sharp cry and the body was completely broken. However, it still didn''t die, even reorganized, and finally turned into an indescribable huge and strange, with tentacles flying, "it''s a powerful force beyond expectation... In that case, let me use this form to fight you."


    "What happened?"


    "The earth suddenly cracked... And then there was such a monster?"


    "What a big hole... How did this monster appear? Did it come out from under the ground? Or did it really exist because it was an alien species falling from outer space?"


    The noise was so great that many people in the school were shocked. They saw that the playground was completely reduced to strange Qin wine, or panic, fear, or incomparable excitement.


    Olmett came forward and recited the words of the chairman of the sacrificial Council in a loud voice. His fist was waved with all his strength. His nameless Qin wine body was torn and then turned into black smoke. Gradually dedicated to Su Han.


    On the other side, Conan looked serious and came to ash yuanai.


    "Kudo... It seems that you have concealed a lot of things from me." ashara AI calmly stares at Conan. At the moment, she forcibly suppresses the pain of her brain, lowers her head, glances at her palm and finds that there are fine scales on it. "However, it''s meaningless to discuss this... After all, I''m going to die."


    "Maybe... I should have died long ago! Otherwise, I wouldn''t drag so many children to die with me... I underestimated the madness of the organization after all."


    Ash yuanai gasped. She felt that her body was changing into another kind of life


    She clearly felt this and smiled bitterly in her heart. Are you going to become those zombies in the movie?


    "It''s not like that!" Conan shook his head. He knew that this time was not the pot of the organization, but from the evil god.


    His eyes swept through the other people on the scene one by one, Mr. Kobayashi, Takemi Yoshida, Guangyan Yuangu, Yuantai Xiaodao


    "I won''t let you die." Conan was calm on the surface, but his inner panic was extreme. He closed his eyes and said the words of sacrifice in his heart.


    "Chairman, please... Even if you follow the principle of equivalence... Take it away. No matter what I have, I can give it to you... I just hope you can save these children!"

 Chapter 197

    "Deal with the follow-up, just tell me! You don''t need to give everything." a voice without any emotional fluctuation suddenly sounded.


    Conan was stunned. When he opened his eyes again, he found that he was standing in front of No. 10 shrouded in fog, "how could you?"


    Su Han didn''t speak. His face calmly opened his palm. The darkness spread out and wrapped around everyone at the scene. A wisp of black air was swallowed up, and the alienated children gradually changed into their original appearance.


    Moreover, all the broken tindalus hounds around were swallowed up by the darkness.


    "I see. It''s a secondary evil thing born from the dead tindalus hound. No wonder it''s so weak..."


    After su Han swallowed the hounds, he got a lot of information. He realized why Olmert killed these monsters so easily, but remembered what he had said in Parliament and immediately made a patch in silence.


    His words seemed to have some complaints, but he tasted them carefully, and seemed to have no emotion. "Before, he misunderstood because of the president''s words, but it''s also very normal... Authentic and inferior products are almost the same..."


    Conan''s eyelids beat and his heart shook.


    An evil thing born from the real tyndarus hound? What kind of ghost is this... Secondary evil things can be born on the dead body.


    Conan felt that his cognition of evil things had been refreshed again


    In the past, he felt that evil gods were really terrible... The evil things they fought against in the past could only be evaluated as weak.


    But now it seems... It''s likely that they didn''t witness the really powerful evil things


    And... Conan bit his lower lip and stared inexplicably at Su Han in front of him.


    Only when you are a genuine evil god and the chairman of the Council has an exceptional existence... Will you think that there is little difference between genuine and inferior products?


    Can be born from a corpse... It''s really hard to imagine. How strong will the real original be!


    Su Han was motionless. The darkness around him was not just spreading in the classroom of class B, grade one. The darkness of terror continued to expand and finally enveloped the whole teaching building.


    Many students and teachers screamed at this moment, but soon they found that the darkness did not hurt them, but extracted black gas from them.


    "What''s the matter with these black gases?"


    "I don''t know why... I suddenly feel much better!"


    "These darkness... I won''t hurt me at all if I touch it! It''s amazing? Is the world we live in actually a fantasy world? The monster just now, and the blonde man who pressed the monster on the ground and beat it violently."


    As like as two peas, he must be a super hero in the US. It must be so. He is dressed as if he were superhero comics I saw.


    The children were very happy, but the older head teachers and teachers looked very dignified.


    From time to time, they looked at the playground and saw the strange gradually dissipated and the blonde man with bulging muscles. They knew that what happened today would shock Japan... And even the whole world


    In fact, they are also muttering in their own hearts, is there really supernatural power in this world! It''s just that the authorities have hoodwinked them in the past? But whether they are hoodwinked or not, what happened today is too big. Japan''s official media tried their best to deal with it, and it was difficult to suppress it.


    Class B, grade one.


    "What''s going on?" ash yuanai reluctantly got up after a short silence. She found that she had nothing different now except physical weakness.


    Immediately, ash yuanai looked stunned and stared at Su Han shrouded in the fog in front of him, and then turned to Conan, "Kudo, do you know what this is?"


    Conan opened his mouth and pulled his little face together.


    He didn''t know where to start explaining. Explain evil gods? Don''t mention that there is no way to explain for a while and a half. Even if it is really explained, will ash yuanai believe it?


    "The situation is clear at a glance," said Su Han, with a gentle voice. "Your old acquaintance offered Qin wine to an evil god, and then brought a group of evil things given to him by the evil god to trouble you... Finally, it was solved by me and my friends!"


    Ash yuan AI tightly grasped the table supporting himself, and his lips wriggled, but he couldn''t say anything.


    She wanted to say her own inference. For example, the tindalus hound was just a biological weapon, and she should have been infected with a virus and become a zombie... But she couldn''t spit it out.


    The reason is very simple, because Su Han solved this time. And whether Su Han is shrouded in fog or using darkness, he can easily cure everyone on the scene... This is not like a means of science and technology.


    After a brief silence, Conan bowed deeply to Su Han, "No. 10... Thank you."


    He got up and looked around at the children who were breathing safely. He confirmed that they were safe again. Finally, he breathed a sigh of relief and his face showed gratitude.


    At this moment, Conan remembered the evaluation of No. 9 on No. 10 when chatting with No. 9... Although he was an evil god, his character was unexpected, okay?


    Conan was silent. Perhaps, in the past, he and many members of Parliament did misunderstand the 10th. Deceived by his silent appearance.


    With the sharp sound of breaking the air, olmet returned to class B, grade one. Seeing that the children on the scene had recovered, he was relieved, and a brilliant smile appeared on his face, "great... It didn''t lead to irreparable consequences after all. It''s really great..."


    After a pause, olmet turned his head and stared at Conan deeply, "but then again... Little Conan, you must think about how to deal with today''s affairs."


    Conan was stunned. After he reacted, his face changed dramatically.


    He knew he was in big trouble.


    There was so much noise from gin and olmet that he could imagine what would be on tomorrow''s newspaper.


    In this case, he may be picked out by those old acquaintances of the Tokyo police department if he shows a trace of tricks... It is conceivable how he will be treated in this country with supernatural power


    Walking in place for several times, Conan bit his teeth and looked at Su Han, "can I use the primary knowledge color and armed color I just cultivated, as well as my death omen... From you to calm the incident?"


    Su Han took a deep look at Conan and whispered, "you give the value of the goods, it''s not worth me to do such a thing..."


    "But I can help you erase the memory of these children and teachers."

 Chapter 198

    "Isn''t it worth it?"


    Conan fell silent. But thinking for a moment in his heart, he found that what Su Han said was very reasonable.


    Armed color domineering and seeing and hearing color domineering, what does it count for the tenth?


    Even if the president initially accepted their power, it was for the sake of the 10th and other dependent gods to reasonably exert their power in the world... Rather than really have any needs for their power.


    "Then please." Conan''s voice was serious. Then he glanced at the corner of the classroom, where there were broken cameras. These cameras were destroyed when the piano wine drove a deteriorated version of the tindalus hound into the classroom.


    "In this case... I''m afraid there should be no follow-up video on the backstage of the camera? If I hide it with ash Hara AI, it won''t be a big problem to escape."


    "Conan boy," olmet squatted down, patted Conan on the shoulder with his palm, hesitated, and he put forward a suggestion, "in fact... Today''s thing is a good opportunity. It''s an opportunity to let you go to the front desk!"


    "After all... Whether you like it or not, you have become the hope of your world. If you don''t build an altar, this will happen sooner or later... Even many times."


    "I understand this kind of thing." Conan lowered his eyes and his voice did not fluctuate, "but now I won''t go to the front desk... Because I don''t have the power to protect myself."


    If Conan had the immortal ability of kaiduo and powerful destructive power. Then Conan will definitely take this to the front desk without hesitation... But now, Conan dare not.


    Even if what he said is true, but he really exposed himself, who will believe it? If you sink yourself completely and have no freedom of life, that is the real end. Even then... Even if he wants to resist, someone will threaten him with his relatives and friends, right?


    If your strength is poor, you can only hide it first. When your strength is enough and the time is ripe... Let''s talk about others.


    "Yes, I''m too arrogant." olmet admitted his mistake after a brief silence.


    Conan and he are different after all. The situation of the famous detective Conan''s world is also different from the Superman society he lives in.


    "Will my memory be deleted together?" ashara said coldly.


    She got huge information from the communication between the people in front of her, and her heart was shocked to the extreme... She didn''t want her memory to be erased for future consideration or for any other reason.


    "This is the best for you." Conan said solemnly.


    "However, I am not a child, but a person like you. I know what to say and what not to say! Kudo." ashara''s voice is as usual.


    Conan was lost in thought. When he hesitated, olmett whispered, "in fact... There are allies who know the truth. It''s not a big problem! After all, you will eventually reveal all the truth to others in the future. All you lack is the time to grow up."


    "That''s right," Conan thought of the month of cultivation and the plot of the stars. He determined that ash yuanai was a trustworthy person and finally made a decision. "Then on the 10th, deal with the memory of others on the scene."


    "In exchange for my two-color domineering and death omen."


    Su Han didn''t speak. He suddenly opened his kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes and directly urged magic.


    Even though these people at the scene were in a coma and didn''t open their eyes, Su Han''s medium now is not kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes, but his own spiritual power.


    Soon, he blurred the memory of the people on the scene about the incident just now.


    Although Su Han is just doing it casually, it is impossible for the people on the scene to recall today''s events unless his spiritual strength is comparable to the Holy Lord of the real world.


    "It has been solved. I have cleared everyone''s memory except you and ash yuanai," Su Han''s voice was as calm as ever. "Next, it''s time to go back."


    "So fast?" Conan was stunned. Then he smiled bitterly and didn''t say much.


    "Work hard to become stronger, Conan boy," olmett drew a thumb to Conan Bi and showed a bright smile, "your world is still waiting for you to save."


    The fog on Su Han''s body spread around in an instant, and shrouded olmett''s body silently.


    When the fog dissipated, their figures disappeared.


    "Huiyuan." after a short silence, Conan stared at Huiyuan sadly with a serious look. "Let''s correct the quotation to avoid flaws later."


    "OK." ash yuanai took a deep look at Conan. Although there are still many questions to ask, she also knows that now is not the best time to ask.


    ¡­¡­


    The fog on the bronze chair was the same as before. Su Han opened his eyes and his consciousness returned.


    The real illusion slowly disappeared.


    The scene was quiet and everyone had their own thoughts.


    "The tindalus hound... The second evil thing born from the real tindalus hound body?" yuzhiboban murmured. There was a thick haze in his eyes, and suddenly turned his head and stared at No. 10.


    "On the 10th, can you tell me the real meaning of this sentence?"


    "Haven''t you confirmed the meaning of this sentence in your heart?" the 10th discourse is as simple as ever.


    "But." Huang Rong opened her mouth. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t know where to start.


    "No. 10," blue dye pushed his glasses. After a little thinking, he asked from another angle, "can you introduce this race a little?"


    "It''s just a crazy upper race that even the original evil gods dare to chase and kill." No. 10 voice is the same as before. "They live in a different dimensional world and can cross the long river of time and space to pursue their prey. At the same time, in a sense, they are immortal... Troublesome guys."


    "Wait... Even the original evil gods dare to chase and kill?" rotten Lucia''s face changed dramatically and opened his mouth in disbelief.


    Her brain is in chaos. Doesn''t it mean that all evil things follow the evil god and are very loyal to the evil god? Why do evil things dare to eat evil gods?


    Moreover, this evil thing can span time


    A terrorist creature who dares to resist the original evil god and can exist across the time dimension... It can be imagined how high it is.


    This kind of existence is actually evil things rather than evil gods


    "Wait a minute," rotten Lucia suddenly noticed the contradiction in No. 10''s words and frowned. "No. 10, don''t you say that the Hound of tindalus is immortal?"


    If it is undead, how can the corpse of this creature appear? How could secondary evil things be born on his body.

 Chapter 199

    No. 10 voice, as always, did not fluctuate, "this is not what you should know."


    In fact, Su Han is a little surprised at this, but there are too many unknown things hidden in nothingness, and he doesn''t know many things either


    For the cognition of evil gods, Su Han, in addition to the documents in the real world, is more derived from the previous ksuru myth system... He knows it, but he doesn''t know it either.


    No one spoke in the fog hall. Everyone had his own thoughts and looked very different.


    "Is that so again? No qualification." Tony Stark sighed faintly, "although it is also a matter of course."


    "To become stronger is the last word." Tang Hao''s voice was low. However, looking at his flashing eyes, we can also detect that his mood is not calm at the moment.


    After scanning the crowd, Su Han closed his eyes and felt the news from the fog space carefully.


    Previously, olmett sacrificed Qin wine to the misty space... Although Su Han could not obtain evil divine power, after all, it was absorbed by the misty space. But he can know the information contained in Qin wine


    "I see... A bullet?"


    The memory of Qin wine led him to the path of evil god priest. It''s actually a strange bullet.


    He was completely attracted by the bullet at the first moment when he met it, and then carried it with him... Finally, he connected to a great existence through the bullet.


    Through the analysis of the information, Su Han has realized that the communication between Qin and wine is most likely the dead tindalus hound... This can also explain why he can summon the secondary evil thing born from his body


    "However, I got the information of Conan world from the tindalus hound? So, the body of the tindalus Hound is likely to be in Conan world... Or near Conan world?"


    Su Han suddenly realized this and his eyes flickered.


    If so... There is no doubt that Conan world will have an accident in the future. Even the next time something happens, it will be much bigger than this time


    On a bronze chair, a fog suddenly rose. Conan''s figure appeared on the chair out of thin air. He slumped on it and sighed, "next, it''s fate."


    What should be done has been done. Next, let''s see if there are police officers or detectives who can see through his disguise? Even though Conan is very confident in his IQ, there are too many monsters in Conan''s world


    Not to mention, there is nothing completely sure in this world.


    "Don''t worry," Tony Stark comforted. "Anyway, you are also the destiny protagonist of your world. The development of the plot stars is revealed from your perspective... I am very confident in your luck."


    Conan stared at Tony Stark without expression. He wants to ask... Do you believe it?


    According to this theory, isn''t Xiaoshi the protagonist of the world''s destiny implied by the school park?


    But the last time, the people that olmett rescued didn''t have Xiaoshi... According to the situation of the bed owner city at that time, Xiaoshi was probably cold.


    Although I wanted to make complaints about it, Conan finally said what he said.


    "Conan Jun, if you are really exposed, there is no way to turn around." lanran''s voice is gentle. "You can ask for help in the fog space... For example, invite me over."


    "Of course, you paid me in the past."


    Lanran has always been curious about Conan''s world. He has been thinking about whether Conan''s world plot stars show is a parallel world scene... Or because Conan''s world timeline is really wrong.


    Although it is no problem for lanran to pay for himself and go to Conan world, it inevitably seems that he is too urgent. It''s easy to be vigilant.


    Of course, lanran knows that even so, the possibility of letting Conan down his vigilance is very low... Even from another point of view, Conan may not be able to afford this kind of reward now.


    "Forget it." Conan''s eyes twitched. Although he didn''t know why lanran released goodwill to him, he knew that lanran really came to his world. If he had a bad mind, it was estimated that his world would turn upside down.


    After all, if lanran really wants to carry out any plan and experiment with anything... Even if this plan may lead to the death of a lot of people in Detective Conan world. Lanran also won''t take care of it, but it''s something Conan can''t stand.


    "Tindalus hound, crossing time, Conan..." Tony Stark said twice, his pupils suddenly expanded, and he suddenly realized something, "wait, you guys. Do you think the timeline of Conan''s world has anything to do with tindalus hound?"


    Everyone at the scene was quiet.


    Lanran''s look did not change, but there was a wave in his heart. After calculating for a moment, he found that it was very possible. After all, both are related to time


    There are few things related to time. How can there be so many coincidences in the world?


    "Hey... The timeline of our world is normal now, okay? Don''t think too much." Conan hurriedly opened his mouth. Who knows where the topic will go if he doesn''t speak again?


    "Yes, you think it''s normal," Tony Stark said meaningfully.


    Isn''t Conan in the story star also not aware of the abnormality of his world? This shows that if there is a problem in that world, Conan can''t find it.


    Conan also thought of this. He immediately fell into silence and looked uncertain.


    After a few breaths, Conan forced down his disordered thoughts. No matter whether there were problems in his world or not, it was meaningless for him to think about it now.


    He took out three mysterious cards from himself and threw them in the direction of No. 10. "No. 10, this is the reward we agreed before."


    The fog rose and the three mysterious cards disappeared. No. 10 didn''t say much about it.


    "Why do you want to do so much?" poros suddenly sneered. "If you have those leisure, it''s better to practice in the month of cultivation, or fight on the day of decisive battle."


    "Just as Tang Hao said, it''s true to become stronger... Even if you know a lot of things, you may die because you know things... And you become stronger! If you want to know what news, those news will naturally enter your ears."


    Poros took a look at Su Han''s direction and found that Su Han didn''t say anything about it, so he immediately put his heart down. Directly into the big sun above the sky.


    Suddenly, the illusory scene emerged from the big sun.


    That''s the figure of poros.


    The scene around him gradually turned into the interior of his own spaceship.


    "Is this?" poros''s one eye opened wide. He suddenly realized something and suddenly looked ahead. Then he saw a bald head in a yellow and white cloak standing there.

 Chapter 200

    Familiar scenes, familiar enemies.


    "Is that so?" poros murmured. "It''s a recurrence of that battle."


    At the moment, Polos is excited or nervous. Even he can''t tell.


    After a short silence, his eyes flashed with awe inspiring war, "then let me feel your power... Qiyu!"


    His armor spewed away in an instant, and he entered meteor burst mode. The terrible energy swept around, and he instantly killed Qiyu.


    The fist turns into a shadow, which contains the most terrible energy. The spacecraft was torn apart in an instant, exploding everywhere, and the atmosphere was completely torn apart by the aftermath of the attack.


    Qiyu is defending. He seems to be passively beaten, but his clothes are intact and have not been hurt at all.


    Finally, Qiyu raised her fist and hit it seriously. Poros''s body was torn open and blood scattered.


    "I knew it would be like this." Conan covered his face and didn''t know what expression to show.


    "Poros this guy." Yuzhi Popeye looked inexplicable. He glanced at poros''s seat and found that the dead poros appeared on the bronze chair silently.


    I knew I would die... I still fought against such an enemy. Should we say he is tough, or should we say he is stupid?


    "Is this the feeling of death?" poros said in a low voice. "And the power of that guy... It''s really overwhelming."


    Even if he was prepared when watching the plot stars, he felt the gap between the two when he really fought with Qiyu. That is a kind of almost insurmountable gap like heaven and earth.


    "But it''s just because of this that people feel more excited." poros''s eyes are full of throbbing and war.


    "A battle maniac." white beard stroked the armrest of the chair and stared at the stars of the plot. "Who am I? Kapp? Golden Lion... I don''t feel too challenging."


    If it was once white beard, you might look forward to fighting with your old enemy again.


    But his strength has become too strong now. Even Karp, Golden Lion and even Roger are not regarded by him now.


    "If you really want to find an enemy, you might as well go to Yamamoto Liuzhai. Or youhabach." Yu Zhibo glanced at his white beard, and then stepped into the day of the decisive battle.


    The battlefield beside him gradually condensed into the fourth World War of forbearance, and there was a moon in the sky. Of course, although the battlefield was full of smoke, it was empty.


    On the other side of him, a big barrel of wood glowed night gradually.


    "The ancestor of chakra?" yuzhiboban outlined an excited smile at the corner of his mouth. His hands suddenly closed. Then his hair gradually became snow-white and directly entered the state of six spots. "Let me see how strong you are!"


    The two sides began to fight. The two constantly shift the battlefield, on the earth, on different dimensions, on the moon... All kinds of reincarnation eye moves are played.


    The earth completely disintegrated, replaced by another round of earth explosion stars, they hung on the sky. Still fighting.


    "This is... Too exaggerated?"


    Tony Stark stared at the scene. He suddenly grunted and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    At this moment, Tony Stark remembered his previous anti reincarnation eye armor... Then he silently crossed out the design drawing of anti reincarnation eye armor in his heart.


    The scheme must be redesigned, and the strength shown by Yuzhi wave spot is no less than the six spots in the original historical track.


    "Clearly chakra''s quantity, and the power of moves... The big barrel of Mu Hui night is stronger than Yu Zhibo ban. But Mr. Ban''s combat wisdom is far superior to each other." Huang Rong stared at the battlefield with burning eyes, "so now, it''s not down at all."


    "Well... We think, Mr. Ban, how long will it take to solve the big barrel of muhui night?" Zada Gangji said carefully.


    "Can''t do it." one party stared at the unreal image in the air without expression, "big barrel muhui night won''t die... Yuzhibo finally sealed big barrel muhui night. It''s still possible."


    In fact, in the end, it is indeed what one party said. Yuzhi Boban ended the battle by sealing the big barrel of muhui night.


    Lying on his chair, Yu Zhibo remembered the previous battle, with excitement in his eyes, "interesting... It''s so interesting."


    Haramoto zhiboban feels that it is very difficult to find a suitable enemy when his strength reaches this level.


    But who knows that there is such a function in the misty space.


    Yu Zhibo took a deep look at Su Han shrouded in fog. It can only be said that the president of the parliament has more abilities than they imagined. Worthy of the terror of the suspected creator.


    LAN ran raised her head and stared at Su Han with a gentle voice. "Your Excellency, I want to ask you something... If you fight, will it be seen by the outside world?"


    "Just think about shielding before entering the virtual battlefield! It will be shielded naturally." Su Han''s words did not fluctuate as usual.


    "So it is." lanran nodded suddenly, then got up and entered the virtual battlefield. This time, there was no illusory scene.


    "Blue dye, this guy." Tony Stark frowned.


    "It''s normal," Conan pushed his glasses and said inexplicably, "after all, this guy should be planning a plan for youhabach recently. If he shows youhabach in it, if he wants to deal with him... He must use all his means."


    "Lanran... But she''s famous and likes to keep her hand."


    "But it doesn''t make sense!" konji Zada whispered, "after all, everyone knows each other so much through the plot stars..."


    "You''re wrong." Conan took a deep look at konji Zada. "Do you really think that lanran hasn''t developed new means now?"


    Sakata Gangji looked sluggish, understood what, and remained silent.


    Su Han narrowed his eyes. Naturally, he could see the scene on the day of the decisive battle. LAN Ran''s enemy was youhabahe in a complete state.


    The hypnosis of mirror flowers, water and moon, as well as all kinds of skills learned by myself... Fencing, ghost way, instant step... All moves are displayed.


    Now the strength of blue dye is too strong. It''s not even inferior to the initial state of gang fusion collapse jade... More importantly, now he can still use mirror flowers and water moon.

 Chapter 201

    But it is still useless. Youhabahe in the omniscient state is too buggy. Finally, he caught the flaw of lanran and killed him.


    Lanran appears on the chair. He takes two deep breaths and recovers himself.


    Immediately, lanran entered the decisive battle day again. This time, the enemy he faced was youhabach in an incomplete state. He fought with youhabah in different states, found out all the means of the other party a little, and made the most appropriate plan according to his own strength.


    "... this guy." Su Han''s eyebrows jumped. Naturally, he knew why lanran did this.


    Su Han''s omniscient power has revealed his plan from LAN ran.


    That is to kill youhabah, then seize youhabah''s power and even his Invisible Empire by various means, and finally return to the corpse soul world to completely defeat Yamamoto yuanliuzhai and visit the whole world.


    At that time, lanran was undoubtedly the strongest in the world. Standing on the throne of heaven


    Then, he can overthrow the rule of the spirit king from the root and transform the human world, the corpse soul world, even the virtual circle and the Invisible Empire into what he wants


    "What should I say? It''s really lanran''s plan." Su Han sighed in his heart.


    Lanran has such a big mind and great spirit. Su Hansi is not surprised.


    "But it has nothing to do with me... It''s time for me to get down to business."


    Su Han closed his eyes. On the surface, he was still on the bronze throne, but actually he entered the virtual battlefield.


    He began to show up the enemy. The first enemy was big barrel muhui night. Su Han only used the ability of reincarnation eye to fight with him, and almost capsized the ship. Finally, he had to break out poros''s star killing strike, which hit the big barrel muhui night hard, and sealed it with sealing.


    After a brief thought and summary, Su Han began the second battle... Yamamoto yuanliuzhai, youhabach, poros, hungry wolf, and even all the dark diga


    In these battles, Su Han failed and died. And death will indeed cause a great load on the spirit, but if he fails once, Su Han will fight again after entering the month of cultivation and calming down.


    It''s better to die in a virtual battlefield than in reality.


    Even on the surface, Su Han is already the strongest in the real world, but Su Han always feels that the real water is very deep


    According to the documents of congenital eight diagrams, the number of sages in the Warring States period was not one or two. Then, in the long feudal years, one or two sages jumped out from time to time


    After thousands of years of Chinese civilization, where have all these sages gone?


    Because life is exhausted? Su Han doesn''t believe in this kind of thing, not to mention that he met the Hound of the superior race tindalus not long ago, and he is also hostile to the real original evil god and the acquired evil god... So Su Han himself has a sense of crisis.


    Time goes by bit.


    Tony Stark looked strangely at the bronze throne, on which there was still a fog rising. Then he glanced at the direction of No. 10 and found that No. 10 disappeared.


    After a brief silence, Tony Stark whispered, "this Parliament has stayed in the misty space for a long time, far more than ever."


    "Therefore, great changes may have taken place in the endless world." Ying Zheng said calmly.


    Tony Stark was stunned and stared at Ying Zheng in some amazement. "Are you kidding? Where did you judge this?"


    "I think this speculation is quite normal." Conan stared at Su Han''s figure seriously and found that Su Han didn''t comment on it, so he continued to speak, "after all, there are several possibilities for the current identity of the chairman of the Council... An important pillar of the void and endless world. He controls the person who devours the original evil gods. Or he is one of the highest level chess players outside the endless world..."


    "Of course, there is also a certain identity." Conan continued to speak after a pause. "The certain identity is that the president of Parliament is the wheel of fate of the world, an illusory reason."


    "Although we can''t figure out the level of the Chairman... But we can make an analogy! If a company boss who is usually very busy suddenly has more time, what do you think is possible?"


    "He found a good assistant." Tony Stark subconsciously thought of his secretary, pepper.


    The scene fell into a brief silence. People''s faces were different, and Tony Stark had the face to say that?


    Conan twitched in the corners of his eyes. He shook his head and said cautiously, "no... only the situation of the company has changed. Moreover... This change must be under his control, so he can be so calm and sit on the Diaoyutai."


    Poison Island Yazi''s eyes expanded, and Conan''s words were too simple and easy to understand. But with this comparison to the President... The situation will completely change.


    After all, changes have taken place in the empty and endless world, but this change is completely under the control of the President... This kind of thing is too terrible no matter how you think


    "I suddenly thought of the sacrifice of my world." Ying Zheng thought, "of course, my world is too small to mention compared with the endless world... But will we ourselves be just one of the idle chess played by the President..."


    "The president of Parliament has more far-reaching and huge plans elsewhere... And now all these plans have been successful."


    The fog hall was quiet. All successful? What is this concept?


    "As one of the highest chess players in the endless world, did you win others in the chess game just now?" Gu xun''er murmured.


    Her heart was restless for a long time. Gu xun''er really can''t imagine what the president of Parliament has won... But there is no doubt that it must be broader than she imagined. Even the aftermath of this incident may spread to the endless world.


    Glancing around the audience, white beard raised his head and stared at Su Han. He found that Su Han didn''t respond to this. He was shrouded in the fog as usual, flat and without waves, which was a sigh of relief.


    He stared helplessly at the crowd at the scene, "I feel your courage is getting stronger and stronger."


    "After all, the chairman of the Legislative Yuan or the 10th, as long as they don''t touch some taboos, they are easy to talk." Huang Rong smiled and his eyes turned into the moon. "Although mysterious and powerful, they all exist well."


    Conan thought of the help and reminder of No. 10 in his own world, and nodded deeply.


    "That kid over there," one side stared at Conan coldly, "don''t you go back to reality and see what the reality is over there?"

 Chapter 202

    "I guess I''ve been caught for examination now?" Conan shrugged.


    "Then they found that your physical strength is different from ordinary people?" Zhang Sanfeng stared at Conan strangely.


    Conan is now able to cultivate armed color domineering, which proves that his physique has exceeded the limit of ordinary people.


    "Don''t worry," Conan waved casually. "Although my body is much stronger than before, it hasn''t gone beyond the scope of non-human."


    "Don''t forget, my world also has Jing Jizhen, a monster who can take bullets with his bare hands."


    The human limit of Conan world is not the same as that of the ordinary world.


    Conan didn''t think his physique was a big problem anyway. Unless he shows another state and condenses his armed arrogance... After all, at that time, the power he shows will really step into an inhuman state.


    "Just know what you know," one party sneered. "Don''t turn over the boat in the gutter at last."


    Conan took a deep look at one side of the passage and understood that the reason why one side of the passage said so must be because it was often studied when he was a child, resulting in psychological shadow... Although the tone was very bad, it was indeed his kind reminder.


    Su Han opened his eyes again and sighed in his heart. He just made a big death and directly showed Qiyu. He wanted to try the power of this one punch Superman


    The final result, of course, was that he carried an ordinary fist and was killed by a serious fist.


    "If Qiyu is added to the misty space," Su Han sighed. Qiyu''s breaking limiter, if fooled over, would be truly invincible.


    But thinking that breaking the limiter might cause hair loss... Su Han silently crossed out the idea in his heart. Anyway, the final result is that Qiyu didn''t come. It''s meaningless to tangle with this.


    "Hmm? Wait, this feeling is." suddenly he noticed something. Su Han''s eyes coagulated for a moment. He looked at the two bronze chairs in the misty space.


    After just a few breaths, a fog suddenly rose on the two chairs.


    Soon, some members of Parliament noticed the arrival of the new people, and they looked different.


    "Newcomers? There will be newcomers?"


    "Two more newcomers? I don''t know. What world does the newcomer come from this time?"


    "Hum, I hope the strength of the newcomer is stronger and the level of the world behind him is higher... If it''s an ordinary person like Xiaoyu, it''s too boring."


    "Hey, big pineapple, did I provoke you? What''s wrong with the world behind me? Although I can''t destroy the world, my world exists in the history books of years. If you change the history under one stroke, I''ll ask you if you''re afraid?"


    "Everybody, be quiet," said Tony Stark, frowning. "You''re scaring the new members of Parliament by making so much noise."


    A figure shrouded in fog was silent. After looking around, he suddenly smiled, "what''s the situation? He came to this place in a muddle... Is it the lock demon tower? It doesn''t look like... Or am I drunk and dreaming of this environment now?"


    "But then again, where''s my wine pot? Did I accidentally lose it just now? That''s really distressing."


    Tang Hao''s face lit up, and his eyes stared at the figure shrouded in fog. Is this also a good drinker? Or, like him, he just paralyzed himself with alcohol


    Obviously, other people at the scene thought of Tang Hao. Yu Zhibo stared at the figure shrouded in the fog with an expressionless face and a low voice, "are you really drunk or pretending to be crazy?"


    "Lock demon tower." Zhang Sanfeng''s thoughts twinkled in his mind. He thought of a lot from the name.


    Is this just a name, or is this tower really suppressing monsters?


    If there are monsters. So... Should that world be a world with immortals?


    After all, Zhang Sanfeng lived a hundred years, and the waves in his heart soon subsided. He stared at the figure shrouded in fog, thought a little, and opened his mouth in a low voice.


    "I don''t know if you''re awake... But anyway, let me introduce you to the current situation."


    Without taking into account the state of this figure, Zhang Sanfeng described many situations in the misty space one by one.


    Before this person spoke, another person made an unbelievable voice, "how could... Be beyond the fog outside the world! Are you kidding, or do you say I was kidnapped by aliens?"


    "Oh?" Xiaoyu''s eyes lit up at once. "Listen to the voice... A very young girl! And this size is likely to be about my size."


    "Another little girl?" Gu xun''er frowned, his eyes swept from the two new members, and his thoughts twinkled in his mind.


    Su Han sat on the bronze throne. He saw their faces through the fog. At the moment, they looked very strange.


    Because of these two, one of them is the jiujianxian in Xianjian No. 1 middle school, but now he looks very young. As for the other


    Elia, not the one in fatezero. It''s the magic girl Elia.


    Although there were many confused thoughts in his heart, Su Han was still indifferent on the surface and his voice was gentle, "welcome to... Mo Yixi, Elia."


    With the disclosure of these two names, the scene fell into a long silence.


    Weber took the lead in speaking. His words were trembling and disbelief. "Elia, is that Elia? Liar!"


    Weber instantly thought of the daughter of Wei Gong Chesi and Alice Phil.


    "Alas!" Elia whispered, her face slightly changed. "Well, do you know me?"


    "I''m not sure... Are you the daughter of Alice Phil and Keith Weigong?" Weber asked.


    "Indeed."


    As if he had confirmed something, Weber''s body suddenly collapsed, his face changed, and his mood fluctuated greatly.


    Then, he cast his eyes on LAN ran and rotten wood Lucia, sighed in his heart, and collapsed on the chair, "forget it... I''m ready for others to join in this kind of thing in the same world."


    "It doesn''t seem like what you think," Tony Stark asked suddenly, calming down and tapping his fingers gently on the back of the chair. "Can you take the liberty to ask Miss Elia''s age?"


    "Ten years old, what''s the problem?" Elia panicked when she heard a series of questions.


    She hasn''t fully accepted the fact that she came to the fog place outside the world... As a result, someone at the scene told her that there were people in her world at the scene? And I know her parents.

 Chapter 203

    "Ten? How could it be ten?" Weber''s face changed and he couldn''t believe it.


    Now the Holy Grail War has not officially started. Let alone Elia, even the man-made wife is not ten years old.


    After a short silence, Conan nodded thoughtfully, "Miss Elia from the future? Just like the situation of Zhang Sanfeng and Huang Rong."


    Huang Rong was stunned. After reacting, he suddenly nodded, "is that right?"


    "Sure enough," Tony Stark sighed as he glanced at Webb and Elia. "You can see everything in the misty space for a long time."


    Elia was still confused and couldn''t figure out the situation at the scene.


    Jiujianxian silently glanced at everything on the scene, looked inexplicable, and his thoughts twinkled in his mind.


    "In fact, Elia''s world is not the future of your world, but closer to the parallel world of your world." Su Han opened his mouth with the same tone as before without any fluctuation.


    "Parallel world?" Weber subconsciously looked at Su Han''s direction and understood what.


    After all, it is said that the second law under the control of Marshal magic is the infinite parallel world interference law.


    When he looked at Elia again, he looked different, "this is really..."


    In the past, I''m afraid only the legendary second magic envoy could communicate with people in other parallel worlds? With the help of misty space, he achieved something that only the second magic can achieve.


    But from another point of view, it''s no big deal. Weber suddenly thought of another thing... After all, he can even communicate with people in other worlds through the misty space


    Marshal devil can interfere with other parallel worlds, but he obviously can''t interfere with other worlds.


    "Any feature of the president of Parliament is a miracle beyond magic in our world." Weber smiled bitterly, "although this is a very normal thing... After all, he is the president of Parliament beyond the world..."


    "As long as you think about it, can you condense your ability cards?" jiujianxian recalled what Zhang Sanfeng said before, and his body suddenly shook. Cards surfaced on his body.


    "Really?" jiujianxian looked at cards, some accidents.


    Immortal wind and cloud body skill, sword defense skill, ten thousand sword determination, Dionysian curse... A touch of thinking flashed through the eyes of Jiu Jianxian, and then made up his mind. He took down the sword technique, ten thousand sword determination and immortal wind and cloud body technique and threw them in the direction of Su Han.


    "I should call you... Your Excellency the president of Parliament? Then, your Excellency the president of Parliament, please show me my future."


    To be honest, Jiu Jianxian didn''t believe a word of what Zhang Sanfeng said. Because there are real fairy gods, demons and ghosts in their world.


    Even if Jiu Jianxian realized that he was powerful, he knew that there were countless people who could plot against him in the world.


    Compared with his being plotted and being dragged out of the world... He really felt that he had been plotted more believable.


    Of course, in this case, he still chooses to trade. After all, if these cards are exchanged, his own ability will not be impaired... Or if the other party really has malice towards him and can draw out his ability, it is useless for him to resist. It''s better to play it by ear.


    The fog rises and the three cards disappear. Su Han stared at Jiu Jianxian quietly and tapped the back of the chair with his fingers.


    There was a buzzing sound in the void, and then a vast river of destiny emerged.


    "Is this?" the pupil of jiujianxian suddenly contracted. What a magnificent scene.


    On the surface, it is a long river running continuously, but in that long river, there are countless pictures circulating. It shows the vast past and future.


    That''s the story of Li Xiaoyao. It''s the story of him growing from an ordinary Inn boy to a great Xia who upholds justice and even the leader of Shushan


    The long river of fate converged and finally condensed into a bright star, floating on the head of jiujianxian.


    "What was that just now?"


    Jiujianxian''s face was dull and stiff. She looked up and stared at the stars above her head. He was not drunk, but now he is completely sober.


    His complexion changed and his mind shook. At this moment, I vaguely believed that Zhang Sanfeng''s words were all true


    Although he suspected that he had been calculated before, the means used by the chairman of the Council was really earth shaking


    Not to mention, is that the real future. Even if it''s not... With the skill shown by the chairman just now, we can easily kill him.


    With such a huge difference in strength. Do you really need to count on others for their malice towards him? Don''t you just do it?


    "It''s a picture beyond imagination." Elia sighed heartily, and then she was a little timid, "but... I shouldn''t have anything valuable on me?"


    Elia recalled her situation and felt that she was just an ordinary primary school student.


    Apart from the aristocratic surnames that seem to have been handed down for a long time... There is no big difference between them and other primary school students?


    "No." Tony Stark narrowed his eyes. "If you really are that Elia... Even if the situation in different worlds is different, you are definitely not an ordinary little girl."


    Elia Ben is the same man-made person as Alice Phil. She can even be said to be a little Holy Grail.


    Although I don''t know why Elia thinks she is an ordinary child, even in the parallel world... Elia can''t be completely ordinary, right?


    Moreover, Tony Stark feels that even if she has no extraordinary ability, she must have some unimaginable characteristics... Again, she may also be the destiny heroine of the type moon parallel world to which she belongs?


    Elia hesitated for a moment, her mind moved, and cards appeared on her body.


    "What are those cards?" Yu Zhibo''s pupil was very strong. He saw the words on it at a glance, and his look changed. "Holy Grail magic, top magic circuit... Should I say it really?"


    "It''s true! But what''s the Holy Grail?" Elia''s face was intertwined with doubt and joy. Why had she never heard the name of the Holy Grail before?


    Although very tangled, Elia thought about it and took out the two cards of the Holy Grail magic and the top magic circuit and threw them in the direction of Su Han, "then... Please Mr. President."

 Chapter 204

    As the fog rose, Su Han put away two cards. He stared at Elia, his voice as usual without fluctuation, "so... Elia, your future has begun."


    The long river of terrible and gorgeous destiny broke out, and countless scenes flowed in it.


    Elia''s pupils are dilated. Although she has seen a long river of fate before, she feels very different from looking at others and herself.


    But looking at it, Elia''s look changed dramatically, "how could it?"


    Although she passed away, she still saw herself in strange clothes, fighting with all kinds of enemies... Even in the end, she was suspected to go to another world


    With a crisp bang, the stars of the plot condensed above Elia''s head. Elia raised her head and stared at it. She looked complex, happy, confused and uneasy.


    Other people in the fog hall stopped talking and thought in their minds.


    On a bronze chair, the mist diffused, and blue dye, who died once on the day of the decisive battle, appeared on it. He strengthened his spirits a little and realized that the atmosphere was not quite right.


    After looking around, lanran suddenly noticed two new people coming to the Parliament and immediately said, "are there new people in the Parliament? Welcome."


    "Your welcome is really late for a long time." one side opened his mouth coldly.


    "Don''t say that. Even if it''s one o''clock in the evening, it''s also my sincere blessing." lanran opens with a smile.


    One party looked a little disdainful, but did not say much. Then he looked at Elia and his inner thoughts twinkled, "although she is a primary school student... Look at her condensed cards and the twinkling scenes in the long river of destiny... Even in the parallel world, her life experience should be the same as that Elia in the fourth Holy Grail War?"


    "I''m only curious about one thing," Xiaoyu raised her hand. "I''ve seen Mr. Weber''s plot stars, but the chairman said that Miss Elia''s world is another parallel world? So... What about the plot stars behind Mr. Weber''s world? Or there are no more behind."


    Originally, Xiaoyu thought that the fourth Holy Grail War would be over. But seeing the parallel world plot stars condensed by Elia, she immediately felt that things were not very simple.


    "Chairman of the Council," Tony Stark looked serious, "can we reveal the follow-up to the fourth Grail War... Or do we need Mr. Weber to pay again?"


    "Eh?!" Weber paused and changed his look. "Please... All I can exchange has been exchanged for the president of Parliament."


    "Even if you tell me that now, I can''t take out anything."


    "... waste." yuzhiboban spit out two words coldly.


    Su Han glanced at these people at the scene and thought of another story of Elia on the world line. He sighed in his heart, but his voice was still calm, "I don''t suggest you exchange another one."


    Without waiting for the audience to ask questions, Su Han''s fingers gently knocked on the back of the chair.


    Countless real illusions are emerging. That''s the picture of Elia dying on a world line.


    He was killed by Gilgamesh, or he died as the carrier of the small Holy Grail... Or he put on the clothes of heaven, became the key to the Holy Grail, rescued Shilang and died... Even if he lived through the Holy Grail War, he would eventually dry up and die due to physical reasons


    Countless real illusions dissipated, and there was a dead silence in the misty space.


    Elia''s mouth opened wide, her body was shaking, and there was confusion and fear in her eyes, "will I die... Will I experience that strange way of death and finally die?"


    "No," Tony Stark said subconsciously. Even though he was shocked by that kind of picture, he spoke for the first moment.


    "Didn''t the president of Parliament say that your world is a parallel world? Moreover, we didn''t see it just now. The plot stars are launched from your perspective... No matter what you think, it''s impossible to let the destiny heroine die together?"


    "It''s really not good to say that." Yasuda Gangji whispered.


    "You shut up." Tony Stark glared at Kenji Sakata.


    Even though he didn''t see Tony Stark''s face because of the fog, he was still startled by Tony Stark''s stern tone.


    Tony Stark stared at Elia seriously and said, "take ten thousand steps back... Even if you are really so unfortunate. If you join parliament, you also have the possibility of reversal."


    "No matter how miserable the fate of the original world is... After joining the parliament, that sad fate will be cut off. After all... The president of the parliament is the wheel of fate."


    "Hmm?!" Elia was stunned on the bronze chair, looked timidly at the bronze King chair, and then found that Su Han''s figure on it disappeared, "the wheel of destiny...?"


    From the name, is the president of this mysterious parliament the controller and master of destiny? But think about it, he can show the future... It seems normal to have this identity.


    "The chairman of the parliament left." Ying Zheng''s voice was gentle. He was not surprised. He glanced at many members of the parliament around him. "What do you think of that scene just now?"


    "Combined with the dark tone of the Grail War in Weber''s world! I have reason to believe that the next Grail War in Weber''s world should also be sad... The picture of Elia''s constant death in the back proves this." Conan said calmly.


    "But why did Elia die so many times?" Yu Zhibo frowned. He can''t understand this.


    "It should be, parallel world," Weber said suddenly. "It''s not just my world... There are more pictures of parallel world."


    Elia in those pictures has a small difference in appearance. However, the real illusion flows so fast that careless people will directly ignore the past... But Weber, who has a discerning eye, noticed this.


    "Are there different ways to die in the parallel world?" Tony Stark was silent and immediately smiled bitterly. The Holy Grail War


    There are too many tragedies in the world called the moon.


    Tony Stark seemed to understand why Wei Gong Chesi chose to be a partner of justice. Even Tony Stark still doesn''t recognize the final choice of Weigong Chesi.


    "So, little Elijah, don''t be too flustered." white beard pinched his beard and suddenly smiled. "You''d better finish watching the plot stars of your world first and talk about others."

 Chapter 205

    "Or if you are really afraid... You can recognize me as your father. At that time, I will protect you. Even if someone kills you... I will solve it, gulalala."


    Even though her heart was still uneasy, Elia whispered back after hearing this sentence, "but I have a father... Chesi. Although he often goes on business and doesn''t know what he is busy with... I don''t recognize others as fathers."


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Sanfeng touched his gray beard and smiled without saying anything. Then his eyes swept at random, and he found that jiujianxian stretched out his hand to the plot stars above the sky, and his body didn''t enter it.


    "Immortal world?"


    Zhang Sanfeng''s eyes twinkled, made a decision, and then entered the world of jiujianxian.


    Weber took a deep breath and entered the world of the magic girl Elia. Elia naturally entered the world of her own home.


    "Boring." poros glanced coldly at the whole audience and found that there were fewer people. They all entered the plot stars without comment.


    He made a decision to contradict others, entered the decisive day again, and continued to look for strong enemies. He prefers to fight with the strong rather than watching the stars.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Han''s consciousness returned to reality. He stretched his bones, then turned his hands and took out several cards.


    "The Holy Grail magic, the top magic circuit... Compared with the wine Sword Fairy, the value of the things is higher." Su Han sighed for a moment and fused them all.


    Close your eyes, Su Han felt for a moment, and his temperament suddenly changed. Become sharp, like a sword out of its sheath.


    "Ten thousand swords are determined!" Su Han pinched out a handprint, and suddenly the surging energy in his body condensed a sword out of thin air. The energy in his body can be transformed into each other, so when all of it is transformed into fairy power, it naturally surges to the extreme.


    "Interesting." Su Han opened his eyes and scattered all the swords.


    He estimated for a moment in his heart that if he did his best, it would be nothing to condense tens of thousands of killing swords, and each killing sword could kill the strong above the middle-level Holy Lord.


    Seeing the color domineering feeling around, Su Han didn''t feel the smell of Su Zhu. He confirmed what and sighed, "well... She has gone to Gusu."


    After a brief silence, Su Han whispered to the wrist watch he was wearing, "Friday... Check Gusu''s information."


    Today''s Friday can directly connect congenital gossip.


    That''s why Friday has so much power. Su Han can use it to know all the information and skills that Huaya has stored in the congenital eight trigrams. You can also check the videos captured by the current Huaya Street Cameras


    Even when it is necessary, Su Han can issue the highest order through congenital gossip and gather a large number of strong lords in a certain area.


    Of course, the importance of the Lord is self-evident. Even if he has this right, it cannot be used indiscriminately.


    A virtual image was projected on Friday, marked with the information of the Gusu sky crack.


    "No wonder Li Hongxue will choose Gusu." looking at it, Su Han was thoughtful.


    Compared with the sky crack in Jinling, the average risk degree of Suzhou sky crack is greatly reduced. In the martial arts colleges and universities in the whole Jiangnan area, Gusu Tiankai is the first choice for experience.


    He shook his head with a smile. Su Han closed his eyes and entered the month of cultivation.


    In the month of cultivation, he mastered all the skills he acquired this time.


    Subsequently, Su Han entered the virtual battlefield.


    This time, he only used the newly obtained ten thousand swords to fight the enemy... Naturally, he died many times, but in the process of death, he gradually mastered this set of methods.


    After dinner in the canteen, Su Han returned to his room and entered the misty space.


    ¡­¡­


    The fog hall has a rising fog. Constellations composed of countless star particles are quietly displayed around. With the colorful plot stars, the fog hall is even more mysterious.


    "I didn''t expect that Miss Elia would be a magic girl." Xiaoyu''s eyes glittered. "Isn''t it cool? Those all kinds of spirit cards... Are just like the spells of our world!"


    "No, it''s more cool than the spell of our world."


    Although Xiaoyu has begun to cultivate Qi at the moment, even because of the blessing of the month of cultivation, she has been quite effective. Reached the point of three stages of fighting spirit. But she is a little girl after all. She looks forward to things like magic girls.


    Gu xun''er said nothing, and there was an inexplicable brilliance in her eyes.


    She has no different views on Yingling cards and doesn''t expect to like magic girls... But she is very interested in Meiyou.


    A universal wishing cup?


    Compared with the polluted Holy Grail in Weber''s world, Meiyou can undoubtedly play the role of the real Holy Grail at the stage of the son of God... Of course, Gu xun''er is only interested in it and has no other ideas.


    "I have to say, Miss Elia is very happy," Tony Stark said with great emotion.


    Compared with other worlds, Elia is more regarded as a small Holy Grail container. The magic girl Elia, Elia in the world is really like an ordinary little girl.


    This is the greatest luck for her.


    "Wei Gong Chesi and Alice Phil have done a good job." white beard nodded slightly and looked a little melancholy. "If the world is peaceful... It''s also a good thing to let children live a peaceful life."


    "You don''t want your son to live an ordinary life?" Yu Zhibo raised his eyebrows and stared at white beard strangely.


    "Gula Lala, it''s just some emotion. How could I make such a stupid decision." white beard suddenly smiled. "Not to mention, my world is different from yours... War is in succession. Only with absolute strength can we maintain peace within a certain range!"


    "Old man, don''t consider going out of the mountain! Use your invincible power to push all the enemies, and then unify the world?" Huang Rong suddenly opened her mouth. She dragged her cheeks. "Old man will take those homeless children as his sons when he sees them?"


    "However, if the pirate environment remains unchanged... There will only be a lot of people displaced all the time. They will suffer a tragic fate. Only through real unity, relying on power to maintain peace and formulate perfect order... Will there be too many orphans in the future."

 Chapter 206

    "What you said is very reasonable," white beard nodded approvingly, "but this is what the revolutionary army dorag should consider... It has nothing to do with me."


    "In the final analysis, I''m just a pirate. Let me fight all over the world... Gulalala, it''s better for me to hammer the whole naval headquarters again. It''s cleaner."


    "It''s natural to think about it," Ying Zheng said in a calm voice. "Although there is an emperor in the code four emperors... They are too different from the real emperor."


    "The emperor needs strategy and powerful calculation! He also needs to work hard to formulate all kinds of ways... And the four emperors, the importance of strength exceeds everything."


    "Why did he suddenly jump to the big plan?" konji Kawada was a little confused. Wasn''t he still discussing the future of Elia''s world before?


    After hesitating for a while, kanji Zada looked at Elia. "Then again, Miss Elia, have you met Meiyou now?"


    "No." Elia shook her head. She clenched her fist and looked complex. "But it should be fast... Meiyou! My future best friend? She is really a distressing guy."


    Naturally, she not only finished watching Elia, the magic girl, but also finished watching Weber''s "really good life" under Weber''s reminder. Konji Zada couldn''t help looking forward to it.


    "If you want, you can do the same." yuandagu stared at Yasuda Gangji in tears and laughter. "Penggli, the next ten generations."


    The pengele family''s family background in Italy is no less than that of the einzbellen family. After all, it is the top black hand party.


    "I''m about to be tossed to death by Li Baoen now." Sakata Gangji talked about the reality, and the whole person was paralyzed in the chair. "Although I know the future, I understand that it''s best to become stronger now... And I''ve fought a lot in the month of cultivation."


    "Even... I showed brandy on the day of the decisive battle. But he is too strong. No matter how I run the dead energy, I am not his opponent at all."


    Yasuda Gangji''s momentum is very weak. He tried, but the harder he tried, the more he could feel the gap between himself and Prynne.


    "After all, you can go on in the original historical track with your companions." poison Island Yazi whispered, "now you may feel that you are also working hard... But in fact, your potential has not completely evaporated."


    "Is that so?" Yasuda Gangji was silent. But he also felt in his heart that what poison Island Yazi said was very reasonable.


    "So, next time there are evil things invading the world, you can participate more!" Zhang Sanfeng said with a smile. "If you think talent is not good, then use some additional means... For example, strengthen with evil power."


    "There is no shame... Strength is the last word! The strength strengthened by evil power is the same as that cultivated by yourself. There is no need to worry about the problem of too fast promotion in the early stage and unstable foundation in the later stage."


    "After all, the evil power is the divine grace fed back by the chairman of the Council," lanran said with a smile. "Are you right? Chairman of the Council!"


    Yu Zhibo''s pupil widened. He looked at the bronze throne and found Su Han sitting quietly on the. Overlooking a crowd below.


    After a short silence, Yu Zhibo nodded slightly, "good evening, your Excellency the president of the parliament."


    Su Han nodded to him, calmly and mysteriously.


    "Mr. chairman," Elia looked at Su Han shrouded in the fog and was afraid, but she cheered herself up and said seriously, "thank you for telling me the future."


    "It''s just equivalent exchange." Su Han''s words, as always, have not fluctuated. "You have given me equal value feedback."


    "Give back," Tony Stark rubbed his eyebrows.


    Naturally, he doesn''t think that Su Han''s feedback is the reward they provide. He feels that Su Han''s feedback, in a greater sense, should be their performance for Su Han.


    Glancing at the members at the scene, Su Han thought, let the tenth emerge, and then opened his mouth through the tenth, "so you''ve been talking about Elijah''s world now? Don''t you talk about jiujianxian at all? Obviously, the story of that world is also very wonderful."


    "Hmm?" one of the passers-by narrowed his eyes, and he looked up and down at No. 10. "Such words... Really don''t sound like a cold guy like you."


    On the 10th, Conan didn''t speak. Conan took the lead in retorting, "don''t be kidding... On the 10th, he has his own feelings. But his external feelings are different from ordinary people."


    "A little favor will buy you off?" one party''s eyes are deep, "don''t forget... The essence of the No. 10 is..."


    Seems to take into account what, one side hesitated for a moment and shut up.


    Poros frowned. He looked at the tenth again and again, and immediately turned to look at the passage of one side. Can''t you speak more completely?

 Chapter 207

    Jiujianxian looked very subtle and opened her mouth. However, seeing that no one had the meaning to ask at the scene, she thought about what secrets might be involved, and swallowed all her doubts. But my curiosity became more and more important.


    "But speaking of jiujianxian," Zhang Sanfeng sighed faintly, looking a little melancholy, "the pulse of Nuwa''s descendants is really sad."


    "As a God, you are still willing to give your strength for the dawn of life, even the final sacrifice."


    "Speaking of this, the most hateful thing is the Dugu Jiansheng." Tony Stark began to grind his teeth. "I think he looks like an expert in the world in the plot... I thought he could finally reverse the outcome."


    "As a result, he watched Zhao linger die on the Shushan mountain? What kind of sword saint is he?"


    "Although I''m sad, I can understand the elder martial brother''s decision." Jiu Jianxian clenched the armrest of the chair and looked far-reaching. "After all, it''s the matter of Nanzhao country. He is the sword saint of Shu mountain in the Central Plains. How can he wantonly interfere with what happens in other countries?"


    "Moreover, he has fought against the fate of Zhao linger''s death."


    "Indeed," Zhang Sanfeng nodded heavily, "Dugu Jiansheng suppressed Zhao linger into the lock demon tower. It is obviously impossible for him to know Zhao linger''s identity. After all, he once had a relationship with Zhao linger''s mother. This can only be... He knew that Zhao linger went to Nanzhao parliament to die, but he couldn''t reverse it in the end."


    Rotten wood Lucia looked at Zhang Sanfeng strangely. After thinking about it for a moment, she still asked, "why don''t you people who practice Yanhuang Taoism talk about it? Why don''t you make things clear."


    "Taoism is always about inaction." Zhang Sanfeng added after a pause, "of course, Taoists practice different ways and have different personalities. As a result, their methods of dealing with things will be different."


    "Don''t say so much," white beard stared at Jiu Jianxian. "Jiu Jianxian, what are you going to do next?"


    "Of course I''m going to save Zhao linger." Jiu Jianxian''s voice is hoarse and low, and his eyes become sharp. "And... Lin qinger."


    The fog Hall fell into a long silence, and many people''s faces became strange.


    "Wait, you have a lot of information. Let me slow down." Xiaoyu raised her hand strangely. After finishing it, she was stunned. "It''s so early over there? Now it''s... How many years ago!"


    "But it''s reasonable to think about it carefully." Zhang Sanfeng thought deeply. He took a deep look at Su Han. "After all, the great power of the chairman of the Council is too terrible."


    Although it is amazing that the future of more than ten years can be easily extracted from the long river of years. But this is also a matter of course for the president of the Council.


    Not to mention more than ten years later... A hundred years later, a thousand years later... The future of these time periods has been drawn out. Zhang Sanfeng will not be surprised either.


    Because that''s the chairman of the Council, the chairman of the Council known as the wheel of fate and illusory reason.


    "I''m thinking about a problem." Fang Tong suddenly opened his mouth, "if you have strengthened your strength during this period of time. Then you can save Zhao linger alone, and even Lin qinger together. Then, will you not see Li Xiaoyao from the future?"


    "What?" jiujianxian was stunned for a moment. Obviously, he didn''t react for a while.


    However, Conan immediately understood the meaning of one party''s passage, "yes, Li Xiaoyao decided to change himself and meet Zhao linger, which brought him back to the past."


    "If you save people including Lin qinger and change the future now, Li Xiaoyao may even have no chance to meet Zhao linger... Then he has no reason to return to the past."


    "Impossible!" Jiu Jianxian answered firmly. After all, he is a sword fairy in Shu mountain and a man of Taoism. He still has a heavy obsession in this regard. "Many times, God has a definite number. I can change a lot, but the general trend cannot be changed. I try my best now. It is possible that I can''t save Zhao linger in the end."


    "Elder martial brother... Won me a lot in this respect. He suppressed Zhao linger and obviously wanted to save Zhao linger... But he failed in the end. Elder martial brother can''t do it! What can I do?"


    Jiujianxian''s heart is very pessimistic. Although he is determined to do it, he knows that there is little hope. Just like the original history, Li Xiaoyao wanted to change his first meeting with Zhao linger, but he turned around the earth and let history repeat itself.


    "You''re wrong," Ying Zheng said flatly. His words were full of domineering, "history can''t be changed? It''s ridiculous. At the moment you joined the fog space! Everything has changed. Now you are the biggest variable in your world!"


    "What do you mean?" jiujianxian frowned.


    "I am now the spokesman of the destiny of my world," Ying Zheng said quietly. "Even if you are a so-called monk... But you absolutely don''t understand Heaven."


    "Because, I am in my world, this is half a day!"


    Jiujianxian''s pupil suddenly expanded, and her mind shook beyond words.


    This sentence is too domineering. Even if he knew that these people in the misty space were all wizards, strong men, or destiny protagonists from different worlds... He really didn''t expect to meet for half a day.


    Many practitioners, the way they practice is the way of heaven! For example, his senior brother, Dugu Jiansheng.


    And now, the day is in front of us... What if it''s half a day? For him, is it different from the real day?


    After taking a few deep breaths, jiujianxian calmed her mood and lowered her head to Ying Zheng, "please give me some advice."


    "Do you know what it was like for me to look at the members of the parliament from the perspective of heaven after I became the spokesman of heaven?" Ying Zheng''s face showed a touch of memory.


    "... what is it?"


    "No, nothing can be observed."


    "How?" jiujianxian stared.


    "I have said before," Ying Zheng''s words are the same as before, "if you join the misty space, you may automatically have the protection of the chairman of the parliament! You cut off the chain of the original sad fate."


    "This is not an empty statement. Because the sky of your world and the destiny of your world... Can''t restrain you. In another sense, you have been detached... Although you just joined the fog space."


    Jiujianxian fell into a long silence, then suddenly turned his head and stared at Su Han. At this moment, he felt his scalp burst.

 Chapter 208

    "This is a very normal thing," Tony Stark said. "Didn''t you say that the president of the parliament is the wheel of fate before?"


    "Maybe the president of the Council is the immediate boss of your world destiny."


    "By the way, or the immediate boss of Tiandao?" Huang Rong subconsciously added.


    Then the fog hall quieted down again.


    "Hmm?" Huang Rong realized that it was wrong. Looking around, she found that many members of the Parliament were lost in thought and took another look at the president of the parliament. As always, he did not comment on it.


    Can''t it be true? Huang Rong took a breath of cool air, heaven and earth conscience... She really said it casually.


    However, on reflection, it seems that there is no contradiction in adding a setting for the chairman of the Council to be the master of heaven in the endless world.


    After all, the chairman of the Council is suspected to control the fate, and fate has always been one of the indispensable powers of heaven


    This can also explain why the president likes to eat evil gods.


    Because evil gods like to eat the world, the chairman of the Council, as the immediate boss, retaliated back


    Even, this can be related to their previous inference that the world of their family was created by the president of Parliament... Since it was created by the president of Parliament, isn''t it natural to belong to the president of Parliament?


    The more you think about it, the more likely Huang Rong feels.


    Jiujianxian silently scanned the scene, and then took another look at Su Han. The master of endless heaven?


    After being silent for a long time, Jiu Jianxian wiped his forehead and face and whispered in his heart, "this joke is not funny at all."


    But... Is this really a joke?


    Jiujianxian thought of the long river of fate rising before... And on the other hand, many members of this Council have no reason to deceive him


    Thinking, jiujianxian found that his state of mind was also a little unstable.


    "This matter is not important," lanran calmly changed the topic. "Now the important thing is to let Mr. Jiu Jianxian regain his confidence."


    Lanran paused for a moment and added, "by the way, Mr. Jiu Jianxian doesn''t know? If you achieve great achievements in your own world, build an altar, and then pass the test of your own world consciousness... Or the way of heaven. Then you can become a spokesman of world consciousness like Ying Zheng, or half a day?"


    Jiujianxian''s body suddenly tightened, and his look changed. For a man of practice like him, it''s very attractive to become a spokesman for heaven.


    "I just want to know one thing." Huang Rong suddenly remembered something. Her eyebrows were locked. She stared at Jiu Jianxian. "Jiu Jianxian, what are you going to do with your wife? That''s the saint."


    Jiujianxian choked. He was silent for a long time, lowered his head, "I don''t know."


    Jiujianxian is very confused about this relationship with the saint.


    But on the other hand, the saint gave birth to his daughter without his knowledge. After knowing this... He can no longer maintain his past disregard for the saint.


    "How can you not know such a thing?" Huang Rong puffed up his cheeks and said seriously, "or do you want Anu to have only one mother as a child... Do you not know who his father is when you grow up?"


    Jiujianxian was silent again for a long time and sighed, "I see... I''ll go to find the saint after I go back."


    "Your choice is right," white beard nodded and sighed. "Anyway, the child is innocent."


    Suddenly, there was another bronze chair in the fog space, and fog rose from it.


    Olmet entered Parliament.


    He looked serious and didn''t be polite to other members of the parliament. He raised his head and stared at Su Han and went straight to the theme, "Mr. President of the parliament, I feel that my world may have been invaded by evil things."


    "What?" Yu Zhibo''s body straightened up, and he was interested.


    "Olmet," Tony Stark looked serious. After all, he regarded olmet as one of his strongest allies. He asked, "what has changed in your world?"


    He organized a language in his heart, and olmet''s voice was low, "AFO, that guy attacked me just now. The power he showed is too much stronger than that in the stars of the plot... It''s that kind of oppressive power."


    "Although I didn''t use evil power to strengthen, I have been practicing hard through the month of cultivation... Coupled with Mr. Edward''s no private teaching, my arrogance has reached a very high level!"


    "I''ll testify to that." white beard nodded approvingly. "The color of seeing and hearing may still be medium. But his armed color is very strong, only inferior to the old man."


    "Ordinary people have this level of armed color and seeing and hearing color, which is enough to become a Navy General at a specific time."


    It is a very high evaluation that you can become a navy general only by armed knowledge.


    "Old Edward flattered me. It''s just because I have a strong foundation."


    Olmett nodded gratefully to the white beard, and then his voice returned to seriousness. "Armed knowledge, combined with ofa fire, my combat effectiveness should be increased by 30-50% compared with the peak period."


    "In this way, I should completely crush AFO. However, in the end, I barely tied with him."


    There was a thick haze in olmet''s eyes. He can''t imagine what it would be like if he didn''t join the fog space, didn''t recover his health with the help of yuzhiboban, and didn''t learn to be two-color domineering... What would he do in the face of such AFO.


    Maybe he will die, the inheritance of ofa fire will be cut off, and Japan will return to the dark era under the rule of AFO again. Even the whole world is not immune.


    Su Han stared at olmett quietly. He did feel the smell of evil things from olmett, but the smell was very light. It didn''t feel like meeting the feeling of sacrifice of evil gods.


    "That''s interesting."


    Su Han used his observation power in the fog space. This time, he felt the changes in the world of the hero college, with a strange smell flowing. Su Han''s fingers gently knocked on the back of the chair.


    Olmett''s body was shocked. At the same time, the plot stars behind him exuded burning brilliance, and endless real illusions rose at this moment.


    It was a very dark cave.


    AFO, whose face was still seriously damaged, stood here, holding a book in his hand and laughing, "great... It is the most perfect creation I have made. And this book... The knowledge recorded on it, great."


    Standing in front of him, there were grotesque beings with ferocious looks.


    At the first moment of seeing these monsters, Su Han understood what they were... Ancient leather giants.


    Or, the ancient leather giant transformed by AFO.

 Chapter 209

    The ancient leather giant is the next independent race in the myth of ksuru.


    In terms of strength alone, the Guge giant cannot be compared with the Hound of tindalus. However, today''s ancient leather giants have been transformed by AFO.


    AFO used the original method of transforming the brain to transform this extremely strong lower evil, which made his combat effectiveness complete the transformation.


    Even... Su Han clearly felt that the three ancient leather giants in the real illusion were only a little weaker than the current AFO.


    A lot of pictures are flowing. Some AFO picked up a page of books, and then summoned pictures of ancient leather giants according to the contents recorded on them... There are more than three, but only those three have been transformed and become extremely strong.


    There are also scenes where he subdues such special evil things, then uses his own methods to transform them, and then completely enslaves them.


    Even, AFO is using the knowledge on this page of books to transform itself... To recover to the peak, or even surpass the peak.


    Too much, too much.


    final. With a buzzing sound, all the pictures dissipated.


    In the fog hall, no one spoke for a moment.


    "AFO, that guy." olmet clenched his fist and looked dignified. "What are those? No brain... Or, evil things, always feel something wrong?"


    "Those things are ancient leather giants." Su Han spoke on the 10th. "They were not the top evil things at first, but after the transformation of the brain by AFO... The combat effectiveness is not much weaker than you. If you go together, you may die."


    "Is that so?" olmet lowered his eyes. "In this way, it can be explained."


    The evaluation on the 10th made olmett know the horror of AFO again.


    Before AFO, it''s possible that I just asked him to try my skills. If I really want to kill him, I can take the three ancient leather giants directly.


    Of course, olmett also knows AFO''s hatred for himself. There is no doubt that the next time he meets with AFO, it should be the time for AFO to kill.


    "It''s so interesting." Yu Zhibo''s words revealed a touch of slight excitement. "It''s not the direct invasion of evil things... But the change caused by a page of books? I suddenly thought of the changes that happened in the world of Ying Zheng last time. Is it the page of the same book?"


    Although yuzhiboban knows the danger of such books, he is now rarely interested in such books.


    The strength of AFO is naturally not as strong as him, but it is much stronger than the original historical track... And all this is brought to him by a Book page.


    There is no doubt that even yuzhiboban''s acquisition of this book can lead to a surge in his strength.


    Of course, although yuzhiboban has such an idea, he is more curious about it. The way to become stronger through the power of evil gods is at hand. Take the road of sacrificing evil gods, and even lose the chaos and evil materialization in the later stage? He is not so stupid.


    "Different pages of the same book... It''s really very possible," Conan replied cautiously after thinking for a moment, "but it''s not sure. Maybe only two people at the scene... Know the answer to this question."


    After a brief silence, Tony Stark looked at number ten.


    He knew that Conan was talking about the chairman of the Parliament and the 10th, but if he really wanted him to choose who to ask... Then he would certainly ask the 10th.


    "You go and have a look, don''t you know?" on the 10th, the words were gentle and did not fluctuate as usual.


    "Well, here''s the problem," Lan ran smiled and stared at olmet. "Mr. Yagi Jundian, who are you going to invite to your world? The enemy this time can''t be underestimated."


    Olmet thought for a long time, looked at Tony Stark and said sincerely, "please."


    Tony Stark waved casually. "It''s my job."


    "Then, one side will pass, and Mr. Zhang Sanfeng, will you help me?" olmet glanced at both.


    This is not to say that olmett rejects Yuzhi spots, white beard and blue dye... But that he thinks the combined power of tonistark and Zhang Sanfeng is enough.


    Moreover, Tony Stark, Zhang Sanfeng and one party are milder than the other three... The damage caused by the battle will be much smaller than the other three.


    They may not be the strongest, but under these conditions, they are the most suitable


    "This is really distressing." lanran looks casual and smiles, "but it''s no problem that I don''t participate. Are you sure I won''t let rotten wood Lucia participate?"


    "The number of Guge giants at the scene is still unknown. Besides, we can''t ensure whether that guy has a second hand." lanran''s voice is meaningful, "If he backhanded summoned a huge army of evil things when he was about to defeat him... The situation would be very troublesome. At that time, more people who can release large-scale killing attacks would give the situation a lot of room to ease."


    Olmett took a deep look at LAN ran, deliberated for a moment in his heart, confirmed that there was no problem, and then nodded, "if Miss rotten Lucia wants to."


    Rotten Lucia clenched the arm of the chair and looked serious. "I have no opinion."


    "Then the chairman of the Council." olmet raised his head and stared at Su Han, with a serious and sonorous voice, "please."


    Su Han didn''t speak. His fingers gently knocked on the back of the chair, and suddenly the gorgeous brilliance rose.


    The real illusion extends.


    However, olmett was soon stunned to find that this was not where he was now. But inside the eagle school.


    At the moment, the entrance ceremony of Eagle school is beginning, and Green Valley is looking at the huge robot in the distance. Under the earth, there are a large number of ancient leather giants dormant there quietly.


    "No." olmet''s pupils contracted, not just three. The number of ancient leather giants dormant underground is too large. Obviously, both the reformed and unmodified ancient leather giants were sent, "AFO this guy."


    "Has it reached this time? Isn''t it? It seems that the time is not right?"


    Yuzhi Boban looked serious. If he remembered correctly, olmet exercised the Green Valley for more than half a year after meeting with green valley for the first time?


    After a little thought, Yuzhi Boban looked at olmett.


    "For various reasons, the eagle college admitted students in advance this time." olmet looked very ugly, but he still opened his mouth to explain, "after all, I am also thinking about our world... Becoming the first strong person in the world, or completing unimaginable great undertakings. This is my experiment..."

 Chapter 210

    Olmet has understood AFO''s plan. AFO wants to kill all the heroes of this generation and take revenge on him... AFO doesn''t want to kill him directly, but wants to break his spine a little bit and destroy his morale.


    "Is that so?" Ying Zheng took a deep look at olmett. "Don''t make a fuss."


    "Don''t worry!" although olmet was worried, he still reluctantly smiled at the moment. "I especially consulted father Edward... He agreed that I would teach domineering to the students of our world..."


    "That''s why, at my suggestion... Some of the students recruited this time have no personality, or their personality is very weak, but they uphold the heart of justice... Yes, this recruitment is based on temperament. The strength of personality is supplemented."


    "This kind of reform." Conan''s face changed.


    His thoughts flickered in his mind. Finally, he had to admit that if he went on according to olmett''s route and completely subverted the situation of personality independence with domineering... As long as the final situation is grasped, it is indeed very simple to affect the world


    When the situation is fully unfolded, it can indeed be regarded as the achievement of a great cause.


    "But the risk is also great," Conan said, shaking his head in tears and laughter. "Forget it, it''s Superman society."


    It''s just one more extraordinary power that can be cultivated. Where can it affect the already personalized hero college world? Not to mention, the method of cultivation is also controlled by olmett, the symbol of peace.


    "But in this period of time," Yu Zhibo suddenly thought of something and looked at olmet, "you guy, have you handed over the fire? Are you sure you don''t invite me?"


    "If I were there, even if AFO really opened the door of darkness and summoned millions of evil things, I could still kill them all!"


    Yu Zhibo''s words are calm and filled with a kind of hegemony. Having recovered his youth and being able to enter the six Tao mode, he has enough confidence to say these words.


    In the eyes of yuzhiboban, the number of enemies has lost its meaning except for experts at the same level.


    "I haven''t handed in my kindling for the time being." olmett stared at Yu Zhibo with some helplessness. "Didn''t I say before? This time, I enrolled some students in advance. They are not strong in personality but have a good disposition... Lvgu has been out for a long time, which is one of these people."


    Although Green Valley has been in the robot examination room for a long time, this time he is more simply participating... There is also the Wen examination behind. As long as he has passed the Wen examination, he can become a member of the special admission.


    "Don''t worry," Olmert whispered, "I won''t tie my hands and feet and reduce my combat effectiveness at this critical juncture."


    "You have a few." Yu zhiboban snorted coldly and didn''t say anything more.


    Su Han''s eyes swept the scene one by one and burst into laughter, but his voice was as gentle as ever, "then, guys, let''s go."


    Su Han''s thought moved, and a gorgeous brilliance burst out on several people. Immediately, they all disappeared into the real illusion.


    ¡­¡­


    My hero academy world.


    Green Valley clenched his fist for a long time and looked at the huge robot raging in the distance. "This kind of robot... Is it too strong? Can I really enter the college as long as I work hard as olmett said?"


    Even if very uneasy, Green Valley has not given up for a long time.


    The next breath, the earth suddenly trembled. Green Valley almost didn''t stand firm for a long time, "what happened?"


    A shrill cry sounded and the earth was torn apart. The most terrible strangeness suddenly drilled out of the earth, like a claw and foot, and grabbed the girl in the air.


    Liri yuchazi looked flustered and hurriedly used his weightless ability to avoid driving. But her reaction was slow after all, and her trouser legs were still hooked by huge claws and teeth. The terrible strange giant opened his ferocious mouth and was about to bite her.


    "How could it?" Green Valley''s pupils dilated for a long time. It doesn''t look like a test at all... But it really wants to hurt people''s lives.


    What are these sudden monsters? The enemy.


    Intellectually, Green Valley has known for a long time that the best way now is to escape quickly, but... How can he turn a blind eye to others'' suffering. Biting his teeth, although full of fear, the green valley still rushed forward after a long time.


    He grabbed a half man high boulder from the ground and threw it at the giant monster.


    During this time, he is also undergoing physical training. Although he is still far from the domineering spirit in the birth of olmet... The strength of Green Valley for a long time is still different from that in the past.


    With a crisp bang, the ancient leather giant''s action stopped. His eyes were projected to the direction of the Green Valley for a long time, and he made a sharp and strange sound again.


    The earth burst open one after another, and the ancient leather giants climbed out of the ground one after another. The one who was closest to the Green Valley for a long time directly grabbed him.


    "... it''s over." this is the only thought in Green Valley''s mind for a long time.


    A terrible storm swept through. A hearty laugh sounded, "don''t worry! Because... I''ve come."


    The blonde man who suddenly appeared at the scene waved his fist, and the sound of gas explosion rang through the fields, and the strength of his fist turned into a storm.


    The bodies of dozens of ancient leather giants were torn open in an instant, and blood spilled all over the earth.


    "Oh, olmet!" Riri yuchazi exclaimed before the green valley came out for a long time. Her face was full of amazement, disbelief and surprise. The green valley came out for a long time and was paralyzed on the ground, gasping for breath.


    The next breath, a heavy fog emerged beside olmett. Tony Stark stepped out one step. He glanced at the whole audience and probably understood what was going on. "Have you started a full-scale attack? There will be no polite time."


    Taking a deep breath, Tony Stark crushed dozens of cards, and armor slowly emerged one after another. Standing in the front are anti reincarnation eye armor, anti mirror water moon armor, and anti hawk armor.


    Tony Stark looked serious. "Solve them."


    Under Jarvis''s control, the armor buzzed and sped away in all directions.


    Zhang Sanfeng moved his body and bones, and his huge internal force radiated around. He felt a lot. First, I took a look at the direction below the left slope, and then raised my head to see a point in the void. The voice was low and serious.


    "I''ve probably determined where the enemy is."


    "Boring." one of the passers-by was expressionless, and the soles of his feet gently stepped on the ground.


    The earth is shaking violently, and the power of vector control is too huge. The ground was covered with dense cracks like cobwebs. Boulders suddenly sprang out of the earth, and those crooked buildings nearby collapsed directly, startling countless dust.


    The ancient leather giant, whose three heads were five meters high and whose body was full of flesh, was forced out of the ground by the terrible dust and took off dozens of meters high before falling down.


    "Personality in space." Su Han''s words were peaceful. His reincarnation eyes glanced thoughtfully at a point in the void.


    After a little thought, he clenched his fist and a white brilliance appeared on it. He suddenly hit the void on the left, and the white light burst out.


    "... air shock!"

 Chapter 211

    The atmosphere began to vibrate and countless cracks covered the void.


    With a bang, a crowd fell from the void. It is AFO standing in the front.


    "What is this personality?" AFO reluctantly stood firm. He looked up and down at Su Han, very dignified.


    AFO was just using his personality to spy on the intelligence at the scene, so he knew that Su Han and his party suddenly appeared.


    In addition, Su Han is shrouded in a heavy fog, and the black fog, the owner of space personality beside him, is also shrouded in fog... So he doubts that Su Han is the owner of space personality on olmet''s side.


    But if so, what happened to the vibration just hit by Su Han? Multiple personality?


    "On the 10th," olmet looked serious to the extreme. His physique was shrouded in a layer of armed color domineering, and at the same time, he tried his best to promote the color domineering of seeing and hearing. "Let me solve this guy AFO."


    Su Han didn''t answer, but it was the default.


    Olmet stepped on the ground gently, and the whole man rushed towards AFO like a shell.


    "It''s against these innocent children... AFO! You bastard."


    AFO''s face was expressionless, his muscle strengthening personality suddenly started, and his arm expanded for several large circles. He boxed olmett. The terrible storm swept around, and the other members of the enemy alliance beside them were also swept out.


    "Teacher." the face of the dead Handle Wooden crane was very ugly. He roared in his mouth, and then he was going to launch his personality to destroy everything.


    "You seem to be the grandson of master olmet?" rotten wood Lucia''s calm and gentle voice suddenly sounded, and the dead handle wood hanging pupil expanded. "Are you?"


    "That''s right. Please... Be quiet for a while!"


    The sleeve snow fell with a sword, and the terrible frost spread instantly, directly freezing the body of the dead Handle Wooden hanger.


    After strengthening her spiritual pressure, rotten wood Lucia''s control over sleeve snow-white also went to a higher level.


    Now, although she completely frozen the dead Handle Wooden crane, and even made him unable to use his own ability, the frozen state of the dead Handle Wooden crane will not have an irreversible impact on himself.


    "Then what''s next." rotten Lucia looked at the other members of the enemy alliance, and she whispered, "get rid of you quickly, and then go hunting some evil things."


    The ancient leather giant with three enhanced versions roared and rushed towards Su Han and others.


    "Let the Taoist priest see how powerful you are." Zhang Sanfeng''s terrible internal force broke out, and his body surface was haunted by black and white brilliance. The ancient leather giant smashed his claw on Zhang Sanfeng''s shoulder, but made a metal collision sound.


    Zhang Sanfeng grabbed the arm of the ancient leather giant and fell over his shoulder. With the roar, the ancient leather giant fell into the earth.


    The earth cracked and the cracks spread around, hundreds of meters away.


    The ancient leather giant seemed to be all right. He turned over and kicked Zhang Sanfeng and kicked him out.


    Zhang Sanfeng circled in mid air and landed like a feather. The black-and-white vigorous Qi on his body surface became more and more rich and suffocating.


    He looked at the ancient leather giant in a frenzy and said in a low voice, "it''s really difficult... This physical strength and reaction speed."


    The other side. One side of the traffic was expressionless, and the ancient leather giant smashed him in the chest, but all his strength turned back. The arm of the ancient leather giant burst into a mist of blood.


    "Wait!" one party suddenly noticed something, looked violently changed, and quickly withdrew. The blood splashed on the ground and corroded the earth.


    "Those blood contains energy that I can''t analyze." one side stroked his chest, where his clothes were corroded.


    After a short silence, he suddenly laughed, and the more he laughed, the more crazy he became. "Evil things? That''s interesting."


    "You think you can''t get close, so I can''t help you?"


    One hand suddenly grasped it, and the terrible current particles lingered in his hands, and finally turned into a huge plasma ball.


    It was like a sun rising slowly in his hand, twisting the void. It contains destructive energy.


    "... one side." olmett hit AFO''s head into the earth with one punch. His seeing and hearing color sensed something. He turned his head and shouted anxiously.


    "I know what I know. Don''t worry." one party sneered and threw down the plasma ball in his hand.


    The plasma ball began to burst at the first time when it collided with the ancient leather giant, but under the action of vector control, the terrorist current was only limited to a small range... But on the other hand, it further improved the lethality of the plasma ball.


    "Do you claim to be immortal?" one party did not directly read the language of sacrifice, but put his hands around his chest. His face stared coldly at the ancient leather giant shrouded in endless electric light, "let me see if you really don''t die."


    The last ancient leather giant rushed directly to Su Han.


    "Be careful!" Green Valley said subconsciously for a long time.


    But before the ancient leather giant began to attack, the fog on Su Han seemed to have life and spread in the direction of the ancient leather giant. A sharp cry sounded, and a large piece of the arm of the modified ancient leather giant was corroded.


    In his fear, he felt the breath of death, and even ignored the previous orders issued by AFO, he fled to the distance at a high speed.


    "What?" AFO used his fire power to force olmet back. Then he saw this scene and was stunned. He was just about to give strict orders.


    Olmett came forward again, his terrible fist wrapped in the storm and crashed into the abdomen of AFO, "Texas smashed!"


    "Bastard!" AFO instantly moved to the sky. He was coughing up blood, but his body was recovering rapidly with the help of super self-healing ability. "Olmet, your body has been cured and your strength has become stronger... Where did you find these monsters?"


    "Do you think I''ll tell you such a thing?" the fire of ofa was burning, and the bright light like a meteor flowed rapidly under olmett''s skin.


    "Olmet, and these people." Green Valley looked at the scene in front of him for a long time. Is this the world of top heroes? But green valley always feels a little wrong.


    He felt that the strength of many monsters on the scene was no weaker than that of olmett. In particular, he underestimated the passage of the party that used the plasma ball, and Su Han, who didn''t even move, so that the revised Guge giant ran away


    If not for his inner unwillingness to accept it, he even felt that the strength of these two people might be higher than olmett.

 Chapter 212

    "What is their personality?" Li riyucha''s voice trembled and felt that his world outlook had been recast.


    They are not the only ones shocked at this time?


    Now, the city for assessment is devastated.


    The students who had barely survived on the battlefield were now taken to a safe place by iron man armor. They stared at the dusty place.


    "Someone is at war... But this level of power?"


    "I seem to see olmet! And the steel armor that saved me just now?"


    "What happened? This is definitely not the experience of the school. How can such experience force people to death... Did the enemy invade? But this is Xiongying University... The cradle of heroes. How dare those enemies invade here?"


    In the distance, there are many heroes in different shapes and clothes coming here quickly.


    "Hello, everyone! We are teachers of Xiongying University! We are also heroes with proper licenses in the society... Now, please follow our instructions and evacuate the scene in an orderly manner." xiangzexiao said listlessly.


    However, when he looked into the distance and remembered what he had seen in the monitoring room, his eyes took a haze.


    "What are those guys just now..." xiangze xiaotai frowned. Ordinary students felt that the power shown by Su Han and others was the level of top heroes, but they didn''t know?


    Those who take part in the battle are definitely stronger than olmett, not even one


    The only good thing is that these unimaginable strong people are all on their side. Fight AFO together.


    "Maybe today, the dark emperor can be completely defeated." xiangze xiaotai is both happy and nervous, "but the emergence of these completely strange strong men... Can''t make people feel at ease."


    The appearance of Su Han and others is suspected to be related to olmet, which gives Xiang Zexiao a poor sense of security


    Of course, xiangze xiaotai actually knows that even his inner resistance is useless. If those sudden strong men are really hostile, who can stop them?


    ¡­¡­


    "Olmert, I have to say, you are much beyond my expectation."


    AFO''s face was cold. His eyes swept around. The situation at the scene was too bad.


    The three ancient leather giants he tried to transform have been completely suppressed and then killed in a special way. Even those ordinary ancient leather giants were completely strangled by the method called sacrifice.


    As for the men of his enemy alliance, they were completely frozen by the girl in black holding a knife.


    "But don''t think victory is yours." AFO''s voice was hoarse. He took out a page from his arms.


    Olmet''s face changed slightly, he knew it was bad, and he came forward without hesitation.


    However, AFO moved in advance and flashed into the air with a ferocious face. "You forced me to... Feel despair! Feel pain."


    AFO crumpled the page into a ball and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Then, AFO gave out a shrill scream. His body was expanding and soon became ten meters high, and it was increasing at an unimaginable speed. The whole person was like a ball, full of green tendons


    At the same time, AFO''s expanding body has a tentacle born rapidly.


    "... what the hell is this!"


    Green Valley has been out for a long time and feels incomparable pain in the brain. He reluctantly looked at the Liri yuchazi aside and found that her nostrils and ears were bleeding and knelt down directly on the ground.


    The next moment, green valley came out for a long time and felt something wriggling under his skin. With a gentle touch, his body stiffened. Because he was surprised to find that they were small granulations, and they were still growing as if they were alive.


    "What is this... What is this?" Green Valley had goose bumps all over for a long time, and his inner fear was extreme.


    Let Lvgu think about many personality information in his mind for a long time... He was stunned. He didn''t think of what strange personality is needed to do this kind of thing.


    "Some voices can''t be heard."


    Su Han''s voice was calm and gentle. His palm gently rested on the shoulder of Lvgu for a long time. The darkness spread out and wrapped around the body of Lvgu for a long time. Soon, it spread out towards Liri yuchazi.


    The pollution sources of the two were swallowed up by Su Han.


    The direction of Su Han''s gaze has not changed, that is, the changing weird on the sky.


    Tony Stark, wearing iron man armor, fell beside Su Han from the sky. "I wandered outside and offered sacrifices to some ancient leather giants. As a result, here... AFO was completely evil materialized?"


    "Who could have thought that guy would completely swallow the page of evil god? It''s really not fatal." one party''s voice was cold. There seems to be disdain and reflection.


    Zhang Sanfeng''s black and white Gang Qi converged into his body again. He was wearing a Taoist robe. The whole person revealed a kind of ethereal immortal meaning. However, staring at the direction of the sky, his eyes were worried.


    "That guy''s breath is still improving... Can we only watch him get stronger now?"


    "That guy''s body surface has a very high concentration of evil forces. Touching it without authorization has a great impact. You see... Olmet broke the other party''s body and was soon repaired."


    One side spread out his palm, the plasma ball began to condense again, and his smile was a little ferocious.


    "I might as well have a try."


    "Your moves can''t hurt his essence." Su Han''s voice didn''t fluctuate. He stepped out one step, and the immortal wind and cloud body skill directly made him appear next to olmett.


    Soon, Su Han''s palm gently rested on the shoulder of the blonde man.


    "What... Number ten? It''s you." olmet''s eyebrows stretched out and his look was a little complicated. Just now, he tried his best to urge the color of seeing and hearing, but he didn''t feel Su Han''s breath.


    "Next, leave it to me." Su Han said as always.


    "I''m sorry... But I''m sorry to trouble you." olmet sighed and automatically stepped back. He understood that the situation was no longer under his control.


    "Olmet unexpectedly..." the Green Valley, who barely slowed down, saw this scene for a long time and was speechless for a long time.


    Even if I don''t want to believe it, the truth has been in front of Green Valley for a long time.


    The man who is entangled by the fog is absolutely superior to olmett.


    Otherwise, in the most dangerous time, how could that man make olmet retreat to the rear? And olmet, how could he listen to that man so much.

 Chapter 213

    "That man... Who is he?"


    Liri yuchazi bit his lower lip and stared at Su Han''s back with a blank vision.


    She now recalled everything before and suddenly realized that if Su Han hadn''t saved her... I''m afraid she''s dead now?


    "People?" one side of the passage glanced at the Liri imperial tea son and said coldly, "that guy is not a man, but a real God."


    The scene was instantly quiet.


    The Green Valley has been out for a long time, staring at one side of the passage silently. How can there be a God in this world?


    Then, he saw that in Su Han''s body, the huge chakra swept out, and instantly condensed into an indomitable complete body, xuzuo Neng.


    Because the chakra converted from the energy in the body is too large, the complete body condensed by Su Han must be capable of energy, which is much larger than that condensed by Yu Zhibo... It is really like a mountain nearly 1000 meters high.


    At the foot of the city, you can see it clearly.


    "What the hell is that? That giant!"


    "Is this a personality? I remember... It seems that mountain girls have a personality that can make themselves extremely huge. But... How can they become so huge? It''s too exaggerated."


    "Indeed... Wait, that guy... He did it."


    Without the slightest pause, Su Han''s Xu Zuo Neng grasped it gently with the palm of his hand and condensed a knife in an instant. Its style is very similar to jinghuashuiyue.


    Su Han cut gently, and with the crisp sound of the brush, the expanding AFO was divided into two parts.


    The next breath, AFO burst, his body cracked, and countless dark fog swept away towards the surrounding sky.


    "Bad." olmet''s face changed.


    But before he made any effective measures, Su Han''s eyes coagulated, and the darkness spread outward from his body, dyeing the whole xuzuo nenghu black.


    Suzanneng almost raised his knife to the sky.


    Soon, darkness diffused from the tip of the knife.


    The sky was dyed black. All the light between heaven and earth is being swallowed up, and darkness envelops the whole sky.


    "Is this... This power? How can it?"


    "Is this the dark age coming again... This suffocating power. What personality is it? What monster is it?"


    "This is not the power of personality... Personality can''t do this. This, this is the power of God, this is the power of the God of darkness. The person who exerts this power is the spokesman of the God of darkness in the world. He wants to reign in this world."


    People who saw this scene were terrified, unbelievable, confused, and of course happy


    Since the advent of the era of personality, there are countless people with strong personality. Even a strong man like olmet could easily destroy a city on his own if he wanted to.


    However, at the moment, the person who condenses a huge divine avatar and spreads darkness all over every corner of the city... He uses this is no longer the power of personality.


    It''s more like the dark power itself, like a dark god proclaiming his divine power... This kind of power and terror is suffocating.


    Green Valley swallowed a mouthful of saliva for a long time. He turned stiffly and looked at one side of the passage, "that house... No, that one is really a God?"


    "Don''t think about it," said Zhang Sanfeng in a gentle voice, but he still looked a little complicated like the huge suzanneng. "He is a God... You can think that his power is as powerful as a God. Of course, you can also apply the concept of God in some myths and legends to him."


    "Anyway... In terms of the real identity of No. 10, no matter what logic is used to judge... Philosophical God or mythological God... He can bear it."


    "Yes," Tony Stark nodded with emotion, but before the Green Valley showed joy for a long time, he heard Tony Stark''s tone inexplicably add, "it''s a pity it''s an evil god."


    Green Valley comes out for a long time: "??"


    Hearing the words from all sides, olmet showed a touch of helplessness on his face.


    "So... There''s a lot of trouble."


    I don''t know how much work he has to do afterwards to completely dispel the psychological shadow brought by the darkness to ordinary residents


    Although the 10th can not be said to be evil, the dark power spread by him is too easy to associate with the dark direction


    Long ago, AFO deeply implanted the concept of the dark age into the hearts of many people


    "The only good thing is that AFO... He can''t escape."


    Olmet looked serious, and his seeing and hearing felt


    Those scattered black fog were completely swallowed up by the darkness enveloping the whole city.


    Feeling the evil power gradually filled in his body, Su Han nodded with satisfaction. Then, he dispersed xuzuo Neng and slowly fell to the ground.


    Green Valley came out for a long time and watched Su Han come step by step. He didn''t lose his composure before. His forehead was full of cold sweat and was frightened. The attitude of Liri yuchazi is not much worse.


    The name of evil god is too frightening... Not to mention that Su Hangang just showed the power of darkness


    "You are not qualified to be the successor of olmet." Su Han glanced at him with a very gentle voice.


    Green Valley stared for a long time. He didn''t know what kind of expression he should show.


    Liri YuCha was stunned. After the reaction, she subconsciously covered her mouth and stared at the Green Valley for a long time. Then she looked at Su Han timidly.


    "No. 10, this kind of thing... Don''t expose it." olmet''s helpless voice sounded.


    "What are you worried about?" Su Han glanced at olmett. "AFO is dead, and the backbone of the enemy alliance is frozen there."


    "The remaining enemies are not great."


    "That''s what I said." olmet''s words suddenly stopped. He remembered something. Looking at the direction of the dead Handle Wooden crane, a touch of complexity flashed in his eyes, "master''s grandson?"


    Clenched his fist, olmet murmured, "damn... AFO that bastard."


    Su Han did not reply to this question, but stared at Zhang Sanfeng, Tony Stark and others, "this world problem has been solved, whether to return?"


    "There''s nothing in the world I can help." Tony Stark looked casual. "So I chose to go back with you."


    "Old man thinks so too." Zhang Sanfeng has a gentle smile on his face.


    Rotten Lucia did not speak and nodded, which had proved her attitude.


    As for the passage of one side, he was expressionless. Obviously, he had no opinion whether he wanted him to stay here or leave.


    Seeing this, Su Han thought.


    The fog of his body swept out and enveloped a group of people. When the fog dissipated, all the people disappeared.

 Chapter 214

    "Olmet..." Green Valley stared at the blonde man in front of him for a long time.


    "It doesn''t matter," olmet patted the Green Valley on the shoulder for a long time with a gentle voice. "Today''s matter has been solved. You are safe!"


    After a pause, olmett looked at Riri YuCha Zi, looked serious and bowed his head slightly, "miss Riri... I beg you to do one thing. Please don''t expose the identity of the Green Valley for a long time! Please."


    "Eh?!" Liri yuchazi looked a little flustered. I never thought that olmet would be so careful, "don''t worry... No matter what kind of situation I face, I won''t expose the identity of Lvgu for a long time."


    "That''s better." olmet smiled, then looked seriously into the distance. "Then, we have to deal with the inquiries of those guys."


    ¡­¡­


    When he opened his eyes again, Su Han was already sitting on his bronze throne.


    In the vast fog hall, there is still fog rising everywhere. The day and month above the sky complement each other, and there is gorgeous brilliance shining through the heavy fog.


    "It was a wonderful battle," white beard praised.


    "Generally," said Yu Zhibo ban, holding the armrest of the bronze chair with both hands and leaning back against the back of the chair with a dull look. "If it was me in the past... One person would be enough to solve all the enemies."


    "Although I know you''re telling the truth, don''t emphasize this kind of thing?" Huang Rong looked at Yu Zhibo silently. "Even if you show how strong your strength is, the next time someone has an accident in the world... You shouldn''t go, or you won''t go."


    Yu Zhibo snorted coldly, but he didn''t say much.


    "I was thinking about a problem just now." Ying Zheng''s eyes twinkled. His voice covered up his feelings very well without any fluctuation. "AFO, swallow the paper... Then he changed greatly."


    "So, did you finally collect the paper on the 10th?"


    Many people in parliament have turned their attention to the 10th.


    After a brief silence, the 10th took out a book and whispered, "for us... Book is just a means of carrying knowledge. Whether he swallowed it or tore it up... The knowledge concept of the book itself still exists."


    "AFO cannot destroy this evil creation, nor can you."


    The book changed rapidly and turned into an ancient stone tablet engraved with strange language. Later, the stone tablet changed into bamboo slips, sheepskin rolls and other items once used to record in ancient times


    Finally, it turned into a book and was put away on the 10th.


    "Is that so?" Tony Stark was shocked. "The objects carrying knowledge may be destroyed... But the knowledge existing in these objects cannot be destroyed by violence. This means!"


    This is clearly a means close to the conceptual level.


    Tony Stark even thought that if human civilization had this means, no matter what disaster it suffered in the future, it could not lead to civilization fault. Because knowledge cannot be destroyed, it will always be passed down.


    "... evil god." Conan lowered his eyes, but his mind was flashing with chaotic thoughts. He suddenly found that he had misunderstood evil gods in the past.


    Evil gods are definitely not only powerful, but also have their own civilization. And... Their civilization is far higher than human civilization.


    A glimpse of the leopard can be seen from their means of retaining and inheriting knowledge


    No, perhaps it is not deliberately preserved, but the knowledge they naturally record, which is contaminated with this characteristic


    In a short silence, Conan sighed from the bottom of his heart, "it''s hard to imagine."


    "In other words," Su Han, controlling the 10th, looked at Conan with great interest and said, "Conan, what''s the situation over there? Have you muddled through?"


    "Not yet... The students in class B, grade one, are still under official control. Nominally, there are residual hidden dangers to prevent children from going through that kind of thing... But in fact, everyone knows." Conan looked a little complicated.


    After taking a deep breath, Conan said, "but they can''t keep us for too long... They''ve been holding us for a month or two! I''m ready to practice well in the month or two... Even after I go out, I''ll practice well."


    "When I have the power of the four kings... I will officially leave the customs and be ready to promote the extraordinary awakening of the world."


    "Good, good." Huang Rong nodded with satisfaction. She looked a little distant. "There are too many beauties in the world... And to defend these beauties, we need absolute strength."


    Zhang Sanfeng looked at Huang Rong repeatedly. After a short silence, he asked softly, "Miss Huang Rong... I asked about your dream before. Your answer at that time was to eat and die... What''s your dream now? Become the first expert in the world?"


    "Part of it." Huang Rong said calmly, "now I have too many dreams."


    "I want to be the best expert in the world, I want to be the best cook in the world... I also want to make everyone in the Wulin in the great song dynasty like a dragon and become immortal martial arts... Well, sometimes I still wonder whether to directly overthrow the rule of the Song Dynasty. Create a martial dynasty that belongs to me and be a female emperor dominated by martial arts? Leave a name in history?"


    Masata Gangji stared at Huang Rong dumbfounded and stammered, "you... Have changed too much? What are you stimulated by?"


    "Maybe it''s because I''ve experienced the great terror between life and death." Huang Rong whispered, "I''m not pursuing rights. I just think it''s very interesting... I want to live that life."


    "Maybe just a few days after I became a female emperor, I threw all the official business in the world to my father and went out to play by myself... These are not good."


    The previous incarnation of evil things in Taohua island had a great impact on Huang Rong.


    Her nature is still ancient and strange, but now she knows how to pursue strength to protect herself and the things she cherishes


    What the emperor said is half a joke... Huang Rong thinks it''s interesting, so he may pursue it, but it''s just interest and has nothing to do with the desire for power


    "Become a female emperor?" Ying Zheng suddenly smiled and looked at Huang Rong with great interest. "It''s rare... If you want to learn some ways of kings, you can ask me for advice. I will try my best to teach you the knowledge of emperors."


    After joining the parliament, Ying Zheng felt that his longevity would not be a problem. Under such circumstances, he may not be able to train the next successor of the great Qin Dynasty


    In this case, if he teaches his ruling philosophy to people in another world and cultivates a female emperor... It is also a very interesting thing for him.


    After all, this is equivalent to an alternative inheritance.

 Chapter 215

    "Then thank you, your majesty." Huang Rong opened his mouth in a big way.


    "Then," Tony Stark thought of something and stared at Ying Zheng, "how''s your world recently?"


    Ying Zheng immediately understood what Tony Stark was saying. He whispered, "Xianyang city has completed the preliminary transformation."


    "The result of the transformation is very good... Next, I''m going to popularize the transformation experience to all major cities." after a pause, Ying Zheng continued, "and now I''m sending people to build ships to open the sea route... At the same time, I''m also sending troops to open the silk road."


    Ying Zheng sighed that the transformation of Xianyang had brought great results. But the capital needed to make the whole Qin Empire complete its transformation and enter modernization... Is also extremely huge.


    In the final analysis, there is still a lack of money.


    Of course, even if there is enough money, it will take a lot of time... Money can only shorten the time as much as possible.


    "Is that so?" Tony Stark nodded thoughtfully and sighed, "the last time I went to Daqin, I was an eye opener. I can''t believe I was in more than 2000 years of prehistory, more like in some modern backward countries."


    Modern countries, no matter how backward, are much stronger than the kingdoms of the feudal era in the past. Tony Stark''s evaluation is already very high.


    "Technological Daqin." Huang Rong held her cheek and her eyes were bright. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "If Miss Huang Rong really becomes a female emperor, she can also trade with me." Tony Stark looked directly at Huang Rong.


    Originally, he traded with Qin Shihuang with the idea of forming a good relationship, but the transactions in different times contained huge profits. Even if Tony Stark didn''t want to make a profit, he made more than he thought.


    No one will think too much money, not to mention that it is mutually beneficial.


    "I''ll think about it." Huang Rong''s voice was calm.


    Su Han glanced at Tony Stark and didn''t say much. He began to drive the evil power in his body and strengthen himself.


    Su Han''s internal energy resonated with the whole fog space.


    The next moment, the misty space began to vibrate.


    The rosefinch constellation in the South suddenly looked up to the sky and made a sharp call. It''s like countless stars that make up him. At this moment, the running speed has been increased tens of millions of times... There is a terrible flame spreading out of his body.


    "What?" lanran responded first. Although her face had not changed, her eyes were dignified and stared at the rosefinch. "What is this?"


    "What''s the matter with those flames?" Tony Stark was stunned. He had judged that rosefinch and green dragon were all constellations composed of stars.


    But now, seeing that the rosefinch really seemed to come back to life, he felt his guess was shaken.


    If it''s really a constellation, what''s the matter with those flames? Is it difficult


    "It''s stars!" Tony Stark realized something. He stared at rosefinch closely and trembled. "I don''t know the composition of Qinglong... But there is no doubt that there are many stars in rosefinch. The distribution and density of these stars is much higher than that of ordinary galaxies in the sky."


    Think about it, this is also an evolution.


    Although it was not clear what kind of star scene had evolved, Tony Stark had no time to think so much. First write it down with his eyes and then talk about others.


    The starry sky is too big. It''s also normal to suddenly find some strange changes in the evolution of the starry sky.


    Zhang Sanfeng was silent, but there was black and white vigorous Qi rising on his palm, which gradually evolved into a Tai Chi diagram, in which there was more special energy evolving.


    He murmured, "the green dragon dominates the East and belongs to wood... The rosefinch dominates the South and belongs to fire. Moreover, the trajectory and posture of the rosefinch at the moment..."


    Before, Tony Stark thought that the rosefinch really lived because it didn''t move as much as the green dragon. It''s really spreading its wings, with flames boiling and burning. It''s a very magnificent scene.


    Even though the rosefinch has no life, it has its own special spirit and shows its own sacred posture.


    Zhang Sanfeng gazed at the evolution of rosefinch and realized a lot.


    Jiujianxian stared at this scene, and his inner shock could not be described in words... Even if he just looked at it, it gave him great insight.


    "Rosefinch astrology contains the truth of heaven and earth... After I go back, maybe I should go to Shushan to find the method of fire attribute." Jiu Jianxian said to himself, forcing himself to calm down.


    Jiujianxian has a feeling. After he returns, as long as he can find the special skill corresponding to the rosefinch, he should be able to gradually transform these feelings.


    Of course, this can only convert a small part. Jiujianxian feels that the perception brought by the scene he sees today may not be fully digested even if he breaks through fairyland.


    Finally, Su Han made a breakthrough and the rosefinch constellation returned to a static state.


    The fog hall was silent for a long time.


    "The second realm of the four elephant realm, the rosefinch realm, is a breakthrough success." Su Han said to himself. He felt that his spiritual energy was twice as abundant as before


    Of course, not only psionics, but also chakra, light energy and other energy in his body... Increased by a few points.


    The number seems small, but other energy in his body is too abundant. With the increased energy alone, it can be equal to the sum of the energy of a God King.


    "Moreover, it''s not just like this..." Su Han suddenly realized something, and a touch of consternation appeared on his face. He suddenly felt that there was a power in his body that was completely different from the power of ofa fire


    It''s the power of AFO!


    And a lot of personality he plundered.


    "How? No... is it similar to the last Charlotte Lingling?"


    Su Han''s eyes were shining, and he suddenly had a clear understanding in his heart.


    Charlotte Lingling was completely deified because she was pregnant with the offspring of an evil god... So her ability could be digested by Su Han after she was swallowed. This time, AFO swallowed the pages of evil gods, which also turned evil... In this way, the two things have something in common.


    "Unexpected harvest." Su Han sighed with emotion.


    AFO is far less powerful than him, but his means are too complicated. Various personalities enable him to face any extreme situation


    Not to mention, these personalities are also integrated by the unified characteristics, which can increase with the improvement of Su Han''s strength.


    There is still no one talking in the fog hall. Everyone has his own thoughts.


    After su Han calmed down, he scanned the audience, and his omniscient power in the misty space was also playing its role.


    "Hmm?" Su Han suddenly felt something.


    He turned his head and stared thoughtfully at Yu Zhibo.

 Chapter 216

    After a short thought, Su Han manipulated the 10th to speak, "yuzhiboban, I want to make a deal with you."


    Yu Zhibo was stunned for a moment, and then he came back from the previous magnificent scene.


    He turned his head and frowned at number 10. "What do you want to do with me?"


    "I want to get your ten tail power," No. 10 voice, as always, has no waves. "On the contrary, I can let my avatar in your world and fight for you once."


    Su Han has determined through omniscient and omnipotent power that the power of ten tails in yuzhiboban becomes complete under the strengthening of evil god power.


    The force of the ten tails in this state is also helpful to Su Han, so he asked the tenth to exchange.


    "Ten tails?" Yuzhi Boban narrowed his eyes. Naturally, he didn''t think that No. 10 was the power of coveting ten tails. After all, No. 10 itself was an evil god. Compared with evil gods, what is ten tails? In this case, it is worth pondering if the 10th asks him for ten tails.


    "The huge chakra quantity of the ten tail itself and its special chakra attribute... Certainly not what the tenth wants. But excluding these, the ten tail is... Wrong!"


    Yu Zhibo''s eyes suddenly expanded. He remembered that ten tails seemed to be the chakra tree, symbolizing the chakra source of a world. Can it be said that... The 10th just won a world not long ago and wanted to transform it into a chakra world on a whim? That''s why I asked him for it.


    In this way, everything is reasonable. Yuzhiboban was shocked in his heart, but there was no emotional fluctuation on his surface.


    After taking a breath, Yuzhi wave spot condensed a card and threw it in the direction of No. 10, "no problem. Take it if you want."


    The fog rises and the cards disappear directly.


    "Ten tails," lanran said suddenly. He looked at Yu Zhibo ban, and a touch of helplessness appeared on his face. "Ban, it''s clear that the last time I asked you for exchange, you didn''t want to... You didn''t even want to know what I wanted to exchange with you."


    "Hum! I don''t have the idea to show you the essence of my strength." Yu Zhibo glanced at LAN ran coldly.


    The power of ten tails to number ten, that''s nothing. After all, the 10th is really hostile to him, and there is no need to study the essence of his power... But lanran really can''t say it.


    No matter how friendly lanran is... If she lowers her vigilance, she will eventually taste unimaginable bitter fruit because of this carelessness.


    "I have just completed my cultivation recently and am ready to promote Xianwu in my world," Huang Rong looked at Zhang Sanfeng and suddenly asked, "Master Zhang, how is the implementation of Xianwu in your world?"


    "It''s all right." Zhang Sanfeng stroked his beard. "The disciples of our school have completed their transformation. Their strength has greatly increased... I feel that their simple combat effectiveness is not inferior to that of me before joining the parliament."


    "This growth is really terrible," Tony Stark said heartily. Before joining the misty space, Zhang Sanfeng was a rare genius in their world for hundreds of years and an invincible master in the Jianghu for decades.


    However, after the birth of the new martial arts, it seems that this level of combat power can be produced in batch... No, or the era when Zhang Sanfeng''s combat power was the top is gone... There is no doubt that the next will be an unprecedented prosperous martial arts era.


    Zhang Sanfeng smiled and didn''t discuss this more, but changed the topic and said, "I''m going to have a centenary birthday party tomorrow... Zhang Cuishan also came back with his wife and children. This time, it shouldn''t be as tragic as the original historical track."


    Poison Island Yazi was speechless and felt that Zhang Sanfeng was talking nonsense.


    Now Zhang Sanfeng, the whole yuan court is out of breath. Even if they gave other top sects the courage of ambition, they didn''t dare to show their teeth to Zhang Sanfeng.


    Or conversely, many sects in the world have their own skills waiting for Zhang Sanfeng to modify. Let alone Zhang Cuishan, even if he brought the Golden Lion back to Wudang Mountain, the major sects in the Jianghu will also pretend not to see it.


    "I''m a little surprised," Weber frowned. "Has Mr. Zhang Sanfeng achieved great achievements? Or... Is Mr. Zhang Sanfeng qualified to sacrifice to heaven?"


    "This kind of thing, after collecting the sacrificial materials for a period of time, just ask the chairman of the Council." Zhang Sanfeng was dumbfounded. He looked up deeply at Su Han and turned his head back. I don''t think it''s a big deal.


    Su Han stared at the scene quietly and thought a little. He felt that he needed to go back and sort out today''s harvest. Immediately, his mind moved, his figure turned into a fog and dissipated.


    At the moment when Su Han left, the atmosphere of the fog hall relaxed a lot.


    "Really," sighed Tony Stark, slumping in his chair, "although he knows that the president usually doesn''t interfere with us, it''s inexplicably stressful to see him sitting there."


    "It''s as if the head teacher is standing behind him." Yasuda Gangji whispered.


    "How can the head teacher compare with the Parliament? The gap is too far." Tony Stark rolled his eyes. He has been a genius since childhood, and his family has money, so he has never felt the pressure from any head teacher, so he naturally disagrees with it.


    "I have a guess," said Yu Zhibo. He looked deeply at the bronze chair of No. 10 and found that No. 10 also disappeared. Obviously, he left with Su Han. He said bluntly, "No. 10 should cultivate his self-cultivation recently... No longer destroy the world. Maybe he is transforming and cultivating the world now."


    "Why?" yuandagu was very strange and didn''t understand why yuzhiboban had this conjecture.


    "The reason is that he asked for ten tails." Conan sorted out his little suit and his voice was flat. He obviously thought of what yuzhiboban thought. "After all... Ten tails are chakra fruit trees. It can make an ordinary world evolve into a world with chakra."


    "Evil gods don''t destroy the world, but cultivate the world?" Yu zhiboban suddenly laughed. His words seemed to be sarcastic and with other more complex feelings. "People really don''t know what to say."


    "It''s normal to think about it." lanran looks inexplicably at the empty bronze throne. "We''ve been with No. 10 for so long, haven''t we noticed the difference between him and ordinary evil gods?"


    "Different?" Elia said weakly.


    At the moment, she was stunned by the huge amount of information revealed by several people. On the 10th... The one shrouded in the fog just now seems to have no body? Is it an evil god? The guy they''ve been hostile to?


    So, what''s going on in this foggy space? Elia''s brain is in chaos. Why is the existence of evil gods, who are suspected to be big bosses of the enemy, here in their nest?!

 Chapter 217

    Lanran took a deep look at Elijah and continued to speak, "no matter in character or other aspects... He is different from those evil gods who destroy the world.


    "If not for his chaotic and maddening nature... I doubt whether he is an evil god? In the final analysis, his true identity... Is just our guess. There has never been a positive response on the 10th..."


    Lanran suddenly stopped. He shook his head and didn''t discuss it in detail. His eyes were burning. "However... Since it is recognized by the chairman, it''s normal to be different from ordinary evil gods?"


    Tony Stark nodded deeply and said, "after all, the president of the Council is suspected to be the master of the way of heaven in the endless world... Even if he accepts evil gods, how can he allow them to continue to devour the world?"


    Jiujianxian was silent. She subconsciously touched her side and found that there was no wine gourd. Then she continued to sit in place.


    After he came to the misty space, he was too stimulated.


    Yesterday, I knew the future of my world. Today, I saw the picture of the recovery of suspected divine animals. By the way, I also knew the special pattern between the endless worlds. The members of the Parliament were complex and changeable. Even the evil god of the enemy boss was influenced by the unfathomable president of the parliament


    The more I think about these things, the more I feel headache.


    "That''s all." jiujianxian sighed and withdrew directly from the fog space.


    Jiu Jianxian said that he''d better go back to Shushan to find the fire cultivation method and improve his strength.


    After all, according to the time theory said by members of parliament last time, maybe this time, he didn''t have Li Xiaoyao''s help


    To save Zhao linger, even Lin qinger, his strength is far from enough.


    Even now he is detached from the fog space and doesn''t have to worry about the fate... But his strength is not enough and everything is empty talk.


    ¡­¡­


    The real world.


    Su Han opened his eyes. He got up from the bed, sat in front of the table and put the ten tail cards on the table, "this harvest... Quite good."


    After a little thinking, Su Han directly integrated this card. He closed his eyes and suddenly closed his palm, "six channel mode."


    The surging ten tail power gushed out from the depths of his body. Su Han suddenly opened his eyes. His hair turned pure white, and he was covered with white immortal robes.


    "The power of the six ways?" Su Han looked a little emotional. He entered the month of cultivation, tested one or two, and finally came to the conclusion, "in this state... The pupil power of my reincarnation eye will be greatly increased. All kinds of Ninja, even the damage caused by wooden Dun Ninja, will also be greatly increased."


    Although he only strengthened the power of the Ninja department, Su Han was very satisfied. After all, after the unification of Ninja, he had increased his cultivation and was one of his strongest means of combat... Entering the six channel mode, the power of Ninja officially became the sharpest knife in his hand.


    "Sir, Xu Changnan is calling." Friday''s voice sounded from Su Han''s wrist.


    "What?" Su Han was stunned for a moment, then his eyes flickered, "that guy... Won''t come to me for no reason. Is there something wrong with the array?"


    Thoughts spread in his heart, and Su Han''s words were gentle, "Friday, connect the call."


    After the connection, Xu Changnan''s solemn words quickly sounded, "King Su, when we constructed an important central node according to the array plan you arranged before... There was a sky crack due to some unexpected factors."


    "I have now gone to the crack in the sky to ensure that there will be no evil things scattered outside. However, we are not sure how many evil things will be on the other side of the crack in the sky... In this case, we need the Holy Lord to block it and another holy Lord can free his hand to seal it."


    "So, do you want me to block the evil things coming out of the crack in the sky?" Su Han thought.


    "Yes," said Xu Changnan with a trace of shame, "I''m sorry, King su... But evil attacks have been very frequent recently. All saints have their own things to do... Li Hongxue, the only one who can spare his hand, went to Gusu."


    Su Han fell into thinking and asked him to kill evil things. Naturally, there is no problem. Even if the strength of evil things is poor, he can''t improve his strength... At least he can give the fog space to integrate.


    However, if the opposite secondary plane is completely occupied by evil things, it will take a lot of time to clean it.


    "Maybe you can try my previous idea?" Su Han thought of the group of people in the misty space and thought, "but now, I''d better hurry to the scene first."


    He thought, saw and heard the color instantly sensed which node had the problem, "immortal wind and cloud body technology!"


    The personality of several different acceleration fields obtained from the AFO side of xianfengyun body technology makes his speed to the extreme. With one breath, he suddenly appears in a uncompleted residential building.


    Xu Chang''s south face was expressionless. Countless seal meanings emerged in his palm, swept away towards the front, and sealed all the crazy evil things.


    Beside him, there were a large number of monks who used various methods to deal with these sealed evil things.


    "... King Su?" he suddenly felt something. Xu Changnan suddenly turned his head and looked stunned on his face.


    He confirmed that when he called, Su Han should still be at Jinling University, but the next breath, Su Han appeared directly next to him? Is this the speed of the peerless God King?


    "No, King su... Are you?"


    When Xu Changnan calmed down, he realized that something was wrong again. Su Han was dressed in white and his hair turned white. His reincarnation eyes were flexible and oppressive... Xu Changnan was very strange to this state.


    "Just developed some new abilities." Su Han smiled and raised his hand. The terrible darkness swept out, and the evil things swarming out of the crack in the sky were swallowed up.


    Xu Changnan made a move. He was relieved that he had no time to take into account Su Han''s form at the moment. With the help of the monks of the cultivation Association, I began to lay out the array and prepare to seal the sky crack.


    While doing it, Xu Changnan apologized, "this time, it''s really troublesome for you. There was a matrix suppression. Except for the sky, such a large-scale sky crack is unlikely to appear on the earth''s surface... But now, after all, the matrix is being modified."


    Xu Changnan sighed. He looked a little tired, better than the Lord. From this, we can imagine the huge mental energy he consumed these days.


    "I want to ask one thing," Su Han raised his eyebrows. "If I enter the other side of the sky crack while you seal the sky crack... Well, blocking, is it feasible?"


    Xu Changnan looked at Su Han. After a short silence, he said tactfully, "this sky crack is relatively high-level, and the strong in the five elements realm should be allowed to pass through... But do you want to go to the other side of the sky crack and take the large sky crack in the sky."

 Chapter 218

    Xu Changnan didn''t say much, but his meaning was undoubtedly revealed.


    If he can really go to another world, why should he stop evil things in this world? Mainly there is no way.


    "I don''t think so," Su Han said softly, gazing at the crack in the sky in front of him with great interest. "Can I have a try?"


    Su Han used the color of seeing and hearing to peep into a corner of the future. In the future he saw, he entered the other side of the sky crack intact.


    Of course, Su Han also had a clear understanding in his heart. The reason why he could go to the other side of the crack in the sky... Is that he is actually a cultivator of the four elephant realm.


    "Although those with advanced cultivation break through forcibly, it may lead to the collapse of the void and the further expansion of the sky crack... But if you want to," Xu Changnan hesitated and motioned Su han to have a try.


    The crack in the sky is bigger, but it takes more trouble to seal it. It''s not a big problem.


    "By the way, you have finished sealing... What method should I use when I want to come from another world?" the next breath, Su Han used his seeing and hearing color to see Xu Changnan''s explanation in the future, nodded thoughtfully, "I understand."


    Without waiting for Xu Changnan to speak, Su Han stepped into it, and his figure naturally disappeared.


    The scene fell into a dead silence.


    Li Huo was still expressionless, but his eyes widened, "how could..."


    Actually... Really went in?


    Li Huo couldn''t understand such a thing and was shocked. Isn''t Su Han determined to be the existence of the divine king level? Why can he do such a thing?


    Don''t say Li Huo. Xu Changnan doubts whether he is in a dream at the moment.


    After a short silence, he stretched out his hand. When he passed through the sky crack, he felt the strong sense of rejection, confirmed that the sky crack could not allow himself to pass, and immediately frowned and took back his palm.


    "President Xu." Li Huo opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    "We do what we should do," Xu Changnan added after a brief silence. "What happened today is set as level B secret and is not allowed to be disclosed to outsiders. Only those who meet the identity level can know!"


    "Yes!" many practitioners answered one by one.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Han passed through the twisted crack in the sky. When he landed, countless tentacles rushed towards him.


    "Interesting." Su Han raised his eyebrows, and the terrible darkness spread around him. His tentacles or other twisted evil things were completely swallowed up when he came into contact with the darkness.


    Seeing the color domineering feeling around, Su Han frowned. This is also Jinling, but... This Jinling is very different from the secondary Jinling that Su Han saw last time.


    Because there are not only countless evil things in this Jinling. At the same time, there are a huge number of zombies


    Yes, this is the level of a biochemical crisis. Evil things and Zombies coexist with each other, and many even blend with each other.


    Su Han sensed that there was a breath close to the Lord in the depths of Jinling, and countless zombies and evil things gathered around the breath. Obviously, that breath should be the master of Jinling zombie.


    Just Jinling... There is an existence close to the level of the Lord! What about the whole world? How many true Lord level evil zombies will there be


    "Interesting." Su Han''s mouth started a radian. His mind moved, and the darkness turned into black fog over his body. Then, with a gentle press of Su Han''s palm, the dense seal chain completely sealed the sky crack behind him.


    Then, Su Han maintained the state of releasing darkness and swallowing evil things, and closed his eyes and entered the misty space.


    This time, however, he did not choose to sit on his bronze throne, but on the seat of No. 10.


    "On the 10th, you''re here?" Tony Stark saw Su Han''s arrival for the first time and said hello. He didn''t find anything wrong. After all, everyone is shrouded in fog. Usually, most people know people by the position of chairs.


    Huang Rong looked at the bronze throne strangely. When he found that there was no one above the bronze throne, he immediately gently grabbed his cheek. "It''s really rare that the president of the parliament didn''t appear... I thought you would only appear when the president of the parliament appeared on the 10th..."


    Su Han opened his mouth directly and said concisely, "I found a world completely occupied by evil things... Are you interested in sacrificing some evil things in this world to gain more evil power?"


    The misty space fell into a short silence, and all the members on the scene looked very strange. Some even suspected that they had heard wrong.


    "... you invited us to hunt and kill evil things?" one party repeated, his face changing, and he felt that it was incomprehensible.


    Aren''t you an evil god? Those evil things are under your command.


    On the 10th, we usually help members of Parliament and kill evil things that invade their world. After all, there is the chairman of the Council. On the 10th, we followed his orders.


    But now, the chairman of the Council has not appeared. Private No. 10 asks them to go to other worlds to hunt evil things?


    Su Han looked at the scene and frowned. If no one wants to, isn''t his plan to let these people in front of him work for him directly scrapped? Although there are many thoughts in his mind, Su Han''s words are as calm as ever.


    "If you''re not interested, forget it."


    "No, there''s still some interest." Conan said in an instant. After a brief silence, he wanted to understand what. Looking at No. 10''s eyes, he took a hint of reflection. He asked tentatively, "but... It''s not easy for you to deliberately find such a world completely occupied by evil things?"


    Like a thunder across his brain, one side''s eyes widened, and he suddenly figured it out.


    Indeed, as an evil god, the 10th has no world of his own home... And when he encounters this world, the only possibility is to deliberately look for it.


    From another point of view... This should be the 10th. I hope they can get more evil power and become stronger. That''s why I tried to find it.


    "No. 10, you guy..." one side opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything at last. He felt confused at the moment.


    "In this case, lanran''s previous guess has come true."


    Ying Zheng''s eyes were deep and he glanced at LAN Ran''s empty seat. Lanran is still fighting with strong enemies in the virtual battlefield.


    The evil gods accepted by the president are very different from the evil gods in the past


    Thinking of evil gods wandering at will, subconsciously can destroy the essence of the world... This is no less than directly subverting the nature of evil gods. When it comes to human beings, it means that people no longer eat and drink... This means


    Ying Zheng suddenly smiled bitterly. He is worthy of being the chairman of the Council.

 Chapter 219

    "So, who is going?" Su Han felt relieved when he saw the scene.


    Sure enough, the extra evil things have a great attraction to these guys in front of them.


    "I''ll go there." Yu Zhibo continued after a pause. "On the 10th, you just said... That''s a completely destroyed world?"


    "In other words, can I let go of that world?"


    Yu Zhibo ban is never stupid. He knows very well that Ying Zheng and many members of Parliament don''t want him to go to his own world. It is because his attack is so lethal that the afterwaves are enough to easily destroy several cities.


    "Yes," Su Han''s voice did not fluctuate. "Even if you completely destroy the earth, no one cares about you."


    "What? Earth."


    Suddenly aware of something, Conan''s breath suddenly stopped. He stared at Su Han in disbelief. "You mean... The world occupied by evil things is another earth?"


    Su Han didn''t answer, but his attitude was revealed.


    Conan reached out and squeezed his tie, forcing himself to calm down. What is destroyed is not a fantasy world, or the world of other strange races... But the earth of the parallel world.


    At this moment, Conan was once again deeply aware of how dangerous the earth was under the prying eyes of endless evil things? That''s the real hovering on the edge of destruction.


    White beard pinched his beard and suddenly smiled, "gulalala, since you don''t need to restrain your strength, I''ll go too... Just take a look at what a world destroyed by evil things looks like?"


    "That world doesn''t just have evil things." Su Han''s fog spread out, and then built all kinds of scenes in the void group in front of him.


    It is a huge city, but in the city, there are countless evil things and zombies.


    In most areas, evil objects and Zombies treat each other as if they don''t exist, but in some places, the two are fighting each other. Of course, there is also a picture of the two slowly merging together, which makes their own breath soar.


    "What?" the child of poison Island glanced at many pictures and set off towering waves in his heart.


    Zombie world, evil things are invading... It looks familiar.


    Poison Island Yazi was silent. If she did not join the parliament, without the help of the president of the Parliament and even the members of the parliament... I''m afraid her world will be the same in the future?


    She murmured, "a world completely destroyed?"


    "Unexpectedly, there are still zombies." Conan looked uncertain. He suddenly said, "on the 10th, we should not be infected by the virus in the past?"


    Su Han''s words, as always, "can''t guarantee."


    Suddenly, the parliament was quiet.


    White beard was lost in thought. He was strong, but he was still human after all. Roger the pirate king died of illness. White beard thinks he is far better than Roger now, but he can''t say he can ignore the so-called virus


    After all, white beard has read the implied record of the School Park and knows that these biochemical viruses are highly infectious... On the other hand, he is also worried about what to do if he goes to another world, takes the virus back to the MOBIDIC and infects his son


    He didn''t want to have a biochemical crisis in his pirate world. After a short hesitation, white beard sighed in his heart, "I can only give up."


    "Interesting." yuzhiboban was not afraid.


    There are ten tails in his body. It''s hard for him to die. What''s more... Virus? Can wooden Dun cells have strong corrosiveness? Yu Zhibo ban also has great attainments in biology, so he is not worried about this problem.


    "Add me and rotten Lucia." lanran smiles. Both of them are gods of death and spiritual bodies. It''s strange that biochemical viruses can affect them.


    "My words," Tony Stark thought carefully, "as long as I don''t untie the armor in the past, there should be no problem... But I still have to do other back-up preparations... Well, I''ll go too."


    "Plus me." one side of the traffic was expressionless. He didn''t say a reason, but everyone on the scene knew that he had vector control. Enough to refract all objects harmful to itself.


    "Just you?" Su Han knew that white beard quit automatically and didn''t discuss this more.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes twinkled with excitement, but before she signed up, Gu xun''er forced her to stop with her eyes... Although shrouded in the fog, Xiaoyu vaguely felt that Gu xun''er was a little like the angry uncle long at the moment. She shrunk her neck and didn''t speak.


    Gu xun''er was relieved to see this.


    During this time, Gu xun''er really regarded Xiaoyu as a friend. So she is not allowed to take such a high risk.


    Tang Hao sat on the chair, silent. He knew from the appearance of many people at the scene that it was very dangerous to go to a different world this time. He was not afraid of death, but he felt that it meant nothing to him.


    He needs to live, raise Tang San, and wait for the opportunity of ah Yin''s resurrection.


    "Well," Su Han said as usual, "let''s go."


    The fog on his body suddenly shrouded around him and wrapped around one side of the passage, rotten wood, Lucia, lanran, yuzhiboban and others.


    "Is this?" one party''s passing look was a little different. He noticed that the fog hanging over him at the moment could not be analyzed by his computing power... Or, No. Because he had the illusion of analyzing the fog, "evil god...?"


    The next breath, the fog suddenly dissipated, and then all the people shrouded in the fog disappeared.


    "Going to another world?" white beard stroked the back of the bronze chair and looked thoughtful. "Sure enough... Does this guy No. 10 also have this right?"


    "You seem to have misunderstood one thing." Ying Zheng said indifferently. "After reaching a certain level, you can have this ability to travel around the world naturally."


    "This is not the privilege of the president, or... The president did not take this ability seriously. Let alone the president of the parliament... For the 10th, this ability may be as natural as breathing."


    Ying Zheng seems to be remembering, with a soft voice, "he walks in the void, just like we walk on the normal road... Even easier than that. It''s easy to take people through the past..."


    "The only thing that hinders them is that they are too strong to come to a world in person. They can only enter in incarnation."


    "What?" Conan said. In the past, he always thought that the world shuttle could only be owned by divine beings, but Ying Zheng''s words completely overturned his idea.


    After thinking about it, he asked softly, "so how does your majesty know?"


    "I''m different from you." Ying Zheng pointed to his forehead, but he didn''t say much. His body turned into a fog and dissipated.

 Chapter 220

    "Is it different?"


    What did poison Island Yazi understand. The biggest difference between Ying Zheng and them should be that Ying Zheng completed the sacrifice to heaven and became the spokesman of heaven''s destiny.


    "The field of the spokesman of heaven." Zhang Sanfeng''s voice brought a touch of reflection and interest. "Can you still get some information about evil gods? It should be obtained from heaven."


    "I''m also interested, but... Soon."


    Zhang Sanfeng is also a monk. Although he practiced martial arts, after jiujianxian joined the parliament, they exchanged views with each other, which made Zhang Sanfeng further complete many of the dharmas he practiced.


    Now the Dharma practiced by Zhang Sanfeng can really be called Xianwu. It has the strength of martial arts and the ethereal of immortals.


    Although Zhang Sanfeng''s strength is still comparable to that of the general of the pirate world, the day he completely combines immortals and martial arts will be the day when he becomes a Taoist again, and his combat power will advance by leaps and bounds.


    At that time, it is not impossible for Zhang Sanfeng to really become a first-class strong person in the parliament.


    He merged the immortal Dharma, and he was a Taoist... So Zhang Sanfeng has a vision for the way of heaven.


    ¡­¡­


    The deep fog spread outward from Su Han''s body, condensing the figures of Tony Stark, Yu Zhibo ban and others.


    "Is this the world that was completely destroyed?" Yu Zhibo glanced around and used his own chakra perception. He sneered. "Indeed, there is a rotten smell of evil things everywhere."


    Su Han raised his hand and restrained the darkness scattered around him.


    The evil thing that was blocked before roared and rushed over. Not only evil things, but also all kinds of zombies with strange shapes.


    "After joining the parliament, you can really encounter anything." Tony Stark said frivolously. He raised his arm, banged and fired a reduced war axe missile. With the roar, the distance turned into a sea of fire.


    Reciting the sacrificial mantra and feeling the evil power of feedback, tonistark nodded with satisfaction, "this harvest... Is very good."


    The footsteps of steel armor were spewing fire. Tony Stark took off to the sky. Cards appeared in his hands one after another. Obviously, he expanded his iron man army during this period. Now he has a hundred cards in his hand.


    Crush it, a huge number of iron man troops immediately gathered, and then spread in all directions. They wantonly vented their huge firepower and destroyed all the rampant zombies and evil things.


    "Since this is a complete planet, it should be more than just this city with evil things?" lanran asked softly.


    Su Han nodded. Lanran smiled dumbly, "then I won''t compete with them here."


    Blue dye soared away. After thinking a little, rotten wood Lucia chose another direction and galloped away.


    Yu Zhibo''s face was expressionless. His hands suddenly closed, and his hair became white. He entered the six-way mode. "Solve all the enemies in front of him and obtain evil power... It''s true to get it first."


    "Actually want to go to another direction? Lanran may not be smart."


    "By the way," Yu Zhibo suddenly asked, "on the 10th, how long can we stay here?"


    Su Han spoke softly. He made his voice clear in their ears through the link between the misty space and the members of the parliament, "how long do you want to stay?"


    At the moment, LAN ran, who had left Jinling, smiled at the corners of his mouth, "don''t worry... Three hours, I only need three hours."


    Driven by Su Han''s thoughts, lanran''s voice also sounded in the ears of Yuzhi and other members of the parliament.


    "Three hours?" Yu zhiboban narrowed his eyes. "Then I''ll take three hours!"


    Yu Zhibo stopped talking. Suddenly, huge meteorites appeared on the sky, and then crashed down.


    The whole city under our feet is being destroyed.


    "Waterfalk?" Tony Stark yelled after steering his armor above the sky to avoid the speeding meteorite. Yuzhiboban is doing personnel?


    One side walked out calmly. Whether it''s a wave of huge meteorites falling from the sky, or a terrorist attack on him. It didn''t hurt him at all, and he solved it easily.


    In the center of Jinling, there was a sharp cry, and countless tentacles took off into the sky.


    "There''s another big fish." Yu Zhibo smiled and made several marks on his palm, "earth explosion star."


    The earth shook. Centered on the huge tentacle monster, countless gravel and evil zombies took off, condensing a huge meteorite on the sky. Yu Zhibo came to the meteorite with an expressionless face and sacrificed to obtain the evil power.


    "Sure enough, it''s best to watch them work and get evil power by themselves." Su Han nodded with satisfaction. He glanced at Yu Zhibo ban and knew that Yu Zhibo ban should also leave Jinling and go to other cities next.


    After all, for their level, only this strangeness close to the Lord level works. No matter how many ordinary evil things are killed, it can''t be said to be useless, but the efficiency is too low. This is also the source of the first moment before lanran left.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the real world on the other side of the sky crack.


    Xu Changnan''s palm kept making marks, but there was also worry in his eyes.


    "President Xu," Li Huo asked in a low voice after completing the work at hand, "should we add an observation array?"


    The so-called observation array can observe what the other side of the sky crack looks like. It is mainly used to collect intelligence.


    "... add a simple one." Xu Changnan whispered. Although Su Han was powerful, he was always uneasy. After all, the number of evil objects sprayed from this space crack is too dense, far more than the ordinary sky crack in the past.


    Xu Changnan allocated some energy to organize. With his formal control, the gorgeous brilliance rose and projected some images on the other side.


    Then, everyone at the scene was stunned.


    What kind of scene is that?


    The figure shrouded in darkness stood quietly in front of the crack in the sky, and in front of him was the scene of destroying the sky and the earth.


    There are countless iron man armor flying above the sky, shooting out micro battle axe missiles one by one, turning the earth into a sea of fire, and making countless zombies and evil things howl in the sea of fire.


    A man with white hair and white robes, with his hands tied, summoned meteorites to fall from the sky at will. Destroy the devastated city under your feet, and then seal the huge tentacle monster raging in the distance into a huge meteorite.

 Chapter 221

    There are also young people with white hair and wearing grid robes. They have no expression, but if they step out casually, it will completely crack the earth, and set off a storm sweeping around and smashing everything.


    The scene was silent.


    After a long time, Lei qianjue uttered a voice with trembling, "what the hell... What''s going on? Why did this happen?"


    They are worried about Su Han. After all, they have determined that the number of evil things on the other side is extremely large. Coupled with its immortality, it will be very difficult.


    Even though Su Han is powerful, he is still young after all. It is difficult to say whether he has experience in dealing with this matter. Once Su Han is careless, no matter how strong he is, he may capsize in the gutter.


    But with a worried heart, they saw such a scene. It was not su Han alone... But a group of guys with exaggerated strength who were wantonly ravaging the enemy.


    "The Lord? No." Xu Changnan''s face twitched. "What these guys show is the level of the top Lord."


    It''s even possible... More than one of these guys is divine king level.


    The man with white hair and white clothes on the sky summoned the meteorite, instantly emptied all the buildings in front of him, and turned into an endless gravel plain... What level of destructive power is this?


    Xu Changnan felt that ten of himself could not match one tenth of his great power.


    And the dense steel armor above the sky


    Xu Changnan said to himself, "this is the last time I saw it in King Su''s room."


    But how many steel armor did you see last time? This time there were hundreds, all of them on the battlefield.


    Those steel armor have shown their own combat effectiveness, which is no less than that of Sancai. Not to mention, they are equipped with weapons of mass destruction. The missiles are launched one by one, with the destructive power of the five elements peak strong... Even the strong who are new to the realm of the Lord.


    The earth is rolling. Although the destructive power of meteorites is very strong, there are still many evil things that have not died. They are dragging them out of the ruins and making a sharp cry.


    Then, they saw the young man with white hair and grid clothes, with a wild smile on his face, stretched out his palm, controlled the changes in the sky, condensed a plasma ball and suddenly shot down.


    The earth turned into an ocean of plasma. The evil things that barely survived howled bitterly, and all of them were electrified into fly ash.


    Jinling completely disappeared from the earth, and countless evil things disappeared at the same time.


    Then, these monsters, which destroyed countless evil things together with the city, galloped away without hesitation.


    "They... What are they doing?" murmured a great master at the top of the five elements behind Xu Changnan. He seemed to be talking to himself and asking others. At the moment, the brain is in chaos.


    "When the enemy in Jinling is solved, naturally we have to solve the enemy in other places." a five element cultivator wearing presbyopia glasses opened his mouth. He looked deep and turned his head to stare at Xu Changnan. "President Xu, we are too worried."


    Yes, they worry too much.


    There is no need to worry about Su Han. How long has it been? Kill all the evil things in Jinling... The gap between the two sides is too big to describe.


    "The last time Lao Zhang said that the general manager''s attitude towards King Su was equal..." Xu Changnan whispered, "is it true?"


    Xu Changnan''s complexion is changeable. The total length of Huaya''s cultivation is too strong. He has been horizontal for a hundred years. The zongmen cultivation system that once took root in Huaya has been uprooted by him.


    At that time, it was tantamount to being an enemy to the whole world of Huaya. After all, all the high-end practitioners in that era came out of the big family or the big door.


    It is conceivable that the chief of Huaya cultivation will bear the pressure to break this monopoly.


    What is more terrible is that when he is the enemy of the whole Huaya world, he has to resist the enemies more terrible than the world and destroy the evil things of the world... There is no doubt that he is in danger.


    However, the chief of Huaya''s cultivation still survived alone. He was so strong that he even had the spare strength to construct the big city array of blessing and future generations, which initially established the chess situation between man and evil things.


    Later generations simply understand his deeds and regard them as myths. Even many Chinese and Asian saints regard them as their idols... The God King in Hangzhou once showed his worship.


    If Su Han can match the general manager... Don''t mention Jinling evil nest. Even if it is to wipe out the evil things in the opposite world, it can also be said to be reasonable.


    "But..." Xu Changnan frowned tightly. Su Han''s strength is a question mark


    White hair, white robes, and young people with white hair and grid clothes... Why do these guys with top holy masters and even God King''s combat power appear on the other side for no reason?


    Of course, these people are considered to be su Han''s men, and it''s not impossible... A God King, even suspected of surpassing the God King... It''s normal to have these powerful friends or men. But the point is... It''s not recorded.


    This is the Lord, even the king of God. Not Chinese cabbage. Turning the whole provincial capital over, there are so many in total, both official and private, all recorded in the list of saints in Huaya


    And he didn''t know any of the guys he saw.


    "In fact," Li Huo thought carefully and said, "I may be able to explain what happened to the strong next to the king su."


    "Hmm?" all the friars of the five elements cast their eyes. Although Li Huo felt the pressure, he was born with three noes and still had no expression at the moment.


    He whispered, "in Jiangzhou... I''ve seen King Su practice. He will use a strange separation technique to split into avatars with his own abilities, and then fight these avatars. Exercise himself with this special method!"


    "Maybe those strong men who showed the posture of God King before..."


    Li Huo didn''t say much, but everyone at the scene understood what he meant.


    After Xu Changnan thought about it, he suddenly nodded, "think carefully... The man in white clothes and white hair floating in the sky before is not in a state somewhat similar to the posture shown by King Su in front of us before?"


    "That''s right," the five element old man with presbyopia glasses nodded cautiously, "and, Mr. Xu, you didn''t say that King Su has great attainments in science and technology. Even President Xie of imperial capital Yanjing University was sincerely impressed... Those armor."


    "Well, I don''t need to say more... Because I saw this type of armor in King Su''s dormitory last time. It''s just that the number is far less than this time." Xu Changnan''s voice is low, and all the clues are connected. The truth should be so.


    Although Xu Changnan always felt something was wrong... He couldn''t find a more reasonable explanation than this, so he had to accept it for the time being.

 Chapter 222

    On the next breath, I observed the figure shrouded by the fog, turned around and took a deep look at the array.


    He seemed to see a crowd directly across the crack in the sky through the array.


    With a crisp sound, the virtual projection in front of me appeared dense cracks, and then collapsed.


    The scene was silent. Powerful as a five element monk, his face is also very dull.


    "Just now... What was that?"


    "It''s normal to notice our observation... But what did he do just now? He destroyed the observation array with a look across the sky crack? This..."


    "This method is unheard of."


    "The figure shrouded in fog should be the noumenon of King Su? But why did he cover himself with fog... What is it?"


    "Yes, it''s hard to understand."


    Xu Changnan''s face was very deep. After a short silence, he spoke slowly, "we should do what we should do."


    On the other side of the sky crack, Su Han raised his eyebrows. His directness told him that someone was observing on the other side. He simply used the spirit to drive the sealing on the sky crack, directly cutting off the connection between the two sides.


    "Their harvest this time is very good?" Su Han nodded with a little satisfaction, sensing the evil power flowing into the misty space. Sure enough, the best boss in the world is the boss.


    Time passed bit by bit, and two hours later, Su Han found that there was something wrong around him. He looked into the distance and saw a huge wave coming here.


    "... those guys are making a lot of noise."


    Jinling is not a coastal city, but there are still huge waves here, so we can imagine what happened to those coastal cities.


    Su Han gently stepped on the ground with the sole of his foot. The vector control changed the beating direction of the towering waves, and the brush sped away to the original position.


    In two hours and 48 minutes, members of Parliament gathered from all directions.


    "But all the evil things within the sensing range have been sacrificed." lanran smiled.


    Yu Zhibo ban didn''t speak. His eyes flickered and stared at one side of the passage, "I just... I felt a lot of movement in the East. Did you do it?"


    "Well." one side of the passage was concise and comprehensive, "I just lifted mountains and smashed them into cities with dense evil things. Later, I came to the coastal areas, thought about it, and simply manipulated the ocean to set off a tsunami... Although many evil things didn''t die, this is the most efficient."


    "I thought you killed all the evil things on this planet." Tony Stark rolled his eyes.


    Of course, he is now under steel armor, so this white eye is not seen by others.


    "Kill them all?" Yu zhiboban sneered. "Unless you completely detonate the planet under your feet, you can''t do such a thing... We just dispose of all the evil things in the most conspicuous area."


    "Indeed!" lanran nodded approvingly. "I''m very satisfied to have this harvest in three hours... And it''s impossible to get rid of all the evil things here, even if I stay here for a few more months."


    Su Han didn''t care about it. This time the harvest has been extremely rich.


    In the final analysis, the number of secondary planes is almost endless... We can imagine the number of hidden evil objects.


    He doesn''t need to waste time in vain for the remaining evil things... Because his future will not lack the opportunity to encounter a large number of evil things.


    "Then, you go back first." Su Han''s words were gentle, and the fog shrouded him.


    When the fog dispersed, all the people in front disappeared. However, Su Han did not choose to return to the misty space.


    He came to the sealed crack in the sky, untied the seal and used a special array technique to connect with the other side.


    At the next moment, the crack in the sky suddenly expanded, and Su Han directly stepped into it.


    ¡­¡­


    In the real world, all the top monks look uneasy.


    The Secretary General of Jinling cultivator Association, an old man at the peak of the five elements suddenly felt something and bowed deeply to the crack in front of him, with a sincere voice.


    "King Su!"


    All the other monks reflected and said hello one by one.


    "Thank God Su for his action."


    "If it weren''t for the God King''s thunder, the evil things would really spread, and the consequences would be unimaginable... I thank you on behalf of Jinling cultivators."


    The strength of those who come to say hello to Su Han is also the realm of the five elements. After a short silence, Su Han frowned and looked at Xu Changnan, who had sealed the crack in the sky again. "After I got to the other side, I always had a doubt in my heart."


    "Please speak." Xu Changnan''s voice was calm.


    "On the other side, the enemy of the whole world will not be concerned for the time being... But simply speaking of the Jinling area on the other side, the strongest thing is the existence of a monk close to the Lord. These friars on the scene should be able to block it in the past?"


    Su Han doesn''t understand. Although he has gained a lot this time, he feels that if he doesn''t come, there won''t be any big problems.


    Xu Changnan''s body stopped, and his face showed consternation and bewilderment. "King su... You misunderstood one thing. Unless it is the secondary plane that has been detected... Otherwise, those unknown secondary planes should be accompanied by the Lord for the first time."


    "Because no one knows what the other side is like! It''s possible that the sky crack has directly opened to a nest of evil things in the fifth stage... We''ve suffered too many losses before. So it''s impossible to kill it... The reason why we called you here is the previous reason. It needs more than two masters of God to seal the sky crack."


    "So it is." Su Han nodded thoughtfully and thought it would make sense, "well, since the things here have been handled... I''ll leave first."


    "If there is such a thing in the future, contact me at the first time."


    Su Han said that the more things that can make extra money, the better.


    The next moment, he took one step, used several different accelerated personalities, and disappeared from the original place in his breathing.


    After a short silence, Xu Changnan looked stern, "don''t you continue to arrange the array quickly?"


    Several people responded with a roar.


    Soon, only Li Huo stood behind Xu Changnan.


    Looking at the busy crowd around, he wriggled his lips and asked softly, "teacher... Are you under a lot of pressure?"


    "After all, I can''t afford to fail in Jinling array." Xu Changnan looked bitter. "Too many eyes are staring here... Huaya cultivation Association, and those guys of cultivation associations in other provincial capitals..."


    "Of course... It''s more the attitude of King Su before."


    Xu Changnan sighed, "if anything happens, you can disturb him at any time. From this, you can imagine how much he attaches to this event... In the past, King Su liked to be closed and hated managing these troublesome things..."

 Chapter 223

    Xu Changnan''s words stopped sharply. He sighed and waved, "but don''t have too much pressure... We''ll do our best."


    Li Huo looked serious and nodded yes.


    The other side.


    Su Han hurried back to his dormitory. He sat cross legged on the bed, closed his eyes and entered the misty space.


    ¡­¡­


    Fog hall, fog rising, like a palace, like a temple hall standing, as always silent, peaceful and mysterious.


    "How''s the harvest?" Ying Zheng asked. He glanced at several people returning to the palace.


    "Very good." Yu Zhibo''s voice was gentle. "At least I got more evil power this time than the last time I killed evil things in my own world."


    The fog lingered, and Tony Stark appeared in his chair. His voice was excited and disappointed. "Everybody... Guess what I just found?"


    "Talk about it." Conan felt Tony Stark''s complex emotions and was curious.


    "After I returned to the real world, I tested my own situation... And then found that I did not return to my own world with the virus of the biochemical crisis world."


    Tony Stark paused. After looking around, he solemnly said, "what do you think this is?"


    "Interesting." the corner of one side''s mouth aroused a radian. He played, "life objects that are harmful to himself or have a great impact on his world... Can''t be carried to his world together?"


    "Yes, there is a great possibility." Tony Stark nodded seriously.


    "So, what does this mean to us?" white beard''s voice was low. He had a vague guess, but he was too vague to tell what the guess was.


    Conan pushed his glasses and said in a serious voice, "in short... If the old man had gone to another world before, even if he was infected with zombie virus in that world, it is likely that the infected zombie virus in his body will be expelled automatically after returning."


    "In theory, as long as you don''t directly zombie in the biochemical crisis world... Then you don''t need to worry about being infected."


    "Is that so?" white beard was silent for a long time. "It seems that I missed a good opportunity."


    "Dad, you also think of your children." poison Island Yazi whispered comfort.


    "Gulalala," white beard smiled, "in fact, we don''t need to think too much. It''s good to have evil power, but we don''t need to be too lost... The president of the parliament has long put the simplest and clear way to become stronger in front of us."


    "Indeed." Zhang Sanfeng nodded deeply. "The month of cultivation is matched with the virtual battlefield... And there is no limit to the number of times. Even if the talent is mediocre, as long as you have perseverance, you will be able to climb to the peak."


    "Old man... I doubt you are implying me." Conan looked at Zhang Sanfeng speechless.


    "You are not good at fighting, but good at using wisdom... So you don''t need to care too much about the details." Zhang Sanfeng smiled.


    "So," Su Han''s gentle voice without any mood fluctuation suddenly sounded, "how are you going to use evil divine power?"


    "Chairman?"


    "Here you are, Mr. President."


    "Greetings, your Excellency the president of Parliament."


    Many members of the parliament reacted, and many people nodded to Su Han. The voice is respectful.


    "The chairman of the Council knows that they go to the completely evil materialized world to hunt evil things?" Tang Hao looked at this scene, his thoughts flickered in his mind, and then suddenly, "no, it should be said that it''s strange that the chairman of the Council doesn''t know."


    After all, in the final analysis... Sacrifice is also a sacrifice to the president of Parliament.


    "Moreover," Tang Hao pondered over what had happened before and stared thoughtfully at the empty seat No. 10, "it''s hard to say whether the action of No. 10 was spontaneous or the reason why the chairman of the Council secretly gave orders."


    "Although it''s best to strengthen spiritual pressure." lanran smiled and stretched out her hand. With his gentle grasp, the mirror appeared in his palm. "But, try other aspects... It''s a right decision."


    The voice fell, and lanran gathered all the evil powers in her body into the mirror in her hand. Jinghuashuiyue made a crisp hum, and there were strange lines on the white blade.


    "This is..." Lan ran frowned, but his fingers gently rubbed these lines and suddenly understood something, "wait, my mirror and water... My ability has become stronger?"


    "What do you mean?" poros tilted his head. During this period, he also took time to fill in several plot stars, including death''s, so he knew the power of mirror flowers and water moon.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter. The ability to control the five senses is stronger." lanran lightly put the topic aside. "By the way, there is an ability to control the sixth sense?"


    Of course, in fact, the transformation of jinghuashuiyue this time is far more than that. However, lanran doesn''t want to tell all the changes of the knife in her hand, and only selectively tells part of it.


    "The sixth sense?" he repeated, and his look changed dramatically. Isn''t this sixth sense his super directness? This ability evolved is deliberately aimed at him?


    "It''s interesting," Yu Zhibo narrowed his eyes. "If you were hypnotized by your mirror in the past... But you are a strong man who came out of the blood rain of corpse mountain, such as King Arthur in the Holy Grail War... You can still sense wrong through intuition. Can even intuition deceive you now? You guy."


    "The ability to control the five senses has become stronger." Conan frowned. He felt that this paragraph might have deep meaning.


    Jinghuashuiyue was originally able to perfectly control the five senses. Now, where will his stronger ability become stronger?


    Or... Conan suddenly realized something. He looked at the plot stars behind yuzhiboban and his eyes twinkled.


    Will it evolve in the direction of eight clouds like pommel horse? As long as the deceived believe... The harm in the dreamland can gradually turn into reality.


    "Insufficient evidence." Conan sighed in his heart. He got too little information and could only guess.


    "Evil divine power... Can you even do such things?" rotten wood Lucia was very shocked, but after a quiet moment, she was clear, "yes, evil divine power, it is said that any power can be strengthened..."


    "Soul chopping knife is undoubtedly the embodiment of the soul power of death."


    Without hesitation, she stretched out her hand to summon sleeve snow white. Like blue dye, she threw all the evil powers... Into it.

 Chapter 224

    Snow on the sleeve began to tremble, and its blade became more crystal clear, just like jade.


    "Hmm?" rotten wood Lucia gently rubbed the snow on her sleeve with her fingers, which was strange. "Why is my soul chopping knife different from lanran?"


    "Is this a normal thing?" lanran said softly. "Each soul chopping knife is different because of its owner. Their front direction is also different... Therefore, it is also normal for different styles to change after strengthening."


    Lanran was not surprised by this. He was even sure that if the parliament joined the third God of death, he would strengthen his soul chopping knife. Then, the change of his soul chopping knife must be different from himself and rotten Lucia.


    "So it is." rotten Lucia nodded clearly.


    Su Han frowned and stared at this scene. Can the soul chopping knife also be strengthened by evil divine power?


    "I''m in a unified state now. The improvement of my spiritual cultivation can also make the soul chopping knife stronger... However, my mirror and water moon have not changed as much as blue dye."


    Su Han''s thoughts twinkled in his mind, "there are two possibilities. One is that my mirror Flower Moon has changed in a different direction from blue dye... The other is that the Mirror Flower Moon has not been enhanced enough to evolve."


    After carefully pondering these two possibilities, Su Han personally felt that the latter was more likely.


    "Now lanran''s soul chopping knife can deceive six senses including intuition. Even after really deceiving the enemy, it can change the damage into real damage when the enemy believes it?"


    Su Han knew what everyone thought at the scene. He glanced at Conan strangely.


    Conan''s guess is correct. Lanran''s mirror is indeed evolving in the direction of turning emptiness into reality


    Even Su Han is thinking at the moment, will the future upgrade to a certain level reach the point of cheating the world?


    "If the world can be deceived." Su Han''s eyes become deep, isn''t it equivalent to the real gem of Marvel world?


    Because the illusion it creates is not illusion... But reality to another extent.


    However, this idea only paused for a moment in Su Han''s brain. Whether it''s su Han or LAN ran, it''s too far from that level now.


    One party was expressionless and added all evil powers to his own computing power.


    Tony Stark took this opportunity to make his seeing and hearing color domineering reach the medium stage, and Yuzhi speckle continued to strengthen the ten tail chakras in his body.


    "Boring." poros said coldly. He looked at lanran''s direction. "Since your strength has become stronger, then fight with me."


    "I''ve just increased my strength and need to adapt for a while." lanran''s voice is calm. "I suggest you fight with Mr. Ban, because he himself likes fighting very much!"


    Poros thought a little and nodded deeply. "Well, Mr. yuzhiboban! Are you willing to accept my challenge?"


    "Good." even if yuzhiboban knows in his heart that he has all his means now, he will lose more than win less in the face of polos. After all, this is a strong man who can destroy the planet... But the opposite side has been challenged. His arrogance does not allow him to avoid the war.


    Let alone lose more and win less, but it is still unknown how to fight. After all, their own destructive power is by no means the only means to determine the victory or defeat. At the same time, there are combat wisdom, all kinds of ability collocation and ability restraint


    The two entered a virtual battlefield, but they obviously didn''t give members of Parliament the idea of watching them fight. The day of the showdown remains the same.


    "Too stingy," Tony Stark sighed.


    "If I fight with others, I don''t want to show myself to others like playing monkey games." Ying Zheng was expressionless, but his words were extremely sharp.


    "Mr. President," Tony Stark suddenly looked up and asked, "do you know where the tenth is?"


    "Are you looking for him?" Su Han answered, pointing to seat No. 10. There was a fog on it, and No. 10 appeared.


    Tony Stark opened his mouth and gave a wry smile.


    Although it is only a small matter, it can also be seen that the president of the parliament has an absolute superior attitude towards evil gods. The president of the parliament wants the 10th to appear. No matter what the state of the 10th is now, he must appear.


    "What can I do for you?" the voice on the 10th was as cold as ever.


    "I''m a little embarrassed," Tony Stark hesitated and took a card out of his arms.


    After thinking about it, as soon as he gritted his teeth, he simply changed this card with black stripes into a card with gold stripes, "this is my anti reincarnation eye armor... Here you are. Thank you for taking me to the world of evil breeding."


    Action No. 10 stopped for a long time and didn''t accept cards for the first time. Hidden in the fog, he seemed to keep looking at Tony Stark.


    "Cut." one party saw this scene and whispered after a short silence, "I have nothing to give... If I have black wings in the future, I''ll give it to you."


    "Don''t do that," said the tenth after a brief silence. "I''m willing to take you to hunt evil things... You don''t need to give me these things."


    To be honest, Su Han really wants to take it. But he knew very well that if he accepted this thing, it would mean that others would have to hand in something if they wanted to go to the next level to hunt evil things in the future.


    However, in essence, he wants more people to go to the secondary level and trade every time... Fewer people go and less evil power he can obtain in the future


    Even if he can''t get it directly, the evil power is ultimately placed in the fog space... Fewer people will help him work in the future. What''s the difference between this and his less money?


    Naturally, he would not do such a thing.


    "Is that right?" Tony Stark nodded clearly. After thinking about it, he said sincerely, "forget the others... But I''ve given you the armor. Don''t come back! But in this way, I won''t pay you in the past next time... Thank you for your care."


    Su Han was relieved, controlled No. 10, nodded, and then put away the anti reincarnation eye armor card.


    "By the way, chairman of the Council," Zhang Sanfeng suddenly opened his mouth. Although his voice was calm, he could know that he was not calm at the moment by looking at the palm of his hand holding the armrest of the chair.


    "I have collected all the sacrificial items... Some are collected by our world itself, and some are exchanged with the first emperor."


    After a pause, Zhang Sanfeng whispered, "excuse me, am I qualified to sacrifice to heaven now?"


    Su Han stared at Zhang Sanfeng and frowned. After thinking a little, he didn''t answer, but gently knocked the back of the chair with his fingers.


    Zhang Sanfeng suddenly had a gorgeous brilliance rising and spreading around.


    Real illusion, spread out.

 Chapter 225

    Su Han intended to refine what Zhang Sanfeng had experienced, but the next moment he found that the fog space had completed evolution after absorbing a lot of evil and divine forces.


    He can even directly observe the world of Yi Tian Tu Long Ji through Zhang Sanfeng. Even if it can only be roughly observed... This is a rare progress. I don''t know how much better than I could only observe evil things before.


    "The harvest this time is not small." Su Han''s eyes twinkled and simply used the new authority this time.


    The surrounding scene changes wildly.


    That''s the scene of cultivating decent sects in the legend of relying on heaven and killing dragons.


    Wudang sect disciples soak up the morning light in the morning.


    Emei sect disciple, the essence of sword Qi is condensation. A five meter high hill can be cut off in the air.


    Shaolin disciples radiate golden light. Even if they are in the sea of fire, they are safe and sound. They can spend a whole day and completely surpass ordinary people.


    There are also high-end Wulin strongmen, who are chivalrous and righteous, and kill all Dayuan nobles who bully others. Scared the royal family of Dayuan to sleep at night, and even issued an edict overnight to recruit the top powers in the world.


    The world has changed too much.


    Especially in Wudang sect, there are disciples who learn the art of flying with swords. Although they are shaky and very reluctantly, they finally fly


    Finally, all the endless illusions dissipated, and the fog hall was quiet.


    "Do you think you have reached the standard?" Su Han''s words did not fluctuate at all.


    "I see." Zhang Sanfeng nodded seriously. His inner emotion was inexplicable.


    Although he was in Wudang Mountain in the past, he knew the changes of Wudang disciples. But this is the first time he has seen the whole world from the perspective of God.


    After calming his mood, Zhang Sanfeng looked around, "tomorrow, I''m going to forge a new altar. At that time, please help me."


    "What''s right." Tony Stark''s voice was calm.


    "I won''t go," sighed Ying Zheng. "For one thing, I''m not strong enough. For another, I''m at a critical time to transform the world. Moreover... The Qin army is now fighting everywhere, and I really can''t get out of it."


    "If it''s Mr. Zhang Sanfeng''s world," Gu Xun''s eyes twinkle and she light judo, "I should also go and have a look."


    Although Gu xun''er is young, her strength has been quite good through the month of cultivation. Reached the realm of fighting masters... It is impossible to go to the world of these strong men in poros. But there is not much problem in going to Zhang Sanfeng''s world.


    In other words, it''s really dangerous at that time. It''s good to be around the ambassador of the president of the parliament. Even if it''s an avatar, it''s also the embodiment of divine existence. There''s no problem protecting her.


    "Thank you!" Zhang Sanfeng''s voice was serious.


    "Wudang disciples... Showed their sword flying skills." Jiu Jianxian recalled the previous picture with relief and melancholy. "If I hadn''t watched the parliament with my own eyes... I almost thought I saw Shu mountain."


    "After a period of development, the strength of Wudang Mountain may not be inferior to your Shu mountain." Huang Rong made a serious speech.


    "Ha ha," laughed jiujianxian, "it will take decades to develop to Shushan... It''s still possible. This is still considering the reason led by Zhang Sanfeng..."


    "Shushan has been established for many years, and its rich inside information is far from what it appears on the surface."


    Jiujianxian was not sarcastic, he said this from his heart. Comparing Shushan... In essence, the comparison is wrong. The gap between the two sides is too huge.


    "Ridiculous," Yu Zhibo ban didn''t agree with this. "Don''t forget one thing. Zhang Sanfeng transformed Wudang and even the whole world like this. How long did it take?"


    "As he becomes stronger and stronger in the parliament... He will also become stronger with the whole Wudang sect. For decades? Maybe Wudang sect can catch up with and surpass your Shushan mountain in three or five years."


    Jiujianxian''s expression was suddenly stiff. He seemed to understand something and became silent.


    Yes, parliament is the biggest variable. After joining parliament, nothing is impossible.


    "Too much praise," Zhang Sanfeng said softly.


    "I''m surprised that there''s only one thing," Conan whispered. "Zhang people in the real world... Do they improve their accomplishments a little faster? How long has it been... They don''t have a month of cultivation."


    "I also have this doubt." yuandagu nodded seriously.


    Zhang Sanfeng was stunned and quietly explained, "the reason why the disciples of our school improve their accomplishments very quickly is that I saw the evolution of the green dragon constellation and realized a new array based on our array map. I arranged it on Wudang Mountain."


    "This array method can devour the starlight power on the sky at night, convert it into spiritual power and spread it around... Of course, the major decent sects will also send their core disciples to Wudang sect, so their cultivation speed is also very fast... This is called in your modern words."


    Zhang Sanfeng thought for a long time and suddenly thought of something, "yes, it''s called studying abroad... In collocation, I personally pass on their Taoism, and their cultivation progress speed is so fast."


    "Yes, yes." Tony Stark nodded strangely.


    Huang Rong looked at Zhang Sanfeng with some envy and sighed, "after all, my own strength is too weak, otherwise my lot of plans can be implemented."


    "Array chart, refined star light, green dragon constellation." jiujianxian suddenly realized something, turned his head and looked around at the vivid constellation gods and beasts. Before he remembered, the change of rosefinch constellation brought him enlightenment


    "I''m wrong... I''m very wrong." Jiu Jianxian''s voice trembled. "What I learned from it is the supreme principle of heaven and earth, which can be applied to any aspect, array diagram, spell, and even swordsmanship... Why should I stick to practicing martial arts to fulfill it?"


    "I can even combine all the dharmas I have practiced with my previous understanding to create a new Dharma that belongs to me alone."


    Yu Zhibo''s body stopped. Can the insights brought by the change of rosefinch constellation be applied to all aspects? This


    Yu Zhibo''s face changed several times, and his thoughts collided in his mind. At first, he thought that only Zhang Sanfeng, a wine Sword Fairy, could properly use it. But hearing jiujianxian''s words, he suddenly figured out... Why did he limit his thinking.


    He can fully understand the constellation changes recorded by the reincarnation eye... And then see if he can integrate these insights into his ninja moves.

 Chapter 226

    "Can it be used in all aspects?" white beard narrowed his eyes. He looked at his clenched fist. "It''s really time to try."


    "This means." Gu xun''er was shocked. She suddenly looked up at Su Han.


    It is not to give them skill directly, or any special cultivation method, attack technique.


    But directly show them the essence of the vast universe. Let them understand by themselves and create the most suitable Dharma according to their own situation?


    Is this the means of the nameless God? It''s really beyond imagination.


    Gu xun''er smiled bitterly when she thought of those skills above the heaven level collected by her family... She felt for the first time that these ancient ethnic details that used to make her proud were so ridiculous.


    Tony Stark''s look didn''t fluctuate at all. He said calmly, "that''s what it is. The top armor in my hand, such as anti reincarnation eye and anti hawk armor, has a very strong self recovery ability... Even if it is cracked, it can go on and recover at any time, and there is no need to fill in new materials."


    "This is my understanding from the evolution of the green dragon constellation... Proliferation, recovery, repair... Moreover, even if I am seriously injured in this top armor, the armor will automatically inject life energy to make me recover quickly."


    "It''s terrible." Conan''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down. He is a modern man, and his IQ is also very high, so he knows what it means.


    He sighed in a low voice, "Mr. stark, if you want to make a spaceship now, can you make a spaceship?"


    "How do you know I''m making a spaceship?" Tony Stark glanced at Conan in surprise.


    Conan was stunned. Are you really making it?


    "It''s a guess," Tony Stark laughed when he realized something. "I''m going to build spaceships. When the technology is mature, I''ll share the technology with the top powers that meet the basic conditions... And then they can fully develop the technology. It''s too empty outside the colony."


    "I want to push the whole mankind into the cosmic era with my own strength. This is also a great undertaking for the human race... According to the words of the chairman of the parliament before, I should be qualified to sacrifice to heaven at that time."


    Tony Stark has not only adhered to the boundaries of the country, but also considered the problem from the perspective of the whole mankind. There''s really no way, mieba... I don''t know what''s going on. The only thing I can be sure is that mieba is definitely a person at the level of cosmic overlord.


    Now, if you don''t want to unite the power of the whole mankind, let the scientific and technological power of the whole mankind surge, and stick to the struggle between countries, maybe mankind will perish in the end, you don''t know what''s going on


    Now Tony Stark doesn''t know the future, but he has prepared for the worst. That is to develop spaceships, which are really going to be extinct... Let the kindling of human civilization carry spaceships into space.


    "Sacrifice to heaven." Ying Zheng looked inexplicably, "Mr. Tony, your world... Including the world of Mr. Fang Tongtong, is extremely special. The level is very high!"


    "If you succeed in offering sacrifices to heaven... Become the spokesman of heaven. The benefits you can get may be beyond imagination!"


    The longer he becomes the spokesman of heaven, the more Ying Zheng can understand how far the overall power level of a world has increased the spokesman of the world.


    "Isn''t the benefit just more superpowers?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrows. He also had a deep understanding of many means of winning politics. "Why, the growth rate is different in different worlds? Can I directly have the power of many infinite gemstones when I sacrifice my world?"


    "Well... Maybe you can reach the peak." Ying Zheng whispered.


    Tony Stark''s body stopped. He suddenly remembered what Ying Zheng had told him before.


    The spokesman of the way of heaven can grow with the accumulation of his achievements... Even finally, he can really become the local god of his own world and have so much power.


    Thinking, Tony Stark''s eyes lit up.


    "As for the early stage," Ying Zheng took a meaningful look at Tony Stark, "if I think now, I can use various means to observe the world I live in, and even go back to some history..."


    "So now I have some skills from the ancient fairy and devil era, and I know how they cast artifacts and Demons... Even now I want to know all the knowledge of our world, there is no problem."


    In the Qin Dynasty, mythological figures did exist in the ancient world. But now these mythical characters have disappeared


    Ying Zheng used his power and ability to cross the years and see the glory of the era of the gods.


    "It looks like I''m going to try." Tony Stark took a deep breath. If he succeeded in sacrificing God, would he observe all the history of human civilization... Or the whole universe?


    At the thought of the possibility of observing the whole universe, Tony Stark felt his heart shaking uncontrollably... If he could do that, what would it be? He will be prepared and restrained in advance.


    Su Han stared at the bottom with great interest. He was not surprised by what Ying Zheng said.


    In fact, after Ying Zheng integrated half of the world origin into the misty space, Su Han''s observation ability of the bright moon world in the Qin Dynasty was greatly enhanced


    Generally speaking, what Ying Zheng can do in his own world, so can su Han. Even if we add the increase of fog space itself... He can do more in the bright moon world of Qin Dynasty than Ying Zheng.


    "By the way, chairman of the Council." Tony Stark thought of mieba, turned around, stared at Su Han and asked sincerely, "I want to ask, can I know the development of the third stage of our world now?"


    Although he should be able to deal with mieba after sacrificing to heaven... But now he is still far from sacrificing to heaven, and his previous ideas are only speculation after all. If the sacrifice is really successful, I don''t know what the situation is.


    At present, the most important thing to do is to know the information as much as possible and prepare for the anti bully invasion.


    Su Han stared at Tony Stark for a long time. When Tony Stark was nervous, he said, "what are you going to exchange?"


    After a brief silence, Tony Stark took out four cards, all of which were inlaid with Phnom Penh.


    "This is anti mirror water moon armor, anti hawk armor... And shock fruit armor, vector control armor!" Tony Stark introduced one by one. He looked directly at Su Han, "excluding the anti reincarnation eye armor given to No. 10 before... This is all the cutting-edge armor in my hand."


    "Is it enough to use these?"

 Chapter 227

    "Little Tony," white beard stared strangely at Tony Stark after a brief silence, "I didn''t provoke you, did I?"


    White beard felt that tonistark''s operation was outrageous. Didn''t you say you wouldn''t study armor against him? In fact, it was studied secretly?


    One party''s eyes narrowed too. He didn''t have a conflict with Tony Stark, did he? As for guarding against him like this?


    "Please listen clearly, sir... And the other side of the road." tonistark''s voice was serious. "It''s shock fruit armor and vector control armor, not anti shock fruit armor! Anti vector control armor. There''s a big difference."


    One side of the traffic suddenly looked back, as if thinking.


    "You mean... Anti reincarnation eye and anti mirror water moon. Their abilities are specially used to restrain reincarnation eye and mirror water moon... But the two sets of armor are shock fruit and vector control. They are armor with shock fruit ability and armor with vector control ability?"


    After figuring it out, one party stared at Tony Stark with interest, and his voice was pondering, "isn''t it good... You guy, no wonder you asked me for a series of information about vector manipulation, and even took away my computational power."


    "Equivalent exchange," Tony Stark shrugged, "I didn''t optimize your computational force as much as I could, as I said before."


    One party was noncommittal, but there was no idea of accountability. After all, Tony Stark didn''t deceive him strictly, but he misunderstood himself before.


    Su Han stared at these sets of armored cards, which made waves in his heart, but he was very calm on the surface and spit out two words concisely, "yes."


    Then, Su Han gently knocked his fingers on the back of the chair. With a crisp bang, the stars behind Tony Stark suddenly exuded brilliance.


    A vast river of years, from scratch, slowly emerged.


    In that future, Dr. strange appeared, the avenger alliance set off a civil war... The madness of killing tyrants, crushing everything and destroying everything. Also, after mieba gathered all the infinite gemstones, a snap finger wiped out half of the life in the universe... In the end, reverse the war of time


    With a crisp buzz.


    The vast river of fate condensed into plot stars, floating quietly behind Tony Stark.


    The scene was quiet.


    "Just now... What is that?" lanran''s face didn''t change, but her heart was agitated. Although it was only a glimpse, the huge amount of information displayed by Marvel world made him unable to calm down.


    "Is it really powerful, the overlord of the universe?" white beard held the armrest of the chair tightly with his palm.


    Without saying anything, poros reached directly into Marvel''s plot stars. He is very interested in the overlord of another universe.


    "Wow, is that guy poros worried?" Xiaoyu''s eyes glittered. "In fact, I''m also very interested. I really want to see it!"


    Xiaoyu followed and entered the marvelous star.


    "... you guys." Tony Stark was still a little heavy in his heart. When he saw this scene, all he could do was cry and laugh, "but... I seem to see the scene of my hostility with the captain of the United States... The reason is not very clear. What is it?"


    Tony Stark was quiet for a long time. He was nervous and nervous.


    After taking two deep breaths, he forcibly calmed his mood, threw the four cards in his hand in the direction of Su Han, and then entered his own plot stars.


    Most of the people at the scene disappeared, and Su Han was not surprised. His idea moved, turned directly into fog, and disappeared from his place.


    "The president left." Conan pushed his glasses with some emotion.


    "Maybe the evil gods of the void world will suffer again?" Yu Zhibo ban opened his mouth with cold humor. Then he frowned and stared at the plot stars of Marvel world.


    He didn''t enter for the first time. His fingers gently knocked on the back of the chair, thinking about something.


    "But then again, if Mr. Tony Stark really used that method to obtain the qualification to sacrifice to heaven." Conan had mixed thoughts in his mind, and he sighed, "then there will be three ways in front of me."


    The first way is to cultivate his armed knowledge. When the world is invincible, he will fight all the way until people all over the world recognize his name and become the No. 1 in the world... This way is the simplest.


    There are two other ways. One is to spread the methods of armed knowledge and cultivation and transform your world into a high martial world. Another way is to learn from Tony Stark, use various methods to obtain spacecraft manufacturing methods from Tony Stark, and then colonize outer space.


    "Although it''s the easiest way to become the first in the world, I also want to try the second and third way," Conan whispered. He felt that his blood was a little boiling, and the first road naturally fluctuated, but he was not Jingji really after all, and becoming stronger was not his hobby.


    However, let the whole world change, let science and technology explode in this era, and let mankind really step into outer space and become a cosmic civilization. Or become a gaowu society


    This change in social form has made great progress in human civilization... It has great attraction for him, a high IQ talent.


    "Goo la la la," white beard smiled and said gently, "do what you want... As long as you don''t leave regret in your life, it''s the best."


    ¡­¡­


    The real world.


    Su Han slowly opened his eyes. He spread the meaning of five cards on the bed.


    "Anti reincarnation eye, anti hawk, anti Mirror Flower Moon... Vector control and shock fruit, Tony Stark guy."


    Su Han felt that he was worthy of being a forced scientist in Marvel world. After much deliberation, he came to the hall of his dormitory.


    Although it is nominally a dormitory, Su Han''s room is extremely luxurious, with two floors. In particular, the central hall is eight meters away from the highest place, just like a high-altitude duplex villa.


    This is also the reason why Su Zhu had to make complaints about his dormitory every time he did not expose himself. It''s su Han''s dormitory. There''s a big gap between Su Han''s dormitory and others.


    A shake of hands, five cards exude a gorgeous brilliance, and then the cards are fragmented. Five armor slowly emerged.


    The highest of these armor is the shock fruit armor, which is more than six meters high. Obviously, it also refers to the height of white beard himself.


    Su Han looked at it for a moment and whispered an order, "connect these armor on Friday."

 Chapter 228

    On Friday, a calm voice sounded, "sir... Docking has begun. Docking is successful! Start the first self-examination... Sir, there are many high and new technologies hidden in these armor."


    "How high and new?" Su Han raised his eyebrows.


    "About 20 years more advanced than what we currently control." Friday''s words were simple and clear.


    But this is an extremely terrible figure, because on Friday, the current technology in control is on average more than 30 years in the current society... This means that the five sets of mecha technology are at least 50 years different from the current society.


    This is still 50 years in theory. It gives you the right research direction and needs another 50 years... In scientific research, it is normal to study in the wrong direction... Maybe one level can prevent you from breaking through for a hundred years.


    In general, for hundreds of years, human beings may not be able to build the five sets of armor in front of them.


    "Tony Stark."


    Su Han sighed, but didn''t say much. Tony Stark''s genius in technology has long been used to it.


    "Then on Friday, these armor will be handed over to you."


    "Don''t worry, sir," said Friday''s voice, as usual, "I will peel off the technology from these armor and digest it."


    Su Han''s eyebrows beat for a moment. In fact, he didn''t mean that, but after thinking about it, he didn''t say much in this regard. Friday''s enhanced scientific and technological strength is also a good thing for him.


    At dinner time, Su Han didn''t go to the canteen for dinner, but ordered a takeout.


    When eating, a huge and obscure smell suddenly came from the balcony. Su Han stopped eating, "you guys... Why do you like to walk on the balcony?"


    "Maybe it''s because it''s easier to enter from the balcony." a gentle voice sounded. Hearing Su Han''s words is equivalent to obtaining Su Han''s recognition. Immediately, Xu Changnan opened the balcony door and entered.


    He nodded to Su Han, and then saw the simple takeout on Su Han''s table. He looked like a meal, "Su Shenwang usually... Eats these things?"


    "It''s OK. For me, I can eat anything at will." Su Han was noncommittal. With the help of all kinds of energy in his body, he would be fine even if he didn''t eat or drink. Eating now is more a habit.


    "God King, otherwise... I''ll send a chef from our cultivation association to cook for you." Xu Changnan sighed, "don''t worry, it''s definitely the standard of a five-star hotel."


    "There''s no need to discuss this." after su Han finished his last meal, he pushed his rice bowl at will. Under the control of Friday, the iron man armor beside him began to tidy up the table for him.


    Xu Changnan saw the anti reincarnation eye armor and anti Haoke armor standing quietly aside. His pupils suddenly contracted, "that''s true."


    He recognized these new armor, which was the armor that killed in the secondary plane in the array projection. He knew it clearly.


    But he didn''t say much, but took out stacks of manuscripts from his arms and reported the specific situation of today''s array construction for Su Han.


    Su Han looked very calm and listened attentively. At the same time, he used his powerful computing power to deduce and give effective suggestions from time to time.


    "Please." when Xu Changnan took back the manuscript, embarrassment appeared on his face.


    It was originally for Su han to report the situation, but in the end, his speech was densely written


    What is written on it is all the revision suggestions put forward by Su Han. The most terrible thing is that these opinions are effective.


    Their specific implementation plan is supported by the computational power of the innate gossip chart of Huaya headquarters, and there are many array charts. Everyone is supervising the construction


    This not only shows that so many array charts are not comparable to Su Han alone, but also shows that Su Han''s computing ability exceeds the innate gossip of Huaya headquarters... That''s the strongest computer in Huaya at present.


    People''s computing power exceeds that of computers... Xu Changnan doesn''t know how to describe it in words.


    Should we say that it is worthy of being the chief designer of the whole Jinling array?


    It''s really hard to imagine how hard you work and have great talent before you are 20 years old... You can have such knowledge reserve, mental arithmetic ability and array experience.


    Xu Changnan glanced at the trash can and thought of the previous takeout. His look became complicated. Perhaps it is because we study these knowledge too seriously that we are lack of self-care ability. It''s really worrying.


    Su Han naturally didn''t know what Xu Changnan thought. He waved his hand and turned to his bedroom. Xu Changnan bowed to Su Han again and retreated.


    Sitting on the bed, Su Han closed his eyes. First, he entered the month of cultivation and practiced for a period of time. Then he entered the misty space.


    ¡­¡­


    Above the fog, the hall is dignified and dotted with fog, which makes this place extremely profound.


    Su Han''s figure appeared silently on the bronze throne and looked down.


    At the moment, many members of parliament have obviously finished watching Marvel''s plot stars and are discussing it with a serious look.


    "Mr. stark, what do you think now?" Conan tightened his tie and stared at Tony Stark in silence. "Or... What do you want to do next?"


    "Do what I have to do," Tony Stark said with a husky tone, but from the palm of his hand holding the bronze armrest, we can see that he is not calm at the moment.


    "I don''t know what you''re tangled about," Yu Zhibo''s face was cold. "Since that winter soldier killed your parents. Whether he was manipulated or not, he must die! In the past, your decision was issued so quickly, why are you tangled now?"


    "Maybe it''s because I saw how passive it was to destroy hegemony after the division of the avenger Alliance... And then I lost the little spider, so I hesitated because of self blame." Tony Stark suddenly laughed and mocked himself, "it''s not like me."


    "It is because of carrying a lot that he is not qualified to be capricious." white beard spoke deeply, and he obviously understood Tony Stark''s feelings.


    "Of course," Tony Stark''s palm stretched out, and his words resumed their ease. Obviously, he hid all kinds of strange emotions in his heart. "I don''t have that, um... In the words of Zhang Zhenzhen, it''s the idea of repaying good for evil."


    "Not only the winter warrior, but also the Hydra behind him can''t run away." Tony Stark''s words gradually became cold. Winter soldiers are murderers, but hydras control everything behind them. Is behind it.


    Remembering his gloating when he saw the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. occupied by Hydra, Tony Stark wanted to laugh at himself at that time. Is this retribution?

 Chapter 229

    "Let''s talk about a lighter topic," Weber sensed that Tony Stark''s mood was out of control at the moment and carefully changed the topic. "Don''t you think the magic of Kama Taj is very cool?"


    As he spoke, a vision appeared on Weber''s face, "can move freely on the earth... My God, if it''s not magic in our world, it''s also the top magic."


    "It''s not magic," yuandagu thought. "Weber, didn''t you say before... The so-called magic is something that modern civilization can''t do..."


    "It''s just moving to any place on the earth. What can''t you do?"


    "You''re wrong." one party took a deep look at yuandagu. "With all kinds of transportation, you can really go to any place in the world... However, the magic array of Kamata Taj is to go in an instant... Not to mention that in the final stage, after a ring finger was resurrected, Dr. strange rushed back from outer space with the magic array."


    "Can modern human civilization do such things?"


    Yuandagu choked, but after thinking carefully, he had to admit that one party was right.


    Kama Taj''s secret door into Weber''s world can indeed be called magic... On the premise that the secret door can be used in different worlds.


    "The key problem is not this," Weber was very tangled. "The key is that the transmission of Kama Taj is an entry spell..."


    "If I don''t think I can''t escape the detection of the supreme mage, I want to save some useful items, and then find the president to trade and go to that world."


    Speaking of this, Weber subconsciously glanced at the direction of the bronze throne and looked fixed. He found something and said awkwardly, "Chairman, are you there?"


    Su Han didn''t speak, but just stared at the bottom quietly.


    "Good evening, chairman." lanran smiled and stared at the stars of Marvel''s plot, meaning something. "You let us see a wonderful world and the power of infinite gemstones... It''s really amazing. A ring finger changes the power of the universe."


    "Indeed," Ying Zheng coughed gently, stared at Tony Stark strangely and suggested, "anyway, stark, you can consider looking for the supreme mage, and then worship him and learn magic..."


    "If the supreme mage''s power is integrated with the iron man, it will be much easier to solve mieba?"


    "This point can really be considered." Tony Stark nodded seriously. "I''ll go back and find the future strange doctor... Who''s his name? By the way, strandy! Then I''ll take him to master Gu Yi."


    "It''s obviously called strange." Huang Rong twitched at the corners of her mouth and asked, "no, why do you take Dr. strange with you?"


    "In order to gather more strong people," Tony Stark looked serious. "There is no doubt that Dr. strange can grow to that point in the future. I can learn from Gu Yi to make myself stronger, but I can''t ignore Dr. strange."


    "Of course... On the other hand, master Gu Yi will really unload the Supreme Master in the future. I don''t have the mind to take over. I honestly study science and technology and live my own life... It''s not better to become master Gu Yi and nest in the temple every day. This responsibility should be borne by Dr. Qi himself. This is what he should bear!"


    The fog hall was quiet, and everyone looked strangely at Tony Stark.


    "You won''t be afraid to be rejected by master Gu Yi?" Yu Zhibo''s voice was strange, and he vaguely noticed something.


    "Ha? I am a top scientist, a billionaire, a great philanthropist and a super genius," tonistark blew his hair at once. "It''s her honor for master Gu Yi to accept me, but isn''t it a matter of course?"


    "I thought so too, but seeing your fierce reaction, I''m sure you were right by Mr. Ban." Conan patted himself on the cheek and sighed, "but it''s also normal... After all, it''s the ancient mage."


    "Why is Tony Stark worried about being rejected?" konji Kawada was confused. He didn''t understand the logic of the group in front of him.


    "Because master Guyi can see through the future," lanran said with a smile, "she must know what the future of tonista is... Parliament is beyond the limitations of the world, and tonistark looks for her because of the variable of Parliament... Master Guyi may not be able to see through tonista."


    "In this way, it''s normal for her to accept Tony Stark''s apprenticeship or refuse it."


    It dawned on him that everything had been sorted out. Then he looked at Tony Stark and looked strange.


    It''s true that it''s not easy to learn from a super big man who can peep into the future.


    "In fact," said Su Han, his voice as gentle as ever, "Tony Stark, you don''t need to worry about killing bullies at all."


    Tony Stark was stunned for a moment and thought of something. He subconsciously took a look at the eager poros, the calm Yuzhi spots, lanran and others, and smiled bitterly, "chairman of the Council... I understand what you mean. You can afford to go to my world!"


    "However, this kind of thing that has nothing to do with evil things can be solved by yourself... Unless there is really no way."


    "Always play their self-esteem in some useless places." Yu Zhibo glanced coldly at Tony Stark.


    "After all, I''m iron man." Tony Stark didn''t deny that he was such a man.


    Strong self-esteem, a person shoulders silently, plans everything, and doesn''t like to rely on others


    "I''m just thinking about infinite gems," Yuanda looked forward to. "It''s too strong. If I have infinite gems, I can wipe out all evil monsters on the earth with one snap of my finger..."


    "In this way, there won''t be so many things in the future."


    "First, it''s still unknown whether the infinite gem can work in other worlds. Second, even if it works, after you snap your fingers... It''s estimated that your own life will be lost." Ying Zheng was expressionless and asked if he was excited about the power of the infinite gem. It must be.


    However, his self-control well restrained his desire.


    Ying Zheng understands that Marvel''s pursuit of infinite gemstones is meaningless to him. With that leisure, he might as well do a few more things that contribute to mankind in the world and strive to become a God in his own world as soon as possible.


    "I know such things," Yuan Dagu smiled, "but it''s not against the law to think about it."


    Su Han looked at the scene in front of him thoughtfully, but before he could say anything, he suddenly felt, "well... This feeling, is there a new person coming soon?"


    At the moment when Su Han had this idea, a fog suddenly rose on the two bronze chairs.

 Chapter 230

    "Is there a new person coming again?" Yuzhi Boban reacted at the first moment. He narrowed his eyes and looked up and down. "It seems that his body shape is very normal. It''s not the type of white beard... However, I''m not sure if it''s a person in the ordinary world."


    "It would be great if it were a strong man who could match me." a touch of fanaticism flashed through polos''s eyes and his voice was low. "The last fight with that guy ban... Hum, let alone."


    "... please, don''t say half of it?" Huang Rong looked at poros speechless.


    After the last battle between poros and yuzhiboban, someone in the parliament asked about it. As a result, neither poros nor yuzhiboban revealed the final victory or defeat.


    Of course, looking at the situation of poros, even if he finally wins... He should have suffered a lot from yuzhiboban.


    "Here is... Where?" a timid voice suddenly sounded, just one who had just entered the misty space.


    "The girl''s voice," Huang Rong''s eyes lit up at once. She asked directly, "what''s your name? My name is Huang Rong, from a world of martial arts."


    "Wuxia... The world?" the man was obviously very confused. She looked around and found that all the people around her were shrouded in the fog. She was even more nervous. She subconsciously pressed the position under her neck, "... How could it be? Parker? Why can''t I feel him."


    The voice sounded like the existence of a girl, and suddenly panicked.


    "Parker is your friend, but something else?" konji Zada asked some questions, but explained, "don''t worry, your friend should be OK. You just need an idea to return to the real world... And you can see him again."


    The voice fell, and the girl''s body turned into a fog and disappeared from her place.


    The fog Hall fell into a brief silence.


    Su Han looked strange. Although the girl came and went in a hurry, he had seen the girl''s face through the fog and confirmed her true identity, "Amelia...?"


    The heroine of the alien life from scratch, half elf, one of the king elect of the Dragon kingdom. With a posture similar to the witch who destroyed the world


    "Interesting." Su Han cast his eyes on another person at the scene. It was a middle-aged man. He was dressed in ancient clothes, with white temples and perfect face. The whole person naturally had a posture and demeanor of overlooking the world, like a sharp blade out of a scabbard.


    incognizance. Su Han frowned. After a little thinking, he directly used his authority. Then he suddenly understood his identity. He was surprised, "it was him? But it was reasonable to think about it."


    This man is song Ke, the Heavenly Sword. In the legend of Tang Shuanglong, Lingnan song valve master, the world''s top swordsman, is a peerless Tianjiao comparable to the three great masters. Not only is he powerful, but also he can be called the first-class in the world in terms of strategic planning.


    Conan looked at the direction of Amelia''s disappearance, looked complex and whispered, "so anxious... I suddenly thought of Xiao Zhi who had just entered the fog space."


    "Yes," rotten Lucia nodded deeply. "He was so rash at the beginning. The first moment he learned that he could leave... He returned to reality."


    "Everybody, who is it?" Song Que''s voice was low. His waist was straight and his eyes were sharp. He crossed the people on the scene one by one, but he couldn''t see through the fog. "What''s strange... It''s like a starry sky around. There are sun and moon on the sky, and there are traces of others on the scene... But he can''t see clearly. Can you say!"


    Song lacked words. His voice fluctuated for the first time and was stunned. "Are you an expert in breaking the void in the past? Here is... Where the void is broken!"


    Although song que didn''t understand why he broke the void for no reason, it was clear that he was still sitting in the song valve... But he couldn''t find the second explanation.


    "Broken... Void?" Tony Stark repeated, his face strange. "Is there anyone at the scene, tell me what the word means?"


    "Just as the name suggests, it can break the void." Conan took a breath and suddenly turned his head to white beard. "Old Edward seems to break the air. Can''t break the void together?"


    "Dad can only break the air, but... The visual effect is not much different from breaking the void." poison Island Yazi''s voice is calm. "My goal is to become an expert like dad. In the end, one sword can break the atmosphere."


    "Goo la la la," white beard smiled, and his voice was low. "My good daughter, work hard and you will achieve this goal one day. Even it''s easy for you to surpass me before you joined the fog, but it''s just a matter of time... I''m looking forward to it."


    "However," white beard turned his eyes to song Kuang, "if this person can break the void... Maybe his strength will exceed our imagination."


    Yu Zhibo also became interested and looked up and down at Song que.


    Song Ke frowned. The people in front of him didn''t know about the broken void? In other words, these people are probably not the strong ones who broke the void in the past.


    "So... What is this place?"


    Is it the strong warrior who hypnotized him with special skills? The first moment this idea appeared, it was erased by song que.


    It''s impossible, not to mention that there is no great master who is good at this way in the world... Even if there is, how can he not notice anything wrong? He''s Tiandao song Ke!


    The fog rose again. Amelia returned to the fog hall. She looked around timidly and said carefully, "I went back to see Parker... He''s really fine. And he didn''t notice anything wrong with me... What''s the matter with you?"


    Or... What happened at the scene is related to the witch?


    Amelia clenched her fist. She told Parker about her encounter before. Parker''s first thought was the witch.


    Although it''s not clear why Amelia doesn''t have the fragrance of the witch. But considering the similar posture between amelia and the jealous witch... And the abnormal situation, this possibility is the greatest.


    "Emilia, Tiandao songke, welcome to come." Su Han opened his mouth, and his voice didn''t fluctuate at all.


    Song que immediately shifted his attention, but at his first sight of Su Han, his pupil suddenly expanded. The powerful psychic sense made him suffocate at this moment.


    He looked away in an instant, but his breathing still became rapid. His heart was beating at a very fast speed, almost bursting. "That guy... Who is he?"


    How can there be such an existence? Song que gradually calmed down, and his inner shock could not be described in words... Just one look almost shattered his state of mind.


    Is that the fairy God in the myth?


    Song lacks deep eyes. Although we are not sure whether the other party is a God or a devil, the essence of existence must be far more than the great master... No, comparing the great master with this kind of existence may be a kind of blasphemy.

 Chapter 231

    "Tian Dao song que?" Zhang Sanfeng''s eyes coagulated. "Figures in the martial arts world? Or, figures in the immortal Xia world."


    Zhang Sanfeng subconsciously looked at Jiu Jianxian, but found that Jiu Jianxian was lying lazily on the chair.


    Because he was shrouded in fog, Zhang Sanfeng could not see whether jiujianxian was paying attention to the scene or distracted.


    "Amelia," Tony Stark mused, "Western characters are like my superheroes."


    "Why do you think so much?" Conan glanced, staring at the two people who joined with interest.


    Amelia was obviously a little uneasy, and song Ke soon calmed down after peeping into the heavy blow to the essence of the chairman of the Council.


    On the surface, song Ke should have a higher mind.


    "Everyone," Xiaoyu raised her palm and said excitedly, "this time, let me introduce the situation of the parliament to the two newcomers."


    Others, you look at me, I look at you. He didn''t speak. He obviously agreed with Xiaoyu''s opinion. There''s nothing to rob when introducing this matter.


    Immediately, Xiaoyu said what she knew to them.


    "Beyond the world." Song lacks the same face. He has doubts in his heart. Beyond the world, isn''t that breaking the void?


    No, song que suddenly understood something and was shocked.


    If he reaches the peak of his cultivation in his own world, he will break the void and go to another world, or the so-called fairyland. Then, when the celestial world reaches its peak, will it be possible to break the void and enter other worlds?


    We can''t blame song Ke for his association, but because Xiaoyu ignored what he said about the fairyland before.


    This is the most reasonable explanation at present.


    "Exchange your own abilities for the future." Amelia hesitated. She wanted to refine her abilities. Suddenly, gorgeous cards emerged from her.


    "It''s really condensed." Amelia was restless. She had never heard of such magic. Moreover, there were rumors that she would cross the waterfall and go to another world.


    Remembering Xiaoyu''s previous explanation, Amelia stared at Su Han with a complex look.


    If someone is not deceiving her, the existence that can not be looked at directly in front of her must be far above the dragon of the pro dragon kingdom.


    In a very simple way, Amelia has never heard of the dragon of the kingdom. Mortals can''t look directly at it.


    Even the jealous witch who almost destroyed the world 400 years ago has no such characteristics. From this, we can imagine how terrible the existence in front of us is


    "However, the most important thing now is not this." Amelia forcibly dispelled the confused thoughts in her mind. She looked at many cards in front of her one by one, and finally took out two cards of ELF warlock and micro elf fit.


    She put the card in her hand and stretched it out in the direction of Su Han. Her voice was sincere, "please."


    Su Han used his mind to let the two cards float to his side, and his voice was as calm as ever.


    "Well, the deal is done."


    With Su Han''s words falling, the waves of terror rose in the void. A long river of history suddenly emerged.


    There are too many pictures in that long history, even the death of Amelia, ram and REM, the appearance of the witch high priest... Death, death, and finally death.


    The river of years is full of elegy composed of death.


    Countless pictures gathered, dazzling, and then suddenly condensed into a plot star, floating quietly above Amelia''s head.


    The fog Hall fell into a long silence, and no one spoke.


    "What was that just now," said Huang Rong, her voice dry and her face full of consternation, "Miss Amelia... Dead?"


    "Why, no, I saw Miss Amelia''s death at the beginning. But why did I see Miss Amelia''s appearance later?"


    Huang Rong was confused, because the long river of fate just flashed away, so she didn''t clarify the relationship at all.


    "There are many possibilities," said Yu Zhibo, who was expressionless. He saw more, so he was not surprised. "For example, use the special technique of resurrection series. For another example, those deaths are just parallel worlds..."


    "Don''t forget the Conan world of Parliament."


    Amelia stared at Yu Zhibo blankly. Why do you say that resurrection can be said so easily... How can there be the art of resurrecting others in the world?


    No, Amelia suddenly thought that the people in front of her were people from different worlds, and she was silent. No one knows what the world is like.


    "But speaking of parallel worlds," Ying Zheng narrowed his eyes, and his words were meaningful. "I think the white bearded pirate world also has many parallel worlds."


    "You mean those separate world scenes in the pirate world?" Conan responded in an instant and finally nodded.


    "Indeed, in the historical track of the positive film, sometimes Luffy''s strength is obviously very weak... But in those split world scenes, Luffy can fight with the world''s top monsters such as the Golden Lion and even Barrett. In the end, he can often win?"


    "I think," yuandagu thought for a moment and said carefully, "in those split world scenes, white beard and Luffy are right up, and they may not win."


    "Not necessarily, but definitely can''t win." Weber smiled bitterly. "Luffy is really invincible in those split world scenes. It completely inspires the characteristics of his son of destiny."


    Amelia became more and more confused. She opened her mouth slightly and stared at the group in front of her. She didn''t know what they were talking about.


    Elia was keenly aware of this and whispered comfortingly, "sister Amelia, don''t think too much. You''ve been in Parliament for a long time. After reading all the plot stars around, you can successfully participate in their topic."


    "When I first joined the parliament, I was also very worried. But after a long time, I found that everyone is a very good person. Don''t worry too much." Elia was full of vitality.


    "No, it can''t be said," Tony Stark rolled his eyes. "You should say that most of them are better people. There are always a few who need you to raise your vigilance... Otherwise they will be sold in the end. I don''t know what''s going on."


    "Yes," Lan ran said with a smile, "after all, if the strength of those who join the parliament is too strong, Mr. Tony Stark will develop all kinds of anti armor uncontrolled..."


    "In the final analysis, he is a man with strong persecution paranoia. He really needs to be careful."

 Chapter 232

    "You guy." Tony Stark was not angry. He stared at LAN ran tightly and suddenly sneered, "I won''t argue with you. Anyway, people who have seen the Death Star know what''s going on."


    Amelia was nervous when she saw the pattern of death of herself and her acquaintances. But looking at the debate in front of this group of people, I relaxed a lot.


    Song que was silent. The scene of the long river of years just now made his calm heart set off waves again.


    He couldn''t describe the scene in words.


    The past and future of a world are fully unfolded from the perspective of the son of destiny... Let them, bystanders, look at and know the world from the perspective of God.


    Finally, it even condensed the long river of history into a star floating overhead.


    He doesn''t know whether this is a means of creation, or simply tracing back to the past and inferring the future... But he knows that casual gods may not be able to do this.


    In other words, this one in front of us is a being who can also rank among the top gods.


    "Is it the legendary Haotian God?" Song Que''s thoughts flickered in his mind. "No, if you deduce the secret of heaven, go back to the past. This means is a little similar to the means of emperor Fuxi in myth."


    Can we say that ancient myths are true?


    The one shrouded in fog on the bronze throne is the legendary Fuxi?


    It''s also wrong. The more song lacked to think, the more he couldn''t understand. The temperament of the God who can''t be looked at directly in front of him was generally dark, which was quite different from the magnificence of Fuxi in his imagination.


    "In other words," Zhang Sanfeng threw his eyes on Song Que and asked softly, "isn''t Mr. Song going to have a look at his future?"


    Song Ke was silent for a long time and turned his palm.


    He stared at the cards without expression. After a short time of thinking, he took out two cards, namely the eight secrets of Tiandao and the technique of Tiandao.


    He threw it in the direction of Su Han, his voice hoarse and low, "then, please show my future."


    Su Han calmly accepted two cards. He said nothing and knocked his fingers gently on the back of the chair.


    The void vibrates, endless fog gathers, and a vast scene emerges.


    It was the grand scene of Yangzhou city. With the rapid passage of time, the two young people who came out of Yangzhou embarked on the road of martial arts under various opportunities and coincidences, and then embarked on the road of dominating the world.


    Their life is extremely wonderful. They have seen countless heroes, great masters and great beauties. Led tens of thousands of troops and fought all over the world


    However, in the end, they gave up the throne that countless people dreamed of and retired to the mountains. Let Li Shimin successfully ascend the throne.


    The endless fog, with the vast picture, is constantly converging, and finally turns into a pale green strange star, floating quietly on Song Ke''s head.


    "... Li Shimin."


    Song que clenched the armrest of the chair with his palm and his eyebrows jumped. He is a Han blood supremacist, so he doesn''t pay much attention to Li Shimin with Hu blood. But fortune made people, and finally... That person stepped on the throne.


    Although it was only a glimpse, song Ke was sure that he should have chosen the two sons of destiny in that future


    Thinking of this, song Que''s eyes took a touch of cold, and he couldn''t be blamed for his anger. Those two sons of destiny are too despairing. In the end, they seem to have no dispute, so they just give up everything and retire to the mountains? This approach is totally incomprehensible.


    "What I just saw was too rough," Song que said to himself, "it may be something I ignored... I''ll make a decision when I understand it all."


    "Mr. Song, you are from the Sui and Tang Dynasties." Zhang Sanfeng sincerely sighed and sighed, "the great master of that era."


    "However, I don''t seem to have heard of any great master in history. I haven''t heard of Tiandao song Ke, the three great masters and Cihang Jingzhai." Huang Rong was puzzled and sighed at last. "It''s all because I didn''t study hard in the past, otherwise I would know what it is now."


    "Miss Huang Rong," Zhang Sanfeng looked at Huang Rong, and he thought about it. "I know something about the Sui and Tang Dynasties. And I''m very sure that there is absolutely no such sect as Cihang Jingzhai in the history I know."


    "What do you mean?" Huang Rong looked sluggish.


    "Yes," Zhang Sanfeng nodded seriously, "just like Qin Shihuang, he should not be a figure in the past and future of our world... But another martial arts world with Yan and Huang inheritance."


    "Wait," Song Que''s look changed. The content of the two discussions contained too much information, so that he could not calm down, "who is the first emperor of Qin?"


    "It''s me." Ying Zheng said coldly.


    "... you." Song que suddenly turned his head. His eyes were like blades, looking up and down at Ying Zheng shrouded in the fog.


    After a short silence, he spoke with a cold voice, "don''t joke about it. The emperor of the Qin Dynasty has long died, and the Qin Dynasty has also died... Now, even the Great Han no longer exists."


    "So, you are now in a special parliament connecting countless worlds." Huang Rong sighed, "you didn''t understand Xiaoyu''s words at all just now."


    "Yes, yes," Xiaoyu waved her fist and looked a little angry. "Even if you are the great master, you can''t do this... It''s too impolite."


    "Do you mean that among these worlds of Unicom, there is a world just in the Daqin era hundreds of years ago?"


    Song que reacted and his pupils widened. His mind shook beyond words. However, song Ke didn''t look at Su Han on the bronze throne, mainly because he had suffered too much before.


    However, song lacked a clear mind that the scene in front of him must be created by the mysterious parliament chief.


    Remembering his previous guess, song que suddenly wanted to laugh. Suspected of their world, the mythical Fuxi?


    Can Fuxi do such a thing?


    It is not only to trace back and deduce the past and future of the world, but also to convene countless people who are different but similar to the world in a parliament that is beyond the world.


    This one is not the God in their mythology, but the God above the world... Perhaps it is more appropriate to describe it with the highest immortal God.


    "Don''t be so flustered," Huang Rong comforted when he saw song Que''s silence. He thought he had been hit. "In your eyes, Qin Shihuang is an ancient, but in our eyes... You are also an ancient!"

 Chapter 233

    The scene fell into a brief silence, and many people stared at Huang Rong strangely. Are you sure you''re comforting?


    "What do you mean?" Song''s eyes narrowed.


    "My era is the great Song Dynasty... The great Song Dynasty is about hundreds of years away from the Sui and Tang Dynasties," Huang Rong held her cheek. "From my perspective, don''t say the Sui Dynasty, even the Tang Dynasty has been destroyed."


    "The old man Zhang Sanfeng over there is still behind me... Well, after the fall of the great Song Dynasty, I stayed in the Yuan Dynasty... Old man Zhang Sanfeng survived until the fall of the Yuan Dynasty and the establishment of the Ming Dynasty."


    Song Ke''s heart is touched. Will he be a person hundreds of years later?


    But when he thought of seeing even the first emperor of Qin, he immediately calmed down... All emperors in the past can see. Is it surprising to see future people again?


    "However," after Song que glanced at Su Han, he quickly took back his eyes, "it is worthy of being the highest immortal God."


    "Then again," Yasuda Gangji said cautiously, "guys, aren''t you going to watch your own plot stars?"


    "Now?" Amelia was stunned for a moment and said with some embarrassment, "will it be bad to leave directly now?"


    "There are no restrictions on joining the parliament." poison Island Yazi''s voice was gentle. "You can do whatever you want. As long as you maintain the necessary awe and respect for the president of the parliament, abide by the rules and regulations formulated by him, and don''t wantonly fight with other members of the Parliament... There''s no problem."


    "So it is." Amelia put down her heart, thought about it, and went directly into the plot star above her head.


    Song que glanced at the crowd at the scene and didn''t say much. He also entered the stars of the Tang Dynasty.


    "Tomorrow, there will be a sacrifice, and I''m still a little nervous." Zhang Sanfeng opened his mouth. He stared at the plot stars of song que. "It''s also a rare comfort for me to watch the local customs of the Tang Dynasty at this time."


    "If you want to and can afford the price, you can often come to my world to experience the customs of Daqin." Ying Zheng said gently.


    "Ha ha ha," Zhang Sanfeng laughed and said frankly, "it''s to experience the local conditions and customs, but in fact, it''s more simply interested in the wonderful stories of the world."


    After that, Zhang Sanfeng stepped into the plot of the Twin Dragons of the Tang Dynasty.


    "It''s not interesting." poros said expressionless, "there''s no world without song, not even a strong man who can collapse the mountains... There''s a witch who destroys the world called Amy. It makes people interested!"


    "However, next... I''m still competing with mieba, who has gathered infinite gems."


    Watching poros enter the sky on the day of the decisive battle, the people in Parliament look different.


    "Polos," Tony Stark cried and laughed, "is either challenging or on the way to challenge the strong enemy... The day of the decisive battle is the happiest and most frequently used by this guy."


    After a pause, Tony Stark had a headache again. "However, I can understand that he fought against mieba without infinite gems. But challenging mieba with all infinite gems... This."


    It''s not that Tony Stark despises poros, but in the eyes of mieba in that state... The power to destroy the planet is really nothing.


    "After all, Mr. poros likes to challenge strong enemies." Elia smiled awkwardly. "Maybe being beaten and crushed is also a kind of enjoyment for him."


    "There''s no problem with this sentence, but why do you always feel strange?" Xiaoyu fell into meditation, finally shook her head, stared at the different world life from scratch with sparkling eyes, and directly entered it. "There are orcs and elves in the different world, I''m coming."


    Su Han didn''t care that half of the people at the scene were gone. He scanned the people at the scene and suddenly stared at Elia and felt something.


    "It''s interesting," Su Han said to himself. After a little thinking, he thought and directly let the tenth appear in his position.


    Then, Su Han manipulated the 10th to speak, "Miss Elia, have you seen Meiyou? How are you going to treat her in the future?"


    "Eh? Yes, I did see Meiyou," Elia said quickly, but then she reacted and stared at No. 10 with some doubt. "Well... How do you know?"


    Elia was a little strange. She clearly didn''t disclose the news in Parliament.


    "On the 10th," Yu Zhibo''s face became strange. He suddenly thought of a possibility, "you won''t. are you still wandering outside the multi parallel world of code month?"


    "Ah?" after Weber reacted, his face changed dramatically. "Wait, No. 10, you should have no malice to our world?"


    Weber thought more and more flustered. After all, the 10th is good in the short term and long term. He can''t be at ease. After all, it''s an evil god. The evil spirit is swimming outside the world


    Weber covered his brain and his voice trembled. "Although the world consciousness of our world may be hostile to you... But can you show mercy? Again... It can hurt the world consciousness and its roots... But please don''t have an impact on our respective world."


    Elia:


    This... What''s the situation?


    Elia was completely confused. She wondered why the 10th knew her situation? Why did the topic immediately involve the destruction of the world?


    "Calm down," Tony Stark coughed softly. "The president is still there."


    "... yes," Weber thought, relieved.


    He now basically accepted Su Han''s explanation that he was the creator of their world. According to this statement, no matter how chaotic the nature of the tenth is, it is estimated that it will take this aspect into account.


    "Are all the members of this council so dangerous?" asked jiujianxian expressionless.


    The chairman of Parliament is strong, which is deserved, but where did the number ten come from? How can you listen to the tone of the people on the scene? It seems that it can cross the border and destroy the world.


    "No. 10 is a special case," said Kenji Sakata with a long sigh and pointed to the plot stars behind the No. 10. "As for how dangerous he is, you can see his plot stars."


    Tang haomo stared silently at the twisted plot stars behind No. 10, and his eyelids beat.


    He used to think that the plot stars behind the 10th are different from ordinary plot stars. They are very dangerous and have no idea of experiment... Now, there is no more.


    On the bronze throne, Su Han''s face was expressionless and his heart was very speechless. He was a little curious... Without prying into his memory, he simply asked with the help of No. 10. As a result, the group of people in front of me actually had such a distorted brain, which is too much.

 Chapter 234

    "Miss Elia," the tenth voice continued, "have you not answered my question, or... It''s inconvenient to answer?"


    "It''s not inconvenient," Elia thought, felt it was not worth hiding, and immediately replied seriously, "although she knew the future, it hasn''t changed much for a while."


    "Besides, I don''t know where to start for a while."


    "Or," Gu xun''er thought for a moment and whispered, "you learn to fight with me?"


    "No... not at all." Bai Hu Zi shook his head. He stared at Elia with great interest. "It''s better to learn domineering from me."


    "Elia has the essence of the little Holy Grail... Even if it is sealed, it should be able to give her great help in cultivation."


    "Edward Newgate, you''re just as bad," Tony Stark glanced at his white beard silently. "Do you think she''s a crazy soldier Hercules?"


    At the thought of such a lovely white haired pupil, his fighting style turned into a crazy warrior... Tony Stark felt his brain shaking.


    "Why?" white beard squinted at Tony Stark. "The great scientist also wants to take an apprentice and pass on his way of science?"


    "Forget it." Tony Stark waved his hand. If scientific literacy can be inherited through teaching, there can''t be only a few exceptional scientists in his world.


    Looking at the whole Parliament, Tony Stark feels that what he can accept to the greatest extent... Is the passage of one party.


    After all, No.1, which is widely used as the scientific side, is itself a super learning bully, and has its own computing power over the supercomputer.


    Of course, although appropriate, Tony Stark has no idea of a real professor. After all, you can see from the way one side passes. He is not interested in it. And... Tony Stark also felt that he couldn''t deal with one side.


    Elia smiled awkwardly and didn''t know what to say.


    "Personally, I think," Conan''s voice is serious. He put forward an extremely effective plan. "At present, there are two ways that are most suitable for Miss Elia."


    "Since Miss Elia is the Holy Grail and her magic is sealed... Then she should practice magic. So first, Miss Elia is very suitable to inherit the magic of Kama Taj, and the magic limit in Marvel world is also very high. Master Gu Yi can play chess with domam... This can be seen."


    "Your brain turns really fast." Tony Stark nodded. He calculated in his heart and found that Conan was right.


    But then he felt wrong, "wait, doesn''t that turn into Elia, the supreme mage?"


    "Hiss." Yasuda Gangji said that he was numb by this wave of show.


    "Maybe," if yuandagu realized, "Elia will become bald after inheriting the name of the supreme mage?"


    "You''ve gone too far." Elia''s cheeks bulged and stared at yuandagu angrily.


    "I''m kidding," Yuan Dagu said. The original owner was still there and coughed awkwardly. "The supreme mage''s hair doesn''t fall out after practicing magic, so there''s no need to worry about this problem."


    "As for the second way," Conan pushed his glasses and suddenly smiled as if he hadn''t heard the words of the group at the scene. "Hasn''t parliament just joined a member of the magic world?"


    After a short silence, many people all looked at the plot stars of the strange world life from scratch, and their looks became strange and strange.


    "But it doesn''t make much sense to discuss this now," Conan added when he was just about to go to the stars of the plot from scratch. "By the way, speaking of master Gu Yi... How is Mr. Stark''s master worship plan prepared?"


    Tony Stark was silent for a long time. Conan''s action stopped. He looked at Tony Stark strangely. Why did he suddenly feel that Tony Stark''s mood was not quite right?


    "I found that damn strange," Tony Stark''s voice seemed to squeeze out of his teeth. "But now he hasn''t had a car accident and his hand hasn''t broken... This fool, when I told him about Kama Taj, he actually looked at me with a fool''s eyes."


    "Isn''t this a normal thing?" lanran looks at Tony Stark with great interest.


    Tony Stark choked. In fact, he knew it in his heart. After all, he didn''t believe that there was magic in the world for no reason.


    "So, are you going to drag until the doctor has a car accident?" yuzhiboban suddenly opened his mouth, and he stared at Tony Stark thoughtfully.


    "No, I''ve found the temple in London." Tony Stark said expressionless, "I don''t believe it. I can''t open master Gu Yi''s door with money."


    "Well, even if money can''t open her door... I don''t believe that camataj has no place to use money. As long as there are places to use money and loopholes... There is room for me to intervene."


    Su Han stared at Tony Stark with a clear heart.


    Sure enough, Tony Stark finally used his money ability. It should have been done for a long time. Smart people are easy to think more... Whether master Gu Yi refuses or not, it''s always right to try.


    "Then what?" Conan said he was completely interested.


    "I''m visiting Kamata Taj now. Master Guyi is not here. I can''t really be sure until she comes back." Tony Stark shrugged. His life will not be in danger. Master Guyi is not such a person, so he said he was very calm.


    "OK." Conan, who didn''t hear the news, said he was disappointed, and then entered the plot stars from scratch.


    Su Han looked at the group of people in front of him in silence. At last, he thought, and his figure turned into a fog and disappeared completely.


    "The chairman of the Council left." Huang Rong looked at the empty bronze throne and sighed.


    "I suddenly have a bold idea," said LAN ran in a low voice. He glanced at position 10, which is naturally empty. "They all say that the president may be an integral part of the endless world... This is basically certain. But I''m curious, what''s the power of the president?"


    "Of course it''s fate." Huang Rong answered naturally, looking at LAN ran with a fool''s eyes. Isn''t this something that has been determined for a long time?


    "No, no, no," Lan ran smiled and shook her finger. "I think there is a great possibility that... A new world and universe are being created. After all, didn''t we say he was the creator before? Even our world is suspected to have been created by him."


    "And... The president of the Council, or the concept of time in nothingness, is different from us. Maybe his front feet evolved into a new world, and then hundreds of millions of years passed in the new world, just as we looked at the evolution of green dragon and rosefinch..."


    LAN Ran''s expression was still relaxed, but her eyes became deep. "In the hundreds of millions of years of evolution, these worlds gave birth to new life, and then this new life... Joined after he entered the Parliament?"


    The voice fell, the fog hall was silent, and all the members of the parliament suddenly turned pale.

 Chapter 235

    "Indeed, this is a very incredible thing." Tony Stark was shocked. He thought and thought that there was a great possibility.


    After all, no one knows... What is the concept of time in the long existence of Parliament.


    In other words, time is in the hands of the President... It is likely to be just a plaything.


    After a short silence, Tony Stark resumed his frivolity, "but it doesn''t make much sense to discuss this... In other words, LAN ran, do you still think about the essence of the president every day?"


    "Do you want to overthrow the chairman of the Council? It''s like you want to overthrow the spirit king in your own world."


    Tony Stark thinks that lanran is idle.


    "Look at me... Now I don''t guess the essence of the president. With that leisure time, it''s better to exercise more in the month of cultivation."


    "It''s just pure curiosity." Lan Ran''s voice is calm. "As for whether to overthrow or not? Let alone I don''t have such a mind... Even if I do, the chairman of the Council will despise it."


    "After all, that''s a suspected omniscient President... If I really think so, even secretly planning, it''s all under his control?"


    Lanran has never been an honest man, but he is always very quiet in the misty space... Why? Because of this scruple.


    In front of an indescribable existence that can freely peep into the past and future, surpass the endless world, and casually drive the evil gods to destroy the world... All plans are meaningless.


    Perhaps, if lanran does, the chairman of the Council will not stop him, but will expect... Just like expecting him to perform a perfect dance drama.


    Lanran doesn''t like to become a clown, so he never had this idea after he recognized the reality.


    With a dumb smile, lanran enters the day of the decisive battle and continues to challenge youhabach.


    Lanran has long had a clear plan for the future.


    Now, find youhabach''s weakness, successfully swallow youhabach and make himself stronger... This is what he should do at present.


    ¡­¡­


    The real world.


    Su Han opened his eyes. He naturally sensed the exchange of members of the parliament. He looked inexplicably, "lanran, this guy."


    Lanran is right about one thing. If he really had a plan behind his back, Su Han would easily know his plan.


    After all, Su Han is omniscient in the misty space.


    If he wants to, he can know what members of parliament have experienced, and even the ideas of members of Parliament can not escape his perception... Su Han has this right, but he won''t use it when it''s not necessary.


    Not to mention, with the continuous evolution of the foggy space, Su Han can even directly observe the world of those Council members through the foggy space.


    Without much entanglement in this regard, Su Han turned on his mobile phone and scanned at will.


    In terms of Huaya news, it still focuses on the transformation of Jinling array. As for foreign news, the matter of nuclear fusion is still noisy.


    No matter what price the foreign side pays, Huaya has only one attitude, that is, rejection, very firm rejection.


    "It''s also a normal thing. It''s strange if you exchange it directly." Su Han threw his mobile phone aside. He closed his eyes and tried his best to run. He used his super directness by the way.


    Then he sensed that Su Zhu was normal now.


    "What a worrying sister." Su Han sighed and entered the month of cultivation.


    Su Han didn''t leave until he went to bed. After washing, he went to bed.


    The next day, Su Han got up and processed a lot of array data.


    Halfway through the process, Xu Changnan visited Su Han and brought Su Han a five-star exquisite breakfast made by the logistics chef of Jinling cultivation Association.


    Su Han had to admit that even if it was just breakfast... The delicious food he ate today was the only one he had ever seen in his life. After he acquiesced to Xu Changnan, he asked the five-star chef of Jinling cultivation association to contract his meals.


    After completing all the tasks, Su Han sat in his chair and closed his eyes into the misty space.


    ¡­¡­


    Above the fog, the mystery is deep and the palace is strict. A bronze chair is placed in it, neat and disorderly, with a very powerful visual contradiction.


    However, after recording all the positions and making a detailed deduction, we can find that the placement of these bronze chairs is not random and has a very special connotation.


    "It really let me see a big play," said Yu Zhibo ban in a low voice. He looked at Amelia''s direction with meaning. "Reversal time, resurrection ability, witch''s fragrance... There are also visits again and again, but death again and again."


    "It''s all my fault." Amelia''s voice was dry and her body was shaking. "Maybe I am such a person who brings misfortune to others... If you don''t meet me, caiyueplein... Will never experience such a miserable life."


    "No," said one of the passers-by expressionless, "being favored by the witch itself determines his future. Even if he doesn''t meet you, his future won''t be very good."


    One party is in a bad mood, mainly the little gangster beaten by Cai yueplein at the beginning... There is an image similar to him.


    "Don''t think too much," white beard comforted softly. "Miss Amelia, it''s not your fault, and who could have thought this would happen?"


    "The boy called caiyue, his EQ is too low?" Tony Stark frowned. "He is too self righteous. He thinks he can become the protagonist through the different world? Who gives him courage and who gives him confidence? He is to blame for dying so many times."


    "Well," Conan raised his hand silently, "the story stars are unfolded from his perspective, which shows that the president of Parliament agrees that he is the destiny protagonist of his world... So he is indeed the protagonist, although this tragic fate... Doesn''t look like it in any way."


    After a slight pause, Conan continued to speak, "but then again, if it''s really a passer-by, he will die directly once. How can he have the terrible ability to reverse time when he dies? Being favored by the witch can also show that he is not simple."


    "The swordsman is really strong." Yasuda Gangji looked complex. "If I were as strong as him and as noble as his mind... I could also be the tenth generation of pengglie that makes my relatives, libaoen, my friends and followers proud of it."


    "No, Sawada Tsunayoshi make complaints about Aboss," such as chivalrous Gao Jie, which is not in conformity with the black hand Party''s style. "Xiaoyu silently Tucao," yes, I think the sage is the real hero. "


    "Whatever you want to protect, you will be protected by yourself... This ability can''t be described in words. He is really the illegitimate son of God."

 Chapter 236

    "Indeed." Conan nodded deeply.


    "As for the guy caiyueplein," Xiaoyu rolled her eyes, "I think his setting is more like a villain. He has the fragrance of a witch and has experienced that kind of torture..."


    "Seeing the later stage, I think he went crazy directly. It''s normal for him to become the high priest of the witch sect."


    "I also have this feeling." poison Island Yazi''s voice was gentle. After a pause, she added, "the president didn''t show all the plot stars. No one knows what caiyuepleiades experienced later? Maybe... He really degenerated into a high priest later?"


    "Although I don''t want to agree... But judging from the current situation, there is not only a possibility of his degeneration, but also a great possibility." yuandagu sighed. After all, the president of the Council did not say that the son of destiny cannot degenerate to the dark side.


    "Don''t underestimate that guy," Tony Stark said suddenly. "Although that guy is stupid, he has experienced reincarnation again and again, still firmly grasp the goodness in his heart and stick to it... I don''t believe he finally degenerated into a high priest."


    Blue dye did not comment on this. He looked in the direction of the bronze throne and suddenly found something. He nodded slightly with a gentle voice, "Your Excellency, President of Parliament, are you coming?"


    The fog hall was quiet for a moment, and many people turned their heads to the bronze throne.


    "Chairman of the Council," said Amelia, who looked uneasy and grateful, "thank you for showing me the future... It turns out that someone has paid so much for me, and my future has experienced so many life and death dangers..."


    Su Han stared at Amelia quietly. He didn''t answer, but summoned No. 10 and spoke with his help, "Amelia, what are you going to do with caiyuepleiades when you know everything?"


    Amelia was stunned. She subconsciously looked at No. 10. After thinking about it, she thought, "don''t meet him."


    "It may be his greatest luck not to meet me... However, considering his situation, I think I can introduce him to the sword saint."


    "This is really the best for him." Conan nodded deeply.


    Although caiyue Pleiades is arrogant and doesn''t know how to be measured, the swordsman can well tolerate his shortcomings. Most importantly, the swordsman has enough strength to ensure that he will not die.


    "But it''s still worrying," olmet was also in the fog space. His smile was still bright, but his words were heavy. "After all, he was loved by the jealous witch. It''s not clear what the relationship between him and the jealous witch is?"


    "After all... That''s a jealous witch who can destroy the world. As the future develops step by step, the sword Saint may not be able to protect him in the future."


    "You''re wrong about that." the tenth said indifferently, "even if the jealous witch broke away from the seal and fought with a winning posture, she can''t defeat the sword saint. Because today''s sword saint is the strongest sword saint in the past dynasties. In the world coded from scratch, it''s almost invincible."


    No one spoke in the fog hall for a long time. One party looked strangely at No. 10, "sure enough... You have a lot of news we don''t know in your hand on No. 10."


    "It''s also normal," Amelia hurriedly came out to make things right, with a little shame on her face. "I''m sorry, I really don''t have anything valuable on me. So, I only exchanged such a future... No."


    Amelia finally reacted and looked at the tenth with some amazement. She finally understood the inadequacy.


    The plot stars are there in total. Where did you get the news on the 10th?


    "It seems that the 10th has left the moon." Weber''s words are complex, and he doesn''t know whether to relax or sigh.


    "What do you mean?" Amelia suddenly became nervous. Although she didn''t know what the situation was, she was acutely aware of the bad.


    "Don''t worry... I don''t mean any harm to you," said No. 10, as always ambiguous. "As for what you know, there are some special channels for me. Don''t care about these details!"


    "This detail is very important..." Amelia smiled bitterly, but she opened her mouth, didn''t bother more in this regard, and sighed.


    Su Han looked strange and discussed. He suddenly thought that he didn''t integrate the cards given to him by amelia and song que yesterday?


    Of course, this is also because these cards do not play much role for him.


    "Go back and say it again. It''s not a big deal anyway." Su Han muttered in his heart.


    The fog rose, and then Xiao Zhi appeared in the fog space out of thin air. His words were excited, "finally succeeded... Mr. Edward, I successfully let my Pikachu, fire breathing dragon and bidiao learn to see and hear armed color."


    "Is it like this?" white beard was not surprised. "That would be better."


    "Moreover, I have taken in a new flying Mantis that has not recovered from the original historical track... I want to learn fencing with you. By the way, there is one more thing." Xiaozhi suddenly remembered something and took out a card from his arms.


    "I defeated a strange force with armed color before. He wanted to follow me... But all my abilities were inherited from you, so I introduced you to him in detail."


    "That strange force knows that your strength is far beyond me, so he hopes to follow you. This is his card..." Xiao Zhi paused and said seriously, "can you take good care of him?"


    White beard paused. He stared at Xiao Zhi seriously. After a short thought, he nodded, "OK, I promise you."


    Xiao Zhi breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Xiaozhi - barrier," Huang Rong''s cheeks bulged in a moment, "why don''t you give the magic baby to the old man with white beard instead of me?"


    "I don''t want much, just one wave, and I can teach you martial arts."


    "Please don''t call me that name." Xiaozhi twitched in the corners of his eyes, and then his face was helpless. "However, I beat many Bobbie birds before and introduced your situation to them in detail... But they all refused in the end."


    If Magic Baby agrees, Xiaozhi doesn''t mind handing them over to members of Parliament. Even if it is the initial form of quasi divine beast, it can also be.


    Xiaozhi doesn''t pay attention to the precious degree of magic baby, but pays more attention to its own senses and choices.

 Chapter 237

    Of course, Xiaozhi goes to great lengths to find the magic baby who is willing to follow white beard because white beard doesn''t mean to teach him


    But if magic baby doesn''t want to, he won''t forcibly accept it and hand it over.


    Although he is a hot-blooded teenager, he will remember the human feelings, and he will not violate the bottom line.


    "OK." Huang Rong rubbed his eyebrows, but he was not surprised. "It''s really like something you can do."


    "I''d better wait for what''s going on in your world in the future. I''ll go to your world by the way... And then defeat the magic baby by myself and accept it by myself."


    Speaking of this, Huang Rong is in high spirits. She really likes magic baby in her heart.


    "No," Xiao Zhi clenched his fist and his blood was boiling. He said seriously, "my strength and my magic babies are constantly improving. I''m the champion of this competition. I''m sure!"


    "After winning the championship in Kanto, I will compete for the championship in Kanto. When I become the champion... I should guard my area. No matter what strange invasion, I will completely solve them with my magic babies."


    "I wish you could be so backbone when you encounter weird." one party sneered.


    Tang Hao looks at Xiao Zhi strangely, magic baby? What''s that? Is it similar to the soul of his world?


    After thinking about it, Tang Hao looked at the plot stars behind Xiao Zhi, and he was interested in it. Decided to wait and go to the Magic Baby plot stars to see the situation.


    "So," said jiujianxian lazily, "have you completely ignored Tiandao?"


    The fog Hall fell into a short silence. Many people looked at Song vacancy who had been sitting in his chair in silence.


    "Please don''t care about me." Song Ke''s words didn''t fluctuate at all, so people couldn''t find out how he was feeling at the moment.


    "Song Ke is really miserable," said Tony Stark with a faint feeling. "Appearance, talent, strategy and martial arts... Are all the best choices. The only pity is that he is not very good at looking at people."


    Song que was not angry. His voice continued, "it''s true, but it doesn''t matter. What''s important is that some losses are enough to eat once..."


    "Yangzhou Shuanglong, since they don''t want to dominate the world and retire to the mountains and forests, they will be beggars all their life."


    Masata Gangji silently wiped the cold sweat in front of his forehead and muttered in his heart. Sure enough, although he was calm on the surface, he was still very angry in his heart.


    "Song que is a good tempered man," said Ying Zheng with a poker face. "If I meet such people in my world... They should be divided into five parts and die."


    As an emperor, Ying Zheng has a sense of substitution when watching the stars of the Tang Dynasty, especially when he sees the last... Yangzhou Shuanglong, the world says give up, clean and tidy. He didn''t take into account the feelings of the generals who followed him... He wanted to laugh.


    When did the throne become such a random thing?


    You are free. What about the ministers who follow you? What about other people who place all their hopes on you?


    "After all, you are the emperor," Huang Rong smiled and whispered, "if someone deceives you... Don''t they commit the crime of bullying the king? If you don''t Yi the three nationalities, you have a good temper."


    "I only pay attention to one thing," Conan thought. "From Mr. Tiandao''s words, his world, Yangzhou Shuanglong has not yet obtained the longevity formula, so he has set foot in the Jianghu?"


    "Indeed," Song que answered calmly.


    "Well, what are you going to do next," Tony Stark went straight to the subject, "Yangzhou Double Dragons are unreliable, and your own son... Doesn''t look like an emperor."


    "In fact, I''ve always wondered why you don''t fight for the world yourself? If you want to, you''re likely to ascend the throne."


    "Because, the sky knife song lacks, the heart only has the knife."


    White beard rubbed the patterns on the back of the chair, and he stared at Song vacancy shrouded in the fog with great interest. There are also many great swordsmen who only pursue swords in the pirate world. Therefore, Bai Hu Zi can understand song Que''s idea, "because his wife may hinder his future, he married an ugly wife."


    "To be an emperor is a lifelong pursuit for many people, but it is not so for song que."


    "Well, there''s no way." a touch of helplessness appeared on Tony Stark''s face.


    "So, who are you going to support next?" Ying Zheng said in a low voice, "Li Shimin?"


    "No, I''m going to wait next." Song Ke''s voice is gentle, as always, "I want to go back to the young heroes all over the world in combination with the future revealed by the chairman of the parliament."


    "In fact," Huang Rong shrugged. "We don''t need to worry about song Ke in this regard. Maybe he keeps getting stronger in the Parliament and soon makes his state of mind reach the next level... For example, without a knife in his hand, everything is a knife. To completely break free, we must be extremely in the state of mind of a knife."


    "At that time, he will roll up his sleeves to dominate the world. Nothing is impossible... Parliament itself is the greatest miracle of the endless world."


    "What sister Huang Rong said is very reasonable." Xiaoyu nodded deeply.


    Gu xun''er glanced at Song Que and sighed, "many people in the Parliament are limited by their own world... If they are not in the world with lower force level, but in the world of fighting spirit or a higher level, they will have a brighter life."


    "Isn''t Tang San the best case?" the poison Island child smiled.


    Tang Hao had a good rest, but he didn''t say anything more. Because this is the truth.


    Tang San, a child of Tang clan in his previous life, went to the Douluo world with higher power level, sang all the way and finally became the sea god Shura God.


    "Don''t talk about Tang San," Tony Stark said frivolously. "You can see that Zhang Sanfeng joined the Parliament and broke free from the chains... It''s really like your old saying that ROC spreads its wings and is free for 30000 miles? It''s flying into the sky anyway."


    Song Duan''s eyelids beat for a moment. What strange ancient Chinese sentence is this? Where did you hear that? Why hasn''t he heard of it.


    In the fog hall, a fog rose on a chair, and then Zhang Sanfeng suddenly appeared on it.


    He nodded to the crowd at the scene, then turned his head and looked at Su Han on the bronze throne.


    "Your Excellency," said Zhang Sanfeng in a sincere voice, "I have made all preparations in our world and can sacrifice to heaven at any time."

 Chapter 238

    "Sacrifice... To heaven?" Song lacked eyes.


    His heart could not be calm. Although he did not know what it was, he could detect the difference only by listening to the name. Not to mention... Zhang Sanfeng still spoke to Su Han, the suspected supreme immortal.


    He forcibly suppressed the vibration in his heart and asked, "what''s the meaning of sacrificing to heaven?"


    "For me, offering sacrifices to heaven is equivalent to Taishan Fengchan," Ying Zheng said quietly. "Of course, for Zhang Sanfeng, that''s not the case... But the specific situation is not clear."


    After a pause, Ying Zheng took a look at Song Duan, "you can choose to participate in this sacrifice or watch."


    "Qin Shihuang''s Taishan Fengchan?" Song que was silent, and he suddenly became interested in it.


    After scanning the scene, Su Han suddenly said, "so, who are the people who want to go to Zhang Sanfeng''s world?"


    "Just as I said before, please add me." Gu Xun''s voice was calm.


    "I want to go too," said Yu Zhibo, looking at Zhang Sanfeng with an expressionless face. "I just don''t know if Mr. Zhang Sanfeng is willing or not."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to," Zhang Sanfeng looked serious. "But Mr. Ban, don''t forget the agreement we reached at the beginning. The task of the weak world should be completed by the relatively weak people in the parliament."


    Yu Zhibo''s eyebrows wrinkled for a moment. You don''t agree. I can say it straight in the past. Why are you looking for this reason? But as soon as his words reached his throat, he suddenly thought of something, his pupils suddenly expanded, and then he couldn''t say anything.


    He suddenly remembered that Zhang Sanfeng''s world was indeed a low martial world. After all, that world and Huang Rong''s world are in the same line... Even if Zhang Sanfeng widely preaches the way of new martial arts, after all, the time is still short, and the level of the world''s strong can be imagined.


    "It seems that I''m not up to the standard." lanran smiled dumbly. "Well, let the younger people pass by."


    Song Que''s eyes were burning after a brief silence. He no longer covered up his Qi machine, turned from an ordinary middle-aged man into a sharp blade out of the scabbard, "if you don''t mind, I''ll go there too."


    Amelia opened her mouth. She obviously wanted to follow, but after several hesitations, she closed her mouth. After all, she joined the parliament for a short time. She didn''t see Zhang Sanfeng''s plot stars and didn''t understand it. Coupled with her soft character, she simply gave up.


    "Add me." Jiu Jianxian''s voice is hoarse and low. "Maybe my strength is a little beyond the standard, but... My sword flying skill of Shu mountain has spread in your Wudang. I want to see more, can I?"


    "Nature." Zhang Sanfeng nodded seriously. The sword flying skill he spread in Wudang was created by him in combination with his own method, which is refuted by the sword flying method in Shu mountain. However, the root cause lies in the law of Shushan, and he will not deny it.


    Since jiujianxian has this idea, he naturally agrees.


    Then, poison Island Yazi also showed that he wanted to pass.


    "Gu xun''er, Huang Rong, song que, Jiu Jianxian, poison Island Yazi," Su Han said quietly. "Now that you have made a decision, let''s go."


    With Su Han''s words falling, the patterns carved on Zhang Sanfeng''s Bronze chair seemed to come back to life, constantly flowing, suddenly spreading around, showing a real illusion.


    That is the scene at the top of Wudang Mountain. An ancient and elegant altar stands there quietly. There are many Wudang disciples standing around.


    The people who were ordered by Su Han were shocked by their bodies, and then turned into gorgeous brilliance.


    In the direction of the fog space and the sky, the brilliance rises, which is a gorgeous and bright divine brilliance, and then disappears into the real illusion.


    "No. 9." Tony Stark looked deep, but didn''t say much evaluation. Although he also wanted to participate in this mission, he was still in Kamata Taj.


    No one knows whether master Gu Yi is testing him now or whether he is really out. In case he finds that he goes to other worlds through the fog space when observing him... When asked later, he doesn''t know how to explain, so he can only give up this task.


    "I''m curious," said Ying Zheng, leaning back on the bronze chair. He looked around. "What will be the enemy this time?"


    "It''s really interesting." Lan Ran''s eyes flickered. "I remember Mr. Ying Zheng''s world... Facing the invasion of evil Zerg?"


    ¡­¡­


    The world of killing dragons by leaning on heaven is on Wudang Mountain.


    Zhang Cuishan looked puzzled, looked up and down at the altar in front of him, and whispered to song Yuanqiao beside him, "elder martial brother, master, what is this?"


    "No one knows what master thought of him." song Yuanqiao looked calm, "but we don''t need to know. We just need to follow his orders."


    Wudang has changed a lot these days.


    After changing their skills, the accomplishments of all Wudang disciples have improved by leaps and bounds, especially the seven heroes of Wudang, who led by them, have reached an unimaginable realm. They can fly with their swords and collapse a hill more than ten meters high with one punch.


    Even among the people, Wudang is no longer a Jianghu sect, but more like the immortal sect. I don''t know how many people come to visit their teachers every year.


    Of course, later, Zhang Sanfeng arranged a special array. If you want to really find Wudang Mountain Gate, you must pass the test of fantasy. There are fewer people disturbing... Of course, this array also has the effect of refining the power of heaven and stars, which further increases the cultivation speed of Wudang disciples.


    Song Yuanqiao witnessed this happening with his own eyes. Now he has believed the external rumors that his master is actually the reincarnation of Zhenwu emperor.


    In that case, who will stop the altar to be built by Zhang Sanfeng? As for the altar, they don''t know... Isn''t it normal? It''s strange to know.


    Zhang Cuishan was silent for a long time, finally nodded and sighed, "senior brother... Maybe you''re right."


    After many years at sea, he returned again. Zhang Cuishan knows that he has given birth to a child with Yin Susu and has known the Golden Lion King Xie Xun for many years... He may be very sad to return to the mountain gate. He has already prepared for the worst.


    But he never thought that his master would become an immortal this time. At the height of the sun in Wulin.


    Not an adjective... From the royal family of Dayuan to the common people, everyone respected Zhang Sanfeng extremely and regarded him as an immortal.


    Now Zhang Sanfeng''s words are even better than the emperor''s edict. Whether in the folk or in the Jianghu, this is true. More importantly... His master really has the power of an immortal God

 Chapter 239

    The next moment, Zhang Sanfeng suddenly opened his eyes, and beside him, there was a bright brilliance rising. A series of figures stepped out of it.


    "What?" Yu Lianzhou looked slightly changed. With his cultivation, we can''t see how these people appear.


    "Second younger martial brother, don''t panic," song Yuanqiao quickly calmed down. "You see, master is not surprised by their appearance... They should be acquaintances."


    The other seven swordsmen of Wudang realized this and immediately relieved themselves.


    "Is this Mr. Zhang Sanfeng''s world?" Song Que''s voice was calm. Then he saw the seven swordsmen of Wudang in the distance, and his eyes coagulated for a moment.


    The strong, the unquestioned strong.


    Although the other party''s senses are different from the Wulin masters in their world, they don''t have the feeling that their state of mind is perfect after reaching a certain level of cultivation... But their internal power is too strong. If they really fight with the masters of their world, the outcome is unpredictable.


    Remembering the contents discussed in the previous parliament, song Ke took a meaningful look at Zhang Sanfeng. The way of new martial arts?


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Zhang Sanfeng arched his hands to the people in front of him in a sincere voice, "then I will sacrifice to heaven... If anything happens, please bear it more."


    "What should be done." Huang Rong responded seriously.


    After a pause, Zhang Sanfeng looked at No. 9, which was full of gorgeous brilliance, "it''s you again... No. 9, please."


    "Don''t worry." Su Han was calm and gentle. But it was this sentence that made Zhang Sanfeng smile with relief for a moment, and turned to the altar without hesitation.


    He closed his eyes and began to formally use the altar to communicate.


    The altar began to shake, and one Rune after another rose to glory. Zhang Sanfeng''s temperament suddenly became vast and broad.


    Unlike Ying Zheng''s Imperial Majesty, Zhang Sanfeng''s breath is ethereal and detached, just like breaking the void at any time, incarnating into heaven and man and ranking in the immortal class.


    "Master." Zhang Cuishan subconsciously exclaimed. He subconsciously felt that his master was about to rise.


    "My God," song Yuanqiao couldn''t keep calm and his eyes were straight. "Is it true that master has achieved great merit and virtue this time and wants to return to heaven and become emperor Zhenwu?"


    He subconsciously glanced at the rear of many Wudang disciples. There were other famous and decent disciples there. They were also stunned at the scene. "No wonder master brought Wudang and other... Well, the disciples of other sects who are called foreign students by master."


    Poison Island Yazi clenched the samurai sword and covered it with armed color. Her eyebrows were locked and her voice was a little confused. "My seeing and hearing color was observed with all my strength... I always felt strange, but I didn''t notice anything wrong."


    "I thought I was the only one, so do you?" Huang Rong thought thoughtfully and wondered on her face, "so where is the enemy?"


    "There will always be," Gu xun''er looked calm and unhurried on the surface, but actually completely drove the fighting spirit in his body. "Everything could happen before Mr. Zhang Sanfeng finished the sacrifice."


    Jiujianxian took his time, took another sip of wine and muttered, "you can''t drink in Parliament... It''s really uncomfortable."


    Su Han looked serious, and he felt wrong about what he saw and heard, but he couldn''t find out where the enemy was


    This is very wrong.


    After all, poison Island children may not have high cultivation of seeing and hearing color, but Su Han''s seeing and hearing color has been capped, and their spiritual cultivation has increased.


    "It seems that we need to use some extra means." Su Han narrowed his eyes, communicated with the fog space through the fog portal in his mind, and used the observation authority of the fog space. Then he understood a lot.


    The terrible and gorgeous brilliance erupted from him, and his palm condensed a round of hammer out of thin air, which was Haotian hammer. At the same time, nine soul rings rose behind him, emitting blood red light.


    "Poop, cough." jiujianxian saw this scene, and the wine almost gushed out, but even if she reluctantly drank it, she coughed violently. He stared at the scene in front of him with a dull look.


    "Are you?" poison Island Yazi was also stunned. She recognized the hammer in Su Han''s hand, but said she couldn''t understand it.


    What''s the matter with the nine hundred thousand year soul rings behind you? Haotian hammer may be given No. 9 by the chairman of the Council, but even if it is given together with the Soul Ring... How can these soul rings become 100000 years upward? I can''t understand.


    "Nothing," said Su Han quietly. "It''s just a transformation within the scope allowed by the rules."


    Poison Island child''s mouth twitches. What''s the allowable range of the rules? It turns out that the 100000 year old soul ring can be transformed at will... Thinking of the scarcity of the 100000 year old soul ring in Douluo mainland, she doesn''t know what to say.


    "Also, the enemy is coming." at the moment when Su Han''s words fell, a terrible sense of oppression came from the distance.


    The sky is full of lightning and thunder, dark clouds, but there is no rain, which is suffocating.


    "What happened?" Yu Lianzhou was pale. He felt he was suffocating.


    The void before him was twisted, and a monk in a monk''s robe appeared out of thin air. His smooth head and cheeks are painted black, with a strange smile on his face, and his cassock is also painted black.


    His voice was solemn, "poor monk Cheng Kun, see you."


    "Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun?" Jiu Jianxian suddenly opened his mouth. His face was stunned and incomprehensible. "How could it be him? And... Why is his breath so strong."


    Jiujianxian felt a great sense of threat from the person in front of him, almost suffocating. This is a very incredible thing.


    "Because now he is no longer the original Cheng Kun." Su Han''s words are calm. He narrates the facts he observed through the fog space. "Now he... Is a half formed acquired evil god."


    "Before, Cheng Kun''s consciousness went to another martial arts world, and then he obtained a trace of evil divinity and continued to integrate. Finally, he completely devoured and destroyed the martial arts world... He should have used this to make himself truly become the evil god after tomorrow, but the end of his journey through the past is only his soul, and the body after his journey is not his."


    "Originally, he also had a solution, such as giving up his body completely... However, it happened that Zhang Sanfeng''s sacrifice to the world of relying on heaven to kill dragons was like revealing his coordinates... Plus the people who were originally the world, Cheng Kun returned with the trend."


    Su Han''s voice was not urgent or slow. "His soul now can be regarded as an acquired evil god... Even if he was dragged down by his body, he is now half an acquired evil god, even if he chose to break away from another low martial arts world... Incarnation evil god is also the weakest one."


    Su Han stared at Cheng Kun across the street with great interest. He felt a little lucky.


    "Next, Cheng Kun just needs to swallow Zhang Sanfeng and the world... So that his flesh can keep up with his soul. Reluctantly, take off the hat of the weakest evil god?"

 Chapter 240

    After a pause, Su Han shook his head and was rather discouraged. "It''s an evil god in name... But it''s actually a shame to those guys. It''s not as good as some evil god children in the middle world."


    Integrate the divinity of evil gods and break the shell of the world as an egg. This can indeed become an evil god, but limited by the level of the initial world... The strength of evil gods is also different.


    At least according to Su Han''s observation, Cheng Kun''s real strength is put into reality, which is estimated to be the God King. Barely touched the semi holy edge... Of course, he could not destroy the whole planet, but it was enough to destroy all civilizations on the surface.


    Huang Rong looked sluggish. She tasted terrible information from Su Han''s words. As long as we integrate the divinity of evil gods, take the world as the egg, devour the whole world, and then break free into the void... Is that the evil gods after tomorrow?


    And... The acquired evil gods in the lower world may not be as good as the children of some evil gods in the middle world? In other words, the world level is extremely important. The acquired evil gods of the higher world, even if they just break away from the eggs of the world, may be powerful enough to be terrible.


    Although all this is only Huang Rong''s guess, she feels that this guess is right.


    Cheng Kun was no longer casual, his face became gloomy and stared at Su Han, "interesting... So interesting."


    "You know about me... Even when my will goes to another world."


    After a short silence, Cheng Kun whispered, "I have no malice towards you. I only aim at Zhang Sanfeng. Please give me a face."


    It was not that he didn''t want to do it, but that Su Han pulled out all his details, which made him sincerely afraid.


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Su Han''s casual words fell, and the next moment was close to him. The hammer in his hand crashed down.


    Cheng Kun''s pupil suddenly expanded. He only had time to let his arm stop in front of his chest. However, at the moment of contact with the hammer, his body burst open.


    There are dense small cracks in the void, which is not to break the air, but really can''t even carry the space itself.


    However, this terrorist attack that can destroy thousands of kilometers around Wudang Mountain has no impact on the land under its feet.


    Because Su Han specially used vector control, he didn''t leak his power.


    In mid air, a part of the blood fog gathered rapidly and condensed Cheng Kun''s broken body. He was retreating rapidly. Another part of the blood was atomized into darkness and rushed towards Su Han. His voice was low and hoarse. "You''re strong... But you''re too careless."


    The strange material touched Su Han''s body, but was swallowed up in an instant.


    "What?" Cheng Kun''s body was a meal. His flesh and blood were spreading with black matter, gradually making his body recover. His face stared at Su Han gloomily. For the first time, he became dignified and even scared, "what are you?"


    Different from the opponents contacted by Su Han and others in the past, Cheng Kun stepped into the existence of the acquired evil god with one and a half feet.


    Although his soul in another world has not yet broken away from the world and regarded the world as an egg, so he was really born in the void... He has possessed the essence of a small part of that kind of creature, and can even be called the acquired evil god.


    Even though he was dragged down by his body, his eyes were still different from ordinary existence, "the ultimate light... Is it God?"


    "It''s impossible that the gods in the world will degenerate directly when they are eroded by my flesh and blood... What are you?"


    According to the inheritance information he received, some amazing powers can forcibly offset the erosion of evil gods with their own consciousness... But they only resist with their own strength and will, not immune or even devour like Su Han.


    "Guess." Su Han''s words were not urgent or slow.


    "It''s so interesting," Cheng Kun narrowed his eyes after a short silence. "Your previous tone... Is an existence that can compete with the real evil god? But the real evil god will only devour the world outside the world... That kind of existence must suppress its own power to enter the world."


    "I can release the power of this world limit, but... What about you?"


    "It''s enough to kill you." the blazing brilliance erupted from Su Han''s body, which was enough to eliminate all the light.


    The huge body of Dega appeared in an instant, and the light that shattered everything condensed into an extreme attack, falling from the sky.


    "This power... Damn it." Cheng Kun roared. At this moment, his body began to twist, and there were granulation twists on his face, which finally extended into tentacles.


    He was trying to resist the light falling from the sky, but he couldn''t stop it, and his body burst again. Scattered and refracted the light around, fell onto the earth and destroyed all the mountains in the distance.


    "What the hell is... What''s going on?"


    Zhang Cuishan''s lips trembled and stared at the scene. The afterwaves destroyed mountains and cracked the earth. If the laser just fell directly to the earth


    Zhang Cuishan can''t imagine what a terrible scene it is.


    "The real immortal God," song Yuanqiao forced himself to calm down. "I see. Master is about to become an immortal... So he summoned himself as a good friend during the period of Zhenwu emperor to protect the Dharma for himself."


    Song Yuanqiao looked at the huge Dijia like a mountain, gulped his saliva and reluctantly explained, "this should be the so-called heaven and earth?"


    Yu Lianzhou reluctantly calmed his heart. He scanned the scene. After a long time, he nodded, "you are worthy of being a senior brother. You really know the master best."


    Everything has been explained.


    Then the strange existence opposite should be the enemy of their master in the period of Zhenwu emperor. To prevent their master from becoming a Tao.


    Apart from a few of the seven heroes of Wudang, all the other Wudang disciples, even the disciples of other sects, were stunned.


    Even in the new military era, have they ever seen such earth shaking scenes?


    "It''s over?" the poison Island child stared at the scene in front of him. The confrontation between the two sides was of high grade, and there was even no room for them to intervene.


    Although she doesn''t understand the level of abilities used by both sides, she can figure out one or two only by looking at the communication between the two sides.


    The day after tomorrow, evil gods... Feed on the world. Cheng Kun can appear in this world only because he has not really broken away from the world.


    "It''s over?" Su Han''s voice was gentle. Although he was very far away from several people, his voice still sounded clearly in several people''s ears, "no, the next is the real battle."


    The void began to twist and a sharp cry sounded.


    Su Han raised his palm and diga soared into the sky, his body emitting dazzling light. These lights shine on everyone at the scene and make them feel warm.


    Just like Su Han''s ability to display the misty space with the help of dark fruit... This time, Su Han relied on the light of diga. Lest they be eroded by the power of evil gods.


    The next moment, many sect disciples saw the strange existence in the air. They all felt brain tingling, and then made a muffled sound and knelt to the ground.


    "Is this?" Song que frowned. He stared into the distance and looked around at the members of Wudang sect who were kneeling on the ground. He felt very puzzled.


    "It''s the pollution of evil spirits." poison Island Yazi''s voice is dignified. "Fortunately, No. 9 also has similar means to curb evil alienation."


    "Otherwise, the first enemy we face is these Wudang disciples."


    Song lacked his body and once again glanced at the disciples around him. He looked dignified. He deeply understood the horror of evil gods... On the 9th, he could treat evil gods with condescending contempt, but he couldn''t.


    "Yes, it will be really troublesome at that time." Huang Rong smiled bitterly. It''s not that she can''t solve the enemy. Their strength plus jiujianxian is absolutely enough


    But they really killed all Wudang disciples. How can they explain to Zhang Sanfeng afterwards.


    The cold roar came from a distance, "you completely destroyed my body and made me complete. Your hope is dashed. Damn you! Damn you."


    Cheng Kun is crazy. His main purpose in coming to this world is to let his body devour Zhang Sanfeng and break away from the world of relying on heaven to kill dragons, so as to make the soul and body evolve into a complete evil god.


    And now, his body is broken... His purpose is also broken.


    "I don''t want to eat the world. I want the world to be completely destroyed... All people have to die."


    Cheng Kun broke away from his body and showed his essence that he can''t look directly at. Now he is countless stronger than before. In Su Han''s perception, he is now truly comparable to semi saint. Su Han smiled, "not bad... Now this strength is just like it."


    Cheng Kun''s tentacles suddenly clapped in the void, which was broken, and countless evil things swarmed out of it.


    "Next, it''s time for us to do it." Jiu Jianxian glanced at the endless evil things with a dignified look. He took a sip of wine, and then suddenly threw his sword into the air, "ten thousand swords!"


    The sword turned into countless in an instant. With a slight touch of his finger, countless blades fell from the sky.


    The huge evil group charging towards Wudang Mountain was nailed to the ground by 10000 swords falling from the sky.


    "Chant the mantra, then you can kill them completely." Huang Rong hurriedly told Yu jiujianxian the mantra of sacrificing Su Han, and then rushed to the battlefield.


    "This spell... Is really thought carefully and scared." jiujianxian was shocked. But he didn''t say much. The imperial sword took off into the sky.


    Song Que''s face was expressionless. The sky knife in his hand suddenly came out of its sheath and took off into the distance.


    "Trouble," said poison island''s Yazi with a bitter smile on his face. "Master Zhang Sanfeng was obsessed with not letting the top strong come... Now he has been cheated."


    If yu Zhibo, white beard and others come, the situation will never be so embarrassed.


    Shook his head, poison Island child also looked serious. There is no point in discussing this now. It is still true to solve the enemy.


    Gu xun''er took a deep breath, put his hands together and used the forbidden technique. His hair grew longer and longer.

 Chapter 241

    "Elder martial brother," Yu Lianzhou reluctantly propped up his body to avoid falling down. He looked up into the distance and held back the almost burst pain in his mind, "what should we do next?"


    "Wait." song Yuanqiao said a word concisely. His face was expressionless and white. At the same time, there was a cold sweat on his forehead. It can be seen that he was also suffering extreme pain at the moment. "This kind of battlefield is not something we can involve."


    Is this the battle between immortals?


    Song Yuanqiao looked around reluctantly. Zhang Cuishan, who had just returned to the mountain, and several weaker guys among the seven heroes of Wudang... As for a large number of Wudang, all the disciples of other sects fell to the ground... They couldn''t even keep sober consciousness.


    Just looking directly at the immortal God, it became like this... Song Yuanqiao deeply felt the gap between man and God for the first time, which is an unimaginable gap.


    "It''s hard to imagine." Yu Lianzhou only spit out such a paragraph. He forced his spirit and threw his eyes into the distance again.


    He made up his mind that if Zhang Sanfeng''s friends could stop it, it would be ok... If they couldn''t stop it, even if they used their bodies and lives to block the road, they would try to delay the time when the evil things approached Zhang Sanfeng.


    In mid air, tentacles are spreading, and Cheng Kun has completely turned into an indescribable existence to the extreme. He confronted diga, who radiated a gentle light like the sun in mid air.


    The sound of breaking the air sounded, and Cheng Kun began to stab his cold tentacles in the direction of Dega. Dense cracks appeared in the void, as if unable to bear Cheng Kun''s power.


    Su Han stepped out and suddenly used the immortal wind and cloud body technique, which was extremely fast. The nine bright red soul rings surrounded him constantly, just like a big grinding plate. The cold tentacles were swallowed and digested directly when they touched the soul ring.


    "What?" Cheng Kun''s look changed again, vaguely afraid.


    When he was dragged down by his body, his evil spirit power was swallowed up by Su Han, and it was normal... But why did he show his true evil spirit, and the other party can swallow him.


    Is there no upper limit to the power of phagocytosis on the opposite side?


    Su Han youyou said, "you guy... You''re really troublesome to others."


    The next breath, he was close to Cheng Kun, clenched the Haotian hammer in his hand, and then suddenly hit it from bottom to top.


    The void was as fragmented as glass, and Cheng Kun''s nameless body took off into the sky and penetrated the atmosphere like a shell.


    "Next, it''s much easier to deal with." Su Han dispersed Haotian hammer and looked casual. The di Jia behind him took off into the sky with a Shua.


    Diga''s time on earth is limited, only three minutes. This is not the case in space. You can stay as long as you want.


    More importantly, if there is a war on the earth, Su Han must curb his power, because he is too strong. If he does not control it, it is estimated that the sub plate under his feet will completely collapse after the fight with Cheng Kun, and even a world-class disaster will be set off all over the world.


    The best way, of course, is to fight in outer space.


    the outer space.


    Cheng Kun''s tentacles are constantly extending. He forces himself to stop in the void.


    When he really stopped, he was already very far away from the earth, and the outline of the blue earth could be clearly seen.


    "That guy, that kind of power." Cheng Kun''s face was cold. "Trouble... But, well... I see how you can stop this move."


    His tentacles linger and black paint spreads, but he hasn''t waited for him to attack the earth''s surface. A brilliant laser came from the direction of the earth and suddenly penetrated his body.


    Diga killed him, and he was haunted by light. When Su Han''s mind was connected to the fog space, this light extremely restrained evil objects, especially in close combat.


    The battle began, and small meteorite belts were completely destroyed in the aftermath of the confrontation between the two, and countless meteorites turned into powder.


    Cheng Kun''s face was hard to see the extreme. He felt that his body was swallowed up a little, but it was impossible for him to escape. The fighting rhythm had been completely controlled by the other party.


    Even though he knew that the situation would be bad, he could only continue to fight with Dega and slowly usher in death.


    "You monster, what is it?"


    Tentacles are flying, and Cheng Kun roars hysterically.


    On the earth, Su Han used two things with one mind. While controlling Dega to fight Cheng Kun in outer space, he operated the light energy in his body and condensed a light sword.


    "Ten thousand swords are determined!" under Su Han''s understatement, the sword of light turned into countless at this moment, falling from the sky, just like a meteor shower, gorgeous to the extreme, and the strangeness on the earth was nailed to the ground one by one.


    This kind of light sword is much stronger than that shown by jiujianxian. All evil things will die when touched and die when touched.


    What''s more, these swords automatically avoid the members of Parliament who are fighting on the battlefield. Even if a flying sword rubbed their bodies, it didn''t hurt them at all as the sun shone on them.


    "Is this?" jiujianxian''s look changed and said in some amazement, "ten thousand swords? No, this great power of ten thousand swords is too strong."


    "Also, this kind only hurts evil things, not people''s control..."


    Jiujianxian can''t calm down. In essence, it is similar to Wan jianjue, but the destructive power and control power displayed by the opposite side are too much stronger than Wan jianjue, which is not a level at all.


    "Don''t be too surprised." Huang Rong''s posture is ethereal, like a banished fairy. There is no smoke and fire in the attack, but his lethality is extremely amazing. This is a unique skill of Taohua island. After Zhang Sanfeng''s adaptation, he has unimaginable destructive power.


    Her voice was soft and gentle, but it clearly reached Jiu Jianxian''s ear. "The power you trade to the President... Will appear in the hands of the gods under the president''s command."


    "They must use this power to weaken and limit their real great power... Otherwise it will have a great impact on the world."


    Poison Island Yazi cut the sword at will. Under the guidance of white beard and even her own hard cultivation, her armed knowledge has received a medium level, and her swordsmanship has reached the realm of swordsman


    Now she can be called a high-end swordsman even in the new world. It is normal for her to join the Navy and become a Navy Lieutenant General when her meritorious deeds meet the standards.


    She cut off the head of a huge evil object more than ten meters high, sacrificed it, glanced at the jiujianxian who couldn''t stay in the air, and looked at Huang Rong in the distance, "you''re wrong."

 Chapter 242

    "Ah?" Huang Rong was stunned.


    "Even the incarnation of the God whose power is now limited is still strong and terrible," said the poison Island child in a peaceful voice. "Why do you think No. 9 deliberately moved the battlefield into space?"


    It was another sword cut off. Although the posture of poison Island Yazi was calm, there was excitement in her eyes.


    This kind of fighting, this kind of wandering in life and death, this great power belongs to her own strength... This is the life she has been longing for.


    On the battlefield, turn the butcher''s knife against many evil things and completely release the nature of poison Island Yazi killer.


    Jiujianxian''s eyebrows jumped, and then fell into a long silence. He looked a little dignified and a little clear, "the power of God?"


    "So what do you think so much about?"


    Gu xun''er is surrounded by a gorgeous golden flame, which burns everything. Her posture is calm and elegant, walking on the battlefield.


    On the surface, Gu xun''er''s battle is the easiest among all the people on the scene.


    Just because no evil thing can get close to her, all will be burned in advance to death.


    Su Han stopped in the middle of the air and killed many evil things on the earth at will. From time to time, he looked into space, manipulated Dega, and pushed Cheng Kun into a desperate situation step by step.


    "Almost." Su Han looked at Wudang Mountain thoughtfully.


    The next moment, Zhang Sanfeng on the altar suddenly opened his eyes. His clothes were windless and automatic. A huge Taiji yin-yang diagram appeared on the sky, echoing with Zhang Sanfeng from afar.


    "A lot of things really happened." Zhang Sanfeng''s face was gentle. He had experienced the feeling that Qin Shihuang had felt before. Although he was in the state of sacrifice, he was still able to see what happened at the scene from a special perspective.


    "My disciples." Zhang Sanfeng looked at many Wudang disciples kneeling on the ground. After a short silence, he breathed out.


    Then, fresh green grass grew on the earth, and those Wudang disciples and disciples of other major sects felt that their brains were no longer tingling.


    "Is this?" Zhang Cuishan reluctantly got up and looked in a trance. He still couldn''t react. What happened.


    "Everyone, practice." song Yuanqiao was the first to find something wrong. He roared. He sat cross legged and operated Zhang Sanfeng''s Tai Chi mental method. His breath became deep at this moment.


    "Breakthrough?" Yu Lianzhou''s expression changed dramatically, and then he also reacted.


    Seeing that all the disciples closed their eyes and understood the true meaning of Tai Chi, Zhang Sanfeng nodded with satisfaction. He stepped out step by step, spanning tens of kilometers, and suddenly appeared before the void torn by Cheng Kun.


    His palm brushed gently, and the void in front of him healed automatically.


    Then, Zhang Sanfeng pointed and the huge Tai Chi array on the sky fell. Just like a big millstone, it wipes out all the remaining evil things.


    Of course, when Taiji yin-yang diagram touches members of Parliament, it does not hurt them at all.


    For evil things, Tai Chi yin-yang diagram is a talisman. But for members of Parliament, Tai Chi yin-yang diagram is like a simple illusion.


    "Master Zhang, your accomplishments." Huang Rong came with Xianwu lightness skill and looked at Zhang Sanfeng up and down, with surprise and uncertainty on his face.


    "Fortunately, I completely digested the immortal Dharma I got from jiujianxian before. Now I... Can barely catch up with Mr. Ban and Mr. Edward." Zhang Sanfeng''s voice was gentle.


    Su Han stared at Zhang Sanfeng with great interest.


    Once you become a Taoist, you become an immortal.


    Zhang Sanfeng''s strength is terrible now. If he fights in the world, his combat power may not be inferior to that of Cheng Kun. He is absolutely comparable to semi saint. Of course, even if he left the local world, his own greatness is at least divine king level.


    He may still have a long way to go, but he is really about to catch up with the top leaders of Parliament, such as liudaohua''s liudaoban, unfathomable blue dye and all-out white beard... In many Zhongwu worlds, it is impossible to have this power and call them immortals.


    "Is this... The power to reach the extreme of martial arts?" Song Wushen, with a touch of enthusiasm, clenched the Heavenly Sword in his hand. He felt excited.


    The harvest is too rich this time. Song que sighed heartily that he not only came to another world and saw a large number of evil things... But also saw the scenery of several higher levels of martial arts.


    "Acme?" Zhang Sanfeng raised his eyebrows and shook his head after a little thought. "No, there is no end to martial arts."


    "In your eyes, my strength may be terrible. But in fact, I know in my heart that this strength is nothing... It''s far from the end."


    After a pause, Zhang Sanfeng gazed at the thoughtful song lack, "if you want, there will be time in the future... We can communicate more."


    "Of course, I won''t provide you with my Taiji heart formula... You have your own Tao, control your internal power with your state of mind, and understand Heaven and earth with your will... This is a road that contradicts my pure internal cultivation, but the potential is equally terrible."


    Zhang Sanfeng is very sincere. If song que completely turns to his way, song que may be far superior to the broken void master in his own world in his life, but it''s just like this


    But if song Kuang reopens, he is a great master like Zhang Sanfeng, and even the second martial arts monument in the parliament.


    "I see." Song que nodded thoughtfully.


    Zhang Sanfeng took a breath and suddenly appeared beside Su Han. He looked serious, arched his hands at Su Han and said solemnly, "No. 9, thank you... If it weren''t for you, the trouble would be really big... But it''s really my fault."


    Zhang Sanfeng had a bitter smile on his face. If he didn''t allow lanran and yuzhiboban to come, why would this be the case?


    Fortunately, number nine is here.


    Su Han nodded slightly and did not reply.


    Zhang Sanfeng didn''t mind either. He looked up at the sky and noticed something. He was dumbfounded, "since the diga you summoned is about to solve that guy... The old Taoist won''t intervene affectionately."


    Su Han was noncommittal.


    After less than half the incense burning time, a gorgeous brilliance suddenly integrated into his body on the sky. This is the incarnation of diga into light.


    Cheng Kun has been killed by degag and completely swallowed up by the misty space.


    Su Han and Zhang Sanfeng fell to the ground together. He looked around at the people gathered around him, and his voice was gentle and calm.


    "Now that the matter has been settled, we should go back."

 Chapter 243

    People, look at me, I look at you.


    Jiujianxian took the lead in saying, "when I come here, I fight or fight... I''m very busy. I haven''t seen the scenery of Wudang Mountain yet, so I won''t go back for the time being."


    "Me too." Song Que''s voice was gentle. He wants to communicate with Zhang Sanfeng to see if he can realize his own way.


    "It''s up to you." Su Han''s words didn''t fluctuate at all. He scanned the whole audience and noticed that others had no opinion about leaving, so he immediately thought.


    The gorgeous radiance enveloped and wrapped around Huang Rong, Gu xun''er and poison Island Yazi.


    With the next breath, the gorgeous light dissipated, and the figures of Su Han and the three women disappeared.


    "It''s really an unimaginable battle." jiujianxian recalled the scene of the previous battle and looked a little emotional, "it''s like a real fairy came."


    "It''s hard to imagine that this is the embodiment of No. 9... Is the real God really so powerful?" jiujianxian sighed, "it''s obviously senior brother Dugu, and it''s not far from flying, but their strength is not at the same level..."


    "Jiujianxian, you misunderstood one thing." Zhang Sanfeng''s eyes were a little far-reaching, and his voice was low. "The immortals in your world are very different from immortals and evil gods such as No. 9 and No. 10."


    Jiujianxian paused. He suddenly understood what Zhang Sanfeng meant. After a long silence, he smiled bitterly and nodded.


    "You''re right. The strength of gods in different worlds can''t be confused... Not to mention that No. 9 is still a special god above the world."


    "No. 9, No. 10." Zhang Sanfeng has a far-reaching vision.


    Jiujianxian took another sip of wine and, without further words, drove the flying sword and flew towards Wudang Mountain.


    "Let''s be together." Song Ke was naturally shocked, but he didn''t have any emotional fluctuations on the surface. He was holding a Heavenly Sword and had a peerless spirit.


    What about God? Now that I have seen this new world and joined the parliament with unlimited possibilities... There is no point in complaining and mourning.


    There is only one thing he should do, that is to do his best to cultivate, enhance his strength and do what he can do... This is enough.


    ¡­¡­


    When he opened his eyes again, Su Han was already sitting on the bronze throne.


    He looked down and found that there was no one talking in the fog hall. Many people were frowning and thinking.


    "Gula Lala," white beard suddenly laughed, and his voice was a little low. "I didn''t expect that guy Cheng Kun would become so powerful."


    What surprised Zhang Sanfeng most about this sacrifice was the emergence of Cheng Kun.


    "Yes." Huang Rong was palpitating.


    Originally, Cheng Kun was not the top expert in the world of Zhang Sanfeng, who had not promoted Xinwu. However, after the return of the divinity of evil gods, his strength expanded too much and truly incarnated into the evil gods the day after tomorrow.


    Even if the ninth is very contemptuous to him, and even easily wiped out by the body of diga summoned by the incarnation... This can only show that the ninth is unfathomable. It can''t be said that Cheng Kun is weak.


    For most members of Parliament at the scene... Even Yu Zhibo, and even the white bearded and evil Cheng Kun, are also a terrorist opponent.


    To fight and win, you need to bet on life and death... There is still a fog space to protect them, and there is no need to worry about pollution.


    "I seem to understand why Im wants to be an evil god." yuzhiboban''s words did not fluctuate at all.


    "Did Cheng Kun destroy the whole martial arts world?" Tony Stark thought of what No. 9 said in the real illusion. He looked very heavy and said with emotion. "The world is really a solid and fragile thing."


    "I have a question."


    After a brief silence, LAN ran suddenly looked up at Su Han and said sincerely, "Your Excellency, Mr. parliament, what happened in Zhang''s real world is a special case or inevitable? Or... We said that the lower the world, the weaker the enemy... This idea is wrong."


    Su Han was quiet for a long time, and finally opened his mouth. He was concise and comprehensive. "The lower the world is, the weaker the enemy is. There is no mistake."


    LAN ran frowned. Just as he was thinking about what the situation was, he heard Su Han continue to speak, "however, evil gods are chaos and can''t exist."


    After a short silence, Conan felt suddenly.


    I see... The common sense is so, but it does not mean that evil gods must follow the so-called common sense. Because they themselves are contrary to common sense.


    "It seems that in order to complete the world sacrifice in the future, we need to send more finale." yuandagu thought.


    "Boring." one party is noncommittal.


    Poros was silent all the time. His fingers tapped the back of the chair and suddenly said, "that guy... Is a good opponent."


    "Who are you talking about?" Xiaoyu looked at poros strangely.


    "Cheng Kun." poros raised his head and stared at the day of the decisive battle. "I don''t know if I can show that guy on the day of the decisive battle."


    Although polos feels that Cheng Kun can''t beat himself. But its immortality... Makes poros feel that he should be able to fight happily.


    "No, it''s impossible to show it." Ying Zheng looked inexplicable and his voice was low. "Or even if you show it... You can only show Cheng Kun in the original historical track."


    As the spokesman of heaven, Ying Zheng has an extremely in-depth understanding in this regard.


    "After all, after becoming an evil god the day after tomorrow, he should have broken away from the original fate track... Huh?"


    Ying Zheng stopped talking. Why did he suddenly feel that the description was a little familiar.


    The next moment, he suddenly clenched the armrest of the bronze chair, looked at Su Han in amazement, and then lowered his head.


    Break away from the historical track of the original world... Aren''t they members of Parliament the same?


    "Things have become interesting." Conan subconsciously looked at the silent number ten. As members of the parliament, they are relatively equal with the 10th in the parliament... In addition, they break away from the track of world history similar to evil gods


    "No, there is a big gap between us and evil gods." Huang Rong flatly rejected.


    "Of course we are not, and we can''t be evil gods," lanran smiled dumbly, and his eyes were a little deep. "But from another point of view, maybe just being favored by the president, we can have the status equivalent to evil gods in the endless world."


    "No, it is not equal to the status of evil gods... In other words, we have the authority similar to evil gods in the endless world."

 Chapter 244

    Lanran smiled. He thought it was so interesting.


    "You mean," Tony Stark looked dignified, "because of the president''s favor, we are equivalent to the existence of evil gods in the endless world...?"


    "Just like... The favorite minister in front of the emperor, his status in the country will be greatly improved because of the emperor''s love."


    The misty space fell into a dead silence.


    Ying Zheng''s eyebrows jumped, although Tony Stark''s metaphor didn''t make him like it very much. But think carefully, it is indeed very reasonable.


    Strength or something is put aside, but they already have some power belonging to evil gods. For example, breaking away from the fixed fate track, or for example, the power of evil gods cannot erode them... Without that strength, they have these abilities in advance


    This kind of thing doesn''t matter when you don''t pay attention... But when you combine the two aspects, you really think about it carefully and fear it.


    "Cough, cough," Sakata Gangji coughed and quickly changed the topic. "In fact, I feel that Mr. lanran is simply thinking more. Didn''t Mr. Ying Zheng say before that we are not eroded by the power of evil gods and break free from the trajectory of destiny, which depends on the protection of fog space."


    "However, not from the process, but from the result, it is because of the parliament that we have the same rights as evil gods in our own world." Ying Zheng took a deep look at Yasuda Gangji. "From the result... Lanran is right."


    Yasuda Gangji was blocked and speechless.


    "I''m thinking about another question," Tony Stark''s eyes twinkled. "There can''t be only evil gods in the endless void, so... What are the equivalent existence of evil gods in the endless void?"


    "But we haven''t met other beings at the same level as evil gods." Huang Rong was stunned for a while, then realized what, and asked carefully, "does Mr. stark have a new idea?"


    Tony Stark whispered, "perhaps what is particularly equivalent to evil gods... Is the world."


    Like a lightning flash across the brain, many people are shocked at this moment.


    They all figured it out. As members of the fog Council, their identity is equivalent to evil gods to some extent. If they are converted, they are equivalent to the world


    No wonder from the perspective of the world, we can''t peep into their existence. Because they have the same rank as the world because of the president of Parliament... Can the world interfere with the existence of their own world, and can they still interfere with the existence of their own level?


    "Joining the parliament actually means so much," Ying Zheng''s eyes twinkled. "But it''s understandable... No wonder we have such a high success rate in sacrificing in our own world."


    Yes, according to the sacrificial information given by Su Han. In fact, the failure rate of offering sacrifices to God is very high


    At first, they were alert, but they all succeeded twice in a row. It is inevitable that people have doubts


    But now they understand.


    It is possible that the world will also look at their status as members of the fog Parliament and give them preferential treatment to make it easier for them to sacrifice to heaven?


    "Parliamentary membership." rotten Lucia looked a little confused.


    She originally thought that joining Parliament was simply able to communicate with members of other worlds, and even go to other worlds under certain circumstances


    But only then did she suddenly realize that the significance of parliamentary membership is extremely terrible. This identity will even be recognized by the endless world... It is very likely that this identity has given them a lot of preferential treatment without their knowledge.


    You''ve had enough. Su Han''s mouth twitches when he is haunted by fog. Why are you so brain tonic? And the brain tonic sounds very reasonable.


    Although the slot was full, Su Han still forced his own impulse to make complaints about it.


    "Hmm?" Tony Stark suddenly paused. He said, "in reality, someone seems to be calling me... I''ll quit first."


    Su Han narrowed his eyes. Through his observation authority, he immediately understood what was going on in the marvel world, and immediately controlled the opening of No. 10, "it should be master Gu Yi coming."


    After a moment of silence, Tony Stark turned around and took a deep look at number 10, "you really... Know everything."


    Although Tony Stark didn''t know what happened in reality, he had a faint feeling that what the 10th said should be the truth.


    After a short thought, Yu Zhibo suddenly looked at Su Han, "Your Excellency, I''m very curious about master Gu Yi... Excuse me, can we watch the meeting between tonistark and master Gu Yi?"


    "Tony Stark himself has no opinion." Su Han''s words are as brief as ever.


    Seeing many people casting their eyes at the scene, Tony Stark twitched at the corners of his mouth, "Okay, okay... It''s not a shady thing."


    With the next breath, Tony Stark''s figure turned into a fog and disappeared from his seat.


    Su Han gently knocked the back of the chair with his finger. The bronze chair of tonistark rose up with gorgeous brilliance, then spread around and evolved a real illusion.


    It was a solemn temple.


    Master Gu Yi had a gentle smile on her face and her eyes were very bright. She stared at Tony Stark with her eyes closed in front of her.


    Tony Stark opened his eyes and then looked at Gu Yi mage. After a short silence, Tony Stark stood up calmly, "Hello, mage, my name is Tony Stark. Just call me stark."


    Even though he was arrogant, Tony Stark still respected Master Guyi very much.


    The one in front of him has defended the earth for hundreds of years with his own strength against many different dimensional invaders... This achievement alone is enough to make Tony Stark bow to master Gu Yi.


    Because Tony Stark and even the whole mankind are protected by the ancient mage.


    "Mr. stark," master Gu Yi smiled as gently as ever. She led Tony Stark to the tea table in the middle of the temple and poured a cup of tea for Tony Stark, "I know your existence... The one who is favored and cursed by knowledge. However, I didn''t expect you to find me."


    "No... it should be said that I can''t understand why you came to me. It''s like you know my news for no reason and come to me for no reason. You should be able to understand what I mean?"


    Tony Stark opened his mouth, and he looked different.


    At the moment, his seeing and hearing color has reached the medium field, so he clearly perceives the strange energy around him that belongs only to the chairman of the Council. These energy are dense all over every corner of the temple... Very strange.


    However, the ancient mage in front of him had nothing to do with these energies. He just stared at him calmly and gently... But the man in front of him was the ancient mage


    The ancient mage who only lives, whose prestige can deter the multiverse, makes domam dare not invade the earth, and makes mieba dare not come in person

 Chapter 245

    After a short silence, Tony Stark suddenly asked tentatively, "master Gu Yi... If I said that there is a special and strange energy around us that you can''t feel. Would you believe it?"


    Master Gu Yi was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect Tony Stark to ask this question. After a short silence, she nodded.


    "I believe... Even I guess that this strange energy has something to do with your knowledge of my existence? But you can''t tell directly because of some taboo?"


    Although the contact time between master Gu Yi and tonistark was short, she obviously thought of a lot.


    "Indeed." Tony Stark rubbed his eyebrows in some distress. The future they know through the plot stars can be told to their own people in the world. Of course, whether others believe you or not is another matter.


    However, the existence of the president of Parliament and even the fog parliament cannot be revealed.


    Although Su Han did not mention this aspect, it is the consensus of all members of Parliament.


    "It''s very troublesome." master Gu Yi frowned. After a little thinking, she stretched out and comforted, "really can''t say, so don''t say it."


    "Well, if you really want to worship me as a teacher... I can make an exception. However, after I teach you magic, I hope you can leave camataj."


    Master Gu Yi said earnestly, "you don''t belong to Kamata Taj... You have your own life."


    "Mage, you are so generous, which makes me even more embarrassed." Tony Stark was more and more distressed.


    If the ancient mage obviously showed his vigilance, tonistark would say he didn''t serve.


    Although he is interested in magic, his character is here after all, and he has no idea of being wronged.


    If you can''t, why don''t you learn? There are so many people from other worlds in Parliament. Can''t he pick the power system of other worlds to study?


    However, master Gu Yi was so considerate that he was ashamed. "Well... Master, I''ll leave for a while."


    Tony Stark hesitated again and again, closed his eyes and entered the misty space.


    Master Gu Yi stared at Tony Stark tightly and frowned slowly.


    "The physical condition is normal, the soul has not gone to any strange place, and still lives in the body... There is nothing different in his body, not like communicating with what exists in his body? So... What''s his situation?"


    Before meeting tonistark, master Gu Yi used the time gem to observe the situation of tonistark... But even with the time gem, she could not detect what tonistark had experienced.


    Instead of being occupied by visitors from different dimensions, tonistark is still the tonistark of the world. Everything is normal... But it is this kind of normal that makes it seem too abnormal.


    Even the gem of time can''t see the clue. What kind of terror is behind it?


    Even when master Gu Yi thought of this, he was silent.


    This is also the reason why tonistark believed what she said before. In this strange situation, everything is possible.


    ¡­¡­


    When he reappeared in his seat, Tony Stark opened his eyes. He stared at Su Han, took a deep breath and told his previous thoughts.


    "Mr. President, I would like to ask... Is it possible for you to manually select a member of the world to join the fog Council?"


    Su Han knew Tony Stark''s thoughts for a moment, but he just stared at Tony Stark quietly and didn''t reply.


    Can you choose a world person to join the misty space with your own will? This is actually what Su Han is thinking about. In fact, he also had some ideas. With his rights now, he has a high probability of doing such things.


    Of course, it is still that sentence. Su Han can''t show his strong desire in this regard. Because now he is the president of the parliament.


    "But then again, Gu Yi''s power is really exciting. If she joins the parliament, her ability will help me." Su Han''s thoughts twinkle in his heart. "Well, give me a chance. Just try my previous inference... Well, let the tenth speak."


    When Tony Stark was staring at his forehead by Su Han, he burst into a cold sweat and complained faintly in his heart, he spoke on the 10th, "the chairman of the Council will not answer you this question."


    "What?" Tony Stark was stunned for a moment and then smiled bitterly. "It''s also a matter of course. I''m whimsical... Sorry."


    "Of course, the speaker won''t answer you, but it doesn''t mean it''s impossible." the tenth voice was gentle.


    Many people in the Parliament had changed their faces. They stared at the tenth with joy, amazement, doubt and meditation.


    "What''s the way?" Tony Stark''s face was frozen, of course his heart was not relaxed.


    After all, they have just deduced the horror of membership in the fog parliament... No matter what you think, this identity can not be issued at will.


    "Recite the mantra of offering sacrifices to the president of the Council," the voice of the tenth continued, "so as to contact the president of the Council... And if the essence of the other party can be seen by the president of the Council, he can naturally join the fog Council."


    "The premise is that... She can win the favor of the president. Master Gu Yi can try. Although she is not sure whether she can be really liked by the President... Her strength can prove that her essence should not be too low. Even if she can''t be selected... At least her life is not in danger."


    On the 10th, I didn''t say much, but many people who had been excited at the scene were stiff and looked different.


    Although I didn''t say what would happen if the essence was not liked by the Chairman... I''m afraid the final result will not be very good.


    In the absence of malice on the part of the chairman of the Council, master Gu Yi was qualified to sacrifice just because of his strength


    This kind of thing, think about it, you can know how terrible it is.


    "I see." Tony Stark nodded seriously. After a little hesitation, he condensed a new card and handed it to No. 10.


    "This is the poros armor I developed according to the characteristics of poros... You can also call it meteor burst armor. Of course, it''s an incomplete version..."


    Tony Stark smiled awkwardly. "Don''t mention poros. It''s estimated that Yuzhi spots can''t be beaten under normal conditions, but it can be regarded as a good gadget."


    "Thank you for your advice this time. Let''s take it as a gift."

 Chapter 246

    Poros gave Tony Stark a cold look and said nothing. In fact, Tony Stark was able to develop this armor with the help of poros.


    After all, where would Tony Stark start without data from poros? It''s not like going to the virtual battlefield to fight against polos. Now Tony Stark has absolutely no hope of defeating polos. It''s even difficult to collect data... He will be killed directly.


    Part of the reason why poros provided the data was the hope that Tony Stark could really make armor of the same level as himself... He could fight with him in the future.


    "Well, everybody, I''ll leave first." Tony Stark nodded to the crowd and returned to marvel world again.


    "Mage." Tony Stark opened his eyes again, stared at the ancient mage in front of him, carefully informed the sacrificial language to the ancient mage, and stressed, "ancient mage, I''m not sure if you can really get the recognition of that one through this sacrificial language."


    "But... Your life should not be in danger this time. Of course, whether to sacrifice or not is entirely up to you."


    Master Gu Yi took a deep look at Tony Stark, closed his eyes and recited the language of sacrifice.


    She knows Tony Stark very well. After all, she had seen the countless future of the one in front of her through time and space. She believed in the hero''s character.


    At the next moment, master Gu Yi felt


    It was a vast and profound world, with endless fog rising and surging, stars flowing and evolving, and the vastness like the multi universe.


    On the vast world, there is a figure shrouded in fog standing quietly.


    He is detached and not bound by all the rules of the world


    At the moment when the eyes of both sides looked at each other, the body of master Gu Yi was shocked. Her perception was too sharp, so she noticed the extreme indescribable


    "This feeling... Can''t understand, can''t feel, no... no, it should be said that we can''t perceive his existence."


    Master Gu Yi was shocked. Her experience was so rich that she subconsciously took back her perception, but her body still twitched.


    Being eroded by darkness all the year round, Gu Yi mage''s endurance in mental pollution and pain is far superior to ordinary people... But even so, Gu Yi mage is still breathing slightly, his forehead is covered with cold sweat, and he calms down after a long time.


    Master Gu Yi could not calm down. She knew that she had encountered an incredible existence... This existence was even beyond her understanding and imagination


    "Can." a gentle word sounded in her ear. The next moment, great changes took place beside master Gu Yi.


    When she opened her eyes again, she found herself in a strange palace.


    There are ancient bronze chairs around, and the people on the bronze chairs are shrouded in fog. They can''t see the true face, and the mystery is to the extreme.


    Tony Stark was sitting in his seat at the moment. He saw a new figure on a bronze chair. He was relieved and said happily, "mage, you successfully came in."


    "Yes, it was almost rejected." master Gu Yi spoke frankly. She turned her head and stared at the misty figure sitting on the bronze throne. "You should be the one I looked at before... Thank you for your mercy."


    Master Gu Yi''s voice was sincere, "if there was no fog covering your body and you didn''t mean any harm... I looked directly at it, my spirit might collapse in an instant."


    Blue dye has no fluctuation on his face, but there are waves and clarity in his heart.


    Sure enough, even master Gu Yi, who can prevent the invasion of different dimensional demons, is also not qualified to look directly at the real body of the chairman of the Council.


    "Let me introduce you to the basic situation." Tony Stark suppressed his excitement and whispered to Yu Guyi the information of the foggy space one by one.


    In the real world, information that cannot be disclosed due to identity constraints can naturally be disclosed after master Gu Yi becomes a member of the parliament.


    "So it is." master Gu Yi''s mind was shocked and surpassed the... Powerful parliament outside the world? Moreover, they live in a world code named Marvel


    Master Gu Yi naturally knows that her world is not the world plane she has lived in for a long time, but countless parallel worlds and subordinate planes.


    Obviously, no matter how many and huge Marvel''s parallel world and affiliated world... The president of Parliament uniformly divides the world into one world


    Except for a few exceptions, almost every member of the scene symbolizes a huge world standing in the void.


    "Beyond the world, there is an indescribable and incomprehensible existence... What a detachment and greatness." after a short silence, master Gu Yi raised his palm and condensed cards.


    Many people in the fog Council looked at it with straight eyes.


    Because there are so many cards, there are nearly a hundred, such as energy projection, penetrating objects, evolutionary illusion, flight, hypnosis, protective cover, alchemy, reading power, instant movement, cross space transmission, cross space summoning... Everything.


    "My God." Tony Stark stared at master Gu Yi blankly. Although master Gu Yi was strong from the stars of the plot, the concept was very vague after all, especially when Gu Yifa finally died under the villains.


    Although she was trying to die, she finally died... But now, master Gu Yi shows her real accumulation as the Supreme Master.


    Apart from polos who likes to fight like this, he stared at Gu Yi mage with great interest at the moment. The others were shocked and couldn''t help themselves.


    "Since the gift of the mysterious card does not affect your ability," master Gu Yi smiled after thinking a little, "then I will give it all to you."


    With a slight touch of her finger, she removed a few magic cards such as time gem... Hundreds of cards symbolizing various abilities all flew to Su Han''s direction.


    Su Han stared at Gu Yi''s master quietly. He was calm on the surface, but in fact, there was a huge wave in his heart. After a while, he forced himself to calm down and put away all his cards.


    "That''s true." Elia stared at the scene with a complicated look. She looked at a large number of powerful cards before, shocked her brain into a blank. But when the president looks at these cards, he is obviously the same as looking at other ability cards... When he puts them away, he is as calm as ever, without any emotional fluctuation


    "Mage, are you?" Tony Stark frowned. He was puzzled.


    The plot stars in their world have gathered. Although master Gu Yi doesn''t pay anything, it must be bad... But it''s not so much.


    "It''s worth it." Gu Yi mage whispered. She took a deep look at tonistark. "I can''t feel the erosion of different dimensional dark energy on me now... Do you know what this concept is?"

 Chapter 247

    "What?" Tony Stark''s face changed dramatically.


    With the help of dark energy, this is one of the reasons why Gu Yi mage finally chose to die.


    But now... She can still use the Heterodimensional dark power, but these dark energies will no longer adversely affect her.


    "I feel a special kind of protection," Gu Yi mage pointed to her eyebrows, and she smiled gently. "Now I even dare to kill the dark dimension and fight domam directly."


    "And the last loser... Definitely not me."


    All negative states have disappeared and will not be eroded by darkness. Gu Yi mage is at the peak of his life. Is so powerful and domineering.


    Tony Stark was silent for a long time and whispered, "congratulations to the mage first."


    "In fact, it''s also a very normal thing." lanran''s look returned to calm.


    Master Gu Yi''s ability made him palpitate for a moment, but it was only a moment. After all, his city hall was too deep. Everyone except Su Han doesn''t know what lanran is thinking and whether there are other plans behind her back.


    "Don''t forget our previous inference," blue dye whispered. "If you join the parliament, you will have the same status as the world and be immune to the erosion of evil gods..."


    "Domam''s dark dimension is very powerful, but can he be compared with the evil god who feeds on the world?"


    "Well, I can''t tell." Conan pushed his glasses and looked a little strange. "If it was a low evil god like Cheng Kun, I guess domam could easily press him on the ground and blow him."


    "It''s inappropriate for you to use this... Cheng Kun is the shame of evil gods," Tony Stark rolled his eyes. "Moreover, in the endless world, in addition to the evil gods after tomorrow... There are more nameless and well deserved evil gods..."


    Although Tony Stark didn''t name his name, many people thought of what he was referring to... The original evil god.


    Parliament quieted down. Early members of Parliament recall their indirect contact with the king in yellow. Just pass the world without any malice... It almost makes a world collapse and sink forever


    "Mr. stark, you''re right." Conan sighed from his heart, "that guy is the shame of evil gods... No, thinking of the king in yellow, I feel that Cheng Kun''s carrying the word evil gods is a shame for the king in yellow."


    "However, no matter how strong the evil god is?" one party opened his mouth expressionless, and he subconsciously looked at the 10th.


    Did these people at the scene forget... There was a suspected original evil god sitting beside them.


    Many people saw the silent number ten along one side of the world, and immediately all choked.


    Master Gu Yi frowned. She looked at No. 10 repeatedly and couldn''t see the slightest clue. But when she saw the strange and distorted plot stars behind the tenth, her pupils suddenly contracted and understood what she could not calm down.


    "This Council... Can really surprise people all the time."


    In the fog hall, on several bronze chairs, a fog rises. Subsequently, the figures of Zhang Sanfeng, Jiu Jianxian and song Duan emerged one by one.


    "The wine of immortal Zhang''s world is really good, but it''s less immortal than the wine I''ve collected." Jiu Jianxian''s words are forthright, "immortal Zhang, I''ll go back and find that kind of wine, and then let you have a real taste of what immortal wine is."


    "I''m looking forward to it." Zhang Sanfeng smiled and opened his mouth. Then he realized that the atmosphere was not quite right. After scanning for a week, he found that there was another new person, "who is this?"


    "It''s an ancient mage," Huang Rong reminded.


    "Gu Yi... Which Gu Yi?" Zhang Sanfeng paused. After he reacted, with consternation on his face, he looked in the direction of Tony Stark and found that he didn''t deny it. Then he understood what, and nodded inexplicably.


    "Well, everyone," master Gu Yi''s voice was as gentle as ever, "I''ll step back for the moment and see how magnificent the so-called plot stars are."


    Master Gu Yi went directly into the marvelous stars.


    Seeing this scene, Su Han raised his eyebrows without saying much, and then withdrew from the fog space.


    "Unfortunately," white beard smiled dumbly, "if the conditions for joining the Parliament are not too harsh and need to go through the test of the president of the parliament, it is very dangerous... I really want Marco or ace to have a try."


    "Hum." Yuzhi Boban gave a cold hum, but he didn''t say anything.


    Because yuzhiboban suddenly found that no matter whether the conditions for joining the Parliament are harsh or not, it seems that he has nothing to do. If qianshouzhu didn''t die, he might invite the man... But now, qianshouzhu died cleanly


    The whole ninja world... No second person can enter his eyes.


    "In fact, it''s normal," Huang Rong said lazily. "In the parliament, except for a few... Who doesn''t have close people? And close people naturally want them to join this unimaginable parliament..."


    "If the joining conditions are really relaxed, I have no doubt that the number of people in the foggy space will double in two days."


    Conan said nothing, but he also agreed with Huang Rong that he was right. After all, when he heard the 10th, he was wondering if he could bring Maori LAN in... When he heard the conditions, he put down the idea.


    Master Gu Yi, what are the conditions? How many people who look around the world of all members of Parliament can meet that essential condition?


    Moreover, what they want to pull must be people close to themselves.


    If they are really close, how can they be willing to let these relatives and friends take great risks?


    ¡­¡­


    Su Han opened his eyes again in the real world. He got up and paced in the room. After a long time, he calmed down. "This time, he really made a lot of money. A wave of fat."


    Su Han came to the table and turned his hands. Hundreds of cards covered the whole table.


    "All the ability cards of Gu Yi mage." Su Han looked at these cards repeatedly.


    Master Gu Yi, what kind of person is that? The person who can wrestle with Odin is famous as a strong deterrent to the multi universe... Moreover, many of her characteristics make su Han feel familiar.


    "Freely shuttle the multiverse, and even steal the energy of other universes... Isn''t this characteristic the characteristic of sages?"


    Su Han''s thoughts twinkle in his mind. Now he has some doubts. Is Gu Yi the sage level in his own world?


    After all, many of her characteristics are very similar to the sages recorded in the congenital eight diagrams

 Chapter 248

    "What do you care so much?" Su Han shook his head and stopped worrying. "In front of her are all her ability cards... The stronger master Gu Yi is, the greater the profit I will make after integration."


    Without hesitation, Su Han directly integrated the hundreds of cards of master Gu Yi in front of him, together with the cards of song Que and Amelia.


    Su Han felt that great changes had taken place at this moment. Not the body or the energy in the body, but the soul. His soul power advanced by leaps and bounds at this moment, and really crossed the threshold of semi saint.


    Suddenly he opened his eyes. Su Han''s eyes were deep. He looked around and found that the world he saw was different from that before. "Is this the world in the eyes of Gu Yi master?"


    After a little thought, Su Han drew a circle in the void in front of him and stepped into it step by step.


    At the next moment, Su Han appeared on a piece of ruins. This is the destroyed Jinling and the place where tonistak and lanran completed their tasks before.


    "Master Gu Yi can go to different dimensions, and now I can go to and from the secondary plane without going through the sky crack," Su Han thought. "However, although I don''t know what master Gu Yi is, I must have been there or know the coordinates of that secondary plane before I can go."


    Of course, he can also sit at home and project his soul into the endless void


    When swimming in the void, he will naturally encounter all kinds of secondary planes. After meeting him, he wrote down the coordinates, and he could move freely in these worlds in the future.


    "Very interesting ability." Su Han commented.


    This is indeed something that sages can do. They can freely cruise in the void, shuttle through different worlds with their own strength, tear apart world fragments and exile a large number of evil things.


    After a short silence, Su Han turned his hand to hold the mirror and cut it out in the air at will.


    The sound of breaking the sky sounded, and the atmosphere in the vast sky was cut into two sections by Su Han''s understatement.


    "Song Que''s knife skill is very good." Su Han nodded with satisfaction. Song Que''s various knife skills helped him a lot. He used these skills to show a knife, which was more than three or five times more destructive than he used brute force to chop.


    Back in his room, Su Han sat down cross legged, his thoughts flashing in his mind.


    "My attainments in the power of the divine soul... Surpass my body and divine power at one stroke. However, I still don''t feel like touching the realm of sages."


    "However, with all the characteristics of sages, I really compete with sages... I don''t necessarily lose."


    Su Han rubbed his eyebrows with a headache and muttered, "but then again, what is the sage?"


    "Or... I still can''t touch the realm of sages and sages because my own realm is only the four images?"


    "So I can stack the combat effectiveness to the sage realm and even surpass the sage realm by stacking the strength of those guys... But if I really want to step into the sage realm, I have to strengthen my ability step by step?"


    Although it is a guess, this is the most reasonable explanation at present.


    "Just," Su Han sighed faintly, "the strength is enough, and the problems of his own realm are slowly superimposed."


    "Also, after swallowing Cheng Kun, the guy''s energy was completely digested... Should be able to increase my spiritual power by another 30%? Then, the realm reached the later stage of the four elephant realm."


    After the great unification, Su Han had the essence and spirit of the semi holy realm in the four elephant realm, so his breakthrough was different from ordinary people. His breakthrough consumes more energy than others to break through the semi holy realm, and has a great load on the power of evil gods.


    After dispersing the thoughts in his mind, Su Han entered the month of cultivation, and then began to exercise his many abilities. When the exercise was almost over, Su Han immediately entered the fog space, and then integrated into Kun''s evil power.


    In the fog hall, the mysterious fog suddenly began to surge. At the moment, the members of the Parliament who are still there have changed their looks.


    "What happened?" Yu Zhibo frowned and looked around. He found Su Han sitting quietly on the bronze throne. "Chairman of the Council... No."


    Yu Zhibo looks to the West and suddenly finds that the special constellation of white tiger in the West has changed.


    The white tiger is roaring up to the sky, showing its sharp edge, and a destructive smell is spreading around.


    The green dragon in the East and the rosefinch in the South resonated at this moment, as if they were alive. Their Qi machines are intertwined. Only the basaltic star in the north is as quiet as ever.


    The fog hall is the center of their Qi machine conflict.


    "What the hell is this?" white beard''s eyes widened. He didn''t feel the sense of oppression, but there was an extremely wonderful feeling in his heart.


    It was as if he were on the Mobic, looking at the deep and immeasurable starry sky. Looking at the starry sky, it rapidly evolves and changes at a speed tens of millions of times faster than before


    "It''s not as if." white beard frowned. He closed his eyes and still clearly felt the change and circulation of stars among different stars. "Now I really see... Or more accurately, I feel the evolution of stars."


    "It turned out to be so. It turned out to be so." Huang Rong''s face was shocked and happy, "East Canglong, West White Tiger, South rosefinch and North Xuanwu."


    "It really symbolizes the stars we see... The stars of the earth."


    "What?" Tony Stark, who was also sincerely lamenting the magnificent scenes around, heard this sentence, and his look changed dramatically, "what is the astrology of the earth?"


    Ying Zheng''s eyes also coagulated and tilted his head to stare at Huang Rong.


    "In the Chinese astrology, we turn the stars in the sky into seven star regions of three walls and four elephants."


    Huang Rong''s voice trembled. She forcibly suppressed the palpitation in her heart. "The three walls... Are the purple walls symbolizing the Imperial Palace, the too small walls symbolizing the administrative institutions, and the Tianshi walls symbolizing the prosperous streets... These three walls are arranged in a triangle around the Polaris."


    "On the periphery of Sanyuan, there are four constellations... East Canglong, West White Tiger, South rosefinch and North Xuanwu."


    Huang Rong hated his lack of talent and learning as early as Qinglong''s evolution. Later, rosefinch''s astrology changed, and her mentality changed. She was no longer as lazy as before, so she did her homework well in this regard.


    "Can you explain it in simpler words?" yuzhiboban was concise and comprehensive. His face was expressionless, but his attitude showed that he didn''t understand.

 Chapter 249

    "Trouble." Huang Rong suddenly thought that the people in front of her were not Yanhuang people. She explained it with the astrological knowledge of Yanhuang astronomy. It was strange that these people could understand.


    After a pause, Huang Rong organized his own language and continued to speak, "explain it with the astronomical knowledge you collected and let me see... Because the earth revolves around the sun, the stars in the sky change with the seasons!"


    "Every evening at the turn of winter and spring, the stars appear as green dragons... At the turn of spring and summer, the stars rise as basaltic weapons... At the turn of summer and autumn, the stars appear as white tigers... Finally, at the turn of autumn and winter, the stars become rosefinches."


    "I''ll understand if you say so." Tony Stark nodded clearly. Isn''t it that the stars correspond to the seasons at different times in spring, summer, autumn and winter? As for the complexity, do you throw out a bunch of professional terms? Do you want him to go back to the ancient Chinese books?


    Ying Zheng''s eyes twinkled. He suddenly said, "Miss Huang Rong, in your words, the three walls are inseparable from the four elephants."


    "If we are surrounded by four elephants... What about Sanyuan constellation?"


    Huang Rong looked stiff. How did she know?


    Just when Huang Rong didn''t know how to explain, blue dye said, "then why don''t you think about what the four constellations in the fog space are surrounding?"


    Ying Zheng was stunned and his eyes widened.


    Not only him, but also many people in Parliament who have a fast brain have changed greatly.


    Conan forcibly pulled his tightly tied collar. His words were dignified and bitter, "yes... We have always been limited by our thinking. It''s too wrong..."


    After a wry smile, he continued to speak, "we are wrapped by the four elephants."


    Or, more accurately, the whole fog palace.


    "What? How could it?" after listening to the explanation, he understood. He looked around stunned.


    Gradually, the surrounding stars calmed down... The only thing that changed was that these stars were more than several times larger than before.


    Su Han slowly opened his eyes. Naturally, he reached the third realm of the four elephants, the white tiger realm.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t go back to the real world to drink," Jiu Jianxian muttered, "otherwise I would miss such a grand scene... I might regret it all my life."


    Jiujianxian actually recognized what Huang Rong said, but he recognized only a small part of it. Of course, he didn''t have the mind to argue.


    After all, the chairman of Parliament evolved the vast universe and showed the truth of the world. What they should focus on is to understand the order rules and turn them into their own details afterwards. Instead of trying to think about the similarities between this change and reality.


    The president wants to make them stronger... It is inevitable to put the cart before the horse.


    "It''s really an unimaginable means of creation." master Gu Yi whispered, and she raised her head and stared at Su Han. "When I first met you, I thought you were somewhat close to the essence of domam, and you can''t look directly at the dark side..."


    Gu Yi said with shame, "but now, I find I''m wrong. I shouldn''t guess the essence of power under the crown because of my appearance!"


    Su Han''s eyes twinkled and his thoughts flowed in his mind. Master Gu Yi... Does he also recognize that the changes around him are the derivation of the universe?


    Many people have joined the parliament, from yuzhiboban and white beard to Zhang Sanfeng and song que... However, master Gu Yi is regarded as the top strong and knowledgeable person in the parliament.


    She reasoned that it was probably not a guess.


    Su Han frowned. Was it true that the members of the parliament guessed long ago? Misty space is actually an evolving nascent universe.


    "The possibility is great... However, even if it is true, the newborn universe should only be one of the essence of the foggy space." Su Han''s eyes twinkled. "After all, the foggy space also has the ability to devour evil gods and gather members of the parliament from the heaven and the world."


    This ability doesn''t seem to be what a newborn universe should have.


    Seeing Su Han didn''t answer her, Gu Yi mage was not lost, and even took it for granted on his face.


    "By the way," Tony Stark suddenly thought of something and said directly, "mage, what''s your special feeling after watching our plot stars?"


    "It''s meaningless to ask this question," Conan raised his eyebrows. "After all, master Gu Yi has already seen countless kinds of future."


    "You''re wrong," master Gu Yi took a deep look at Conan, and she said frankly, "when I enter the plot stars, what shocked me most is... I can use the time gem in it."


    "What do you mean?" poison Island child couldn''t react.


    "In short, I can use the time gem to peep into countless kinds of future, and the future I see in it is consistent with what I see in reality." master Gu Yi paused a little, and her tone was inexplicable. "Do you really think the plot stars are just a simple picture?"


    There was a dead silence in Parliament.


    "What do you mean," he is as rebellious as LAN ran, and his words are full of respectful words, even if he is shocked by the news revealed by master Gu Yi at this moment, "that''s not the plot star... That''s a complete world?"


    "Yes," master Gu Yi nodded seriously, "the phantoms inside naturally have no real life, but the world is really real... And it is likely that the essence is the same as our world..."


    Su Han''s eyebrows beat and he didn''t know what to say.


    In fact, at the beginning, the plot star was still based on the plot of various animation films and novels in his mind.


    However, with the continuous growth of the power of the fog space, the current plot stars... Take the members of the parliament as the media and the plot in Su Han''s mind as the template, so as to build the projection of their world.


    Master Gu Yi said that the essence of the world is the same as their world, which is really true... She can deduce the future in it as in her own world. It''s also normal... Because the world is connected to their world.


    However, obviously, because of master Gu Yi''s words, the members of the parliament misunderstood something. At the moment, their mind was shocked to the extreme.


    "It''s really shocking," said Yu Zhibo, with his hands around his chest and his fingers gently knocking on the armor on his shoulder. His words trembled slightly. "Chairman, what we have given us is never the future... But the world."


    "Gula Lala," white beard suddenly smiled, "I suddenly feel a little ashamed. The remuneration given to the chairman in the past is not directly proportional to what the chairman gave back to us."

 Chapter 250

    Master Gu Yi noticed something wrong and looked around with some doubts, "what are you talking about?"


    "Mage," Tony Stark sighed, "you haven''t seen the picture of the president condensing the plot stars..."


    The president of the Council condensed the plot stars in an instant


    Tony Stark smiled bitterly. If it''s just to reveal the future, it''s nothing, but if it''s a real world, doesn''t it mean that the president of Parliament created the world in an instant when he wanted to?


    This is not what the creator can describe


    Because it''s easy for him to create the world. He just needs a finger to tap the back of the bronze King''s chair


    Master Gu Yi''s eyes flickered. She guessed a lot in her heart and stopped talking.


    Su Han looked at the scene strangely and felt that the atmosphere was too dignified. After thinking about it, he immediately controlled the 10th and spoke in the parliament, "Gu Yi, I want to ask... What are you going to do after watching the plot stars?"


    Master Gu Yi took a look at No. 10 and found that she was completely unaware of when this one appeared. Although there were waves in her heart, her words were still calm, "I didn''t think... Domam could drive him away by this deceptive method. After returning, you can start to let him give up the earth."


    "As for mieba," master Gu Yi gently stroked the eye of Argo motorcycle hanging around his neck, and his voice was as gentle as ever. "If he wants a time gem, just come and get it."


    "Too powerful, too domineering... Mage," Xiaoyu''s eyes glittered, "can you teach the space magic to people in other worlds? Look... Can I do it?"


    Gu xun''er twitched at the corner of her mouth. She stared at Xiaoyu helplessly.


    After a short silence, Tony Stark sneered, "I don''t know if you can do it... But why do you want to learn everything?"


    "There''s no way," Xiaoyu sighed. "I''m only barely becoming a fighter now. I have to fight to reach douzong douzun... So that I can travel freely through time and space. What year does it have to be repaired to Ma Yue?"


    "However, the magic of that space should be learned quickly. I''ll be closed for three months in the month of cultivation. When the cultivation is completed, I''ll turn around in school." Xiaoyu''s eyes are filled with excitement and longing.


    "Not to mention, don''t buy air tickets when you travel in the future... And you can come home at the first time after class."


    "This is really a very desirable picture." Yasuda Gangji also began to imagine that kind of picture.


    Conan looked at them speechless. Finally, he cast his eyes on Xiaoyu and whispered, "then you were taken away by Sheriff black."


    Xiaoyu looked stiff for a moment. She was a little unconvinced, but after thinking about it, she felt that this possibility was very great. Immediately, she was like an angry ball, paralyzed in the chair.


    "It''s actually OK," Huang Rong comforted. "In fact, it''s more likely that your uncle long and his father think you''ve been possessed by some magic or strange props... And then use various methods to exorcise you."


    "It''s so picturesque." Weber''s expression was subtle.


    "It seems that stark can breathe a sigh of relief." No. 10 said without fluctuation.


    "Yes," said Tony Stark with great emotion, "it''s not the tallest one at the scene. It''s really gratifying... The enemy of the universe overlord, let''s leave it to master Gu Yi to fight slowly. My words... Just maintain the peace of the earth."


    "It''s really not like you can say that." a funny smile came from the corners of one side''s mouth. He saw Tony Stark as if he saw something very interesting.


    "He said to put down all responsibilities," Lan ran smiled. "But after going back, he might study magic hard and develop the supreme mage''s armor combined with magic knowledge."


    "I didn''t, don''t talk nonsense." Tony Stark twitched at the corners of his mouth.


    "Please rest assured," said master Gu Yi calmly, "I know your personality, you develop... I won''t stop you. I will even provide you with help within my ability!"


    "Of course... I hope you can really develop it."


    Tony Stark choked. He couldn''t develop a full version of poros armor. What about supreme Mage Armor?


    Although he is not sure which is stronger or weaker from his perspective, from the perspective of science and Technology... The haunted supreme mage is definitely more difficult to deal with in a scientific way than Polos, or to show his ability.


    "By the way," said Yuzhi Popeye suddenly. He stared at poros with great interest. "Poros, didn''t I see you fighting with master Gu Yi before? Who won or lost in the end."


    After a short silence, poros snorted coldly, "stop... Fighting that woman is more disgusting than fighting you."


    "I prefer to fight Odin of Marvel on the decisive day... Even if I fail in the end, I have experienced those hot-blooded battles of frontal confrontation... Even if I die, I am willing."


    Although poros did not say the result positively, many smart people in Parliament guessed it. Yuandagu nodded thoughtfully, "think carefully, the phase between master Gu Yi and poros is really poor."


    Conan nodded deeply, "after all, master Gu Yi''s skilled space magic and all kinds of white magic... Flying a kite can kill polos."


    Poros suddenly clenched the back of the bronze chair. He snorted coldly.


    Su Han stared at poros with great interest and continued to let the 10th speak, "speaking of this... Poros, where''s your spaceship? When will you die on earth?"


    "My spaceship has locked the coordinates of the solar system, and will arrive in about ten days and a half months?" poros suddenly stopped. "No, what is going to earth to die?"


    "Parliament connects the endless world, and there will be countless strong people living in the future. Even now, it also has a decisive day... Let me fight with that bald head more than once. Why do you think I have to challenge him in reality?" polos thought it was outrageous.


    He likes to challenge, even when he didn''t join the parliament... I''m afraid he can''t help it when he knows the real situation of Qiyu and knows that he will die if he challenges.


    However, on the day of the decisive battle, he fought with Qiyu and died more than once


    How hard does he have to think before he can continue to challenge in reality? Isn''t it good to live?

 Chapter 251

    "In that case, why are you going to earth?" Weber wondered.


    Didn''t poros go to earth to find his opponent? Since this goal was achieved on the day of the decisive battle, Polos has no reason to go to the earth


    Poros calmed down. After a long time, he whispered, "I have said before... I just want to see how bright a planet that can give birth to a strong person like Qiyu is."


    "I see." white beard nodded clearly.


    Su Han looked at poros thoughtfully, but didn''t say much.


    "Edward Newgate," Yu Zhibo suddenly opened his mouth. His eyes condensed and stared at the fog covered with white beard. "Haven''t you started preparing for the world sacrifice? As the first member to join the parliament, you are far behind Ying Zheng and Zhang Sanfeng."


    "Aren''t you also the first member to join the Parliament?" white beard chuckled, not angry.


    "Me?" Yu Zhibo ban sneered after a moment of silence. "I''m well deserved to be the strongest in the world at present. Coupled with the unification of the five major countries, I can be regarded as a achievement."


    "Unifying the five great powers is a feat, but it''s not unprecedented?" Huang Rong looked a little strange.


    "Indeed," Ying Zheng nodded slightly after thinking about it. "After all, in the period of the six immortals, or later the period of forbearance... The world of the ninja world is unified."


    "It doesn''t matter." Yu Zhibo''s voice is gentle and sonorous. "I''m vigorously improving time space ninja. When I can transmit personnel on a large scale, I can connect the earth and the moon. At that time... I can carry out large-scale alien colonization."


    "After the moon was colonized, there were other planets..."


    Yu Zhibo''s hands are around his chest, and his words are rebellious. "If unifying the world doesn''t count, then colonizing the universe... Does it count?"


    Although Yuzhi''s strength is already recognized as the first in the world. However, Ying Zheng and Zhang Sanfeng both achieved unprecedented achievements, which is why they sacrificed


    Therefore, Yu Zhibo ban doesn''t want to become the first precedent of sacrificing with strength. He also wants to open up unprecedented achievements, and then sacrifice.


    Of course, in addition to his rebellious personality, it is partly because this is his original plan... Colonize outer space and greatly increase resources... If resources are abundant enough, it can also reduce the opening of war to a certain extent.


    Yuzhiboban''s goal has not changed from the beginning, that is for world peace.


    The fog was quiet.


    Many people stare at Yu Zhibo, and their eyes are a little straight. He was surprised by his domineering and wonderful ideas.


    "Incredible." rotten Lucia whispered.


    Yuzhiboban''s boldness of vision is extremely amazing... But what''s more terrible is that after careful consideration, it is found that this is indeed feasible.


    "Well," said Yu Zhibo ban, casting his eyes on white beard, "Edward Newgate, what about you?"


    White beard took a deep look at Yu Zhibo, and then opened his mouth, "let me explain my plan, too."


    White beard turned to Tony Stark and whispered, "my previous proposal... How''s Mr. stark thinking?"


    "I have no problem." Tony Stark has a playful smile on his face. He looks at white beard and Yu Zhibo. "After all, old man white beard, you have paid me enough."


    "What deal have you reached?" yuzhiboban noticed that it was wrong.


    "I''ve been thinking for a long time that since Roger started the era of great navigation, can I push this era to a higher peak?"


    White beard''s eyes were far-reaching, as if he were remembering something. "Originally, this was just a childhood imagination... But later I met Mr. stark. After your introduction, I knew the concept of the universe."


    "So just think, or I''ll start the era of cosmic navigation in my lifetime."


    The misty space fell into a dead silence. Ying Zheng suddenly clenched the armrest of the bronze chair. The boldness of mind shown by white beard was no inferior to yuzhiboban.


    After a short silence, poros glanced at white beard and said, "do you have any misunderstanding about space navigation?"


    Although polos is extremely enthusiastic about fighting, he is not a guy without brains. As the overlord of the universe, few people at the scene know the universe better than him. Even Tony Stark can''t. It''s caused by the living environment.


    "Space navigation is often several years... And this is still the case with the speed of light engine and space jump."


    "More importantly, it is difficult to meet other life planets in the universe unless there is a cosmic star map..." poros suddenly sneered.


    "The basic technology of the pirate world is not up to the standard. Do you want to set off the era of cosmic navigation? Who knows how many people will die... If Ban''s outer space colonization plan is still feasible, white beard, your era of cosmic navigation has no meaning to the whole pirate world."


    Polos made a straightforward assertion with the eyes of a cosmic overlord.


    "Polos, do you think white beard and I haven''t thought about this kind of thing?" a touch of silence appeared on Tony Stark''s face. "Our thoughts have never been to let people simply die in the starry sky."


    "Alien aviation, colonization and resource collection are all integrated. What Sir Edward did is the same as Yuji Boban. But their focus is different. One focuses on colonizing the planet and the other on exploring the star map."


    "Is it like this?" poros frowned slightly and nodded. "It''s OK."


    "Not only that," white beard said in a low voice, "the space navigation plan is still far away from me. Now I just take the technology traded from Tony Stark. It has opened the marine era in all aspects... At least the submarine technology has spread to the whole ocean."


    "As I said before, it is a lifetime, not now. However, the overall success of my Marine plan should be enough to sacrifice to heaven by virtue of my achievements."


    "I see." Conan suddenly realized at this moment.


    Conan''s world is just an era of navigation, tentatively peeping into the deep sea with submarines... But white beard has clearly begun to develop the ocean in an all-round way.


    There must be no problem with the technology provided by Tony Stark. After all, Tony Stark is now thinking about starting to study spaceships... Not to mention, even if there are some small problems, there are mermaids in the pirate world

 Chapter 252

    "I can''t relax watching several old men achieve their great cause in high spirits."


    Huang Rong clearly nodded, shook his fist and looked serious. "Soon, I will enter the month of cultivation again and be closed for two years. With the help of evil divine power... I should be able to reach the state before Master Zhang Sanfeng and be comparable to the Navy General."


    The strength of the Navy General is basically equivalent to the first-class role of the land fairy in the martial arts world where Huang Rong is located.


    "At that time, the Wu Dynasty will stand."


    Huang Rong has a complete plan in mind. The plan was discussed by her and Ying Zheng.


    As long as Huang Rong has enough strength to subdue the early rebellion, and then lead the whole country to implement reform, introduce modern technology and greatly increase productivity... Then the world will be completely stable in a few years.


    At that time, she can carry out her second plan and spread martial arts all over the world.


    Moreover, she didn''t pay much attention to the throne... In the later stage, she could change the national regime into a cabinet system. Let the royal family gradually retire and finally become a mascot.


    Su Han looked at the group of guys in front of him, shook his head, moved his mind, turned his figure into a fog and dissipated.


    "Chairman, as always, I can''t guess." yuandagu sincerely lamented that Su Han was too mysterious.


    "Dagu," Tony Stark raised his eyebrows, glanced at the direction of No. 10, found that he also disappeared. He was not surprised and asked casually, "I''m curious... How are you doing recently?"


    "As usual, fight with monsters," yuandagu whispered. "By the way, I have cultivated armed color domineering and heard color domineering... I originally wanted to enhance my self-protection ability. But I didn''t expect that I can use it in Altman state."


    White beard stopped talking. He imagined Altman''s figure and the scene of armed color lingering on Altman''s fist. He felt his scalp numb.


    "I''m a little sorry for the monster now." Weber''s expression was subtle.


    "Also, it''s about the identity of No. 9," said Yuanda, with a touch of haze in his eyes. "I saw the projection left by Youlian and had a short communication with him... She totally denied this, saying that there had never been any God, and that Dega''s light had changed from darkness to light... I didn''t get any gift from God at all."


    "Originally, I believed it, and even thought I was thinking more," yuandagu sighed, "but in the end, she showed her feet."


    "What do you mean?" poison island''s child didn''t react at the first time.


    "You Lian said that the light of diga was the only one. Other super ancient warriors... Only their light." yuandagu smiled, "but I clearly felt the light of No. 9, which is the same as my essence, but far higher than me."


    In yuandagu''s view, this is the only foot of Youlian. So although he superficially agreed with Youlian''s explanation, he didn''t believe it at all.


    "Number nine." Zhang Sanfeng''s eyes were deep.


    Master Gu Yi frowned. She listened to the communication between the members on the scene. She had a lot of doubts in her heart, but she didn''t ask for it at the first time. Her thoughts twinkled in her mind. Finally, she decided to ask Tony Stark after returning to reality.


    "Why do you think so much?" Huang Rong glanced. "Getting stronger is the last word."


    The words fell, and she entered the month of cultivation.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the real world.


    Su Han opened his eyes. He was quite unable to laugh or cry. "Da Gu is a guy... He can think too much."


    The essence of light displayed by No. 9 in the misty space is indeed far superior to yuandagu. But this is because of the increase of theocracy in the misty space... But obviously, it is because of this increase that yuandagu and members of the house of representatives have been led astray.


    "Master," said Friday''s voice as usual, "you finally wake up. I called you several times before... You are still asleep."


    "Sorry, sorry." Su Han smiled dumbly. Generally, in addition to meeting danger, seeing and hearing color noticed that it was wrong. It was difficult to wake him up with ordinary shouting, "by the way, what can I do for you?"


    "You can look at the current news first."


    Su Han frowned. When he took out his mobile phone and looked at it for two eyes, his look was dignified for a moment. Because he found some news that caught his attention.


    Great changes in Gusu? Black cracks in the sky


    Is it the arrival of aliens or the arrival of alien invaders


    "Full retreat of Suzhou Jiangwu District, fear of great changes"


    "Gusu." Su Han''s eyes became deep. If he remembered correctly, didn''t Su Zhu go to that place?


    After a brief silence, Su Han said, "on Friday, briefly introduce the specific situation of Gusu."


    "Yes, sir," Su Han said in a calm voice on Friday. "This great change is the fifth great change in the recorded history of the Suzhou sky crack... And the last great change recorded was 30 years ago... On the eve of the construction of the Suzhou array."


    "Is that so?" Su Han''s face was calm, but he didn''t worry.


    After all, before Su Zhu went, he used a super intuitive sense to calculate. In the end, there was a risk, but his life was not in danger.


    Now it''s obviously the one that should be at risk... Moreover, Su Han''s transfer of the mirror water moon sealed on Su Zhu has not been touched. Otherwise, Su Han had a feeling and drilled out of the fog space at the first moment.


    After thinking about it, Su Han continued to ask, "briefly summarize... What is the impact of this big change?"


    "Temporarily cut off the contact between the Huaya boundary and the sky crack, and the two sides are in a state of loss... It is impossible to infer the specific loss on the opposite side."


    "In addition, the Holy Lord of Gusu daoyan Holy Land contacted you before. The known news is... Holy Lord Li Hongxue and your sister are isolated in another world, and other news is unknown." Friday''s words did not fluctuate at all.


    "Because I called you before and you ignored me, I made my own decision to communicate with each other. Please forgive me."


    "Is that so?" Su Han''s eyes twinkled. After thinking about it, he suddenly added a little, "so, does this big fission... Indicate that there will be a lot of evil things opposite?"


    "No doubt." Friday''s words are the same as before, "and all the evil things gathered opposite must be high-level evil things... There is no lack of the existence of the fourth stage and the fifth stage. There may even be evil things in the sixth stage!"

 Chapter 253

    After communicating with Friday for a while, Su Han made up his mind to go to Gusu.


    The situation of Suzhou is very special. Its economy is very developed. The main reason for this special situation is that the sky crack in Gusu is relatively mild, which is extremely rare in all China and Asia


    A large number of practitioners gathered in this place and constantly exploited the secondary plane resources with the help of mild sky cracks.


    The gathering of a large number of practitioners and the transportation of huge materials... This has created the grand scene of Gusu. The rising economic volume has made it one of the most dazzling pearls in the territory of Asia.


    But that''s why it happened this time.


    A large number of practitioners gathered here are all trapped in the secondary plane. It is obvious that the opposite side is besieged by a large number of evil things, but the main world can''t support the practitioners


    Even the cultivators at the crack of heaven can''t withdraw back


    Whether it''s out of rescuing tens of thousands of practitioners across the street, rescuing Su Zhu... Or catching all the high-level evil things that rarely gather across the street. Su Han has no reason to miss this feast.


    Su Han gently drew a circle in front of the void with his palm, and sparks gradually fell from the circle. Then he stepped into it.


    ¡­¡­


    The holy land of Yandao.


    This is a continuous, antique Jiangnan architectural complex. Pavilions and pavilions, gurgling water, reveal a garden style.


    However, at this time, the continuous ancient and elegant buildings are shaking, with gorgeous brilliance lingering and rising, and the ancient array is recovering.


    "Check, check thoroughly. My Suzhou array is intact. Why did the sky crack go away?" Murong Xuncheng''s voice was low and expressionless.


    He did not burst out his divine power, but he just sat here quietly, which naturally oppressed many practitioners on the scene.


    After a pause, Murong continued, "the elder and the Holy Son stay."


    Many deacons of the Holy Land suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. They rushed out of the house quickly and neatly as if they were fleeing, and Huahong left.


    The elders of the holy land of Yandao, Su Lao, who left behind, bowed their heads and dared not say anything.


    At the front, an old man with white hair and beard and a beard almost hanging to the ground stared at Xie huaiming, the Holy Son of Yandao, who looked very young.


    Xie huaiming lowered his eyes and looked blankly, as if he didn''t know what had happened.


    The old man with a beard almost hanging to the ground glared at his son Xie huaiming. The elder is one of the supreme elders of the holy land of Yandao, Xu Weiguo, a great expert at the peak of the five elements realm. Xie huaiming, the Holy Son, was almost brought up by him.


    The supreme elder Xu Weiguo hinted at Xie huaiming with his eyes and asked him to go up quickly to calm the anger of Murong looking for the city. However, Xie huaiming, as always, seemed to wonder what Xu Weiguo was going to say.


    "Wei Guo, do you have any new news?" Murong Xuncheng took a long breath, and his look was a little tired. "Among these people who have experienced and developed secondary planes, there are two saints... Nearly 10000 practitioners."


    "Tell me, what method can we use to pick up the backbone elites and top monks of these Huaya practitioners in the shortest time?"


    Xu Weiguo twitched at the corners of his mouth. He had guessed that Murong Xuncheng was angry and would take it out on others. He wanted Xie huaiming to come forward just to let him act as a vent.


    I didn''t think that the little boy was brought out by him. He was very smart. He stood there with a blank face. Where was he stupid? He is too clever.


    "There''s no way." seeing that he couldn''t hide, Xu Weiguo looked serious and sighed. "Since the completion of the array map of major top cities 30 years ago, there have been sky cracks and leaks in recent years... But less than ten times..."


    "Today''s large-scale rampage. Since the establishment and improvement of the array system, Gusu is still the first case in the land of Huaya... We have no experience in dealing with this."


    "You mean, the array is out of date and can''t hold the crack in the sky, and we can''t solve the problem for a while?"


    Murong Xuncheng stared at Xu Weiguo tightly. His voice was hoarse. His breath didn''t explode, but Xu Weiguo couldn''t breathe. "You should understand the meaning of this thing?"


    "I know." Xu Weiguo nodded heavily. He knew that every minute of delay could mean the death of the practitioners in the enemy occupied areas, but he was really powerless.


    Murong Xuncheng was silent. What he thought of at the moment was the update of Jinling''s array.


    Is it a coincidence, or did the one from Huaya headquarters and the new Jin God King of Jinling notice something wrong and make the layout in advance?


    "What a coincidence." Murong sighed silently, bitter in his heart. I don''t know how to solve the problem today... But I''m afraid he needs to go to Jinling after it is solved.


    He must try his best. The second example of array transformation after Jinling is Suzhou... However, although he has such an idea in his mind, Murong has no idea of looking for the city.


    Su Zhu is still trapped in the crack in the sky. If people don''t save him... Will he go to Jinling?


    He wondered if he could stand out


    "Who?" Xie huaiming sensed something, and his body suddenly burst into gorgeous divine energy. There are four different colors of brilliance rising, which is the power of the five elements. The four-color light represents his profound attainments in the five elements realm, and he is about to climb to the peak of this realm.


    "Hmm? It seems that I came at a bad time." Su Han said calmly.


    Murong Xuncheng was stiff. He recognized the voice. After a short silence, he turned and stared at Su Han who came out of the sky.


    Although his surface was calm, the emotions in his eyes were too complex to be described in words, with shock, amazement, joy and panic.


    "Why are you here? By the way... You really should come," Murong Xuncheng still mentioned something important after a short silence. "I''m sorry, I''m responsible for Miss Su Zhu''s problems."


    In fact, Murong Xuncheng knew that Li Hongxue was most responsible for Su Zhu''s accident.


    However, in the current situation, it is meaningless to investigate the responsibility... After all, Li Hongxue is one of the two saints who fell into the secondary plane.


    Xie huaiming''s body stiffened. He looked at the young man in front of him and realized something. On the one hand, he was shocked, on the other hand, he restrained all his glory in silence. As for the elders living in the holy land around, they are even more afraid to speak now.

 Chapter 254

    After all, the elders present were all knowledgeable people. What did they guess in their hearts.


    But they also know that if the one in front of them is really Jinling, the problem will be really big... After all, his sister is still trapped in the crack in the sky


    In a rage, he tore down the whole holy land of Yandao... As long as there were no casualties, no one would accuse him afterwards, and even take pains to appease his emotions.


    "I didn''t mean to blame you." Su Han said calmly, "I just want to ask, do you know the coordinates of that plane?"


    "... coordinates?" Murong was stunned and couldn''t react.


    "Well, I''ll go to the blocked sky crack," Su Han used the immortal wind and cloud body technique, turned his body into a wisp of smoke, and dissipated in situ in an instant, leaving only gentle words echoing in situ. "I have a way to open the sky crack. Gather enough practitioners and get ready to respond."


    The scene fell into a dead silence. Many young elders breathed a sigh of relief and showed joy on their faces. But the old people are stiff. Look at me, I look at you, with surprise in their eyes.


    "How could it be," said the supreme elder Xu Weiguo in silence, "how could he forcibly open the crack in the sky, but..."


    Xu Weiguo suddenly stopped talking and looked a little taboo.


    "What is it?" the Holy Son Xie huaiming was puzzled. Although King Su could open the crack in the sky, it really surprised them. After all, this is against their common sense, but the opposite is a God King... Isn''t it normal to have shocking means?


    Xu Weiguo took a deep look at him, didn''t speak, just turned his head and stared at Murong looking for the city.


    Murong Xuncheng frowned and his voice was deep and hoarse, "it should be... If not, he also touched the threshold of that realm. He had some characteristics of that realm in advance."


    Xu Weiguo looked a little trance. He nodded, "after today... Huaya will shake again. Even the international situation will change greatly..."


    "Those countries that have formed allies and besieged us because of nuclear fusion... I''m afraid they will dissolve the alliance in an instant."


    "Those are all things in the future. The most important thing now is to meet." Murong Xuncheng looked serious. "In the name of the Holy Lord of daoyan holy land, I order you to cooperate with King Su fully."


    Without hesitation, everyone shouted.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Han directly appeared in a large factory in the center of Jiangwu District, surrounded by all kinds of unprocessed rare materials.


    There are no ordinary people here. All kinds of practitioners stand and wear different clothes... Local Practitioners Association, official martial arts practitioners, and even folk practitioners gathered here.


    On a detailed count, there are hundreds of people on the scene, and the weakest is the realm of three talents.


    Su Han didn''t look at the people around him and came directly to the crack in the collapsed sky.


    "You..." just as the highest Wuxing prefecture chief was about to stop, he suddenly recognized Su Han''s identity and his pupils contracted suddenly. After all, the divine king''s news is a secret to the people, but it is a necessary information for officials.


    Su Han didn''t speak. He closed his eyes and felt it for a while, then raised his hand directly and turned gently.


    The crack in front of the collapsed sky suddenly spread. However, this time, the sky crack did not extend to the circular shape, but the huge circle of the secret law gate, and the frame and sparks were expanding.


    "I''ll go first. You follow to support."


    The words fell, and Su Han''s figure also disappeared in the door.


    The scene fell into silence again. People look at me and I look at you. Finally, the chief of the martial arts house shouted, "everyone listens to King su."


    Many people who didn''t recognize Su Han before have changed their looks. There is no doubt in their hearts. The tacit understanding of the rescue work formulated before the beginning... The name of God King alone is enough.


    ¡­¡­


    Secondary plane, fog city.


    "The trouble is really big." Li Hongxue looked serious, and the terrible spirit power lingered on her, weaving knives, swords and bows around her.


    She suddenly grasped the bow, placed the virtual shadow of the knife in the bow, suddenly opened it, and then shot it out.


    The real fog city bank in the distance collapsed in an instant, and all the streets were destroyed. A large number of tentacles spread out.


    But in the next moment, countless tentacles quickly closed. The monster lurked underground again.


    "Teacher." Su Zhu''s eyes were worried.


    "Don''t worry," a man wearing a black robe and a mask on his face glanced at Su Zhu, and the scattered ten Jinling university students behind Su Zhu whispered, "the guy under his feet is obviously afraid of Li Shengzhu''s power. Now the confrontation between the two sides is mainly about temptation."


    The masked man tried his best to appease the young people at the scene, but he was also worried. The back path is cut off and the body is in the field of evil things. And this time, it was not one or two people... But tens of thousands of people who fell into the fog under their feet.


    Because the incident happened suddenly, everyone was divided everywhere.


    Another master of the Holy Lord level is gathering practitioners scattered everywhere at the moment. After all, it happened suddenly. Only by gathering strength can we maximize the survival probability.


    The voice fell, and the three color brilliance suddenly burst out in the masked man''s body. This is also the power of the five elements. He sneered, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    The sharp gold''s spirit suddenly cut several evil things in half from the shadow of the corridor. But these evil things are too fast. They break into two sections and still have activity. They lurk into the shadow in an instant.


    Gradually, the fog rose and the view was blocked. The masked man suddenly realized something and looked heavier, "... It''s foggy."


    He felt the erosive power of evil in the mist, which was obviously not a normal mist.


    A student of Jinling University who was standing on the edge of Jinling University suddenly had a meal. Her ankle was entangled by a tentacle. She looked frightened and was dragged into the ground with a Shua, "help."


    Su Zhu suddenly pulled out his sword, the earth broke, and the little student who was submerged in the land showed half his body. With a gentle step on the soles of the masked man''s feet, the earth surged, and the students were sprayed out in an instant. She lay on the ground, breathing heavily, looking trance and frightened.


    "Well done." the masked man gave Su Zhu a thumbs up, but then his words were a little heavy, "everybody, say it again. This is not the previous test. Be vigilant... If you really die, no one will avenge you here."


    The masked man''s words were cold and rational, which made many students of Jinling University silent again.


    However, there are many faces showing perseverance, and they are already ready before entering the secondary plane.


    "Xiao Hanhan." Su Zhu whispered in her heart. She touched her eyes and was still thinking about the night she left with Su Han. Su Han smiled and said to her, "are you extremely excited, or are you in danger?"


    "Yes," Su Han''s gentle voice suddenly sounded in Su Zhu''s ear, "let me teach you how to use this power properly."


    "Transfer seal, solution!"


    In the next moment, the power of the five senses belonging to the mirror flower water moon was suddenly liberated.

 Chapter 255

    "This feeling?" Li Hongxue suddenly felt a familiar spirit breath, and her look changed slightly.


    She suddenly turned her head. Sure enough, she saw Su Han standing quietly beside Su Zhu with a smile on her mouth... Moreover, it was the noumenon, not the virtual soul built by the book of true reading.


    Also in this one, the earth cracked, and countless tentacles stabbed Li Hongxue in the direction.


    "Bad." Li Hongxue woke up in an instant. He just condensed a shield with his divine power, and then found... These tentacles started self attack in mid air. Completely ignored her, "what the hell is this?"


    "It''s just a little magic trick," said Su Han with a smile. "However, this attack was not made by me... But by Xiaozhu."


    Many people who looked at Su Zhu were stunned to find that Su Zhu''s eyes turned into blue for a moment, with circles, which seemed very mysterious.


    "What happened?" Su Zhu gasped slightly.


    Her eyes soon recovered as they were. She looked around in a daze. She didn''t realize what was going on at the scene.


    The earth is shaking, and the strangeness in countless shadows rises at this moment.


    Too many, too many, so dense that even the masked people were shocked at the moment, "how can there be so many?"


    These monsters roared, and then began to kill each other. They were all hypnotized by the power of mirrors.


    In particular, the very fast evil objects that attacked students before are all the remnants of this evil object in the air. From time to time, the bodies of this evil object fall down.


    The masked man forcibly straightened his mask and couldn''t calm down. He suddenly realized that before, these monsters were just playing with them... Or playing with them like cats hunting mice


    After all, if you really want to kill them, rush forward... Even if another holy Lord is on the spot, you can''t protect them.


    This has nothing to do with the strength of the Lord, but the number of enemies is too large... Not to mention these special evil things with immortality and corrosiveness.


    The masked man looked at Su Han and suddenly stood straight, slightly lowered his head, very respectfully, "say hello to you."


    He is also from Jinling University. Naturally, he knows the God King who is famous all over the world.


    "Are you?" Li Hongxue fell beside Su Han. She looked at Su Han in disbelief, and then stared at Su Zhu deeply.


    She recalled what Su Han had said before, and suddenly realized... Su Han didn''t do it just now. It''s su Han''s backhand on Su Zhu


    However, it has been nearly a week since Su Zhu and Su Han said goodbye.


    What kind of means... Can make her unaware of the slightest clue for such a long time, but can create such a great war outcome.


    Even Li Hongxue was restrained by the situation before... But it was easily solved by Su Han after being sealed for nearly a week


    Li Hongxue forcibly dispelled the shock in her mind. But when she calmed down, she found another wrong thing, "wait, why are you here?"


    "I''ve reopened the crack in the sky, and you can take people out now." Su Han''s words were brief and comprehensive, and his words were understated.


    Li Hongxue didn''t speak. She almost suspected that she had heard wrong. "Aren''t you kidding?"


    Secondary plane tear space? Some of the world''s top saints have done this.


    However, the main world tears space and even opens the cracks in the sky... Only one person can do it.


    That is to really touch the existence of the holy field.


    Ancient sages, immortal myths in ancient times, and even considered by many ancient ancestors to be extremely perfect, talented people are qualified to enter this field


    Even if we look at the glorious Warring States period, it is also the top sages who created the top prominent family


    This one in front of you, isn''t it less than twenty?


    "It seems that the monster under his feet is uneasy." Su Han thought deeply, and his seeing and hearing color sensed a lot of things. The earth is shaking and more tentacles are flying.


    The original of tentacle monster noticed that it was wrong, but the mirror flower water moon was so perfect that he couldn''t find the slightest flaw.


    Su Han''s spirit ability is the strongest among the three systems in his body. This is directly fed back to his jinghuashuiyue... Leading to his jinghuashuiyue, which is full of detailed runes similar to blue dye''s jinghuashuiyue


    Even, the patterns on Su Han''s Mirror Flower Moon are countless times denser than those on the blue dye Mirror Flower Moon.


    The tentacle monster''s five senses, even his sixth sense intuition, were all shielded and deceived. The situation has completely stepped into Su Han''s grasp


    "Attention," Li Hongxue looked at the scene in front of her, took a deep breath, forcibly suppressed the shock in her heart, and carefully informed Yu Suhan of the information she had detected before. "You may not believe it... But I had a discussion with another holy Lord before, and I suspected that the tentacles all over the fog city might come from a monster."


    The masked man''s body was stiff, and many students who understood her also changed their looks.


    Doesn''t this mean... What they faced before was actually a huge and strange city with a volume comparable to that of the fog city?


    This is the fog city, one of the most prosperous cities in the main world... If this is the truth, how big must that monster be?


    The people at the scene had a general impression of the enemy they had just faced... Their forehead was full of cold sweat.


    "You''re wrong," Su Han shook his head. When Li Hongxue was thinking about how to explain, Su Han added faintly, "the real volume of this guy under his feet is actually comparable to the whole three islands Ying Lun."


    "...." Li Hongxue opened her mouth and looked at Su Han blankly. She couldn''t say anything.


    Then she saw Su Han step on it gently.


    Mirror the world, extend.


    Great changes have taken place in the huge world in front of us, and huge buildings begin to fall around. It''s not collapse. The world at present seems to be transformed into blocks, which are quickly and completely pushed down and reorganized.


    "Well, in this way, it should not hurt those practitioners in the fog city." Su Han nodded with satisfaction. He had forcibly moved the huge monsters and countless monsters to the mirror world.


    Soon, Su Han''s palms suddenly closed, and his eyes turned into reincarnation eyes. He whispered, "earth burst sky star."


    Dozens of people behind them saw the magnificent scenery they would never forget in their life.


    The earth was shaking and then cracked.


    The whole mirror world fog was destroyed at this moment... No, it was not just the mirror world fog that was destroyed.


    At the foot of the huge mirror image, the huge island group also collapsed at this moment.

 Chapter 256

    That huge to unimaginable strong weird, finally appeared. He floated to the sky.


    As Su Han said before, this strange thing is almost as big as the British Lun of the three islands. All the sunshine above the sky is covered, and you can only feel the distortion and Indescribability.


    He was moaning and struggling, and countless tentacles were drawn to the void, but they were useless at all.


    At the foot of the huge island group, all the strange places, as well as the stones of the huge island group, all took off into the sky.


    Finally... He was surrounded by countless stones and gradually condensed into a huge star.


    "The seal is finished." Su Han smiled dumbly. He glanced at dozens of people behind him and whispered, "I''ll send you back first..."


    Su Han pushed his palm gently. Suddenly, all the people appeared in the fog of the original secondary plane.


    "What the hell is this..." the masked man was in a trance. Not even the masked man, Li Hongxue was shocked at the moment and didn''t know what to say.


    "King su... Just now, he copied a mirror image of the whole fog and even the huge island country under his feet? He forced all the strangeness into the mirror image." Li Hongxue murmured.


    She looked around, confirmed that there were no evil things around, and her eyelids beat wildly, "then... He used a move to destroy the island country."


    "No, it should be said that the land of this country has been forcibly condensed into a huge meteorite... Or, it can''t be said to be a meteorite, but a small version of the moon."


    Li Hongxue didn''t know what to say, and her brain was in chaos. She even wondered if she was dreaming now.


    "Is the strength of the divine king... So strong?" the masked man said dryly. He is not the Lord, but because of his own particularity, he often follows the Lord to participate in other tasks. It can be said that he knows the Lord very well


    But the strength Su Han showed before was almost two dimensions compared with the Holy Lord he knew.


    This gap is even larger than the gap between the Lord and ordinary people. It is too large to be surpassed.


    "Maybe he is no longer the God King." Li Hongxue thought of what Su Han said before, and her eyes became deep.


    In the distance, the terrible divine light is exploding, and a primitive statue of heaven evolves into shape. He has an inexplicable divinity. He is extremely powerful and has the courage to sweep across the eight wastelands. Immediately, a figure appeared in an instant, which was the master of daoyan Murong looking for the city.


    He subconsciously glanced at Su Zhu and found that there was no hindsight. He was relieved. Then he looked at Li Hongxue seriously, "Li Shengzhu... You evacuate with Jinling students."


    "Before I found you, I completely showed my divine power. However, it was quiet and terrible around. There was no evil thing. The scene was very strange. I suspected that these evil things had great movements."


    Murong Xuncheng said that he dealt with evil things too much. The situation on the site is wrong from any angle.


    But soon, Murong found that all the people in front of him stared at him. Even those students whose strength is generally not even one yuan are all tangled


    "We probably know what happened just now," Li Hongxue organized a language. "It''s a high probability that all evil things have been solved by King su."


    "What? It''s solved?" Murong was stunned in his place, and then his face changed dramatically. "How did he do it?"


    Murong Xuncheng doesn''t question Li Hongxue''s words, because Li Hongxue won''t deceive him with such an easy to poke lie.


    However, he searched his brain and couldn''t think of any way... To avoid hurting nearly 10000 practitioners in the fog city, especially for evil things.


    "You don''t really think that King Su is just a king?" Li Hongxue used voice transmission.


    Murong Xuncheng''s face changed several times. Finally, he nodded and whispered, "it''s meaningless to discuss this matter... We''d better go back first."


    Li Hongxue looked serious, rolled up her sleeves, and then took off with all the students to the direction of the crack in the sky.


    Before, it was strange everywhere. Naturally, they didn''t dare to swagger. Even Murong''s search for the city to release their original statue of heaven was also ready for a bloody battle.


    But now, it has been basically determined that the fog is safe, which is naturally the fastest way to pick.


    At the same time, mirror the world.


    Su Han''s palm was stuck in front of the huge meteorite, and the darkness continued to penetrate into it, devouring the strangeness one by one.


    "That huge monster has the energy equivalent to a God King? However, with a pile of small dishes... It''s infinitely close to semi saint." Su Han sighed, not as much as Cheng Kun.


    But anyway, this is also a rare harvest.


    Su Han loosened his palm, and the meteorite in front of him crashed down, smashed into the endless ocean, and set off a huge wave.


    Yes, mirror world, there is no Mishima Ying Lun. They completely turned into this huge meteorite.


    "Gu Yi''s ability is still strong." Su Han sighed with emotion.


    If there is no mirror world, it will be very troublesome for him to solve this strange problem. After all, he must consider the life of the remaining practitioners in the fog city. That is tantamount to being bound, and many weapons of Mass Destruction cannot be used.


    Su Han dispersed the mirror world, and he reappeared in the secondary face fog capital. Then he drew a circle in front of himself, stepped directly into it and returned to his house.


    "Friday." Su Han''s voice was calm.


    "Sir," the voice of Friday sounded from Su Han''s watch, "please give instructions."


    "Contact Murong City seekers and say I have returned to Jinling."


    "No problem." Friday''s voice continued, "the message has been sent."


    "In other words, Su Zhu should have come back ahead of time after the incident at the crack in Suzhou sky was lifted?" Su Han rubbed his chin and suddenly smiled.


    Although the five-star chef of Jinling cultivation association takes care of his food these days, and Su Zhu''s food is far less than that of the five-star chef... But he just likes Su Zhu''s food more. He doesn''t eat alone and has the taste of home.


    Su Han sat cross legged on the bed, closed his eyes and entered the misty space.


    ¡­¡­


    Fog hall, the hall is deep and eternal, and bright stars linger around. The atmosphere is mysterious and reveals a kind of detachment.


    "Thank God, the police finally let us out." Conan rubbed his eyebrows and then looked strange. "However, it seems that Jingji was really found by the police. It seems that people in our world obviously think he is not normal."


    "You see... Now there''s such a big event that none of them suspected to be related to supernatural forces can escape." Conan was quite gloating.

 Chapter 257

    "Unexpected, but it feels normal to think about it." poison Island Yazi nodded thoughtfully.


    "In fact, I''m only surprised by one thing," Yuan Dagu asked after struggling for a moment. "In your original history, you shot and exploded the falling satellite with a football... Even if you didn''t join the parliament, your physique should also be abnormal?"


    Yuandagu said he still couldn''t understand it.


    Conan''s mouth twitched. "Don''t ask me... I don''t know what''s going on. Maybe I can''t clear my head until I really encounter that kind of thing."


    Yu Zhibo''s face is indifferent, and there is no fluctuation as usual.


    "President Yi." Huang Rong casually swept to Su Han''s existence. His eyes coagulated and his voice was pleasantly surprised. However, even if he reflected it, he sorted out his posture and whispered, "good afternoon."


    "HMM." Su Han replied without delay.


    Lanran also nodded slightly to Su Han, with a smile in her mouth. "Although it''s a step late... The chairman of the Council shouldn''t blame me? Say hello to you."


    But this time, Su Han didn''t answer, and lanran didn''t care.


    Tony Stark said hello to Su Han and looked at Ying Zheng again. "Anyway, how''s your recent development there? You haven''t traded with me for some time."


    "Mainly, technology has not been completely digested." Ying Zheng thought about it and suddenly smiled. Obviously, he was in a good mood. "However, you go to Xianyang city again... You can''t believe that the city was the capital of the former Qin Dynasty."


    Su Han''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his fingers gently knocked on the back of the chair. On Ying Zheng''s body, there was a gorgeous brilliance rising and suddenly spreading around.


    "Here is it?" Yasuda Gangji looked around, his face gradually stiff, with consternation and disbelief, "what is this place?"


    This is an extremely strange city.


    Tall buildings and dilapidated houses are intertwined. There are cars and carriages on the road. The subway is completely made of wood and carved with all kinds of patterns. At the same time, there are carriages.


    Some people walk in the street in luxurious Qin clothes, while others wear linen clothes.


    Advanced and backward, modern and classical, all kinds of different charm are intertwined, forming an extremely strong sense of visual conflict.


    "Great, great." Conan pulled his collar with trembling fingers. Combined with the previous on-site communication, he reacted that this is Xianyang. "In such a short time, Daqin has been transformed into this."


    "Indeed," Tony Stark recovered after a brief shock. He nodded deeply. "If this Xianyang city were placed in our time, I''m afraid it would attract millions of people to visit every year?"


    "I have no problem with anything else," said masata Gangji with a tangled face. "But what''s the matter with the subway? I see suspended subway tracks in the air, and those subways... Are made of wood. Really they won''t be scattered halfway?"


    Although his performance was not very good, he also felt that the scene in front of him was beyond common sense.


    "Have you forgotten that there are real immortals in my world in ancient times?" Ying Zheng glanced at the people present inexplicably.


    A short quiet, many people suddenly realized.


    Indeed, Ying Zheng has now become the spokesman of heaven. He can trace back to ancient times and know the secrets of those gods and demons in ancient times.


    The strange magic of ancient gods and demons, combined with various high technologies provided by tonistark... This has created the strange scenery of Xianyang city.


    The real phantom picture is still circulating, showing the situation of Xianyang City in an all-round way.


    "My God, what''s that?" Weber looked at the mechanism people made of wood and steel walking on the roadside. They picked up the garbage on the ground and stuffed it into the garbage can on the roadside, gulping and swallowing.


    "The mechanism skills of the Mohist school are combined with some special spells of the ancient demon period, as well as the high-tech provided by Mr. stark." Ying Zheng glanced at Weber and said casually, "there''s nothing to be shocked. They were not made as environmental protection robots at first, but as the local defense force of Xianyang city!"


    "I Daqin have created 3000 people with the goal of casting 100000. Now only these 3000 people can defeat 300000 troops. When I cast 100000, the world is as stable as Mount Tai, I can expand the world and build my Daqin empire... I want my Daqin land, and the sun will never set."


    Ying Zheng paused and smiled, "but there is no place for them to fight... So let them maintain the environment first."


    "The sun never sets, the Empire." Xiaoyu opened her mouth, looking forward and subtle.


    "It''s like something you can do," Tony Stark sighed after a long silence. "Forget it, it''s a matter of another world, and it doesn''t have much to do with me."


    Although there are some subtleties in his heart, Tony Stark has long been ready. But then he found another thing, his look slightly changed, "wait... Now he has made 3000 mechanism people?"


    He doesn''t have 3000 iron man armor.


    "What''s the problem?" Ying Zheng looked at Tony Stark strangely.


    After a brief silence, Tony Stark shook his head. "No problem... You continue."


    "That''s it. What else can we continue?" Ying Zheng refused to comment.


    "By the way," Huang Rong suddenly thought of something and looked at Song que with sparkling eyes, "Mr. Tiandao, I have successfully implemented the first phase plan in my world, showing my unparalleled power... And I have basically subdued the Empire."


    "Although there are many literary ministers in the Song Dynasty who don''t agree with me... It doesn''t matter. All these things are left to my father... He is omnipotent." Huang Rong said with pride.


    Poison Island Yazi thought of Huang Yaoshi''s righteousness and evil, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He felt that Da song had some trouble


    With such a pair of ancient spirits and monsters on the stall, but with overwhelming power, the great song really had blood luck for eight generations.


    Zhang Sanfeng''s face was calm, and he had no mood swings.


    What does song have to do with him? Without Huang Rong''s action, the Song Dynasty would be destroyed by the Yuan Dynasty in the end. Finally, in those decades, it would become a hell on earth and the people could not make a living?


    From the perspective of the world, the change of the previous dynasty is nothing.


    "Although it''s really amazing... But what do these things have to do with me?" Song Ke suddenly opened his mouth after a long silence.

 Chapter 258

    Song que is puzzled. You and Zhang Sanfeng say these things have nothing to do. After all, Huang Rong and Zhang Sanfeng are very close... But tell him


    "I mean, you can also expand your thinking." Huang Rong whispered, "I also know what you''re worried about, Emperor... It takes a lot of effort to deal with political things, so there''s no time to practice."


    "But can you form a cabinet system... When you become your emperor, things don''t need you to deal with."


    Huang Rong held his chin and continued to speak, "and I''m also thinking that even if you really don''t want to be an emperor and want to cultivate an emperor... You don''t stick to looking for it from the original mud."


    "What do you suggest?" Song que was interested.


    After hesitating for a while, Huang Rong said cautiously, "do you think Wan Wan has become?"


    The scene fell into a short silence. Song que frowned and looked at Huang Rong repeatedly. After a long time, he whispered, "do you think it''s possible?"


    Song Ke was a man with heavy traditional ideas. He did not agree with Li Shimin and supported the Han Dynasty. Obviously, he will not admit that a woman will become an emperor, which is determined by his outlook on life and values.


    Huang Rong''s cheeks puffed up and she was a little unconvinced. But before she said more, Zhang Sanfeng sighed, "it''s not necessary. Miss Huang Rong, Mr. Song que can''t agree... One is because of his character, and the other is because in his time, there was no situation in which women were emperors."


    "How could it be? There are martial arts rules... Eh?" Huang Rong finally reacted and was silent. Indeed, Wu Zetian was the monarch of the Tang Dynasty. But now the Song Dynasty is still in the Sui and Tang Dynasties. From the era of Song Dynasty, he has never seen a woman claim to be emperor. Not even in my mind


    The reason why song Kuan did not refute at the first time was to look at the face of being a member of Parliament.


    Su Han looked at the debate in front of him with great interest. He opened his mouth. His voice didn''t fluctuate at all, as if he were just narrating.


    "Code named Double Dragons of the Tang Dynasty spread to the world. In the future, wanwan trained Wu Zetian to succeed as the first female emperor of China. After Wu Zetian was in power, she wiped out the demon sect."


    The parliament was quiet. Song que suddenly turned his head and stared at Su Han, looking stunned. "Do you mean that the demon girl of the demon gate has cultivated a female emperor? What kind of female emperor is a nickname, or..."


    Song Ke''s mind was so shaken that he couldn''t help himself. Apart from joining Parliament and seeing the plot stars... He was rarely so shocked. After all, I have a great master level state of mind


    But now, the great master''s state of mind can''t stop it. It shocked him so much.


    "Don''t think about it," Zhang Sanfeng obviously had some accidents, but soon calmed down, "that is, the female emperor in the conventional sense, the emperor who came to the world... Wu Zetian is the fourth emperor in the history of the Tang Dynasty and the first female emperor in the history of Yan and Huang."


    "It''s not only in the history of Huang Rong and I, but also in the 5000 years of Yan Huang provided by the chairman of the Council to the first emperor... But I really didn''t expect that Wu Zetian in your world was trained by her..." Zhang Sanfeng was inexplicable.


    "Yes," Tony Stark also opened his mouth. Because Ying Zheng, Zhang Sanfeng and others appeared, he had a deep understanding of Yan and Huang. "The history I know also has the female emperor Wu Zetian."


    Song Ke stopped talking at all. He gently tapped the back of the chair with his fingers. After a long time, he said, "I''ll think about it."


    If only people in the parliament said that even if he knew that wanwan had cultivated a female emperor, his attitude would be the same. What is the relationship between wanwan''s ability to cultivate the first female emperor and him? Will song Ke change his outlook on life for things that may happen in the future? impossible.


    However, the person who proposed that wanwan cultivate a female emperor was the president of the Council. This is very troublesome. Does it mean that the president wants to wanwan to become a female emperor?


    After joining the parliament for some time, song Ke has a deep understanding of the status of the president of the parliament. This finger may be the creator God who created their world. His words carry too much weight.


    "Well, now that the chairman of the Council has spoken, go back and investigate... Give her a chance." Song que sighed silently. Of course, this opportunity is also given in the face of the chairman of the Council. If Wan Wan fails... It''s absolutely impossible to say. I think the chairman of the Council will not have an opinion on this.


    "Mage," after Xiaoyu turned her eyes twice, she suddenly looked at Gu Yi mage and said curiously, "I want to ask... Where are you and domam?"


    "I tried it with time gem... That guy was really willing to give up." Gu Yi paused and smiled dumbly. "Of course, I actually got some help from the chairman of the Council."


    "Hmm?" jiujianxian gave a lazy expression and glanced at Su Han and Gu Yi. Obviously very unexpected.


    Lanran also narrowed her eyes, which flashed with great interest. With the help of the president? How?


    Su Han was confused at the moment. When did he help Gu Yi? Why doesn''t he know?


    "Please don''t think too much," Gu Yi shook his head with a gentle voice, "but domam realized that the dark power on me was completely digested and integrated by me... So he speculated that there might be a big man behind me who he couldn''t provoke. Then he retreated!"


    Su Han stared at Gu Yi mage and thought flashed. His fingers gently knocked on the back of the chair. Master Gu Yi suddenly emitted a bright light.


    The real fantasy rises again, which is the picture of the confrontation between Gu Yi mage and domam.


    "Gu Yi, you thief, you liar... Dare to come to my world! Dark dimension, do you really want to die? Do you think I can''t kill you?" domam''s body appeared, and his voice was cold and murderous.


    After a pause, domam''s voice was surprised. "You... Wait, why can''t I observe your existence now? No... you made a noise and deliberately showed your power fluctuations before, and I realized your arrival."


    "It''s like... I can''t pay attention to you on the world level. I can only see you with the naked eye. What''s the new magic?"


    Domam was clearly disturbed. As the master of the dark dimension, he has never experienced anything in his life


    He thought he would not be surprised no matter what situation he faced. But the strangeness of master Gu Yi was the only thing he saw in his life... The strangeness even made him think deeply and feel cold in his heart.


    Gu Yi''s expression was always so calm and elegant, as if nothing in the world could make her panic. She said calmly, "domam... I''m here to talk to you about terms."


    "Talk about conditions? OK," domam laughed angrily after a short silence, and no longer took into account the abnormalities of master Gu Yi. "Just take your life to the whole earth as a chip to calm my anger."

 Chapter 259

    The battle began.


    Domam manipulated the whole dark dimension and launched all kinds of attacks.


    Master Gu Yi''s face was calm. She was proficient in the control of space. She quietly blocked all the moves sweeping from the opposite side. And every time she shot, she hit the key opposite.


    Of course, if it''s just like this, then in the end... It must be the ancient mage who withdrew from the dark dimension.


    This is domam''s world after all. Domam enjoys the support of the whole world here and is born invincible.


    But this time, master Gu Yi had a new way to deal with it.


    Every time for a certain period of time, the gem of time will be touched, and then it will flow back to the original time in an instant.


    After several times, domam reacted and looked extremely ugly, "Guyi... Are you crazy? Don''t you always hate playing with time! You touched your biggest taboo?"


    "In order to solve you, all this is necessary." master Gu Yi''s voice continued, "the most important thing is that I have gone beyond the original world line... Now I am no longer as shackled and restricted as before."


    "You," domam''s look changed several times. He looked up and down at master Gu Yi, and his voice was afraid and confused, "who did you trust... The highest gods in the multiverse?"


    "I''m afraid not." master Gu Yi''s eyes are deep. The gods who symbolize the basic rules of the multiverse are so famous that she naturally knows.


    But master Gu Yi collected some information in the Parliament and determined... They are far less than the president of the parliament.


    No matter how powerful the supreme god of the universe is, it is ultimately an existence in the universe. Compared with the president of the Parliament who is above the heavens and suspected of the origin of the world... It''s too far away.


    Not to mention, Tony Stark once told her about the demon God of the magic forbidden book catalog world. As long as they want, they can play with the whole universe in their hands.


    This may be the existence of the Supreme God in another universe, similar to their world.


    But even so, what? Still, the president of the Council randomly took out the long river of years, showing a real illusion.


    Domam was silent for a long time. His attitude finally softened and whispered, "what conditions do you want to talk about?"


    "You will no longer invade the earth... Then I can use the energy of the dark dimension at any time." master Gu Yi was brief and comprehensive.


    "Are you crazy? It''s impossible!" domam was furious.


    It''s just that he doesn''t invade the earth anymore. After all, although the earth makes him covet, there''s no reason he has to. Even when he attacked the earth, part of it was to retaliate against master Gu Yi''s confrontation with him for so many years


    But the conditions behind ancient one... The dark energy can be used by her? What do you think of him?


    Without waiting for domam to argue again, time continued to flow back to the beginning.


    Master Gu Yi always had a gentle smile on her face. She whispered, "domam, I''ve come to talk to you about terms."


    Domam is almost crazy. He tried his best to attack master Gu Yi, but what he got was only the countercurrent of the timeline again and again. And he also found that even if he didn''t have time, he didn''t have to spend more than master Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi mage takes the energy of his world anytime and anywhere, completely ignoring the factors that erode the mind and spirit in these energies. Before thinking about it, master Gu Yi said it was not the attitude of the Supreme God


    Now think about it, it is clearly a slightly overlooking attitude. This kind of thing... I''m afraid to think about it carefully.


    Under the combination of various factors... After several time backtracking, domam was forced to sign an agreement with master Gu Yi.


    ¡­¡­


    The real fantasy is over. The fog Council was quiet. Many people turned their heads and stared at master Gu Yi, looking strange.


    "Awesome, mage." Tony Stark applauded heartily. Although he knew that master Guyi had solved domam, it was only a few words. Now that the real illusion has been reproduced, we can understand what happened.


    "The really powerful... Is the chairman of the Council." master Gu Yi whispered.


    He and even domam are not weak. However, their battle scenes were easily extracted... She didn''t even feel wrong. From this, we can imagine the gap between the two sides... It is a gap in different dimensions and dimensions.


    "I have only one question to think about." Jiu Jianxian subconsciously touched the wine gourd around his waist, but then remembered that it was the Parliament and used great perseverance to curb his impulse to drink. He sighed and changed the topic.


    "Supreme mage, you let domam sign an unequal agreement... When you can freely extract the darkness, your strength will improve by leaps and bounds?"


    "On the surface, it''s like this," master Gu Yi nodded and then added, "but I still need to be vigilant... Domam has the possibility of tearing up the agreement."


    "So you won''t die?" Tony Stark lifted his spirits.


    "Yes," said master Gu Yi with some emotion, "after all, I signed the agreement. For another person... Domam will not be so honest as now. Whether it''s out of revenge on me or greed for the earth."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Tony Stark was completely relieved. Even though it had been vaguely determined before, now master Gu Yi really gave a criterion that he would not die.


    "It''s coming to the earth," poros said with deep eyes. "Hungry wolves, and the rumored explosion... Freak Association. It seems that life in the future will not be lonely."


    "Then, your life will not be under your control from today on." Tang Hao said coldly. After all, when we get to the earth, poros strolls in the street and may encounter Qiyu who is a chivalrous and righteous man.


    And the moment we meet the bald head... We have to prepare for the worst. After all, you are an inhuman creature. Qiyu beat you like a freak. It''s very possible.


    "Don''t worry," poros said calmly. "I''ll park the spacecraft on the moon."


    All the people choked. They looked at each other and said they were speechless. Qiyu is really unlikely to leave the earth to the moon... After all, he thinks he is an ordinary human, and ordinary human can''t breathe in space


    After scanning the scene at will for a week, Tang Hao suddenly stared at Jiu Jianxian. He thought of something and his tone became inexplicable.


    "Mr. jiujianxian, what about you and your wife and daughter?"


    Tang Hao actually dislikes jiujianxian, a guy who abandons his wife and daughter. However, I didn''t know I had a daughter before Jiu Jianxian... Reluctantly, the two sides can get along.

 Chapter 260

    "It''s time to admit it, and then continue to cultivate and become stronger to save Lin Qing''er and his daughter." Jiu Jianxian''s eyes were deep, "almost... I fought with my senior brother before, and I''m already in a tie."


    "Worship the moon sect leader... Water Warcraft, I''m looking forward to whether they can stop my newly understood three foot rosefinch sword."


    "If it''s not enough, you can let me go there." Zhang Sanfeng laughed happily. "Just recently, I just realized the Taiji massage hand. I even fought with six spots for a moment on the day of the decisive battle. Although I was defeated... There should be no problem in solving those enemies in your world."


    After a pause, Zhang Sanfeng thought of jiujianxian''s missionary kindness to himself and continued, "moreover, I can come out of the trading products over there by myself."


    Yu Zhibo glanced at Zhang Sanfeng and sneered, but he didn''t say much. After all, he has experienced countless strengthening, and now his strength has comprehensively surpassed the six spots of the four tolerance world wars. Members of Parliament challenge six spots. He doesn''t care whether they succeed or not.


    "Let''s talk about it then." jiujianxian was noncommittal. He has no intention of involving members of Parliament.


    Su Han frowned suddenly. He felt something and his eyes fell on Xiaoyu. After a little thought, he opened his mouth without any fluctuation in his voice. "Chen Xiaoyu, the world code named Jackie Chan''s adventures, has a problem."


    "Ha?" Xiaoyu was stunned for a moment. Her look changed dramatically. She disappeared from her place without hesitation.


    Gu xun''er''s eyebrows were locked, and there was a faint worry in her eyes. She looked at Su Han and asked carefully, "President... Can you ask what happened in Xiaoyu''s world?"


    "She''ll be back soon." Su Han didn''t answer directly.


    After a few breaths, the mist rose on Xiaoyu''s chair, and she looked a little trance, "how could... This kind of thing happen? It''s terrible. The guy of the Lord..."


    "Holy Lord? What''s wrong with him?" Gu xun''er was at a loss. When she heard Su Han speak, she thought it had something to do with evil gods... Why did it involve the Lord devil again?


    "My world has become ancient," Xiaoyu said weakly. "The situation is too familiar... The Lord should have used the history books of years to change history. But Uncle long and I didn''t go this time... Is the history book in kangaroo country?"


    "Although I didn''t tear off the little page about me this time, I''m still safe..." Xiaoyu said here, quite thankful.


    "The president''s blessing is really reliable."


    She couldn''t imagine what it would be like to be changed by history.


    "Yes, out of the world," Lan ran said inexplicably. "Years and history books can''t affect you, just like we can''t affect other worlds."


    Su Han looked at Xiaoyu again and again. The idea moved. No. 10 appeared in his position silently. Su Han controlled the 10th to speak, "this incident is related to the divinity of evil gods."


    The fog Council fell into a brief silence. Xiaoyu subconsciously glanced at the 10th, but she didn''t refute it. It seemed that she suddenly remembered something, and she was a little surprised and uncertain.


    "Indeed," Conan nodded thoughtfully, "the situation this time is different from the original historical track, and... It doesn''t look like the butterfly effect caused by Miss Xiaoyu. In this way, it can only be invaded by external forces."


    "So..."


    Gu xun''er saw at a glance that Xiaoyu wanted to leave again. He quickly interrupted her action, "don''t think much... If it''s an evil god, give it to the chairman of the Council."


    Xiaoyu reacted and stopped awkwardly. Su Han didn''t speak. He just tapped the back of the chair with his fingers.


    The gorgeous radiance rose from Xiaoyu. It was the base camp of a group of WALLONG people. The Lord who turned into sculpture stood quietly in the hall.


    "Damn, useless Walloon." the Lord''s voice was low, "and the hateful Jackie Chan..."


    "Since the spell can''t be collected, maybe a more effective method should be used. But... I can''t get out now, and the Ninjas may not be reliable in this case." after a short silence, the Lord whispered, "can I only use that method?"


    A ghost Ninja suddenly came out of the shadow. He knelt on one knee, took out a small earthen jar and opened it. There is a strange and distorted divine energy spreading.


    "The special energy unexpectedly obtained when robbing the sheep spell... I can''t see through the special energy. I can only confirm the essence of this power, which is far beyond my peak... To restore my freedom. In addition to the mouse spell, only the special power far above those mages can help me..."


    If it were not forced, the LORD would not take this dangerous move. After all, he is not at all sure about it


    However, Walloon is too wasteful, and it covets this energy... Under several psychological games, the Lord still can''t stand this temptation.


    At the Lord''s command, the Ninja poured the divine power on the Lord''s stone carving. Finally, the Lord''s stone carving was wrapped with strange energy.


    The next picture is that the lord appears in front of the history books of years.


    The dragon shaped Lord is huge, black, and has a flame burning on his head. His eyes are bleeding red and full of blood, "ha ha... I finally got you in the history books of years."


    "I want the world to return to my rule. Then, sacrifice devours the world. I want to really become an evil god and have unstoppable power... And my lovely brothers and sisters, I can restore your freedom, but this time, you must listen to me."


    As he put down his brush, the world changed dramatically.


    The real illusion dissipated in an instant, and the fog Council fell into a long silence.


    "It''s like what the Lord can do." Tony Stark looked complex.


    "So," Yu Zhibo narrowed his eyes and glanced at Xiaoyu, "after reading the plot stars, have you ever thought of getting the history books of years in advance? Whether it''s the power to tamper with history at will, or to avoid the Lord tampering with history..."


    Yu Zhibo is very puzzling. Finally, I can only say that Xiaoyu is worthy of being a little girl. Although Gu Lingjing is strange, compared with adults, her idea is too simple


    Anyway, Yu Zhibo ban would never let this power of randomly tampering with the world leave his sight for a minute. Must control! For your own use.


    "I did think about this before," Xiaoyu said with a bitter smile, "but... Neither dad nor uncle long allowed me to go to other cities, let alone kangaroo country."


    I think so, but she''s too young. Adults won''t listen to her.


    "Please... Don''t you have become a fighter?" Huang Rong turned his eyes and waved his fist. "Punch your uncle long and tell him... You have an accident. Somehow you have power. The antidote is in kangaroo country."

 Chapter 261

    "It makes sense, but it doesn''t make sense to say it now." Xiaoyu sighed.


    She had seen that her father uncle long was so determined, so she was ready to follow the original historical track, as long as she got the history books in advance... Where can she think of such variables as the demonization of the Lord.


    Su Han glanced at the crowd at the scene. His voice was as gentle as ever, "so who wants to participate in this task?"


    "Goo la la la," white beard laughed low. "Let''s go there... The evil god with the seven demons is really qualified to let me start."


    "I''ll go too." Yu Zhibo Ban''s hands are around his chest and his voice is defiant. "Is there a devil with the power to destroy the world? I hope it can let me start my hands and feet."


    After a short silence, Tony Stark suddenly looked at Gu Yi mage, "mage... You and I can go there too. If not, they will fight down in a fight... It is estimated that they can smash the whole earth."


    "In fact, there is no need to worry about this problem," Conan raised his eyebrows. "Don''t forget that there are historical books in that world. As long as you stroke gently, history can be modified."


    "But that book is terrible." Tony Stark frowned. "If I were Xiaoyu, I would give it to the president without hesitation after I got it."


    "God''s power... To change the world at will without paying the price will eventually make a mess of the world."


    Tony Stark believed in his character, but he also dared not put such a book in his own hands.


    After all, there are so many criminals in his world. After he fights criminals every day... He is also upset in his heart.


    Human psychology is the most difficult thing to figure out in the world. Tony Stark is not sure whether he will have a whim. He will write in the history books of years one day that all the wicked will die suddenly


    But one thing is inevitable


    If you use it for the first time, there must be a second time, a third time... What will the world look like in the end? Tony Stark is not sure.


    "Tony Stark, you have no confidence in yourself." Yu Zhibo''s eyes mocked.


    Have power, don''t want to control, in your hand, push out? It''s so funny. The so-called hero is just to cuff himself and fight the enemy.


    Good people cry, bad people laugh... What''s the reason?


    So, really want him to choose, yuzhiboban would rather choose to be a bad person, a villain. He only wants to achieve the goal, not whether the means to achieve the goal are bright or not.


    Tony Stark took a deep look at Yu Zhibo and didn''t answer. Because Yu Zhibo ban is right, the reason why he doesn''t choose to take it away is because he doesn''t have the confidence to let himself not use the book.


    "Eight demons," Huang Rong held his cheek, "white beard, Mr. Ban, Tony Stark and ancient mage? One-on-one doesn''t seem to be enough."


    "I think master Gu Yi can hang and beat the original eight demons alone." Conan glanced.


    "I''ll go too." one party suddenly opened his mouth and his eyes were deep. "In fact, I''m curious if I can use the evil power... To enter lv6."


    "If it''s enough, there should be no problem," said poison island''s Yazi, who looked serious after careful thinking. "Even the evil power is enough... You can put aside the prohibition that super powers can''t practice magic... It''s also feasible to become a demon."


    "Anyway," Conan stared at one side of the passage with great interest. "Mr. one side of the passage, are you just adding computing power?"


    "No." one party was expressionless.


    The next moment, the members of Parliament looked slightly changed, because they found that the fog behind one side of the passage suddenly dispersed and two painted black wings sticking out.


    "This is," Yasuda Gangji was shocked. He didn''t know whether he was talking to one side or talking to himself. "Aresta, did he give this to you after all?"


    "No," one side glanced at Kata Gangji casually, "this is what I got by strengthening with evil power."


    "Originally, I was just strengthening my computing power. But the last time I got some extra money at the invitation of the 10th, I was wondering what else evil power can do?"


    A wild smile came up at the corner of one side''s mouth, "isn''t this super malleable? I think it turned into wings, and the evil power really helped me condense this pair. Great... Now I''d like to know what the look of that guy alesta is."


    "However," yuandagu was very calm and poured cold water on one side of the passage, "you are definitely not the opponent of the demon God now."


    "Moreover, there is a mysterious AVAs beside aresta, which is aresta''s back hand in dealing with the demon God. In the original historical track, it is also easy to solve you."


    After a pause, yuandagu continued, "Mr. Fang Tongtong... I hope you can restrain yourself before you really have the power of the demon God. Don''t be too arrogant... Don''t talk about the world. Maybe you are not really invincible in Xueyuan city."


    "Hum, of course I know such things," he whispered, when one party recovered his expressionless face, "but now those guys haven''t come to me, and I won''t go to them."


    "Miss Xiaoyu," lanran said suddenly, "should I have no problem?"


    Xiaoyu nodded first, then remembered something. Her face changed slightly, quickly shook her head and said awkwardly, "you... Don''t wait for the next time?"


    After thinking about lanran''s temperament, Xiaoyu suddenly feels that... Lanran is likely to make an idea of history books when she comes to her world.


    When a thoughtful person like lanran encounters the history books of time, the problem is really big.


    Even Xiaoyu, who is not afraid of heaven and earth, trembles when he thinks about it... Maybe lanran has something bigger than the Lord. After all, in the world of death... But the power of personality charm should be above the Lord


    "What a pity." lanran sighed faintly, but he was not lost. He had already done a sketch of the personality of many members of the parliament. He knows what questions to ask and what answers members of parliament have.


    Later, lanran looks at the rotten wood Lucia beside her, "you can experience such a rare opportunity."


    "I''m patrolling the world recently to fight against emptiness... I can''t leave my post without permission." rotten Lucia responded expressionless.


    "Really," lanran smiled helplessly, "about emptiness... Don''t you just tell me?"

 Chapter 262

    Rotten wood Lucia was silent for a long time. She took a deep look at LAN ran and whispered, "please."


    Then, rotten wood Lucia looked at Su Han, "Chairman, please."


    Rotten wood Lucia naturally knows that lanran is the master of the virtual circle. And now she and lanran have reached an alliance... Asking for help in this matter should not be anything in theory. However, the current situation of both sides is largely due to youhabach and being members of Parliament


    Rotten wood Lucia is not stupid. She is soberly aware that if youhabach dies, the harmonious situation between herself and lanran will be broken in half... Perhaps because of the mandatory Treaty of Parliament, they will not be hostile in the future... But they must be the same passers-by.


    Therefore, rotten wood Lucia doesn''t want to owe lanran a favor, because they are not destined to be the same people... But it is necessary to strengthen their strength. No matter how the future changes, the enhancement of strength will never be wrong


    Rotten wood, Lucia felt more and more headache. Finally, she could only shake her head and decided to take one step at a time.


    "This silly girl." Su Han silently make complaints about herself. But I didn''t say much.


    Su Han is clear about lanran''s plan. After all, he knows everything in the misty space... He knows that lanran has no malice towards rotten Lucia. I just want her to owe her a little more. When lanran starts to attack the corpse soul world in the future, rotten wood Lucia won''t stop her.


    Although lanran''s strength is far better than rotten wood Lucia, Su Han is pressing here... It can only be solved by non combat means. And this little bit of human accumulation is lanran''s plan.


    Not just rotten wood, Lucia


    Lanran has never really divided herself and rotten Lucia into one camp.


    "By the way," Zhang Sanfeng suddenly thought of something. He stretched out his palm and condensed a gorgeous pearl of light. After hesitating for a while, he took out a card printed with Tai Chi Heart Sutra and threw them together in the direction of Su Han. "Mr. chairman, this is what I owed you before."


    "I was busy teaching song Que and leading Jiu Jianxian around Wudang Mountain... I forgot about it... As for this Taiji Heart Sutra, it should be my compensation for delaying so long."


    Su Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and the fog rose on his body. Directly put away the two things in front of him. He sighed silently, "good..."


    Needless to say, the source of the world.


    The origin of the world not only promotes the evolution of the foggy space, but also strengthens the dominance of the foggy space over the world where the origin of the world is located.


    For example, if Su Han thinks about it now, he can also know the skills of ancient gods and demons in the world of the bright moon in the Qin Dynasty, as well as all kinds of artifact forging skills. The bright moon world in Qin Dynasty had no secrets for Su Han.


    Zhang Sanfeng gave him the power of origin, which also greatly enhanced the dominance of the fog space over the world of the story of relying on heaven and killing dragons.


    "Tai Chi mental skills... After integration, you should be able to get Zhang Sanfeng''s divine king peak and catch up with semi saint''s internal power? Or can you get some of his moves? It''s a good harvest."


    His thoughts twinkled in his mind, but Su Han''s words were as simple as ever, and he didn''t mention it at all, as if it wasn''t worth paying attention to, "yuzhiboban, Edward Newgate, Tony Stark, rotten wood luqia, one side passes, ancient one."


    "Now that the personnel are determined, let''s go."


    The glory of real fantasy rises from Xiaoyu and spreads around, turning into a real and incomparable illusion.


    In the next breath, the people named by Su Han all rose to brilliance. They were all lost in the real illusion around them.


    The body of No. 10 also showed a gloss of black paint.


    ¡­¡­


    In a stately palace.


    Jackie Chan, wearing an ancient costume, frowned tightly and looked at Xiaoyu sleeping in front of him. "Why are you sleeping here? The Lord is about to have dinner. Don''t forget what I told you before."


    "Ah?" Xiaoyu opened her eyes and looked a little confused. She couldn''t reflect what was going on.


    "Ah, what?" Jackie Chan whispered, "I didn''t say... Oh, forget it, it''s too late, you come with me first..."


    Before he finished, Jackie Chan''s look stiffened, because he saw the mysterious fog rising beside them. Then, figures came out of the fog.


    "Is this where the Holy Lord is?" the cold and solemn voice of Yuzhi Boban sounded. He was wearing red armor, and the whole person had a cold feeling of just walking down from the battlefield.


    His reincarnation eyes turned slightly. He first looked at Jackie Chan. He immediately noticed something and looked into the depths of the palace, "is it this way?"


    "Strong and ominous breath." white beard''s voice was low. He clenched the razor and looked in the same direction as Yuzhi Boban. "I hope the Lord is strong enough... The evil power I finally obtained can make my domineering spirit break through the current limit."


    One side of the passage was silent, and he scanned the surrounding palaces with interest.


    The palace is antique. He compared it with a lot of information in his mind. "It''s a little hot and yellow? But it''s very different. Is it the unique culture of the devil?"


    "You... Are you?" Jackie Chan''s look changed slightly, but he reacted very quickly. He thought of something. He pressed one hand on his chest and bowed deeply to the people in front of him. "You should be other demon adults?"


    "Although the LORD did not say the news of your arrival, since you have come, I should lead you to the Lord."


    Jackie Chan misunderstood when he saw the height of white beard. More than six meters, this is not a normal human... It can only be other demons who are both monarchs


    "The power of history books." Tony Stark looked complex.


    Jackie Chan once had a firm will and a kind heart. He fought against the darkness without compromise. But now he devoted himself wholeheartedly to his role, that is, the servant of the Lord... All these were created by the LORD with only one stroke.


    White beard''s eyes suddenly coagulated, and his fist suddenly hit the void in front of him. The atmosphere appeared dense cracks and fragmented.


    "Let me see, where did the little mouse come from?" the palace wall was torn, and the tall and burly Lord came out of the wall laughing.


    However, what is coming is the shattered atmosphere and shock wave. The blood was spreading and the LORD was blown out by the shock wave.

 Chapter 263

    Yu Zhibo''s face was expressionless. He strided forward. His palm made several marks. His voice was cold and contained killing intention. "The guy of the Lord is mine."


    Six channel mode, on.


    Yuzhiboban is dressed in six costumes, his hair is snow-white, and black Tao seeking jade appears beside him, with a destructive power flowing.


    The old hall was shaking, and the shrill wail came from all directions. Countless tentacles stabbed in the direction of several people, too many, too many.


    "Alas." master Gu Yiyou sighed and raised his palm. The space was constantly folding. All those stinging tentacles were blocked.


    Finally, the palm of the ancient master turned gently, and the space continued to rotate. Different buildings collided together, just like a big grinding plate, crushing all the tentacles into dirty blood.


    "It is similar to domam in nature," Gu Yi commented with a dignified look, "but there are too many differences in essence... This kind of strangeness and distortion. It is really the cancer of the world! Its harm to the world is unparalleled."


    She has encountered similar existence, but the danger of those existence is far lower than the strangeness in front of her. Perhaps in terms of strength, these oddities are nothing... But this erosive and infectious is really too dangerous.


    "Awesome, mage." Tony Stark sincerely praised. He took out dozens of cards and threw them out quickly. "Then I can''t show weakness."


    "Jarvis, enter full combat mode."


    "Yes, sir." Jarvis''s voice did not fluctuate. The armor condensed into shape in mid air one by one, and then entered the combat state under Jarvis''s control.


    Su Han looked strangely at the armor, in which he saw brand-new armor such as anti hawk, anti mirror, anti water moon, shock fruit, vector control... And several unfamiliar armor.


    These armor are basically similar to those sent to Su Han by tonistark. But there are many differences in the nuances, which are obviously improved again.


    "Stark," Su Han sighed in his heart, "the speed of scientific and technological progress is really desperate."


    Even the anthropomorphic Friday with the blessing of soul fruit can''t compete with Tony Stark in science and Technology


    Of course, Su Han also knows that this is not just a matter of the ability of both sides. More importantly, Tony Stark doesn''t know how much more time to study than Friday because of the month of cultivation


    "Mage, please let us join the battlefield directly." Tony Stark gazed at master Guyi sincerely.


    "OK." master Gu Yi gave him a deep look, and then spit out a word. Great changes have taken place in the surrounding environment, and the mirror world is constantly expanding.


    Great changes have taken place not only in the palace of the Lord, but also in the whole city. She brought members of Parliament and countless evil things into the same battlefield, so that the struggle between the two sides would not affect civilians.


    Without the barrier of space. In the next moment, countless tentacles were stabbed and smashed by the cutting-edge iron man armor.


    A little excitement appeared on one side''s passing face, and the black painted wings on the back suddenly extended. No matter what evil thing, anyone touching the wings will burst at the first moment.


    "Bastards," one party suddenly laughed, "kill you monsters and become stronger... My invincible road is not cut off."


    One party''s means of passage became more and more fierce, and the smile on his face became more and more ferocious, but his heart was filled with joy and moved... If the president of the parliament did not pull him into the parliament, his hands would be stained with the blood of countless sister Yuban?


    Now, there is no need to kill sister Yuban, so that he will not regret in the future... At the same time, it gives him another, more flat and direct way to become stronger.


    "Yes." white beard sighed. His fist was covered with a layer of armed color and domineering, with white light. The earth was shocked with countless cracks. The shock wave smashed the whole palace for the first time, and even the city and the whole area under his feet were collapsing.


    The power of shaking fruit is so terrible that it is the spokesman of destruction.


    His voice was flat and low. "We have changed too much and too much misery because of the president."


    Xiaoyu looked around with admiration, and then looked at Chen long. As soon as she was ready to show off something, her look changed greatly, "Uncle long."


    At the moment, Chen Long knelt on one knee and his forehead was full of sweat. He was silent, his body taut and trembling.


    "What the hell are you?" Xiaoyu looked frightened and was at a loss.


    Su Han walked slowly to Xiaoyu''s side. His voice was flat and did not fluctuate. "He was polluted by evil gods... Don''t worry. It''s normal!"


    The fog around Su Han, like life, scattered over Jackie Chan''s body. Jackie Chan''s eyebrows slowly stretched out. He gasped and said, "I almost thought I was going to die."


    He looked like the dense tentacles around him, as well as Su Han and others who lightly rolled the tentacles. His face was excited and confused, "who are you?"


    "We are just partners," Tony Stark said coldly and humorously.


    "You stole the lines of Wei Gong Qie Si." Su Han''s voice did not fluctuate, but the corners of his mouth twitched under the cover of the fog.


    "... I didn''t expect you to make complaints about number ten?" Tucker was very surprised. He looked at Su Han up and down, and felt that he had all failed in his previous cognition of ten.


    Su Han didn''t reply. He looked into the distance, "the main goal has come. Please be ready."


    The next breath, the figure of the Lord fell from the sky. His face was cold and ferocious. He looked at his white beard with some fear, and then his eyes fell on Chen long, "OK... Chen long, you are actually mixed among these people."


    "I changed my mind. I don''t want you to be my most humble servant all my life. I want to eat you... Not only you, but all your relatives and friends... They have to die and be eaten by me. This is the price of violating the great lord..."


    "There''s too much nonsense." Yu Zhibo suddenly appeared in the Lord''s body, and begged for Tao jade into several spears, which directly penetrated the Lord''s body and nailed him to the earth.


    Yu Zhibo''s palm made several marks. The thunder burst. He said coldly, "Xianfa Yindun thunder sect."


    The Lord is howling bitterly. His body was entangled by the blazing thunder, and large areas turned dark. The earth with a radius of several kilometers was burned into lava by the blazing thunder.

 Chapter 264

    But the immortal dog''s power and the healing horse''s power made the Holy Lord''s body heal at the next moment. He was rapidly retreating. With a swing of his arm, the dragon''s claws became countless tentacles and snakes.


    "It looks like a big snake pill... However, you are as weak as him, humble and powerless." Yu Zhibo sneered. He asked Tao Yu to turn around and smashed all the attacks of the Lord.


    While he silently recited the sacrificial language in his heart, he took a deep breath, "Xian FA LAN Dun''s bare teeth."


    The Lord''s eyes were cold, and there was an electric light. It is useless to collide with the speeding light teeth. The light teeth tore the electric light, and his body was torn again.


    The blood was flowing, the Holy Lord''s body was shaking, and every word seemed to be squeezed out of his teeth, "you monster... Where did you come from?"


    The Lord has never seen such a powerful monster in his life, even the eight immortals he once met. Compared with Yuzhi''s speckle, it is much worse.


    "How can it be useless?" Yu Zhibo''s face was expressionless, and he had doubts in his heart. He cut off the body of the Lord, read the language of sacrifice, and didn''t get a little evil power, "can he say..."


    Yu Zhibo''s eyes narrowed, and he suddenly thought of something. Does the Lord seem to have an immortal dog? If he had not died, there would be no sacrifice.


    "Useless rubbish, the weak." Yu Zhibo''s words became cold.


    With a wave of his hand, a huge meteorite fell from the sky.


    "Bastard, you deceive people too much." the Lord''s eyebrows beat wildly. He took a breath and his face became cold for a moment. "Don''t forget... This era is the time of demons after all..."


    Before the word was finished, the meteorite fell to the ground and set off a terrible shock wave. A large number of evil objects were crushed into fly ash by the terrible shock wave.


    "Ah! Bad luck." Chen Long screamed. He watched the extinction storm caused by the meteorite fall face to face and panicked.


    Master Gu Yi''s face was helpless and gently waved his sleeve. The void in front of him was distorted, and the terrible shock wave could not go further.


    "... got, saved." Chen Long sat down on the ground and gasped.


    Xiaoyu stared at her uncle long helplessly, but she didn''t say much. She knew that if she didn''t know the power of master Gu Yi and knew that she wouldn''t have a problem... She might not be so calm.


    The meteorite suddenly broke, and the devil of the mountain, Bo Gang, appeared with a ferocious face.


    She also had black spots on her body, and the whole person had a strange smell, "holy Lord, why did you call me out?"


    "In addition to fighting the enemy, what else can it be?" Ximu, the devil of heaven, hovered in the sky and stared at a crowd coldly.


    "But before that energy completely eroded us, the LORD called us out." the moon demon curse blue voice was inexplicable. "It seems that the Lord is in great trouble."


    One party''s passage finally disappeared, and his eyes took a touch of interest, "are the eight demons... And they all have the smell of evil things?"


    "That is to say," white beard thought thoughtfully, "if you sacrifice these guys, you can also get evil divine power?"


    "That should be it." Tony Stark recalled the armor in all directions. He looked serious and stepped directly into the supreme Mage Armor with the strongest comprehensive strength he had recently developed. "Then, I''ll deal with the devil of that day."


    "I feel that I have a good relationship with the devil of the mountain." white beard cooed and laughed.


    "Me?" Yu Zhibo''s voice was cold. "Eight together are not my opponents."


    Rotten wood, Lucia''s eyelids beat for a while, and some looked at Yu Zhibo silently. Whether this sentence is true or not, but yuzhiboban, does it mean to be round?


    This emotional intelligence... He is really not afraid to offend other people present


    "Interesting." mantra Lan said softly without getting angry, "but... They can''t be weak if they can force the Lord like this... Be careful, everyone."


    Spell blue uses its own special energy. The next moment, a huge moon appeared above the sky. The gravity of the earth suddenly weighed countless times.


    "Battle... Start." white beard appeared in front of bogang for a moment, and blew out with an armed fist, with the power of shaking fruit. Bogang didn''t even react. His body appeared countless cracks, fragmented and screamed.


    White beard didn''t relax. His eyes narrowed. He felt something and stamped out.


    The earth completely disintegrated. Di Kui, the devil of the earth, felt the danger and ran crazy in the earth. He suddenly got out from somewhere. Then he saw the white beard casting a huge shadow in front of him, with consternation and fear on his face, "... How could it?"


    "Do you think you can escape my perception?" white beard''s voice did not fluctuate. He raised his foot high, and there was a flash of white light on it, and suddenly stepped on it.


    Above the sky, one set after another of high-end mecha collided with Ximu, the devil of heaven, and missiles swarmed in. There were flames in all directions and explosions everywhere.


    With the help of the supreme mage''s armor, tonistark opened one strange space door after another, further improving the action power of countless mecha in the field, shuttling back and forth to attack Ximu.


    Tony Stark exercised for a period of time in the month of cultivation and was able to use the most basic magic. The armor he made is mainly to increase his magic and protect his fragile body... Scientific and technological missiles. This armor is not equipped.


    Tonistark is separated from the supreme mage''s armor. The supreme mage''s armor is nothing in all his armor... But if tonistark is integrated with the supreme mage''s armor, its combat power is the most of all armor on the scene.


    Yu Zhibo''s face was expressionless and summoned several meteorites. Then the meteorites were suddenly forced out of the atmosphere by the force of repulsion.


    After a brief silence, a touch of interest appeared on his face. "Things are beginning to become interesting... But it''s just a little interesting."


    "My attitude hasn''t changed, and I''m not afraid if you eight go together." Yu Zhibo''s words are arrogant, "Mu dun. The world of flowers and trees comes!"


    The earth is broken and the world is directly transformed into a huge dense forest. Countless trees wound around the spell blue.


    Rotten wood Lucia looked a little distressed. She was against the water demon bazaar. Although sleeve snow effectively restrained each other, the frost frozen the towering flood summoned by bazaar


    But the evil materialized devil was too strong and his strength was superior to her.


    Finally, it was master Gu Yi who helped her secretly, which helped her win.

 Chapter 265

    The battle began very smoothly.


    The number of members of Parliament is small. But fighting the enemy has an absolute advantage.


    Master Gu Yi stood on the edge of the battlefield, protecting Xiaoyu Chen long. He glanced at the battlefield from time to time. If he thought something was wrong, he helped him to control the overall situation.


    "Damn it! Why are they so strong?"


    The Lord glanced at the scenes in front of him. He looked very ugly. He subconsciously stepped back. Later, he saw that bogang, whose body was complete, was smashed by white beard.


    The most terrible thing is that it can be clearly seen from his perspective... Every time they die, the opposite side will use special means to erase part of the evil power from these demon monarchs... If they go on like this, they will die.


    If the demon monarch dies... Then next, it''s him.


    "Retreat." the idea flashed through the Holy Lord''s mind. He didn''t want to die yet. He was a demon monarch who came to the world. Why did he consume his life meaninglessly here?


    "That won''t work," sighed suddenly behind him.


    "What?" the Lord''s pupils suddenly contracted. He suddenly turned his head and his eyes burst out of lightning. But it crashed into the twisted void in front of Su Han.


    "Holy Lord... Be at ease to die." Su Han''s voice was gentle. He raised his palm and the darkness burst out.


    At the same time, space has changed. Su Han used the space transformation from ancient times... The distance between the Lord and Su Han was minimized in an instant.


    Before the Lord reacted, the endless darkness wrapped around his body, and he felt the breath of death.


    "No... no, don''t kill me! I''m the king of the world. I can give you whatever you want... I can share the world with you and make you the emperor of thousands of people..."


    The Lord roared madly, but it was of no use. Gradually... He seemed to see a mysterious world.


    There are endless mists flowing in that heaven and earth. These mists contain pure and huge knowledge, which is too deep for him to accept.


    On the ancient temple, a figure shrouded in fog stared at him quietly.


    It''s an unimaginable existence. The breath revealed by him has the same origin with the divinity in his body... But I don''t know how many times stronger.


    He stands there quietly, as if no matter how time flows, he will not change, eternal and unique.


    "How can this familiar feeling," the Lord''s blood red eyes suddenly expanded, "can you say that the power in my body comes from you... How can it be? What kind of monster are you?"


    Even the figure shrouded in fog is mysterious and powerful. But the Lord still has no idea of waiting to die, but... No matter how he struggles, it is futile


    He was swallowed up by endless darkness and fog.


    "It''s interesting." Su Han tasted quietly. "The evil spirit power provided by the Holy Lord is not much different from the huge evil thing in the secondary face fog city... But it''s more pure because it''s the divine nature of evil gods."


    The Holy Lord is really not weak. Before swallowing the divinity of evil gods, he was the demon monarch who came to the world, and then needless to say... He has the terrorist power to destroy an entire continent.


    However, he encountered a group of exceptions.


    Not to mention Su Han, Yu Zhibo ban and white beard have the power to match the semi saint in the real world. Even if they can''t completely break the earth under their feet, they think that a few moves can set off a catastrophe of exterminating all civilizations on the surface.


    "Wait a minute... What''s this feeling?" Su Han suddenly realized something. He looked a little different. He felt a new power in his body. They are the fire of the Lord... And the power of the twelve spells.


    "... unexpected harvest."


    In the past, although Su Han was strong, he still had the possibility of death. Of course, if he enters the six channel mode, his probability of death will be much lower, because he will have the ability to recover far above mortals.


    But now he can really say that he has immortality... And a healed horse is also of great help.


    From now on, unless someone kills Su Han in the future, he can fight all the time.


    "Hoo." Su Han breathed out a long breath, with joy in his heart. In his opinion... The biggest harvest this time is the twelve spells, which even surpasses the evil divinity of the Lord


    While he was thinking, the battle gradually came to an end.


    Finally, nature is the fall of the remaining seven demons. Before dying, Xiaofeng, the devil of the wind, wanted to attack Xiaoyu Gu Yi mage. Finally, Gu Yi mage made a few moves to sacrifice.


    The ancient mage untied the mirror world, and they returned to the broken palace of the Lord.


    "You... We... What the hell is this?" Chen Long was in a trance and stammered. Looking at the familiar and strange palaces around him, he still couldn''t believe that everything was true.


    "Then next," Xiaoyu squeezed her fist, "we''re going to look for the history books of years."


    Su Han narrowed his eyes and drew a circle in front of him with his fingers.


    His spirit power is so strong that he can see and hear... Kangaroo country is within his perception range. Naturally, it is easy to find the history books of years.


    "This is." Gu Yi master''s eyes coagulated and his eyebrows frowned slightly. But before she could speak, Tony Stark whispered, "when you get back... I''ll explain to you."


    After a brief silence, master Gu Yi clearly nodded and followed a crowd into it.


    "It''s really here." Xiaoyu''s face was filled with joy. After she looked around, she came to the history book of years, then opened it and began to write with pen and ink.


    Su Han stared at the history books of the years. He vaguely felt something different. After a little thinking, he immediately used the divine power of the fog space to observe, "wait... This feeling is, I see. No wonder... Everything can be explained in this way."


    At the moment when Xiaoyu put down her pen, the world changed greatly.


    Chen Long''s clothes instantly became a modern version. There were some mistakes and confusion on his face. "What''s the matter with these memories in my mind?"


    "Uncle long, uncle long!" Xiaoyu ran to Chen long to ask for credit. "I have deliberately kept your memory. How about I saved the world with my friends! Don''t treat me as a child in the future."


    After a brief silence, Chen Long grabbed Xiaoyu''s back collar. Xiaoyu immediately panicked, "what are you doing... Don''t bite the hand that feeds you, uncle long."

 Chapter 266

    "Really, do you know how worried it is?" Chen long opened his mouth. He had a lot to say. But all these words stuck in my throat.


    After a long silence, Chen Long took a look at Yan''s Xiaoyu and sighed. Immediately his voice took a trace of tenderness, "but Xiaoyu... I''m very proud of you."


    "Eh?!" Xiaoyu, who thought she was going to be educated, was stunned, and then her eyes lit up.


    Chen long put Xiaoyu down and came to Su Han and others. He bowed deeply to them with a sincere voice, "thank you very much... Although I don''t know the relationship between you and Xiaoyu... But now I still remember your care for me and Xiaoyu."


    "As members of Parliament, it is our duty to take care of the weak." Gu Yi spoke gently.


    "But I still want to thank you." Chen Long''s attitude was very firm and bowed again.


    "That''s all," Tony Stark said lazily, taking off the supreme mage''s armor, condensing it into a card, stuffing it into his pocket. "We have nothing else to do in this world... Just go straight back."


    "Also, you two should take good care of the history books. Don''t let him have another accident!"


    "Don''t worry." Xiaoyu looked very serious.


    Chen long thought of what had happened before and felt palpitation from the bottom of his heart.


    "Xiaoyu." Su Han suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Mr. 10?" Xiaoyu looked at Su Han with some doubts.


    "The history books of your world... Are very strange. It can even be said that he is the condensate of the origin of the world." Su Han''s voice did not fluctuate, and he did not hide what he had found before.


    The scene fell into a brief silence.


    Tony Stark''s action was stiff. He suddenly turned his head and stared at the history books of the years. His expression changed indefinitely. "This kind of thing... This, how?"


    "It''s unexpected, but when you think about it... It''s normal." rotten wood Lucia looked serious. "The history book of years has the power to rewrite the world... It shows that this book has an extremely profound connection with the world. It can even be said that it is an embodiment of the essence of the world!"


    "The world''s original force... This is the most essential force in the world."


    "That''s what I said." Tony Stark suddenly flickered. He stared thoughtfully at the silent master Gu Yi. He suddenly had a guess in his heart.


    "Wait a minute," Xiaoyu raised her hand and looked a little uneasy. "You say that the history books of years are the polymer of the original force? But it doesn''t make sense to me."


    "No, it''s meaningful." Su Han''s voice is calm. "It also means that you can directly use this book to carry out sacrifice... Without completing unprecedented great undertakings."


    "Hmm?" Tony Stark looked slightly changed. "But... The president didn''t say it before."


    "It''s enough that this book can directly contact the world''s world consciousness." Su Han''s words are simple and unpopular.


    In the final analysis, whether we become the strongest in the world or complete unimaginable achievements... This is to obtain the qualification of facing the world consciousness.


    Jackie Chan''s Adventures in the world... With this book, you already have that qualification.


    "There is such a thing." Xiaoyu''s mouth rose uncontrollably, and her smiling eyes bent into crescent moon.


    Xiaoyu was still thinking that she was the strongest in the world and achieved great achievements... It is estimated that she will be able to plan when she grows up. I didn''t expect to run into such a shortcut.


    "Well, then we should go back," Su Han said quietly. He raised his hand and drew a circle in front of him. Finally, he looked at Xiaoyu and Chen long. "Go back."


    Xiaoyu reacted and went in happily. But Chen Long hurried to a few thanks, which made him enter the space portal with some trepidation.


    Tony Stark stared at the door and disappeared. He glanced at Su Han and looked a little different. "No. 10... The longer we get along with you, the more we can realize... No. 9 is right."


    Su Han didn''t care about Tony Stark''s emotion. He determined that no one was willing to stay. His idea moved, and the fog spread around in an instant.


    When the fog dissipated, the party disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    When he opened his eyes again, Su Han appeared on his bronze throne.


    The real illusion is slowly dissipating, the fog hall is silent for a time, and the individual has his own thoughts.


    "Big harvest." Tony Stark moved his bones and said with emotion, "I did everything before I went. Only the Lord is a big boss. Most people can only get some leftovers..."


    "Indeed." one party nodded thoughtfully, "unexpectedly, the LORD turned his seven brothers and sisters into evil things together."


    "Yes," whispered rotten wood Lucia, "but it''s a pity... Other demon monarchs are not the children of evil gods, but the family members of evil things."


    "It''s normal." poison island''s child couldn''t cry or laugh. "The Holy Lord is just a little evil and divine. He may not be enough... How can he give up scoring?"


    Conan looked strange. "In fact, I feel that if you weren''t too strong... You gave the eight demons a sense of oppression. I''m afraid the Lord released the demonic monarchs," the more you break through later, the more difficult it is. "Su Han sighed in his heart that there are advantages and disadvantages. The trouble of too strong low realm is that the energy required to upgrade is too large.


    Amelia hesitated to take a look at the direction of the western white tiger constellation. Just now she seemed to feel that the white tiger constellation seemed to move? But now, when she looked at it, it didn''t seem to change... No, it seemed a little bigger?


    "There seems to be a change, but it doesn''t seem to be." Amelia said to herself. Is it her own illusion that she bit her lower lip?


    Su Han picked his eyebrows and scanned the scene for a week. After thinking about it, he took out the origin of the world given to him by Zhang Sanfeng. He threw it aside at will.


    With a crisp sound of Ding, the origin of the world fell into the fog. Then, the fog was deep, and the origin of the world was gradually melted.


    "That''s." Zhang Sanfeng''s body tightened and he realized something.


    At the next moment, great changes have taken place in the misty space, and countless real fantasies diffuse at this moment.

 Chapter 267

    That is the grand scene of Zhang Sanfeng''s world.


    At first, it was very similar to the world of the first emperor, and gradually stepped into the feudal era from the primitive era... Then, there was the collapse of one court after another.


    "Just now?" Huang Rong looked dull. She seemed to see herself at a moment just now. Of course, it''s just a flash... And later, she seems to be dead in the picture


    Without waiting for Huang Rong to think more, the picture moved to the end and was fixed on the picture of Zhang Sanfeng using the altar to worship God.


    The fog hall is quiet, and everyone has his own thoughts.


    "Interesting," Yu Zhibo suddenly opened his mouth, and his eyes flashed with great interest. "If the origin of the sacrifice of Qin Shihuang and Zhang Sanfeng is the evolution process of human civilization... What will the origin of our world evolve?"


    Yu zhiboban thought of the ancestral Kingdom and the big barrel of muhui night provided by the plot stars, and his eyes were more interested. Will it be the truth of the big barrel wood family? Or, simply, the history of the ancestral country.


    "Gula Lala," white beard laughed low, "if I succeed in sacrificing... Then I will easily know the history of the pirate world. Although I really know that history now, it doesn''t make any sense."


    After all, the world government has been completely destroyed. The revolutionary army led by the Dragon swept the whole world and revolted everywhere. Even the navy is in a mess at the moment


    To a large extent, the search for lost history is to overthrow the world government... Now, the search for lost history can only be used as an addendum to the past history, with no other significance.


    There are countless thoughts in lanran''s heart.


    He offered sacrifices to God and showed the history... Maybe it should be the history of the corpse soul world, the virtual circle and the present world?


    I don''t know what the scene will be... Lanran''s mouth evokes an arc and says to herself, "the more you want, the more you expect."


    Rotten wood Lucia stared at the pictures around her with great interest. She didn''t think of anything else. After all, she knows that changing their world and offering sacrifices to heaven is and can only be lanran.


    All she has to do is make herself strong.


    She turned her attention back, meditated for a moment, and divided the evil power obtained by defeating the water demon bazaar into two parts. Half is used to strengthen their own spiritual pressure, and the other half is used to strengthen sleeve snow.


    A terrible momentum spread around her.


    "Is it getting stronger again?" lanran narrowed her eyes slightly and suddenly smiled. "Lucia, you reached the captain level last time, and now... You should be at the top captain level?"


    "And the soul chopping knife in your hand... Was no weaker than the ice wheel pill known as the strongest ice system."


    Since it was not weak before, now, there is no doubt... Sleeve Snow White has reached the top, and the strongest ice soul chopping knife.


    "Compared with you and captain Yamamoto, my strength is nothing at all." rotten wood Lucia said seriously, "no, maybe even the top captain of the 13th team, I can''t match."


    Taken together, apart from the basic skills of kendo, ghost way and instant step... Spirit pressure, soul chopping knife and rotten wood, Lucia is a real top captain.


    Even if the ability is delayed, it is enough to rival the ordinary captain of the thirteen times team in the corpse soul world.


    In the final analysis, although her basic skills are weak, they are not completely impassable. And she has been practicing hard for a long time


    However, the captain has practiced these basic skills for ten years or a hundred years. Rotten wood Lucia''s training time is nothing compared with the captains.


    A touch of playfulness flashed in blue dye''s eyes. Rotten wood Lucia is now compared with Yamamoto Liuzhai and him, obviously aiming at them... This is enough to prove rotten wood Lucia''s confidence.


    Of course, lanran is sure that rotten wood Lucia will eventually catch up with Yamamoto yuan Liuzhai in the future, but do you want to catch up with him? impossible. Lanran has absolute confidence in this.


    Yu Zhibo ban, with his hands around his chest and his back against the bronze chair, gently tapped his fingers on the shoulder of his armor. He suddenly looked at Tony Stark, "Tony Stark... Let''s cooperate."


    "Hmm?" Tony Stark looked strange for a moment and looked up and down at Yuzhi. "It''s rare... You would bow to me?"


    "Not bow your head." Yuzhi Boban''s voice was low and did not fluctuate at all. He was occasionally provoked by Tony Stark''s run in parliament, and now he is used to it, "but cooperation and mutual benefit."


    "Well," Tony Stark opened his palm and listened. "Please say I''m still interested in mutual benefit."


    Yuzhi Boban took a deep look at Tony Stark and continued, "I want to exchange all-round power system with you... I will provide you with knowledge including tailed beast chakra and all kinds of forbidden ninja."


    "What about the price?" Tony Stark finally took it seriously. What yuzhiboban said has always been his desire, but yuzhiboban is stuck.


    "The magic inheritance of Kama Taj, as well as the special technology to transform the planet and make it suitable for human survival."


    Yuzhi Boban paused a little and continued, "I have wooden Dun, which can make forests in large quantities... I believe it is not difficult to transform the planet with wooden Dun and all kinds of Ninja combined with your science and technology."


    Tony Stark''s eyes flashed, and a lot of thoughts flashed in his mind.


    He also plans to let humans colonize outer space, and to colonize outer space planets, transformation technology is essential... If now combined with ninja world ninja, the process of transformation technology can mature a lot in an instant


    After hesitating, Tony Stark looked at master Gu Yi. After all, karma Taj''s magic heritage comes from ancient times... He has no intention of trading directly without the consent of ancient mage.


    When Koo nodded, Tony Stark did not hesitate, "yes."


    Su Han took a deep look at the people in front of him and didn''t speak. The figure turned into a fog and disappeared from the parliamentary space.


    ¡­¡­


    In the real world, Su Han slowly opened his eyes.


    "Hmm?" seeing what color domineering sensed, Su Han looked a little surprised. After a little thinking, he made a voice directly, "on Friday, tell my sister that I''m out of the customs... And the three people next to her can come to see me with her."


    "Yes, sir." her voice was quiet on Friday. She sent a message and manipulated the housekeeping robot to open the door.


    On Friday, the robot manufacturing center, which is dominated by, has officially opened. However, the first robots to be built on Friday were not robots of mass destruction, but all kinds of domestic robots.

 Chapter 268

    On Friday, we are going to set up a company in the name of Su Han, and then sell domestic robots to obtain huge wealth.


    Of course, I made a lot of money on Friday because of nuclear fission. But the benefits in this area are one-off, and scientific research has always been costly, so we must explore new ways of making money on Friday.


    "I''m back." Su Zhu walked into the door. She saw Su Han sitting on the sofa and staring at her.


    After thinking about it, Su Zhu took a look at the people behind him and went to the kitchen to make tea.


    Tea is the great red robe of spirit tea. The gift given by a holy Lord to Su Han last time was more precious. But Su Han didn''t care about tea, so he regarded it as a gift for guests.


    "King su." Li Hongxue took the lead in entering, and Murong dragon city followed behind him.


    Murong Longcheng stared at Su Han and took a deep breath. He presented a small gift box, "a small gift... No respect."


    "Six pills?" Su Han''s eyes coagulated. His seeing and hearing color instantly realized what the gift was. After a little thinking, he looked up and stared at Murong Longcheng, "what can I do for you? Just say it."


    The sixth pill is the pill of the holy master''s realm, although it is useless for Su Han''s semi holy realm. But the price is extremely high.


    In the whole year of Huaya, the herbalist may not be able to refine 30 six pill pills. At auction, the price is in billions


    This is not the first time we met when the God King was born. At that time, it was also said that after all, a large part of the gifts at that time was to congratulate another giant in the current region, which largely stabilized the security of the region


    "Well," Murong Longcheng hesitated and said carefully, "look, would you like to move to Suzhou?"


    "My Suzhou University is also rich in teaching resources. If you want to go... I''ll discuss it directly with old man Zhang. You don''t need to take care of anything else."


    After a pause, Murong Longcheng continued, "the cultivation resources provided to you and your sister are all calculated as three times that of Jinling!"


    Su Han''s cultivation has never enjoyed the resources provided by Jinling University... In other words, Jinling university can''t provide a God King''s cultivation resources at all. It''s too huge. The president of Jinling is also the Lord level.


    Therefore, Murong Longcheng aims at Su Zhu this time.


    "Old man." an angry rebuke sounded from behind Murong longchen. It was obviously worried that this was su Han''s dormitory, which did not contain the slightest psionic power, but the anger was obvious, "the Jinling array has not been built yet, and now you start digging people? You''re really powerful."


    "Hehe, I don''t need to say... Zhang Mingxuan is still in school now. Do you believe me to deliver a voice... You lie down and go back to your Gusu."


    Murong Longcheng looked behind him with a sneer on his face. He was in awe of Su Han, but not to others. After all, he always looked at these guys in Jinling. "I''m talking to God su. What are you talking about?"


    "Moreover, everything is based on the will of the God King... Xu Changnan, do you want to make a decision for the God King Su?"


    "Old man." Xu Changnan came in with a gloomy face. Unexpectedly, his warning didn''t work at all. "Wait... I hope your practice of rainbow melting comes home."


    "I''m not only the best at Rainbow melting, but also I''m not afraid of anyone," Murong Longcheng said.


    "Besides, this is not Gusu. I''m not afraid of fighting... If you really want to fight, you''ll go to Huaya headquarters and be punished together."


    "You..." Xu Changnan saw Murong Longcheng look like a fearless old rogue, and his teeth hurt angrily.


    "Shut up." Su Han took a sip of the tea handed over by Su Zhu and looked at them silently.


    When he was still in Jiangzhou, he thought these saints were tall one by one... But they were really seen more. He found that the LORD was not much different from normal people in fact... Even more casual and free.


    Both of them didn''t say much at once. Li Hongxue sat on the sofa and said nothing. She lowered her head and drank the tea handed over by Su Zhu. She made it clear that she came to watch and did not participate in the discussion.


    "As for the matter of Gusu," Su Han thought about it and said, "I may go... But I''m not sure. It''s my duty to transform the all China Asian array."


    Although Su Han did not explicitly promise, Murong Longcheng was not too disappointed. After chatting with Su Han, Murong Longcheng left first.


    As soon as he walked outside the door, before he was happy, Su Han slapped the six pills he gave him and fell into his hands. Then the dormitory door slammed shut.


    "This." Murong dragon city looks changeable.


    "I don''t respect you for being old," said Xu Changnan with a smile. "Didn''t you expect? King Su is soft and hard... The king of Jinling is always Jinling''s. want to dig it? Go to your dream."


    Murong Longcheng snorted coldly, "although I failed this time, but... It will always be Jinling''s? It''s not possible. Don''t forget... That one is the prepared Huaya general array designer... He will leave Jinling sooner or later."


    "After a round trip outside, it''s not certain which city King Su will choose as his long-term residence... You should make plans early."


    With the words finished, Murong Longcheng turned into a startled rainbow and left.


    "You old man... Run away after that? It''s disgusting." Xu Changnan twitched his eyelids, but glanced at Su Han''s tightly closed door, and a touch of worry flashed in his eyes. Obviously, he also thought about the problems Murong Longcheng said.


    Finally, he sighed, "well, King Su has his own plan and really wants to leave... Let''s talk about it then."


    Xu Changnan can''t help it. If the God King wants to leave, can he stop it? All he can do is try his best to enhance Su Han''s favor for Jinling.


    In the dormitory.


    Su Han directly gave the training room in his room to Li Hongxue and Su Zhu. After all, he usually doesn''t use the training room


    At dinner time, Su Zhu cooked a beautiful meal. After they finished, Li Hongxue took Su Zhu away.


    Su Han entered the room, closed his eyes and entered the misty space.


    ¡­¡­


    The fog hall is full of stars. The fog is rising and mysterious.


    On a bronze chair, there is a fog rolling, and many members of Parliament are among them at the moment. And they looked a little strange and stared at the two chairs with fog rising.


    "I... if I remember correctly, there was no one before those two chairs?"


    Ying Zheng gently rubbed the complicated lines on the armrest of the chair with his fingers, and his words did not fluctuate at all, "in other words... There are new people, and they are two again?"

 Chapter 269

    "Like... Is that so?" Amelia said cautiously.


    "What are you doing with so much nonsense?" Tang Hao was impatient. "Can''t you just ask? Those two guys over there... What''s your name?"


    "Why are you so grumpy? What if you scare the newcomers?" jiujianxian sighed, his face full of helplessness.


    Immediately, he turned his head and said in a warm voice, "guys, don''t panic. We don''t mean any harm to you... If you want to know the situation here, I can explain it to you."


    "Well, brothers and sisters... Dare you ask, where is this?" a calm young man''s voice suddenly sounded, but even if he tried his best to restrain, members of the Parliament could still clearly detect the trembling in his words, obviously very frightened.


    "This is the misty space. We launch the misty council here, and you are the new members of the Council." a cold voice without any emotional fluctuation suddenly sounded.


    "Hmm?" Tony Stark, who was originally casual, suddenly turned his head and said in amazement, "No. 10?"


    LAN Ran''s eyes twinkled and turned her head. But he looked in a completely different direction from Tony Stark... That is, above the bronze throne.


    Sure enough, lanran finds a slender figure sitting there quietly. He stares at the scene calmly.


    If so, lanran knows clearly in her heart, looks unchanged, and gently opens her mouth, "the president of the Council, I haven''t seen you for half a day. It''s really like three autumn."


    Yu Zhibo glances at LAN ran and looks at him with disdain. Although he fears Su Han because of his rebellious character, he will not be like LAN ran. He just said, "good evening, Mr. chairman."


    Huang Rong looked at Yu Zhibo silently. Why do you say hello, just like the president owes you money? Although the inner mood was very complicated, Huang Rong turned around and asked Su Han clearly.


    There was a very tacit understanding. Everyone on the scene said good evening to Su Han one by one. Finally, only two newcomers remained silent... They were obviously confused and didn''t react to what was going on.


    "It''s still customary. Let me explain." Conan sighed and immediately looked at the two newcomers to carefully explain the specific situation of the fog Council.


    After that, the two newcomers fell into a long silence.


    Then, different from the young man before, the female''s clear voice sounded with a trance, "you mean... I''m no longer on the original earth? No, not even in the original universe. But in... Different dimensions, or outside the universe?"


    "Most of what you said is right... However, it should not be a different dimension here." Conan answered very seriously, "it is more appropriate to explain it from outside the universe. Do you see the stars around? And the sun and moon in the sky. These should be true..."


    "The foggy world we live in is an evolving prototype of the universe."


    The girl lost her voice completely and was obviously shocked to the point that words could not describe.


    Su Han looked at them strangely. His eyes pierced through the heavy fog and peeped into their true faces. He was surprised, "it''s them."


    After su Han''s eyes flickered for a moment, he suddenly opened his mouth. His voice did not fluctuate as usual, "a Xing, Jiecheng tomorrow Nai, welcome you."


    These two people are the hero a Xing in Kung Fu. And the heroine of the sword realm, Jiecheng tomorrow Nai.


    "I''m here." a Xing''s body is quite straight subconsciously, and his face is uneasy. The people surrounded by the fog are not ordinary people at first sight... Needless to say, the one sitting on the bronze throne.


    Just seeing that he is high above the crowd and can make everyone say hello, we can see that he must be the highest ranking existence among all the people on the scene.


    Jiecheng mingnai''s thoughts twinkled in her mind. She recalled Conan''s explanation before and whispered, "well, give you your ability? You can know my future... But I''m just an ordinary person..."


    Jiecheng is a little uneasy tomorrow. No matter what she thought, she didn''t think she had the ability to be seen by the people in front of her.


    Su Han''s eyes narrowed and his voice continued, "you can owe... So, do you want to see your future?"


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai really has nothing to give Su Han now. But in the future, after watching the plot stars, she can fully obtain the virtual seed of the sword God domain, which is the core of the illusory reality.


    Not to mention... She can take part in some missions in the future, and then strengthen herself through evil god power. Maybe she can really show all kinds of forces in the sword God domain to reality


    Of course, even if the sword Divine domain has real power, it is not attractive to Su Han now. Virtual game seeds are also a little interesting


    At least we can throw it to Friday so that he can analyze the technology, promote the whole people and obtain huge funds... Moreover, Su Han himself wants to play this futuristic virtual game.


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai pinched her skirt. She tried to force herself to calm down. Owe? In other words, it will be paid back in the future. But what would such a mysterious being... Even beyond the universe, want?


    Although the heart is very uneasy, Jiecheng tomorrow Nai pondered for a moment and decided to go. There was no way. She dared not refuse the mysterious existence shrouded in the fog in front of her. And... Conan also said before that the Parliament had no malice towards her.


    Looking at all kinds of abnormal scenes around, it''s easy for the people in front to harm her... So the people who explained before have no reason to deceive her.


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai just made up his mind. Before he spoke, a Xing took the lead in speaking, "can you show me my future? You should be a real fairy, then show me."


    "As for what you want... Hahaha, the guy said that the things traded were not fatal? Since I don''t want my soul or life, I''ll give it to you no matter what I get in the future."


    Su Han stared at a Xing. After a short silence, his fingers gently knocked on the back of the chair.


    With a buzzing sound, a vast river of destiny suddenly emerged in the void. The length of the long river of fate is unpredictable, and a large part of it is shrouded in fog.


    Countless pictures emerge in it, that is the past and the future.


    Members of Parliament, as if standing in the perspective of God, staring at the long river of destiny.


    The only disadvantage is that the flow of the long river of fate is too fast. They can only vaguely remember a few pictures.


    With a crisp bang, the long river of fate quickly gathered into a round of bright stars, which hung quietly behind a Xing.

 Chapter 270

    A Xing opened his mouth and looked dull with shock and disbelief. He subconsciously rubbed his eyes and looked at the floating plot stars behind him. It took him a while to slow down.


    "Interesting," said Yu Zhibo, looking at a Xing shrouded in the fog with an inexplicable look. "It looks like a great martial arts master?"


    Although the picture flashed away, Yu Zhibo''s dynamic vision was very strong... It can even be said that he saw the most of all the people on the scene.


    "Parliament Wu Dao, add one more person." Zhang Sanfeng stroked his white beard with relief in his eyes.


    Song que looked at a Xing up and down, noncommittal, and still sat quietly in his chair.


    Master Gu Yi said nothing. Her eyebrows were frowned and her mind was shaking.


    In fact, she can be regarded as a new member of Parliament... This is her first scene to watch the gathering of stars in the plot.


    "No wonder, Tony Stark told me that you can understand everything by watching the plot star condensation." master Gu Yi sighed silently.


    Indeed, it is impossible to realize the shock of watching the long river of destiny simply by describing it in words.


    The river of destiny flows ceaselessly, and countless scenes gather in it. They quietly watch the scenes, as if they were God beyond the long river of destiny. Quietly watching the people who still don''t get rid of their fate


    "Maybe this is the perspective of the chairman of the Council." master Gu Yi murmured. She seemed to be telling others at the scene and talking to herself.


    "The unchanging world... Is too boring for the president, so we hope that these variables beyond the destiny can stir up the original fixed world destiny more brilliantly."


    Jiujianxian stopped by rubbing the wine gourd around his waist. He looked at master Gu Yi strangely, his face changing.


    LAN ran stopped leaning back on the chair and straightened up. He glanced thoughtfully at Su Han and glanced at No. 10, who had been silent.


    "Then, Jiecheng tomorrow Nai, aren''t you going to watch your future?" the 10th suddenly opened his mouth, and his voice didn''t have the slightest emotional texture.


    "No, sorry, I''m distracted."


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai suddenly calmed down and her cheeks turned red. After a long time, she forced down the vibration in her heart. She raised her head and stared at Su Han shrouded in the fog, whispering, "I want to see my future... Please."


    Su Han didn''t reply. He just knocked on the back of the chair.


    The long river of brilliant destiny rises again. It is the story of the death game called sword God domain.


    The scene is flowing, but it ends very quickly. The long river of fate converges rapidly into the plot stars, hanging behind the city of tomorrow Nai.


    "Virtual... Game?" Yu Zhibo frowned tightly. He saw the most information on the scene, but it was also incomplete.


    In addition, yuzhiboban lives in the ninja world and is very strange to computers. Therefore, he was stunned and couldn''t understand the virtual game at the beginning of the sword Divine domain.


    "Is it like magic? And a group of people are trapped in the sword realm... The more you think about it, the more familiar you feel. Is it infinite monthly reading?"


    Yu Zhibo''s eyes lit up as he thought. Is it true that there are people in different worlds who share the same interests? And used similar methods to pursue peace?


    "It''s really exciting." yuzhiboban''s mouth started a radian. After thinking about it, he immediately entered the plot stars of the sword God domain.


    "Eh?!" Jiecheng tomorrow Nai managed to calm down. Although she saw very little, she seemed to be trapped in a different world in the future... When she was thinking, she saw Yu Zhibo directly enter, with a daze on her face, "can you watch it now?"


    "Although it is nominally a parliament, the atmosphere is more relaxed." white beard laughed deeply. "Don''t think too much. Although he is shrouded in fog, the president of the parliament is an existence worthy of our respect... Not just because of his power."


    White beard meant, "maybe... For us, he is closer to the creation of father and mother."


    White beard''s words stopped completely, and he also entered the world of sword God.


    Jiecheng tomorrow, Nai stays in place with a dull face... Similar to father and mother? gods? Creation exists... Is it similar to Western God? Is there a Haotian God in the east?


    Jiecheng mingnai''s heart jumped up and couldn''t calm down for a long time. The thoughts in her brain were too chaotic. Finally, she simply shook her head, forced herself to calm down, and then entered her own plot stars.


    "My future," a Xing repeatedly looked at the plot stars behind him, and turned to the stars in the sword God domain, "the future of others... Is very attractive."


    "No... in this case, anyway, it''s the first time to see his future?" Conan twitched at the corner of his mouth.


    "No!" a Xing flatly rejected, "I saw the existence of other worlds for the first time..."


    "Should all other worlds be earthly fairyland?" a Xing inferred and suddenly realized, "can it be said that the heaven is actually divided into many worlds, and the lady''s world... Is one of them?"


    "You''re wrong, but it''s troublesome to explain," sighed Zhang Sanfeng. "Besides, it''s not just miss Jiecheng! All the people present are different from you."


    A Xing fell into a long silence. His eyes swept the audience and looked at the plot stars. He seemed to understand something. He looked a little embarrassed. Silently, he went straight into the Kung Fu stars.


    A Xing hesitated before because he felt in his heart that the world of Jiecheng tomorrow Nai might be heaven.


    After all, the image in the long river of fate in Jiecheng tomorrow is full of tall buildings and people, which is completely different from the world he lives in.


    But now, since others deny that it is the fairyland, and there are so many strange stars around... Do you still hesitate?


    A Xing said that he looked at his future first. After reading it, let''s talk about others.


    Zhang Sanfeng lost his smile, arched his hand at Su Han and stepped into the Kung Fu stars.


    Looking at the fewer and fewer people on the scene, Su Han looked the same, his mind moved, his figure turned into a fog, and disappeared directly from where he was.


    "The chairman of the Council has left." after a short silence, LAN ran turns her head and stares at master Gu Yi. Her voice is as gentle as ever. "Master, you seem to have found something interesting before. Can you tell us?"

 Chapter 271

    Hearing the speech, one side looked slightly moved and quietly turned to the direction of Gu Yi.


    "There''s nothing you can''t say." master Gu Yi was very calm. She organized a language and whispered, "in fact, I think taking out the long river of destiny... It''s a little similar to my use of time gemstones, but it''s quite different."


    "What do you say?" Tony Tucker became interested.


    "With the help of time gems, I can observe the future wantonly, but the future I observe is uncertain and has countless possibilities." master Gu Yi gently stroked the eye of Argo motorcycle in front of her chest. She looked a little deep. "However, the long river of fate pulled out by the president of the parliament is quite strange."


    "If we did not join the Parliament and were not interfered by the evil gods beyond the world... Then our world will certainly go in that direction."


    "What does this mean?" lanran thought, but he still asked.


    "This shows that the long river of destiny pulled out by the president of parliament may be the essential projection of our world." master Gu Yi took a deep look at the plot stars behind Tony Stark, "but if it is true as I guess... If there is a problem with the plot stars condensed by the essential projection, our world will inevitably set off such a big wave!"


    "This guess," Conan said suddenly, pushing his glasses, "someone in Parliament speculated... And that man."


    Conan looked at LAN ran inexplicably.


    After a short thought, Tony Stark made a final statement, "since two wise men in a row have made this inference, maybe this is true."


    "Listen to what you say, I''m suddenly curious." poros suddenly smiled. "If I destroy the plot stars of my world... Is there a problem in the universe or in the simple earth?"


    "If there is a problem in the universe... Can the collapse of the universe kill the bald head?"


    Poros is interested. He challenged Qiyu many times on the day of the decisive battle... But he didn''t win every time. He really wanted to know how to kill the bald head.


    "Hey, hey," Weber said with a sudden change of expression, "calm down... There''s no deep hatred between you and that bald head."


    "At most, people killed you once in the original historical track, and you also died... Can''t you be you in another historical track, because the spacecraft had a problem in the universe and died suddenly?"


    After a brief silence in the fog hall, Xiaoyu burst into laughter. When she found that all the people on the scene cast their eyes on her, she covered her mouth. However, because she tried to hold back her smile, her cheeks bulged and her body shook from time to time.


    Poros gave Weber an expressionless look, and his voice was low and hoarse. "I''m just making an analogy... I don''t really mean to destroy the world."


    "If the stars in the plot really represent the universe, I will break it... Qiyu will not die. I don''t know, but my men and I will die." poros''s voice has no amplitude. "I won''t do such meaningless death."


    "That''s good." Weber was relieved.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the real world.


    Su Han looked a little strange. At the moment, he sat at the table and arranged several cards on the table, "unexpectedly, someone connected the plot stars with the real world..."


    "It can only be said that the wise man thinks a lot of things, and the wrong direction is also very consistent."


    Su Han shook his head. He released the anti meteor burst mode armor and let Friday connect. Then he stared thoughtfully at the Tai Chi formula on the table.


    "I don''t know. What''s the beauty of this method deduced by Zhang Sanfeng?" Su Han directly integrated it.


    The next moment, his body shook slightly. The Tai Chi diagram of the divine power in the sea of vitality began to rotate slowly, and the surging internal power flowed and boiled in his body.


    Black and white spread out. One side contains the power of vitality, while the other contains the power of silence. After a long time, the Tai Chi diagram gradually converged and integrated into his body.


    "I see," Su Han suddenly opened his eyes. At the moment, his eyes turned into reincarnation eyes, the whole body showed blue, in which there was a semi virtual and semi real yin-yang diagram rotating, "this is the true meaning of yin-yang, the true meaning of life and death."


    Su Han understood that his supernatural power Tai Chi Yin Yang diagram became stronger at this moment.


    Zhang Sanfeng''s Taiji mental formula further sublimates the concept of yin and Yang. It no longer defines its separate things as Yin and Yang, but as opposite things.


    For example, heaven and earth, life and death, strength and weakness... He integrated all kinds of concepts into the yin-yang diagram of Tai Chi. So that this Tai Chi Yin and Yang has a stronger conceptual ability.


    For example, Tai Chi conversion forcibly defines oneself as nothing and the other party as having.


    Yin and Yang complement each other. Some parties will naturally pour energy into the non party... In other words, using this concept, we can continuously absorb the energy in the opponent''s body during the battle and use it to continue the battle


    The more opponents, the stronger, the more energy you can get, and the stronger the ability to continue the war


    Or, in the face of a dying person, you can forcibly use Taiji yin-yang diagram to transform the power of death in his body into the power of life, and forcibly let him continue his life


    "Too strong." Su Han sighed with emotion. Only then did he understand why Zhang Sanfeng had the possibility to catch up with Bai beard and Yu Zhibo.


    The power of Tai Chi Yin and Yang towards conceptualization... Such terror!


    "However, his strength is stronger. The next moment is mine." Su Han muttered.


    Then, Su Han closed his eyes and entered the month of cultivation and honed it hard.


    After the evolved supernatural power Tai Chi map was fully controlled, Su Han returned to reality, washed and went to bed.


    The next day, when Su Han opened his eyes and came to the hall, he found that there was a good breakfast insulated by an insulating box on the table in the hall.


    "Is this?" Su Han gently picked his eyebrows and read a lot of information, "it''s su Zhu."


    Shuran smiled. Su Han sat down and tasted quietly. Even if it was not as delicious as the backstage chef of Jinling cultivation Association, Su Han preferred Su Zhu.


    After the meal, he threw the tableware to the cleaning robot. Su Han stretched his bones, returned to the room and entered the fog space.


    ¡­¡­


    Fog hall, the color is as deep as ever.


    There are many members of Parliament in the hall. They look different, or frown, think, or look strange.


    "Unexpectedly," Tony Stark sighed, "Mao Chang Jingyan... That guy is a very talented scientist. He can create a virtual world..."


    "But he did such a heinous thing and didn''t use his talent in the right way."

 Chapter 272

    "No use in the right way?" Yu Zhibo suddenly sneered. "What is the right way and what is wrong? Working hard to follow his ideals is the right way for him."


    "Do you agree with him?" Tony Stark turned his head and stared at Yu Zhibo.


    "No," Yu Zhibo paused and continued, "not only do I disagree, but I also despise that guy."


    At first, yuzhiboban thought that Mao changjingyan would be an idealist like himself. But in the end, Mao changjingyan is an idealist, but he is just a villain who dragged 20000 people into hell for his own selfish desires.


    Therefore, yuzhiboban despises Mao changjingyan. After all, he thinks he''s a good man.


    Tony Stark gave a silent twitch in the corner of his mouth. Since you don''t agree, what did you refute before? Though what he said, Tucker didn''t make complaints about it.


    Su Han sat on his bronze throne. He looked at the whole audience with a strange look. Immediately the idea moved, and a fog rose from the position of the tenth.


    Su Han manipulated the 10th opening, "then, Miss Jiecheng tomorrow Nai, after knowing your future, what are your plans?"


    Rotten wood Lucia was stunned and looked thoughtfully at the bronze throne. But I didn''t say much.


    After a brief silence, Jiecheng tomorrow Nai whispered, "I want to tell my father and brother what may happen in the future... And the guy in Xuxiang."


    "That guy is really disgusting." Tony Stark''s face showed a touch of disgust. After thinking about it, he suddenly smiled. "Miss Athena, I don''t like that guy very much... If you need my help, I can lend you a suit of armor."


    "My armor is loaded with artificial intelligence. In the past, I can easily expose all the activities that the guy did behind his back, and then he can go to prison... I promise that under the operation of artificial intelligence, legal means will make his life worse than death."


    Although he is a hero, Tony Stark is not that pedantic guy. Before he became a hero, he was at the helm of the stark group and a well deserved big capitalist.


    Jiecheng Chennai paused for a moment. She took a deep look at Tony Stark, "thank you for your kindness."


    However, Jiecheng tomorrow Nai did not seek help.


    Tony Stark shrugged and didn''t say anything more. After all, he knew that he didn''t watch Marvel stars and didn''t know him deeply enough


    Just joined the mysterious Council, it''s normal to be vigilant.


    "In fact, Miss Jiecheng, it''s useless for you to tell them," Conan lowered his head slightly, and the lens reflected Xu Guanghua. "First, you can''t explain the source of information. Even when something happens in the end, you will be involved, which is very troublesome."


    "Second, even if your father and brother are willing to believe you, but... Mao Chang Jingyan must have had sufficient means to deal with it. He can pass the quality inspection of your country and let 20000 people fall into the realm of sword God at the beginning. This death game... Proves that it is useless to check him before it is really opened."


    Jiecheng opened his mouth tomorrow, but he didn''t say anything in the end. Because, after thinking for herself, she thought Conan was right.


    "So I said it was best to ask me for help," Tony Stark muttered.


    "If the members of Parliament can pass... There are at least two digit people present who have a way to solve this problem," murmured the child of poison island. "In the final analysis, it is the big and small problems."


    "Indeed," Weber nodded and muttered, "I used to solve Mao Chang Jingyan silently with magic."


    Weber is weak compared to the rest of Parliament. But he is a magician after all. There are too many ways to deal with ordinary people in the non magic world.


    "Miss Jiecheng," konji Zada whispered, "you can look at other plot stars, and then think about... Who to deal with. As long as both sides reach an agreement, there are many ways to solve the problem."


    "I will pay attention." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai nodded very seriously.


    "Is it just me thinking about Tonggu and people?" asked rotten Lucia in a low voice.


    The fog Hall fell into a short silence, and many people looked strange.


    "You mean, double swords swordsman in black?" poison Island Yazi thought about it, and then his mouth flashed a radian. "If I didn''t practice swordsmanship and domineering, I might look forward to competing with him."


    "... poor Tong man." Weber wiped the cold sweat on his forehead silently.


    "I said it was before." poison Island child looked at Weber helplessly.


    "An unattractive guy." one side passed coldly. Looking at Tonggu and people, he couldn''t help thinking of the last hemp. Although the difference between the two is not small... But they are not his favorite type anyway.


    "It''s normal," Tony Stark said with a playful look. "Don''t you like that kind of little girl? Pervert."


    "... if you want your armor to be scrapped, just say it. I meet your wishes!" one side stared coldly at Tony Stark. "You don''t need to provoke me like this."


    "Practice on the day of the decisive battle?" Tony Stark was not afraid at all. "Just ready to try vector control mecha... It''s a big deal to fail. Enter the month of cultivation to develop anti vector mecha."


    "You decide the time and place." one side passes cleanly.


    White beard stroked his crescent beard, looked at the success of the battle in front of them, and shook his head.


    Soon, he turned and stared at Jiecheng tomorrow Nai, "Jiecheng... Forget it, I''d better call you yasna. You use this name more in the sword God domain game, and I''m more used to it."


    "Please help yourself." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai doesn''t care about it.


    In Japanese, Jiecheng tomorrow Nai and yasna have the same pronunciation, in which she uses transliteration.


    "Athena," white beard looked seriously, "are you willing to be my daughter? I will teach you top swordsmanship, arms and knowledge, and even give you devil fruit."


    "... ah?!"


    After a short silence, Jiecheng Chennai''s face changed dramatically. She looked confused and felt her brain in chaos. I almost thought I heard wrong.


    "The old man started again." Yasuda Gangji looked strange and strange, "but then again, the old man seems to often accept his daughter. Obviously, he likes to accept his son in the pirate world..."

 Chapter 273

    "Oh," said white beard, squinting at Kanji Zada, "so, Zada, do you want to be my son? I''m looking forward to it."


    Sakata Gangji choked, quickly shook his head, and an embarrassed smile appeared on his face, "ha ha... I don''t have this idea for the time being. Old man... You continue."


    "So," white beard spread out his palm and his voice was as low as ever, "it''s not no, but everyone doesn''t want to."


    "Young people in Parliament want to be my son... I have no opinion."


    "Old man." one side glanced at his white beard, but his inner mood was also very complex. If he had just awakened to vector control and entered this Council when he was most helpless... Maybe it is really possible to recognize white beard as a father.


    But now, this is absolutely impossible.


    "Miss Athena, don''t be in a hurry to refuse," said poison island''s Yazi gently, seeing the resistance on Jiecheng''s face. "Dad likes to take care of people very much, because you are in a difficult situation... That''s why he sent out the invitation."


    "When I first recognized him as my father, I was not used to it... But later, he carefully taught me domineering and swordsmanship, and even tried to find the legendary fruit, vampire fruit for me."


    "I am very grateful to him... And I recognize from my heart that he is my father."


    "Of course," the poison Island child smiled dumbly, "I''m not persuading you, but just want to say... When you know white beard enough, tell him today''s answer."


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai looks serious and stares at poison Island Yazi, but poison Island Yazi is shrouded in fog. Jiecheng tomorrow Nai can''t see her specific look.


    After a short silence, Jiecheng Chennai whispered, "I know."


    Zhang Sanfeng suddenly thought of something and smiled at the corner. "A Xing, why don''t you speak now? You can''t be silent if you want to integrate into the parliament."


    "But," a Xing opened his mouth and showed bitterness on his face, "I don''t know what I should say. You are all strong people, rich people, or emperors, the heads of top aristocratic families in the old imperial dynasty..."


    "Even if I have practiced the Tathagata palm, it''s nothing to face you, not to mention that now I''m just a thief."


    A Xing has a clear understanding of himself, so he feels particularly inferior after knowing the identity of these people in front of him.


    "Stupid." Song Mian spewed out two words without expression.


    "Indeed," Jiu Jianxian nodded deeply. He touched the wine gourd around his waist to quench his thirst and said absently, "in the fog Council... The most widely recognized identity is the Council member. What rich man, what Emperor... Those identities are nothing in front of the Council member."


    "Everyone is equal... You see, even Ying Zheng, who is opposite, never uses words like me or widows in Parliament. Be confident and casual... Don''t be afraid. Who annoys you or doesn''t like you? The day of the decisive battle is coming."


    Ying Zheng''s eyebrows jumped twice, but he didn''t speak. Because what jiujianxian said is the truth.


    Elia looked at jiujianxian strangely and wanted to stop talking. I don''t know whether jiujianxian is free and easy or thorough.


    "Boy," said Yu Zhibo suddenly, "are you going to join the axe gang?"


    "I''ll join the fart," a Xing scolded in a low voice. "I''ll go to the rent-a-bag lady and learn from the teacher."


    "Hey, hey," Huang Rong looked at a Xing speechless. "There is a martial arts master in the Council. If you don''t worship the master of Dao, you have to find that God carving Xia? What do you think?"


    "Can you do this?" a Xing was very stunned.


    "Well, I''ll teach you some basic martial arts concepts," Zhang Sanfeng said, rubbing his gray beard. "You''re a martial arts genius. You''re born with hundreds of channels... You have unimaginable potential in your body."


    "I teach you... How to guide these potentials."


    Zhang Sanfeng knows very well. Although a Xing doesn''t seem to have much strength, it''s mainly because he hasn''t realized it yet.


    A Xing is indeed a grandmaster.


    In this case, if he teaches his Taiji Heart Sutra, there is likely to be a lack of song... That is, the parliament will have one more martial arts master and one less martial arts master in the future.


    Zhang Sanfeng has always been good at teaching with talents. Needless to say, Huang Rong... Practice with him honestly. It''s good to practice honestly now... Expect her to create her own way? It''s impossible.


    But song que is different from a Xing. They are either masters who have formed their own gullies, or Tianzong wizards. As long as they understand, they can go straight to that realm... The martial arts masters identified by Zhang Sanfeng have never been strength, but mood and vision.


    "OK." a Xing patted the armrest excitedly, "then I''ll worship you as my teacher... The legendary Wudang founder Zhang Sanfeng. If Wudang Mountain can recognize me, wouldn''t I be their ancestor level?"


    Zhang Sanfeng looked at a Xing in tears and laughter. How can people recognize you in your world?


    "Don''t be angry, sir," said a Xing. He couldn''t see Zhang Sanfeng''s face. He could only see his eyes projected on him. He thought wrongly and apologized quickly. "In fact, I won''t go to Wudang Mountain... I killed the axe gang and finally became the sect leader after I had achieved great success in martial arts."


    "Poof, cough." Huang Rong choked directly. After a long time, she calmed down. She looked at a Xing subtly. "Old man Zhang in front of you won''t be angry, but this one behind you... EH."


    "You have no ambition?" Tony Stark looked at a Xing speechlessly. "Be a black gang leader, learn from me... Be the richest man in the world first."


    "Do you have any misunderstanding about the gang leader?" Conan glanced. "Think about the pengglie family behind Kanda Gangji."


    Sakata Gangji''s eyelids beat. What does this have to do with him? Tony Stark stopped talking, and the power of the pengglie family did bear a terrible sound.


    "It has fully proved a truth," said poison island''s Yazi youyou. "No matter what field you reach the peak, you can shock the world."


    On a chair, a fog suddenly rose, and Xiao Zhi''s figure appeared. He laughed, "ha ha..."


    No one spoke in the fog hall. Most people turned their heads and looked at Xiao Zhi strangely.


    Feeling that the atmosphere was not right, Xiao Zhi''s voice gradually became lower. He carefully looked at the people on the scene, "what happened to you?"


    "No, we should ask you this question." Ying Zheng said expressionless.


    Speaking of this, Xiao Zhi''s eyes lit up for a moment and said excitedly, "everyone... You know, I''m participating in the Magic Baby competition these days. I''ve reached the final, and tomorrow... Is the championship."

 Chapter 274

    "I, Xiaozhi, will be the champion of the Magic Baby competition tomorrow! This is why I become the master of magic baby." not so, "Xiaoyu shook her head and said seriously," I got the mask in advance according to the information provided by the plot stars... "


    At this point, Xiaoyu''s face showed joy, "well, I wanted to say it before, but Uncle long won''t believe me, but now he won''t question it."


    Elia nodded thoughtfully, thought about it, and was a little discouraged.


    Xiaoyu shows her extraordinary power in front of Chen long. In addition, No. 10 and others have appeared. Chen long will not question it.


    But Elia''s family itself is a magician''s family. If she shows her supernatural power, her family will not rest assured, but may go crazy, right?


    After all, Elijah, the guardian of the world, fought the Holy Grail War with Alice Phil so that she could live an ordinary little girl''s life.


    "So, learn honestly." Elia whispered.


    "That''s true." Yasuda Gangji nodded deeply.


    "Gang," Conan suddenly opened his mouth. He looked thoughtfully at konji Zada, "in fact, I wanted to ask before. How''s the situation on your side recently?"


    "I''m on my side." Sakata Gangji''s eyes were a little far-reaching. He suddenly smiled bitterly, "it''s still like that."


    At the next moment, the fog around him disappeared. Just when others were wondering, there was a burning fire of death in front of his forehead.


    His eyes became calm and sharp, his temperament was not as gentle and timid as before, like a sharp sword out of its scabbard.


    "That''s it." Yasuda Gangji''s words were gentle, and he seemed to be completely changed at this time. "I had a complete heart to heart with ribaoen, and then after some special training. Now I can enter this special state by virtue of my self-consciousness."


    "There''s more." Yasuda Gangji poked out his fist, which was covered with armed color. He looked calm and determined. "Before, Mr. Edward taught Conan armed knowledge... With Mr. Edward''s permission, I also listened to one or two nearby. Then I practiced hard in the month of cultivation and gained a lot."


    The fog Council was silent for a moment.


    After a long time, Tony Stark sighed in a low voice, "you can enter the dead gas mode independently at any time, and then match it with the strengthening of domineering. After a period of time, you may not stimulate the sky attribute of dead gas and use your own gloves... You can be invincible in the world."


    "No," he said leisurely. His temperament at this moment was very similar to that of serious Conan, and his words were very organized. "In my world, there is a terrible role of Prynne, who can communicate with himself in an infinite parallel world. What''s more, he has an unscientific product of a ten-year rocket launcher..."


    "Coupled with the rainbow pacifier... From any angle, the water in my world is very deep. Not to mention my current strength, compared with the last me in ten years... Even if I catch up with me at that stage, it is far from invincible."


    Xiaozhi stares at kazuda Gangji dumbfounded. He is careless. Kazuda Gangji is gentle and timid, so the relationship between them is very good


    It was for this reason that Xiao Zhi found out how much change had taken place in Kata Gangji and stammered, "you... A gang, I can''t recognize you now. Your temperament seems to be under control. It feels a bit like Dr. Oki... And it''s like the boss Sakaki I met last time..."

 Chapter 275

    "Sorry to scare you."


    Masata Gangji was silent for a short time, the flame in front of his forehead went out slowly, and the whole person collapsed on the bronze chair. He smiled bitterly and waved his hand, so that the fog shrouded again.


    "But you''re right... Even if I can''t recognize me in that state, I''m just two completely different people."


    "I have a strange thing," Weber wondered. "Why don''t you keep that state all the time? Obviously, that state is not only handsome, but also in the state of death, your comprehensive ability is far beyond your ordinary state."


    "I can''t get into that state all day now." Sakata Gangji also has some regrets. "The dead state consumes too much energy and physical strength... And in that state, I''m easy to get tired."


    "So I will only enter that mode if necessary."


    "I see." Zhang Sanfeng thought deeply and then was dumbfounded, "but it''s normal to think about it."


    "Speaking of this, I have to say that Peng Geli, the first generation of eyes," said poison Island Yazi with great emotion. "The first generation of eyes is really very handsome."


    "Not only handsome, but also strong." yuandagu''s face is serious, "it can keep his anger burning forever... Always so elegant, calm and handsome."


    "Created Peng Geli''s first generation of eyes..." Xiao Zhi sighed. "There is a face very similar to ah gang."


    "Yes," the poison Island child nodded deeply, "it seems that you can know that the ten generations of eyes are definitely their own."


    After thinking about it, he looked in the direction of white beard, "Mr. Edward... I have several followers now. Excuse me, can I teach my domineering spirit to them?"


    "No problem." white beard was very forthright.


    After a brief silence, he continued to ask, "do you have anything you want in today''s society? I can do my best to collect it for you."


    "If you want," white beard held the handrail tightly with his palm and felt the complicated lines on it, "well... Sure enough, I still want you to be my son, shidaimu."


    "Gula Lala, but I also know it''s impossible, so it''s just a joke."


    "It''s true." Sakata Gangji rubbed his eyebrows with a bitter smile, but he was not angry.


    "Yes, yes," Huang Rong suddenly remembered something and his eyes brightened. "Tomorrow is the time for me to ascend the throne."


    "Ascend the throne? Become a female emperor!" Tony Stark was stunned. "You are so fast! I remember that Wu Zetian became a female emperor, but she planned for most of her life."


    "I''m different from her," Huang Rong said. "I owe my great power to myself. Although I''m a little far from the general of the pirate world... I can compete with an army. If I want to be an emperor, who can stop me?"


    "Of course... There are a lot of literati and military generals. I don''t agree. But my father threw them all into the prison with iron and blood... There are always soft Wen ministers. Deal with them first..."


    "I have improved printing and paper, popularized simplified characters, and implemented compulsory education in Bianjing... Sooner or later, these soft and hard literati will be replaced." Huang Rong hummed twice. After thinking about it, she concluded, "although there are many problems... All of them can be solved by time."


    Tony Stark was more and more confused. He couldn''t understand. "Wait a minute... Where did your father''s army come from?"


    "Huang Rong said simply, but he did a lot of things." Ying Zheng suddenly opened his mouth and his face was calm. "Including seizing the supreme power of the main army... Many of them were my advisers to her."


    "Speaking of this... There is another interesting and wonderful thing. That is, I told my ministers about the situation described by Huang Rong... Li Si and several literary ministers thought I was testing them... They told me in fear that the Qin army was as stable as Mount Tai and could not be seized of power. I said it several times. They believed it and planned for me."


    Conan stared at Ying Zheng with a speechless face. Fortunately, he really believed it before. Ying Zheng just taught the emperor''s mind


    Now it seems that Ying Zheng is clearly holding his Daqin think tank to hang Huang Rong across the times


    A group of wise men standing at the peak of power and strategy, coupled with their own strength, such as immortals, are enough to push all Huang Rong. No wonder she is going to be a female emperor so soon.


    "Yes, yes," Huang Rong blinked her eyes and stared at Song que opposite. "Mr. Tiandao, do you really not consider becoming an emperor? It''s easy for people like us to be an emperor."


    Huang Rong was full of interest. She said she was very familiar with this aspect. "You just need to cultivate your combat power to the point where you can collapse the mountains... Then package yourself as an immortal God and come to the world, and then hold the chess pieces of destiny... With appropriate planning, you can easily become the Lord of the Central Plains."


    "I see." jiujianxian then understood what, and nodded clearly.


    Before, he thought that Huang Rong, the emperor, was playing some tricks. But if the myth is involved and Ying Zheng''s think-tank helps... It''s understandable that it''s so easy to enter the Lord


    After all, it is an ancient time. The son of heaven, the son of heaven, is ultimately the son of heaven... God''s will accounts for a large proportion of it.


    "Practice first." Song que was brief and comprehensive. "Moreover, my trial of wanwan continues... You''re right. She does have the imperial qualification, but that''s all."


    "Wan Wan is different from you," Song lacked cold eyes. "She doesn''t have a parliament to stand behind her... So if she wants to become a female emperor, she can only be better than all male competitors at the same time, and she should crush them all with rolling advantages..."


    "Otherwise! She can''t."


    Song Kuan didn''t make it difficult for wanwan at all. In fact, wanwan knew song Kuan''s idea and didn''t think that song Kuan was making it difficult for her. Instead, she felt that song Kuan''s thought was so broad... She wanted to make a woman emperor. This... Proper demon thought.


    If Wan Wan hadn''t asked again and again, she wouldn''t believe song Kuang... After all, she always felt that song Kuang was a feudal conservative... Now Song Kuang''s behavior is obviously more open than her Yin empress master


    Su Han stared at the scene in front of him dumbly, and his thoughts flashed in his mind, "Huang Rong is progressing very smoothly... When she becomes the female emperor and successfully promotes the way of new martial arts, she should consider offering sacrifices to heaven... I''m afraid it''s not far away."


    He nodded thoughtfully. Immediately, Su Han thought, and his figure turned into a fog and disappeared from the bronze throne.

 Chapter 276

    Su Han opened his eyes in reality. He took out two cards.


    "Ghost Legion."


    After a sigh of emotion, Su Han naturally integrated it, and then... He felt a huge dark world, the shadow kingdom.


    "The greater the darkness in the heart, the more soldiers of the ghost Legion can be summoned." Su Han murmured, "however, the mask has been optimized by the mysterious card. Now... Only enough energy is needed to support them."


    Beside him, there are ghosts and Ninjas emerging from the shadow. Soon, the whole room was densely packed. There are hundreds.


    However, the breath of these ghost ninjas is only similar to that of ordinary people. A monastic monk is enough to sweep hundreds.


    After thinking about it, Su Han clenched his fist and the ghost ninjas continued to integrate. Finally, in front of him, there were four ghost ninjas kneeling. The breath on these ghost ninjas was very deep, enough to match the existence of the realm of the Lord.


    They knelt respectfully on one knee in front of Su Han.


    "Interesting." Su Han''s eyes twinkled. After experimenting, he roughly figured out what effect the ghost mask had on him.


    If it is an ordinary ghost ninja, he can easily summon hundreds of thousands, millions of people. But this kind of strength is weak, no matter how many calls are meaningless


    And if the summon has certain strength, there are restrictions


    The stronger the strength, the harder it is to summon.


    At the Lord level, Su Han can summon ten. Of course, his limit is the Holy Lord level... And he is still an ordinary Holy Lord... High Holy Lord, or even semi holy level. He can''t call it now.


    Of course, although it is nominally an ordinary Lord... In fact, ghost Ninja can''t beat the Lord at all. After all, every living Lord in the world comes out of the sea of corpses and blood. Ghost Ninja is more like a god piled up with pure energy


    It''s no problem to crush and kill the five elements by virtue of the realm advantage... For those at the same level, they can only barely guarantee not to be killed by the second


    "The Holy Lord can''t summon... Is it because I''m not strong enough?" Su Han nodded thoughtfully and then smiled, "but it''s already very good."


    At least, the Lord and even the ghost general symbolized by the major ghost masks can''t do this. The strength of the summoned ghost Legion has actually been limited.


    Su Han has a vague understanding in his heart. He will not be dark in his heart caused by the ghost mask. This should be the optimization of the fog space... As for the strength of the ghost legion, it will increase with Su Han''s strength, which is likely to be the help of the concept of unification


    After stretching his body, Su Han didn''t think so much anymore. He whispered, "Friday."


    "Sir." Friday''s voice sounded momentarily.


    "You should also need the help of personnel over there?" Su Han dispersed the Lord level ghost ninjas and summoned hundreds of ghost ninjas in Yiyuan territory and stabbing blade ninjas.


    "That''s true." Friday''s voice was the same.


    "Well," Su Han looked at his wrist, and his other finger pointed to the ghost Legion at the scene, "these guys, I''ll give them to you."


    "Yes, sir." Friday did not question or thank. Su Han is his master. Everything he struggles for is for Su Han. In that case, why thank you?


    Su Han came to the computer desk, read the information Xu Changnan sent him, nodded slightly, "it seems... Has the Jinling array reached the later stage? Sure enough, the official mobilization took a short time."


    After changing several questions, Su Han''s wrist watch suddenly emitted a dazzling red light. Su Han''s eyebrows wrinkled in an instant, "what happened?"


    "Sir," he said on Friday, "it''s the alarm from the congenital eight diagrams. Moreover, it doesn''t mean that you alone, Jiangnan area, but all the saints in several nearby provincial capitals have received the alarm."


    "This alarm is the highest level of S-level alarm. It is issued in Liangxi. This alarm means that it is hoped that the nearby area can draw the original Holy Lord and provide support at the first time... And the whole city residents need to evacuate..."


    Su Han''s pupils suddenly contracted. He carried his hands and paced back and forth in place. "One wave is not flat, another wave rises again."


    Su Han''s heart was heavy and he felt something wrong. Things in Gusu haven''t calmed down yet. There are major events affecting the whole south of the Yangtze River in Liangxi


    Moreover, Su Han saw the news before... There is also a core city over Shannan provincial capital, and the residents have been evacuated completely


    "Not once or twice, but continuous outbreaks in a short time, and it is not a region in the south of the Yangtze River, but the scope of China and Asia, and even the world."


    Su Han acted suddenly. He remembered that taikangzi quickly found him before, and entrusted all the array diagrams to him without hesitation. His look changed, "there is a problem with the array diagram."


    No... Su Han rejected this speculation. He has been to Jinling and Gusu, and has seen and observed these areas. So he determined that there was no problem of aging or damage to the array in these two areas. In other words


    "Can''t the array keep up with the invasion rhythm of evil things?" Su Han''s eyes coagulated, his thoughts twinkled in his mind, and suddenly wanted to understand something.


    It''s no wonder that taikangzi would easily give him the authority of Huaya general array, let him control so much power and become the chief designer of Huaya array


    "When you are special, should you do something special?" Su Han sighed faintly, but then his eyes twinkled, "this is just right."


    If the evil things completely run away, if the array doesn''t work... Then it will inevitably enter an unprecedented dark era. However, this era is precisely the most suitable for Su Han.


    Because evil things are his food, this violent era... Will become the biggest ladder on his way to strength.


    "Two more... No, a half Saint level evil thing, I can start to break through the Xuanwu realm." Su Han''s eyes glowed. "Liang Xi is so moving and quiet. Is it a half saint? If not, it''s at least the divine king level."


    But before he got up, he spoke again on Friday, "Sir, taikangzi of Huaya headquarters sent you a video application."


    After a pause, Su Han whispered, "open it."


    On the wrist, the near future style watch made a clear sound, and then projected a virtual light screen. Taikangzi, with gray hair and straight waist, appeared on the virtual screen and looked at Su Han.

 Chapter 277

    "Taikangzi, long time no see." Su Han''s mouth held a faint smile.


    "It''s really gone for some time." taikangzi looked complex. He took a deep breath and whispered, "I''ll contact you this time and ask for something."


    "What''s going on over there in Liangxi?" Su Han raised his eyebrows.


    "Indeed," taikangzi nodded. After a moment of silence, he added, "also, after today, I will give you all the array authority of Huaya."


    Chief designer of Huaya array, this is a position with great power.


    Because the last chief designer of Huaya array was taikangzi.


    Although it is a responsibility, it is also power and glory.


    If Su Han can perfectly preside over the array reform, his name will always be engraved in the history books of Asia... Even in the history of the world.


    This indirectly leads to great changes in the matrix knowledge system of the whole world.


    For this world under the invasion of evil things, the significance of this array change is also worse than the emergence of nuclear fusion... Because it means that the whole world becomes more secure.


    "Do you hope that after I solve the problem of Liangxi, I will preside over the reconstruction of the array of Liangxi?" Su Han didn''t feel honored, but he couldn''t laugh or cry. "It seems that I''m doomed to be too busy."


    "I can only work harder for you." taikangzi comforted Wen.


    He was also a little helpless. If he changed to a matrix player, he said that everyone could faint with excitement... Because this is the supreme honor. But when he said this to Su Han, he was really worried about Su Han''s Secret... He didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    It can only be said that talented people can really do whatever they want.


    "Jinling array, you''ve basically completed the construction... Next, it''s time to change a place. My original intention was Suzhou... After all, there''s just a problem there, but now Liangxi has a bigger problem." taikangzi became serious when he talked about business.


    No matter how big the problems in Gusu were, they have been solved after all. Therefore, the urgent task is still the problem of Liangxi.


    "Murong, the guy looking for the city, may be angry to death when he knows this." Su Han lost his smile and waved his hand casually. "Then let''s talk about the topic first... I''m going to go first."


    "Wait a minute." taikangzi suddenly spoke. He looked a little serious. "Don''t you want to know the causes and consequences of the Liangxi problem this time?"


    "You say, I''m listening." Su Han drew a circle with his fingers, constructed the secret door of Kamata Taj''s vein, and directly stepped into it.


    "Liangxi... There are mainly several high priests of evil gods in the south of the Yangtze River who held super large-scale sacrifices there. What''s more hateful is that they contacted the descendants of a secondary evil god," taikangzi said with a killing intention. "They are lucky... Evil gods are isolated from the great array of the solar system outside the world, so it is difficult to communicate and contact."


    "But the children of evil gods are different. They themselves live in another secondary position... But in the past hundred years, I have only seen the children of evil gods twice... This is the third time."


    The cult followers led by the high priest of evil gods have indeed taken root in the secondary plane. Because in the Lord''s world, they were suppressed to the extreme by the Huaya cultivation Association... If the secondary plane hadn''t kept them alive, the cult would have been destroyed


    In the endless secondary planes, I happened to meet the children of evil gods, and reached an alliance with them to let the children of evil gods promise to come... The high priest of evil gods faced this time is by no means an ordinary person


    Su Han passed through the door of the secret method and appeared at the top of a tall building in Liangxi. He looked down at the bottom. There were a lot of traffic and people. He heard the panic sound from all directions.


    "Above the sky... What is it?"


    "There is a huge crack, just like the sky. What astronomical phenomenon?"


    "Strange... I just checked on the Internet. There are a lot of news in this regard! But none of the official news media spoke... Even foreign news media did not speak. It''s too strange."


    Su Han''s face was expressionless. In the face of evil things, the positions of countries all over the world are the same. He looked up and then saw clear cracks.


    But at this time, these cracks are like a beating heart, one big and one small. At the same time, he felt the power of the Lord exploding above the sky.


    "The local Lord of Liangxi is trying to contain?" Su Han narrowed his eyes.


    "Indeed," taikangzi whispered, "I''m in a hurry now... I''ll be there in about five minutes."


    Although taikangzi and Su Han are communicating, the scene behind taikangzi is constantly changing. He galloped towards the south of the Yangtze River at a very fast speed. The reason why he contacted Su Han at the first time was that Su Han would start and arrive much earlier than him.


    Su Han didn''t answer his question directly. Instead, he asked, "do you want to evacuate everyone from Liangxi?"


    After a pause, Su Han suddenly smiled, "don''t bother so much."


    With Su Han as the center, great changes began to take place in the whole world. Tall buildings spread out like building blocks, and the mirror world is extending.


    Taikangzi''s pupil suddenly contracted, and he stopped in mid air. He turned his head and looked in the direction of Liangxi in reality.


    After a long time of silence, taikangzi whispered, "you can carry out such a large-scale space control in our world. Won''t you really become a saint?"


    In fact, what Su Han did in Gusu was introduced into the China Asia Federation for the first time.


    The reason why taikangzi didn''t believe that Su Han became a saint for the first time was that after reaching that realm, heaven and earth celebrated together... But there was no such situation before.


    But now, facts speak louder than words.


    "Who can know?" Su Han said ambiguously. He smiled, clenched his fist and burst out in the direction of the sky.


    The next moment, the atmosphere was shattered by the earthquake, and countless cracks intertwined, which directly detonated the cracks in the sky above the sky.


    With the clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang.


    The number of these evil things was so huge that nearly 100000 people were seen and heard, and they fell everywhere in Liangxi in an instant.


    This also fully proves the necessity of the evacuation of the whole city... If we don''t evacuate, we really don''t know how many people will die.


    "Just take you to try the specific combat power of those guys." Su Han whispered.


    Su Han did not directly use his own strength to eliminate evil things, but whispered, "come out, ghost Legion."


    The next moment, the world around me has changed greatly.

 Chapter 278

    In the shadow, one ghost ninja and stab blade Ninja came out, too many. It was dozens of times the number of evil things. They appeared in all directions, knelt on one knee and lowered their heads to Su Han.


    "Solve them." Su Han whispered.


    With Su Han''s order, the soldiers of the ghost army rushed in all directions and fought with those strange people.


    The battlefield became white hot in an instant.


    The scene fell into taikangzi''s eyes. His eyelids were beating and his lips were trembling. Even after fighting with endless evil things all his life, he was frightened at the moment, "what are these humanoid creatures you summoned? They are black and look a little like... Evil things?"


    Taikangzi knows all the methods of Huaya, but he has never heard of any method... To summon such a large number of summoners.


    "But they are not evil things." Su Han whispered. He drove the fog door in his mind to completely open it.


    All the ghost ninjas at the scene were summoned by Su Han''s power, and they themselves also belong to darkness.


    Like dark fruits... Su Han can also use them as the carrier of fog space power. Devour evil things.


    Taikangzi was silent for a long time, and finally whispered, "maybe I don''t come from the imperial capital... You alone, Jiangnan and even half of Huaya where you are, are still as stable as Mount Tai."


    In the direction of the sky, suddenly there was a terrible smell rising.


    Finally, two figures suddenly appeared from the sky. Exudes divine power at the level of the Lord.


    One is Qian Yunwen, governor of Liangxi, and the other is Zhou Guowu, the holy land of Liangxi and the holy land of the golden chamber.


    The two saints are very embarrassed at the moment. Just now they are trying their best to contain the crack in the sky and fighting with evil things of different dimensions. They must drag the holy masters of the surrounding cities to come to support, and draw with the evil things in the front battlefield, so as to carry out the second step... The evacuation of the whole city of Liangxi.


    The previous warning to many saints was to evacuate the whole process, but Liangxi is as prosperous as ever... This is mainly because if you don''t resist the sky crack in the early stage, even if you want to withdraw now


    Because even if you evacuate, how far can you run? Evil things swept through and finally died. We can''t talk about anything else until the front line stands up.


    "It''s over, it''s all over... Wait, what''s the situation?" Qian Yunwen was in a trance before. His face was a little ferocious and couldn''t bear to look down. Then his pupils suddenly contracted.


    Because the bottom is not the hell on earth where he expected evil things to kill and plunder wantonly... But a strange and completely distorted world.


    In this world, there are hundreds of thousands of huge shadow ninjas. They fought with evil things into a group... This scene is so spectacular that millions of enemies intertwined with each other and killed each other


    The king of the Golden Chamber Zhou Guowu subconsciously pinched his thigh, felt the pain, and his lips trembled, "it''s true... Although I don''t know what it is, it may be the secondary plane... Or something else, but at least it didn''t affect Liang Xi... Great, really great..."


    Zhou Guowu''s eyes suddenly turned red, "I''m worth it even if I die now. I didn''t lose face to the first generation of the Lord in the Golden Chamber..."


    "Wait." Qian Yunwen suddenly sensed something and suddenly looked in a direction. On the roof of a building, there is a young man standing there quietly... And the young man''s face


    "It''s him." Qian Yunwen''s face changed dramatically, and he took off in the direction of Su Han without hesitation.


    "What is he?" Zhou Guowu frowned tightly. He looked at Su Han''s direction. At first, he felt familiar. Then he suddenly thought of something, and his look changed dramatically. "It''s actually that one... No, the scene situation... Is it all the hands of that one? It should be... No wonder this abnormal situation will happen."


    With this in mind, Wudang of the state of Zhou did not hesitate and took off.


    Qian Yunwen fell in front of Su Han and seriously saluted Su Han, "King su... Thank you for coming at the first time. If it weren''t for your arrival, the situation on the scene would get out of control... The consequences would be unimaginable. I''m afraid it would repeat the evil disaster 40 years ago."


    At this point, a touch of fear appeared in Qian Yunwen''s eyes. Forty years ago, evil things got out of control and swept across a state in an instant


    If it hadn''t been for the general manager of the China Asia Federation at that time, there would have been a great master and powerful man, the great pride of heaven, fighting one after another... The consequences would be unimaginable. However, this event also directly laid the foundation for the construction of the China Asia array map 30 years ago.


    At that time, the chief of Huaya issued a definition, "even if it is selling iron by smashing the pot... Even if more practitioners die and spend more money... It is necessary to build an array. Only with a proper defense system can people really live and work in peace and contentment."


    "This is what I should do." Su Han''s voice was gentle and calm.


    "Hello!" Zhou Guowu fell in front of and behind Su Han, and also saluted, but then he was a little confused, "King su... Around, what is this secondary plane?"


    "And these guys who are wrapped all over and don''t look like people. The number is so huge..."


    Zhou Guowu also has great respect for Su Han, but he really can''t contain his doubts. The situation at the scene is so strange.


    "Surnamed Zhou." Qian Yunwen looked serious and scolded in a low voice.


    Zhou Guowu reacted instantly and shut up. He is neither a relative nor a teacher or apprentice. He has no reason and is not qualified to ask about the skill ability of a strange strong man


    Su Han didn''t reply. He raised his eyelids, and his eyes turned into reincarnation eyes. "Well... After watching the excitement for so long, I should start."


    There was a buzzing sound in the void, and then a fat man wearing armor appeared in front of Su Han. He smiled like a Maitreya Buddha and looked like an ordinary obese human.


    However, almost in an instant, the bodies of Qian Yunwen and Zhou Guowu suddenly tightened.


    "Two saints, and one... The cultivator of the four elephant rosefinch mirror?" the fat man glanced at Qian Yunwen and Zhou Guowu casually, and then looked at Su Han with some doubts. "Strange, why are you the lowest level on the scene? I stare at you, but I feel hairy all over?"


    Su Han was silent. His seeing and hearing color sensed the extremely deep breath on each other. This should be the son of the evil god taikangzi said before... He almost subconsciously used the fog space observation authority in his mind


    In the next moment, a lot of information came out of Su Han''s mind, and his heart shook. After a short silence, he whispered, "should I call you the son of an evil god, or should I call you... Anlu mountain?"

 Chapter 279

    The scene was silent. Zhou Guowu and Qian Yunwen dared not speak, and even held their breath. Their hearts shook and they couldn''t help themselves.


    Anlushan, the source of an Shi rebellion in the Tang Dynasty, indirectly led to the decline of the Tang Dynasty... However, this is a figure thousands of years ago


    The theoretical life of the Lord is very long, but the Lord basically has no chance to sleep at the end of his life. Because the world is too dangerous... And the more powerful it is, the more it faces the hunting of high evil things


    According to the eight diagrams of Tai Chi, the oldest living God in history is 600 years old. However, it was meaningless, because the Holy Lord still didn''t live to the end of his life, and was finally surrounded and killed by three sixth class evil things.


    It was not until modern times that the major cities built a relatively perfect array that the death rate of the LORD came down. But it''s still terrible, not to mention the world... Just in China and Asia, there are an average of two saints who die every year


    Zhou Guowu and Qian Yunwen at the scene, although they are more than 100 years old. But on the surface, they still look like young people in their 30s and 40s... Although they are not young, they can still be divided into modern categories.


    Suddenly told them that the person in front of them was an ancient thousands of years ago, and they were shocked and in a trance for a moment.


    "Good guy." An Lushan''s eyes narrowed into a slit suddenly opened, and his face looked up and down at Su Han seriously. "Have you ever seen me? No, your blood is very young... You should be less than 30 years old. I have never set foot in China in the last 200 years."


    "Then how can you know my identity?" Anlushan was puzzled. "Even those guys who sacrifice me don''t know either."


    Silently, four figures appeared behind Anlu mountain. These figures were all dressed in black robes, and their breath reached the level of the Holy Lord.


    "Two high priests of evil gods, two evil objects of the sixth stage." Zhou Guowu''s eyelids beat for several times, and his face became serious.


    "Big trouble." Qian Yunwen murmured. He forced down the shock in his heart. Because there''s no time to think about that now.


    Evil god high priest, this is the existence transformed from the master of the Lord on the human side, and it must also be the Lord of the spirit. Therefore, the combat effectiveness of the high priest of evil gods is not weaker than that of the human Lord, or even a little stronger than the average level


    In the sixth stage, evil things are easier to deal with. One Lord can deal with two or three. If they simply confront two evil priests, there is no problem... Plus the evil things of the sixth class


    "Is it hard for you to deal with them?" Su Han suddenly asked.


    Qian Yunwen and Zhou Guowu looked at each other and spoke almost at the same time.


    "Please rest assured."


    "We will never let them disturb you."


    "I don''t mean that," Su Han looked at them with a smile and tears. "In fact, I want to say... If you work hard, I''ll help you deal with it later."


    "Oh?" An Lushan''s eyes narrowed, "you dare..."


    On the next breath, Su Han appeared in front of him and grabbed Anlu mountain''s neck with his palm. There was a white brilliance rising on it. "You''ve lived for thousands of years... Still a semi saint! You''re even more humiliating than that guy taikangzi."


    The ability to shake the fruit started, and the body of Anlu mountain burst in an instant. At the same time, the terrible shock wave spread, and the bodies of the two high priests of evil gods and the two evil objects in the sixth stage behind him burst into a blood mist in a moment.


    The building at the foot collapsed in an instant. One crack after another spread in all directions, and the shock wave was spreading.


    The death of a large area of shadow Ninja summoned by Su Han turns into a shadow again and enters the shadow kingdom for resurrection. But the more serious casualties were the evil things... More than half of the evil things burst their bodies


    Zhou Guowu soared to the sky, but it was precisely because he looked down from a high place that he could better understand what happened at the scene. Zhou Guowu''s lips were trembling. "Is this... The power of the divine king?"


    "No," Qian Yunwen appeared beside Zhou Guowu. He looked at the scenes below quietly and felt his hands and feet cold. After a long silence, he whispered, "this may be the power of sages."


    Zhou Guowu''s body was stiff. He stared at Qian Yunwen in disbelief and said, "it''s impossible... Do you know what a sage means?"


    "But didn''t you hear what king Su said before?" Qian Yunwen looked a little trance. "Anlu mountain... The object of comparison in King Su''s mouth is the chief of Huaya."


    Taikangzi, chief of Huaya, is a great master at the semi Saint level. Almost all Huaya saints know this thing


    But if everything is true... How terrible would Su Shenwang exist if he could smash the half saint''s body?


    Just when the two sides were silent, the dispersed blood fog quickly gathered in the mid air, and the cold voice of Anlu mountain sounded again, "it''s a little interesting... I underestimate you, but don''t think I can..."


    "I knew you guys were hard to die." Su Han raised his palm with an expressionless face.


    Endless darkness filled the air and wrapped the body of Anlu mountain in an instant. Anlu mountain no longer planned strategies as before, as if everything was under control. His words were filled with panic and disbelief.


    "No... what are you doing? You guy, who are you... Stop, ah..."


    As time went by, I was angry and scolded, but then I begged for mercy.


    But whether he scolded or begged for mercy, Su Han''s expression didn''t change at all... Swallowed it a little bit.


    "Good harvest." Su Han took back the darkness, then glanced at the ghost Ninja group below, and basically dealt with all the evil things on the scene.


    Su Han felt something and frowned, "it''s very troublesome... It''s almost possible to make a real breakthrough."


    If there is another semi holy evil thing... No, just a God King evil thing or hundreds of thousands of ordinary evil things are enough. Su Han has some regrets.


    "Wait a minute." Su Han''s eyes twinkled. He suddenly realized something, stared at the crack in the sky with great interest, and then rushed directly into it.


    "What?" Zhou Guowu''s eyebrows beat, but he didn''t wait for him to speak.


    The mirror world around collapsed in an instant. Not only that, the ghost ninjas in all directions also disappeared.


    Zhou Guowu and Qian Yunwen appeared out of thin air on a crowded Liangxi street.

 Chapter 280

    "The crisis... Is over?" Zhou Guowu looked a little confused.


    Qian Yunwen didn''t speak. He glanced at Zhou Guowu and immediately looked at the sky. Before discovery, the ferocious crack in the sky disappeared at any time.


    He took a long breath, and Qian Yunwen whispered, "get ready."


    "... what are you going to do?" Zhou Guowu didn''t react for a moment.


    "Draw up a report and report to Huaya cultivation headquarters." Qian Yunwen said word by word. Zhou Guowu''s body was stiff and he was silent.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Su Han appeared in a strange secondary plane.


    This secondary plane is quite different from that encountered by Su Han in the past. The sky was dark, the flowers, plants and trees on the earth were all very strange, the bark was gray white, and the flowers, plants and leaves were also black.


    "This world," Su Han thought as he rubbed his chin, "is like a completely dark and degenerate world."


    Sharp chirps and undulating sounds of each other, and there are a large number of evil things climbing on the earth. It''s like a carpet that makes up evil things.


    "It deserves to be the nest made by Anlu mountain." Su Han sighed. Naturally, he came to the world with the coordinate information obtained from Anlu mountain.


    His thoughts moved, and the endless darkness spread outward from his body, devouring many evil things around him.


    At the same time, a large number of ghost ninjas appeared in the shadow. They galloped in all directions, constantly hunting evil things and accumulating evil divine power for Su Han.


    Twenty minutes later, Su Han had enough evil power to break through. He put all the ghost ninjas away and scanned around with interest.


    He murmured, "the number of evil things in this world is beyond my imagination... It''s a big gift bag given to me by God."


    "Maybe we can consider taking members of Parliament to the world in the future."


    With a dumb smile, Su Han drew a circle in front of him and directly returned to his room through the circle. Since the evil power was enough, he was too lazy to do it.


    Anyway, he has written down the coordinates of this plane. Wouldn''t it be beautiful to have the opportunity to let members of Parliament work for themselves in the future?


    Su Han stretched his body, then took a bath. Just lying in bed, ready to enter the fog space, Friday on his wrist made a calm sound.


    "Sir, your authority has been improved, and the title of chief designer of Huaya array has been marked on the terminal of Taiji Bagua diagram. I have downloaded all the arrays of Huaya now... You can modify these arrays now."


    After a pause, he continued to speak on Friday, "in addition, Liangxi University over there has sent you an invitation to transfer... According to analysis, it is run by taikangzi."


    "This guy, is he going to let me go to Liangxi university to be an international student? By the way, he reconstructed the array map of that area... He thought very beautiful." Su Han lost his smile. After thinking about it, he continued.


    "Tell taikangzi... I''ve been quite comfortable in Jinling recently. I''m not going to move! Or, wait until the Jinling array is completely solved... I''ll consider leaving."


    "Your order." Friday''s answer was very straightforward.


    Su Han closed his eyes and his thoughts went directly into the misty space.


    ¡­¡­


    Fog hall, with a gray fog beside it, dotted with stars, makes the surrounding mysterious and profound.


    "Stark," Yu Zhibo''s voice is hoarse and low, "although I don''t like you very much... I have to say that the technology in your hand is still very good."


    "Thank you for your compliment," Tony Stark twitched at the corners of his mouth with a thorn in his words. "In addition, you still can''t speak as usual."


    Yuzhi Boban snorted coldly, but he didn''t refute it.


    "Why have you reached cooperation? It''s different from other people who have reached cooperation?" Conan glanced at the two people shrouded in the fog.


    "Maybe it''s because their EQ is not too high." poison Island Yazi commented expressionless.


    "EQ is not high?" Tony Stark frowned for a moment. "Are you kidding? There''s no problem with this evaluation... As for me, people who know me say I''m very easy to get along with."


    "Are you sure?" Conan stared at Tony Stark strangely. "What kind of desperate virus, isn''t it because you forgot others and hung them on the balcony. So people are angry and retaliate?"


    "Moreover, the contradiction between you and the captain of the United States, um," Conan paused and continued, "I don''t question your IQ, but your EQ..."


    Conan didn''t say it thoroughly, but his meaning was obvious.


    "Those things are largely accidents." Tony Stark blew his hair and spoke very fast. "Who didn''t do two absurd things when he was young?"


    "The key is now, now! Now, I have completely corrected my shortcomings."


    Many members of Parliament stared at Tony Stark with an odd look. Have you corrected yourself? Haven''t you been forced to count in your heart?


    Though make complaints about the situation, no member of Parliament directly spoke this.


    After the ancient mage''s eyes flickered for a moment, he suddenly looked at Weber and said gently, "Mr. Weber, can you use the magic of Kama Taj... In your world?"


    As soon as Weber talked about this, he was immediately excited. "Mage... I can use it. Now I can go directly from the clock tower to Dongmu city."


    "By the way, and the Holy Grail technique you have been curious about, I have also engraved it in various ways."


    Weber condensed a card and then threw it in the direction of Gu Yi mage.


    "OK, thank you." master Gu Yi''s attitude was as gentle as ever.


    "No, no, no," Weber quickly shook his head and said in a serious and sincere voice, "if I have to say thank you... I should thank you. After all, without your help, I''m afraid I''m just an ordinary clock tower student."


    "So, do you think you are not an ordinary clock tower student now?" a voice without any emotional fluctuation suddenly sounded.


    Weber twitched at the corner of his mouth and looked at the direction of his voice. "No. 10... It''s really you. Your perspective of thinking is still as tricky as ever."


    "After all, it''s an inhuman existence." lanran smiled and punned.


    After a short silence, Gu Yi raised his head and stared at the bronze throne. Sure enough, he found Su Han''s figure on it. She whispered, "Chairman... I suddenly found a problem. I wonder if I can ask you."

 Chapter 281

    Su Han sat on the bronze throne and looked down at the ancient mage. His thoughts twinkled in his mind and a word came out of his mouth, "can."


    Master Gu Yi breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "I suddenly found a terrible thing... That is, my world is different from the mysterious rules of the code moon world."


    "For example, the magic of the moon world is mysterious and can''t be known by the world, otherwise it will cause the collapse of the whole mysterious side system, but our world doesn''t have this problem."


    Master Gu Yi talked freely, "so I''ve been thinking about whether the magic in my world can be used in the moon world... The reason why I taught Mr. Weber magic before is also testing this thing."


    Weber''s body tightened suddenly. However, after a brief silence, he smiled bitterly, not only no accident, but some relief. Gu Yi frankly taught him magic before. Although he was grateful, he was also uneasy in his heart.


    Because there is a big gap between his magic knowledge and the magic taught by Gu Yi... Even though he tried hard to describe the basic techniques of the Holy Grail War, he still feels a great gap


    After all, Kama Taj''s secret door, looking at the moon world, can definitely be said to be a great magic that is infinitely close to magic... Even in a sense, it can be side by side with magic.


    Moreover, master Gu Yi taught him not only the secret door, but also the mirror world... It can also be called a great magic that is infinitely close to magic


    Compared with these, what is the basic technique of the Grail War? In the final analysis, the Grail War is just to pursue the legendary third law


    But now, Weber finally understood what master Gu Yi thought. It turned out that he was used for the experiment


    Weber didn''t feel ashamed of himself as an experiment. After all, he took advantage of it


    "So, what are you trying to say?" Yu Zhibo''s eyes became sharp.


    "In theory, the magic of my world can''t be used in the moon world." master Gu Yi''s eyes are burning. "Maybe I go to the moon world and transform it with my own knowledge, so that I can adapt it to that world and use it accordingly."


    "But... This kind of transformation is absolutely impossible for beginners like Weber. But he used it properly in that world!"


    After a pause, master Gu Yi stared at Su Han seriously and said, "so this matter has something to do with you?"


    Su Han said nothing. He was a little confused at the moment. He was sorting out what master Gu Yi said before.


    Seeing that Su Han didn''t answer, master Gu Yi seemed to confirm something. He nodded with relief and said from the bottom of his heart, "your power... No, it''s not a matter of power. It''s great power..."


    "Your great power is really shocking. Your will will will pass through all heaven boundaries with different laws and orders!" master Gu Yi bowed his head to Su Han.


    The fog Hall fell into a short silence, and everyone had his own thinking.


    "That''s true." white beard suddenly said, "Gu Lala, I used to think about this problem, but it''s not as thorough as master Gu Yi thought..."


    "I used to wonder... Is domineering only practiced by people in our world? But later, almost all the people who tried to cultivate domineering succeeded."


    White beard looked a little serious, "but I never think... Domineering can really be like this! Because our physical qualities are very different among people in different worlds, and even the structure of our bodies may be different... Even if we all have human shapes."


    "I see," Tony Stark''s eyes twinkled. "Mr. President, let us communicate our language and our energy system... Even let different forces be properly displayed in different worlds."


    The details can be seen. Tony Stark suddenly woke up. This is an incredible thing.


    He smiled bitterly in his heart, "thanks to my still studying the human blood of the pirate world, I noticed that the people in that world are very different from those in our world... I didn''t think of it at all."


    Tony Stark sighed in his heart that he had been too lazy recently and lost the keen exploration ability of a scientist.


    Su Han was silent for a long time. He glanced around the misty world and felt very sad.


    Now he also figured out that this should be the ability of the misty space itself. Just as the fog space has its own translation ability.


    Because he was always in the fog space, Su Han took it for granted, but he didn''t think how incredible it was.


    After a short silence, Conan lowered his head and stared at the armed domineering color covered on his fist. He forcibly calmed his mood. Suddenly he remembered something and looked at master Gu Yi in amazement, "master... Wait a minute, if you follow your theory, what is the basic technique of Holy Grail War?"


    No one spoke in the fog hall. Poison Island Yazi''s eyes suddenly opened, looked at the direction of Gu Yi mage in doubt, silently opened his mouth, "won''t it?"


    "On the one hand, there is such a reason." master Gu Yi did not hide it, nodded, and showed some longing in his eyes. "Condense all outstanding figures in human history from ancient to modern times into a special crystal called Yingling, and then let the Yingling split out and solve the problem when there is an accident in the world."


    "The idea of this earth protection organization is wonderful... So I want to try!" master Gu Yi was very calm. "Of course, although I say so... But I''m just trying. I''m not sure of success."


    "If you''re sure, that''s strange." Weber reached out and patted himself on the cheek, which barely calmed him down. He muttered, "in the final analysis, the Holy Grail is just calling the follower... It itself has nothing to do with the composition of the spirit."


    "Mage, I support you." Tony Stark opened his mouth. He looked more serious than ever. "No matter what you need, I will provide you..."


    "Even if you want a lot of money and need me to sell my stark group, I won''t hesitate at all."


    Tony Stark was excited. If the hall of heroes is really created, what does that mean? That means that heroes in human history will achieve immortality in a sense


    Tony Stark realized that he must be up to the standard. Of course... He didn''t worry that he would die if he joined Parliament.


    But... If the Yingling temple is really built, can his father be resurrected in the Yingling temple?

 Chapter 282

    Tony Stark has a clear understanding of this. His mother may be difficult, but his father is absolutely no problem.


    After all, he was the world''s top scientist in the last century.


    Not only that, Tony Stark is sure he won''t die, but he can''t guarantee that his future superhero companions will die.


    After watching the plot stars, Tony Stark finally realized that he was a man, not a God. He would make mistakes. He could not protect his companions in every way


    But with the Yingling hall, even if he died, he didn''t need to worry about those companions completely disappearing from the world


    "The composition of the Yingling hall is not a matter of money," master Gu Yi shook his head and her eyes were very serious, "but knowledge."


    "It''s a big deal. I''ll cover the cost of your journey to Xingyue." Tony Stark clenched his teeth and said, "you can use your ability to study the hall of heroes in that world."


    Suddenly thought of something, Tony Stark squinted at the 10th. "Last time, a guy said... The type moon world is very dangerous and may be sniped by followers, but then I blew up the old bug''s house in that world, and nothing happened."


    "Although the old worm''s house was bombed and loved to see it, but," Conan paused and continued, "the reason why you didn''t meet followers in that world... 100% is because of the protection of the president of the parliament."


    "Looks like you have proof?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrow.


    "Don''t forget one thing," Conan didn''t hide his intention. "In the case of Mr. Ying Zheng and Mr. Zhang Sanfeng, we can conclude that... The world can''t observe us members of Parliament."


    Since they can''t even observe from the perspective of the world... How can they, members of Parliament, touch the world''s self-protection device?


    "You''re right." Tony Stark nodded after thinking a little.


    Immediately, he looked at the mage and smiled, "mage, this is the best news for us."


    Since there is no need to worry about the world, Gu Yi mage can observe wantonly and do whatever he wants in the moon to some extent.


    "You little slick." master Gu Yi couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Tony Stark did not refute. After all, even if Gu Yi mage doesn''t teach him magic, it''s more than enough to be his elder according to his strength and seniority.


    "I''m thinking about a problem," one party narrowed his eyes and said inexplicably. "If Gu Yi mage built the Yingling hall in manwei world, it can be regarded as an unimaginable achievement?"


    "Doesn''t this mean that the ancient Mage at that time was qualified to sacrifice to heaven?"


    The words were amazing. Even Su Han''s eyebrows beat for a moment, and he looked strangely at Gu Yi mage. This ring is set with one ring... It''s killing two birds with one stone.


    Should I be worthy of being an ancient mage? It was such an amazing move.


    "Mage." Yu Zhibo suddenly turned his head and stared at the ancient mage, "you should know the reincarnation of the filthy soil of my world?"


    "Ninja stars, I''ve seen them too." master Gu Yi didn''t answer directly, but his meaning was obvious.


    Yu Zhibo took a touch of excitement in his eyes. He whispered, "now, I am driving a series of research ninjas led by big snake pill to improve the reincarnation of filthy soil and strive to make this forbidden art reach the level in the later stage of the fourth World War."


    "I think the reincarnation of filthy soil is similar to that of the hall of heroes to some extent... I hope I can cooperate with you. As Tony Stark said, I''ll try my best to help you, whether you want Ninja knowledge or research Ninja research some knowledge."


    "I hope you can share this technology with me if you complete the construction of the hall of heroes in your world."


    The Yingling hall has been built. Isn''t it between the thousand hand pillars and his brother Yuzhi boquannai... All can be condensed in the Yingling hall?


    Yuzhiboban feels excited when he thinks about this kind of thing.


    In fact, when he improved the reincarnation of filthy soil, didn''t he think that one day in the future, he could see those old people again?


    However, the reincarnation of filthy soil is, after all, a means of banning art and disturbing the peace of the dead. Yuzhiboban dares to use this thing to pull out the thousand hand column and the thousand hand leaf, but he is reluctant to use it to pull out his brother


    Yingling hall, it doesn''t matter.


    Master Gu Yi took a deep look at Yu Zhibo and nodded seriously, "no problem."


    Su Han looked inexplicable. He also stared at master Gu Yi and sighed silently, "sure enough... Knowledge and technology are the primary productive forces."


    But Su Han didn''t panic at all. He sat down on the Diaoyutai. As long as master Gu Yi makes it, he will be able to get it at last, so he just goes to the theatre now.


    "I... forget it." Conan thought it was a way to achieve great achievements. But after thinking carefully, there is still no shadow in the Yingling hall. What are you doing in a hurry? First consider enhancing your strength and setting off the extraordinary era.


    Zhang Sanfeng and song lack calm faces. It''s not that they really don''t care about it, but that their ideas are consistent with Conan. This kind of thing is not urgent in itself.


    The fog rose and Huang Rong appeared on a bronze chair. Her decoration at the moment is very different from that in the past. She wears a dragon crown and a black dragon robe. A faint smile is aroused at the corners of her mouth, which has a unique style.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I have successfully ascended the throne in the world where I live! Now, I am a generation of female emperor... And I issued a decree, abandoned the imperial examination and spared no effort to set up science and martial arts."


    After a pause, Huang Rong looked in Tony Stark''s direction, "Mr. stark... Please do me a favor in the aspect of plane trade."


    "Leave it all to me." Tony Stark smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Together with Huang Rong, the scale and profit of his horizontal trade can be doubled


    Even before Huang Rong''s transaction, he cut off all the foreign trade projects of stark group, and he can live happily on one level. In addition, Huang Rong doesn''t need to say much.


    "Wait a minute," Zhang Sanfeng asked in a low voice after being silent for a long time, "did you cut all the original imperial examinations in the Song Dynasty? Didn''t the literati in the Song Dynasty try their best to find you?"


    Although the Yuan Dynasty did not open the imperial examination... In ancient times, Zhang Sanfeng knew the influence of the imperial examination. Directly abolish? This is tantamount to digging the ancestral graves of those literati directly.

 Chapter 283

    "Of course they objected, but what does it have to do with me?" Huang Rong outlined a faint smile at the corners of her mouth. She looked calm and calm. "Do they agree when I become a female emperor?"


    "If you want to die, go straight to the temple. If you want to resign, go back to your hometown... There is never a shortage of people who want to be an official in the world. Not to mention that my compulsory education has been spread, and I''m afraid of lacking talents?"


    Zhang Sanfeng remained silent for a long time and whispered, "maybe you have prejudice against Confucianism... In fact, I am also dissatisfied with it after reading the 5000 year history of Yanhuang... But he must have his excellence and be one of the roots of our Yanhuang civilization. It is inappropriate to completely abolish it."


    "You seem to have misunderstood something." Ying Zheng suddenly opened his mouth and looked directly at Zhang Sanfeng. "I gave Huang Rong''s abandoned suggestions, but this is not a complete ban on the whole Confucianism... How can so many scholars still be officials in the imperial court be banned?"


    "She just abandoned the high position of Confucianism and repeated the grand scene of a hundred schools of thought contending in the pre-Qin era... As for science, hehe, the science in Huang Rong''s eyes and mine are very different from that in yours..."


    "Yes," Huang Rong nodded. She wrote lightly, "our world has no science, so how to define science is not my has the final say, the understanding of the world, the cognition of everything."


    After a little thought, Huang Rong continued, "well, in short, it is modern student education... What strategists, Confucianists and Mohists... Science in my eyes is actually a comprehensive version of all schools of thought."


    Poison Island Yazi stopped. She looked at Ying Zheng and Huang Rong strangely, shaking her head in tears and laughter. Indeed, the two people in front of them are the ancients of the Yan and Huang feudal era. How can science in their eyes be exactly the same as real science?


    "You treat science as a bucket and throw everything in," said konji Zada, who was speechless.


    "You don''t think so?" Huang Rong looked in the direction of Yasuda Gangji.


    Sakata Gangji coughed twice and looked a little embarrassed. "No... of course, you deal with the things in your world by yourself."


    "In fact, it''s not wrong," Tony Stark rubbed his chin. As a scientist, he has a lot of experience in this nature. "Science is also divided into many categories, natural science, social science and Applied Science... It can be said that science includes all human work."


    "In that case, all schools of thought can indeed plan into different sub categories of science."


    "Can you explain that?" the poison Island child''s eyes were a little straight.


    "Then I have no problem," Zhang Sanfeng breathed out a faint breath and nodded calmly, "or I''m worried too much."


    Zhang Sanfeng also reacted. Huang Rong, together with the emperor, followed Qin Shihuang.


    She may not be an outstanding emperor, but she must be a qualified Emperor... What are they worried about Huang Rong?


    The moon of cultivation in the sky suddenly rose with gorgeous brilliance.


    A Xing took one of the steps and sat in his own position. He looked gentle and completely different from the self abased a Xing in the past. Naturally, there is a martial master''s bearing.


    "Immortal Zhang," a Xing looked at Zhang Sanfeng''s direction, hugged his fist and bowed to him, with a sincere voice, "thank you... If you didn''t teach me, I don''t know when I can really understand."


    "Children can be taught." Zhang Sanfeng stroked his white beard with a smile on his face.


    "A waste of time," Song que said calmly. "In the middle of the month of cultivation, it took a year to cultivate? In fact, it doesn''t need to be like this at all. As I said before, you just need to be disabled... Naturally, you can turn into a cocoon and become a butterfly. You can set foot in the master''s realm one day and be invincible in the world."


    "The final result is the same, that''s enough." a Xing is not angry. His self-restraint is very different from that when he first joined the parliament.


    Su Han looked at a Xing, surprised and clear in his heart.


    At the next moment, a Xing took out a card and then threw it in the direction of Su Han, "this is my Tathagata palm. After Master Zhang''s teaching... I also transformed it. Its destructive power is only stronger than the original history. Please accept it."


    The mysterious card paused beside Su Han and was swallowed up by the fog.


    Su Han did not comment on this. He scanned the members of the scene for a week. After a little thinking, he began to integrate all his previous gains in reality into his body.


    The next breath, realm breakthrough, began.


    The last realm of the four elephant realm, the Xuanwu realm.


    Su Han''s body is changing, and the misty space resonates with his body, and extremely great changes have taken place.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Hao, who was lying lazily on the bronze chair, straightened up in an instant, and his eyes were extremely sharp. Obviously, although he looked casual before, he just looked. In fact, he was carefully observing what happened in Parliament.


    "Yes... Four constellations!" Elia''s voice took a tremor.


    If it hadn''t been for sure that the changes around her wouldn''t hurt her, she would have squatted with her head in her arms. After all, in the final analysis, she is just a child in primary school, not another world line. She has tasted the cold and warm of the world since childhood.


    "Green dragon, white tiger, rosefinch and Xuanwu are all moving." Huang Rong''s eyebrows are tightly locked. She looks around. All these animal constellations are alive. They are vivid, cruising in the air, and even emit tiger roaring and dragon chanting. It can''t be seen for a long time that they are constructed by stars.


    "What?" Tony Stark''s face changed dramatically, because he suddenly found that the green dragon and rosefinch hit in their direction at the moment.


    One side of the passage took a deep look at the chairman of the parliament on the high platform and found that the figure shrouded by the fog was as calm as ever, but looked down quietly below.


    One party''s mind flashed. He suddenly understood something and didn''t say anything at once. Just quietly watching the scene in front of me.


    The terrible green dragon passed through the fog hall, and the Xuanwu rosefinch and white tiger also crossed through the fog hall one by one, but they did not touch any members of the parliament.


    After just a few breaths, all the beasts returned to their positions. Masata Gangji was sitting in a chair and was burning with the inflammation of death. Just now he panicked and directly entered the mode of inflammation of death. Only then did he calm down.

 Chapter 284

    Sakata Gangji looked around. Although he looked calm, his eyes began to twinkle, "you guys... You see, the previous four elephant beast riots were not out of control... But most likely the further evolution of the embryonic universe."


    Yasuda Gangji stretched out his hand and pointed around. Many people reacted. At this point, their looks have changed.


    Because, on the track of these divine beasts just now, there are dense small stars, which emit a faint brilliance.


    "It''s beyond imagination." Elia sighed in a low voice. She reached out to touch the small stars, but found that they changed their tracks with her actions.


    "These stars," Tony Stark changed his face after a brief silence, "can''t they be real stars? And now we''re doing it... Is artificially interfering with the trajectory of these stars?"


    As soon as this sentence came out, the scene fell into a brief silence.


    Everyone at the scene looked at each other. Some people were stunned, others were clear, and some people looked in the direction of Su Han. When they saw that Su Han was silent, they immediately felt that tonistark was really telling the truth.


    "From the original only four constellations, to the end, the stars filled the misty space, and any corner you can see," poison Island Yazi was shocked. "It turned out that just now it was the evolution of a starry scene?"


    "This kind of scene, this kind of means." yuandagu couldn''t be quiet. He looked around, then looked up at the cultivation moon and the duel day.


    After a long silence, he whispered, "now here... It''s really like a universe."


    Conan nodded solemnly. He also recognized yuandagu''s words in his heart.


    "... the embryonic universe." Su Han sighed silently. He felt the abundant energy in his body.


    After the completion of the four elephant realm, whether the power in Su Han''s body is strong or not is still on the side, but more importantly, the purity of energy.


    Su Han glanced at the dense stars around, and his mind had countless thoughts, "just like a misty space. Before that, the four elephants were just four elephants, separated from each other. But after I was perfect, the four elephants blended with each other and built a real prototype of the universe."


    Just when Su Han wanted to speak, his perception suddenly noticed something, and his eyes threw at Yu zhiboban.


    "Hmm?" Yu Zhibo suddenly gave a meal. He looked up strangely and looked at Su Han. He continued to lower his head and didn''t dare to look directly.


    After a few breaths, Yu Zhibo''s face changed slightly. He turned directly into an endless fog and disappeared.


    "What?" white beard looked serious. He frowned, gently rubbed the patterns on the armrest of the chair, and immediately looked at Su Han. "Mr. chairman, is there a problem over there...?"


    "He will be back soon." Su Han''s words were as calm as ever.


    Members of Parliament look different. Olmet, who closed his eyes in parliament, suddenly opened his eyes. He looked at the position of Yu Zhibo, and there was concern in his eyes.


    Although olmett''s outlook on life, values and yuzhiboban are wrong, yuzhiboban is kind to him. If there is really something wrong with Yu Zhibo, he will definitely help.


    "Don''t worry too much." Tony Stark felt the atmosphere was too dignified and immediately said, "don''t underestimate Yuzhi."


    "That guy, in the current parliament, can be regarded as the top combat power."


    Tony Stark tilted his lips. "He blew with me last time... He can clean up all the five countries on the map with one blow without entering the six channel mode. Although he didn''t say that he would go all out after entering the six channel mode, it''s uncertain that even the planet under his feet can be destroyed by him."


    Although Tony Stark was joking, many people at the scene were relieved.


    The fog rose, and Yu Zhibo''s figure reappeared in his position. His hands were around his chest, and his eyes were cold and cold. "It''s interesting... It''s really interesting."


    "What happened?" Conan asked directly.


    "There''s a problem on the moon." Yuzhi Boban narrowed his eyes, and immediately he looked directly at Su Han, "Chairman, you should have been clear?"


    Su Han didn''t speak. He just tapped the armrest of the chair with his finger.


    The glory is gorgeous and the fog is rising. The bronze chair under yuzhibo''s ass exudes gorgeous brilliance and constructs a huge real illusion.


    That''s the scene above the moon. You can even see the general outline of the earth not far away.


    But now the moon is very mysterious and strange.


    An existence with blue eyes stood quietly on the earth, looking at the distant earth. At his feet, there were a large number of bones crawling in Ninja vest.


    "Soon, soon." the man''s voice was very low and hoarse, and his cheeks were covered with strange runes. "Mother, as long as I transform you into my kind... I can release you and swallow the world."


    "The big barrel wood family... They only deserve to exist as our food."


    Behind him, there are countless tentacles spreading.


    One after another, wearing white feather clothes, with white eyes, with a distorted smile on his face, also looked at the earth with the reincarnated man.


    The real illusion ends here.


    Yu Zhibo''s eyes were deep. He combined the information he obtained with the previous scene and suddenly had a lot of insight, "so it''s like this... Moon, white eyes, evil gods and evil things?"


    Yu Zhibo suddenly sneered, "I didn''t expect to meet such a big meal on the way to outer space."


    Yuzhiboban''s attitude is arrogant. Even if he feels the strength of the other party, he still regards the other party as a big meal.


    Conan combined the information in his mind and suddenly looked at Su Han, "Chairman... Who is the guy with strange eyes? And what''s the matter with the people on the moon."


    Su Han didn''t speak. His thoughts twinkled in his mind. He naturally knew that on the moon was the big barrel wood family, and the blue eyes were reincarnated eyes.


    But these people at the scene did not see the theater version of the reincarnation eye, so they were at a loss.


    "Well," Su Han thought a little and made a decision. "It tells them that the problem is not big."


    With Su Han''s thought, the surrounding scenes changed again.


    This time, it is the story of Naruto and rihata after growing up.

 Chapter 285

    The flow speed of real illusion is not as fast as that of fate. Although the picture is constantly switching, it is ultimately in an acceptable range.


    Rihata was robbed and came to the moon. The big tube wood family existing on the moon is another vein homologous with white eye. They are all descendants of big tube wood feather village


    Later, it gradually leads to the reincarnation eye force that evolves the reincarnation eye to the extreme and juxtaposes with the reincarnation eye


    "What?" Yu Zhibo''s face changed for the first time. He connected the blue eyes in front of him with the eyes of the man who had gazed at the earth on the moon, and his mind shook. "Eyes at the same level as reincarnation eyes?"


    "The Japanese family... Can actually make their eyes evolve like this."


    Although nominally, the Japanese family is the top family juxtaposed with yuzhibo, in fact, yuzhiboban has not looked up to this vein. The yuzhibo family generally hold this attitude


    Although the peeping ability of the Japanese white eye is very strong, the writing wheel eye can evolve continuously. Three gouyu not only has super dynamic observation ability, but also can see through illusions and simulate the enemy''s Ninja... After entering the kaleidoscope, there is no need to mention it.


    White eyes can only be used as an aid. Ninja''s early effect is great, but later... It''s not worth mentioning.


    But now, looking at the complex abilities of reincarnation eyes, yuzhiboban''s view of the Japanese family has changed, "the Japanese... Interesting race, maybe we should pay attention to this vein."


    Huang Rong, who was wearing a dragon suit, shook his body, subconsciously glanced at Yu Zhibo, and mourned for the Japanese for three seconds... He was stared at by the Shura on the battlefield. I can only wish you good luck.


    The picture is still moving. In the end, whirlpool Naruto rescued rihata, defeated the enemy and returned to the earth.


    The real illusion dissipated, and no one spoke in the misty space for a moment.


    "That guy was from a big wooden house... No." he suddenly woke up when he was only halfway through his words. Not to mention that there is a certain difference between the other party''s face and the people in the big barrel wooden house. Simply speaking of time... Now they are not right.


    "His mother... Is it a big barrel of muhui night?" Conan said coldly.


    This sentence, like a lightning flash across my mind. Yu Zhibo was radiant and said in a low voice, "no wonder that guy looks familiar... It turned out to be Datong Muyu village."


    Datong Muyu village, the second son of Datong muhui night and the brother of liudao immortal.


    "If it''s that guy, it''s normal." Tony Stark rubbed his eyebrows. "He himself is the ancestor of the big barrel cottage people, and transferred himself and his descendants to the moon in his old age."


    "Wait a minute," Tony Stark suddenly noticed something wrong and looked strange. "There''s no reason... Shouldn''t that guy have died like the six immortals long ago?"


    "Leave a soul at most... And then hang it for your offspring..."


    Six immortals are dead. Is Datong Muyu village still alive? Is it because my brother was born a little late and lived a little longer?


    That''s not right... Six immortals have been dead for hundreds of years. How did you change your life against the sky?


    "No," Huang Rong reluctantly covered his forehead. "The people in Datong wooden house suffered such a big loss, and they didn''t see Datong Muyu village emerge... I personally feel that he may be really dead later."


    "There aren''t many old people like six immortals." Conan said from the bottom of his heart.


    Su Han glanced at these people at the scene. After a little thinking, he immediately controlled the opening of No. 10, "look at the scene just now. Haven''t you reacted?"


    Sakata Gangji recalled the previous picture. His eyes flickered. At the moment, he was still in the inflammation mode of death, and his words were very calm. "Has his life been greatly increased because of the occupation of his body by evil forces? Not only that... But also his ideas have been distorted."


    "Otherwise... He would never want to release the big barrel of muhui night evil after dissimilation."


    "In this way, it makes sense," Tang Hao thought. "After all, at the beginning, he went to the moon to guard the body of Shiwei and ensure that Huiye will not leave... If there is no problem, his concept will not be completely reversed."


    "Those bodies in vests that fell to the ground before," olmet said in a heavy voice, "should be ninjas in major tolerance villages on earth?"


    "Indeed." Yu Zhibo nodded expressionless, "I recently practiced the art of flying Thunder God. Although it doesn''t help me fight, the art of space series can help me send people to the moon."


    "Damn it... There are enemies on the moon. I am mainly responsible for their death. I will kill them... Whether they are evil objects or descendants of evil gods, I will cut them by the hand."


    "It''s a bit like the leader of forbearance village." Tony Stark nodded with satisfaction.


    "What I want to do, it''s not up to you to speak." Yu Zhibo said coldly. He was obviously in a very bad mood at the moment.


    Su Han opened his mouth. He interrupted the communication between the two and spoke slowly. "Who wants to participate in this task?"


    "I," Olmert raised his palm with a serious and solemn look, "Mr. Ban is in trouble. I can''t sit idly by."


    "Gula Lala, then add me." white beard''s voice was low, and he moved his bones. "He hasn''t started for a while. If he doesn''t fight again... His bones will rot."


    Su Han stared at white beard strangely. If you want to go, do you want to find such a bad reason?


    If you don''t fight again, your bones will decay. The day of the decisive battle is still hanging in the sky... If you want to fight, you can fight ten close battles a day.


    "I''ll go and count the soldiers," Tony Stark said dumbly.


    "Well," Elia raised her palm carefully, "I''ve been able to call my dream recently, and I have saber card in my hand... You see, can I pass?"


    "If you want to go, just go." Xiaoyu waved her wrist and said excitedly, "I want to go too, just to test my new strength."


    "You two." Gu xun''er twitched at the corners of his mouth and said seriously, "don''t go too far. What can you two do in the past? It''s just making trouble!"


    "You see, Mr. Song Que and Mr. a Xing, their strength is quite good... They are only stronger than you, but they still don''t want to participate? Why?"

 Chapter 286

    "Yes," Amelia also reflected. After nodding thoughtfully, she looked at Gu xun''er strangely, "so, why?"


    Gu xun''er pulled out a few times from the corner of his mouth and looked powerless, "because they are still in the transformation period, they should complete a major upgrade of their skills through the month of cultivation, so as to make their strength advance by leaps and bounds..."


    "They can hold their temper. Why can''t you? Although the evil power has great effect, it''s just to improve their strength... Their state of mind should be polished slowly... Cultivating this kind of thing can rise to a certain stage by the month of cultivation, and then go out to fight."


    Gu xun''er received an ancient education from an early age. She knows very well that when she was young, she should cultivate and fight well. It''s good to leave it to adults... Do things at what age.


    Even if you are a genius, you must press ahead and do what you should do.


    Is there less about the premature death of genius?


    "It seems that it makes sense." Elia stuck out her tongue embarrassed.


    "No, this situation can''t apply to me." Xiaoyu shook her head very seriously. She picked up her sleeve and showed her wrist in the direction of Gu xun''er. "I want to try this this this time."


    At the first glance, Gu xun''er changed his look and lost his voice, "are you crazy?"


    On Xiaoyu''s wrist, there was a pattern that looked like a tattoo. It was the face of a ghost general.


    "You''re surprised," Tony Stark said with a headache. "Well, it''s meaningless to discuss why you dare to do this... Go to your father and wash this pattern off for her... If you don''t want to blacken all your life!"


    "Indeed." Ying Zheng looked at Xiaoyu thoughtfully. "Even if you are completely degenerated, you are also the original you. You should be able to enter the fog space!"


    "With all kinds of space privileges... Your uncle long may not be able to defeat you in this state."


    And if you can''t win, the situation will really explode. Xiaoyu, who has become the queen of the shadow ninja, is expected to frantically look for other masks and eventually plunge the whole world into darkness.


    "Don''t worry." Xiaoyu smiled dumbly. "I''m not stupid. I informed my father when printing this pattern! After I printed it, I kept calling shadow ninjas for a while, but there was no problem with my state of mind... It must be the role of space!"


    Xiaoyu is very calm. She is greedy for the power of shadow ninja. There''s nothing to say. She has made all the preparations, and dad will protect her all the time... And then go to the experiment.


    Fortunately... She was right at last. Space really protected her soul.


    In a moment of silence, Conan reacted and couldn''t cry or laugh.


    Yes, misty space also has the effect of protecting the soul. How did he forget it?


    "Parliament." master Gu Yiyou sighed, but he didn''t say anything more.


    "In fact," Xiaoyu said with assurance, "I always feel that the erosive power of evil things is countless times stronger than the ghost army and the dark dimension. No, or the two sides are not in the same dimension at all."


    "Strong is certain, but it is not so exaggerated." Gu Yi mage stared at Xiaoyu helplessly and whispered, "it can only be said that the upper limit of the power of evil gods is very high, and its lower limit is terrible..."


    "For example, those evil things that can be seen everywhere, you say their erosion is stronger than domam, do you believe it?"


    Xiaoyu choked. After thinking a little, she nodded deeply, "you''re right."


    "... then I''ll go too." although Elia wavered before, she now saw that Xiaoyu had passed, and immediately strengthened her confidence.


    Gu xun''er opened his mouth, looked at the two people and sighed, "well... I''ll go with you."


    Gu xun''er thought that if the three people go together and support each other, the situation will be much better. Of course... If the situation is really bad, even if she drags them, she will drag them to the 10th.


    "White beard, Tony Stark, olmet, Gu xun''er, Xiaoyu, Elia." Su Han''s voice didn''t fluctuate at all. "Now that the list has been determined... Let''s go next."


    Great changes have taken place in the surrounding scene.


    In the real illusion, the figure of Yuzhi wave spot emerged. Yuzhi wave spot turned into fog and disappeared from the chair. All the remaining people turned into light.


    Jiujianxian looked around with interest and suddenly said, "unfortunately, lanran and rotten wood Lucia are not here now."


    "Indeed." Zhang Sanfeng nodded deeply. "If they were here, they would participate in it for the first time? However, lanran''s time in the parliament has plummeted recently. I''m afraid something has happened to him."


    "Are you saying," Weber hesitated for a moment, or took part in the discussion without patience and curiosity, "he now announces that he has become the leader of the virtual circle? He has officially started the plan."


    "If you''re curious, won''t you ask yourself next time?" one party glanced at Weber coldly.


    Weber choked. How dare he? Among the many top powers in parliament, he will only be a little casual in the face of boros.


    Because the relationship between him and poros is quite good... He also introduced the parliamentary situation to poros in the early stage


    ¡­¡­


    Naruto world, Muye village, ninja Parliament.


    All the five shadows who once lived in the five villages are here now. Three generations of thunder shadow AI, three generations of earth shadow, two days of big wild trees, three generations of fire shadow ape flying and cutting... Of course, they were all once. Now they have been abolished from the name of shadow.


    In this world, only one person is qualified to carry the name of shadow.


    The first generation of Muye village''s eye shadow, Yu Zhibo.


    It''s not fire, water, or anything else. There is only shadow, which symbolizes the meaning of embracing the world and monarching all countries.


    Of course, although the name of the back... Yuzhiboban''s real name is Renzong, and it is most appropriate to call him Renzong in the world... This is also yuzhiboban''s regret for his first Indra.


    The reason why it has the name of shadow is that the Ninjas all over the world call the leaders of each village shadow... They are used to calling it. They can''t change it for a while, so they specially approve it


    "You cowardly rats, losers." Ai yelled and his eyes were red. "I Yun Yin... Ninjas in my hometown, aren''t their lives?"


    "It is Mr. Ban''s national policy to develop the moon. I won''t question it! But how can we swallow this breath when people die? We must take revenge and make them hurt... I don''t believe that the power of the whole world can''t beat those monsters on the moon?"

 Chapter 287

    Ape feirizhan took a deep breath of smoke and looked heavy. "I can understand your feelings... The Ninja expeditionary army who died on the moon, as well as the people in my Muye area. Revenge is bound to take revenge... But the Ninja expeditionary army is not small, there are enough ten people to bear, and when they lost contact, they didn''t even escape from the messenger."


    "I''m afraid the enemy is very strong... We can''t be careless."


    The fighting style of ape flying day cutting has always been famous for its steadiness. Anger or excitement... These emotions will not interfere with his real battle.


    "Then let me be the vanguard," said AI, with a fierce look and sarcasm on his face. "I''m as timid as a mouse... It''s my shame to be side by side with you."


    Then AI turned to Yu Zhibo, who was wearing a hat, "Mr. Ban, I''m willing to lead a new Ninja expedition!"


    Yu Zhibo is still silent, and AI''s look is changing. Is Yu Zhibo unwilling to retaliate? It''s impossible. AI looks rude, but in fact his mind is very thin. He has made special research on Yu Zhibo.


    Yuzhiboban has a rebellious character. If anyone dares to provoke him, he will retaliate ten times. No matter how terrible the enemy is... It is the same.


    Suddenly, there was a fog rising around yuzhiboban and sweeping away.


    "Protect the forbearance sect!" big wild wood opened his mouth at the first time. He looked serious, his body suddenly floated into the air, and there was dust hiding brilliance in his palm.


    "You are very loyal." the ape flew on the day and glanced at Onoki coldly.


    "Goo la la la." white beard tore open the fog and stepped into the hall. His body was too tall. Even if the hall was tall, it was still difficult for him to move.


    But white beard didn''t pay attention to this. He stared at Onoki with interest. "Ban, it seems that you haven''t completely convinced these guys."


    "I can clearly feel that the attack range of the three generations of earth shadow also includes you."


    In other words, if the situation can. Onoki wants to kill yuzhiboban together


    "I naturally know this," Yu Zhibo ban opened his eyes, and his words didn''t fluctuate at all. "But it''s one thing to have an idea, and it''s another thing to really do it."


    "If he does... Let him die with his people."


    Onoki first shocked the shape of white beard, then heard the communication between the two, and his pupils suddenly contracted.


    After a short silence, he dispersed the dust in his hands and fell to the ground again. His voice was sincere, "Mr. Ban, I''m just nervous about your safety."


    "I know." yuzhiboban''s words did not fluctuate as usual.


    "It seems that your side is not peaceful." Tony Stark glanced at the people in front of him with a trace of complexity.


    "Just calmed the world, so it''s normal." Gu xun''er was not surprised.


    "Then." Xiaoyu clenched her fist and whispered, "come out, my warriors!"


    The shadows in all directions seemed to come alive. One shadow Ninja after another came out. They looked very respectful to Xiaoyu.


    "Is this the shadow ninja?" Elia held the ruby magic crutch, with envy in her eyes. "A lot of servants. This... Is so yearning."


    "If you want to, you can pay the price to the president of the Parliament and come to my world." Xiaoyu said easily, "there are still many ghost general masks in our world. You can deprive a ghost General of the black shadow army to which the mask belongs."


    "Well," Elia was moved, but bit her lower lip, and finally shook her head firmly, "forget it."


    "I''d better practice all kinds of magic to make myself stronger... The black shadow army or something. Let''s talk about it when I have a chance."


    "Really." Xiaoyu puffed up her cheeks, but seeing Elia''s strong will, she didn''t say anything more.


    Elia suddenly found the magic wand in her hand trembling and stared at it strangely, "what happened?"


    "Is this... A different world?" stammered ruby. "Really, it feels completely different from the world we live in. Is it a parallel world?"


    "No, shouldn''t only that adult have this ability? Why does this happen?"


    Ruby is a magic dress, but it also has a sense of self.


    So when she realized what had happened, her mind was so shocked that she couldn''t describe it in words.


    "You''ve been with me for a long time, and you can get used to it slowly." Elia smiled and then squeezed saber card.


    In order to get this saber card, she spent a lot of effort, and even showed some of the magic of Gu Yi in front of luvia and yuansaka Lin. Finally, Elia suddenly disappeared in front of the two people.


    She knew in her heart that she might have to go through the cross examination of the two after she went back... But Elijah had expected them, even on purpose.


    After all, she learned the magic ability of a mage from ancient times, and she had to show it after all. There are so many dangers in the future


    This time, it was an opportunity for her to show them.


    Su Han looked at the shadow Ninja around Xiaoyu strangely. He had a feeling that if he wanted to, he could also command these ninjas, and his command authority should be above Xiaoyu... But he smiled dumbly and did not experiment.


    "Then next," olmet whispered, "it''s time to land on the moon."


    Olmet looked at Yuzhi Boban, "Mr. Ban, please do it."


    Yu Zhibo suddenly looked at the people in front of him.


    "Let''s get ready now." the ape flying sun cut his mouth in an instant.


    "No need." Su Han''s voice was gentle. "I''ll take you directly."


    He raised his finger and drew a circle in the void in front of him. The door of the secret method instantly condensed into a shape to connect with the moon. Even through the secret door in front of you, you can see the general outline of the earth.


    "What kind of ability is this? The space technique?" Ai''s expression changed dramatically and subconsciously looked at the ape flying day chopper. As we all know, Muye has the most space technique among all tolerant villages. However, the ape flying day chop is also confused at the moment.


    Su Han said nothing and directly stepped into it.


    "The battle is about to begin. It''s exciting and nervous." Olmert''s words were low, and he stepped into it.


    Bai Huzi squatted down and the door of the secret method expanded to let him enter. Then there are three little girls... And finally yuzhibo.


    Before entering the door, Yu Zhibo glanced at several people in front of him without expression, "if you want to avenge the dead ninja, hurry."

 Chapter 288

    The five former shadows stared at the disappearance of yuzhiboban''s figure and fell into a long silence. They looked at each other


    Finally, the other four all stared at the ape flying day chop.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" ape feiri cut a little hairy.


    "Gather people to help Mr. Ban, or do anything else, we''ll follow you." Onoki was very respectful, and other shadows nodded quickly, as if they were really dominated by ape flying day cutting.


    After a brief silence, the ape flying day beheaded and whispered, "what are you still doing here? Go and gather the top forces of your tolerance village... Don''t think I don''t know. You brought them all."


    Ono Mu was stunned for a moment and took a deep look at the ape Flying Sun. "I didn''t expect you to make such a decision... But anyway, just as I said before... As long as you don''t regret it."


    The other shadows didn''t say anything. They immediately dispersed and went to call for deployment.


    "What do I regret?" ape feiri cut a sneer and ordered to summon his three disciples.


    His heart is clear. What these guys think is, can you give yuzhiboban a hard blow and pit him on the moon... If yuzhiboban dies, that''s the best situation


    After all, in that way, the major tolerance villages can lose their grip and regain their freedom.


    In the final analysis, the reason why the world is like this is because yuzhiboban is too powerful.


    However, Yu Zhibo ban, after all, controls the space technique sometimes. If the plan fails, he will be dead everywhere when he comes back. Therefore, other people are very tacit and want to push him to the front desk. In case the situation is really bad, let him take the blame.


    The ape flying day cut the corners of his mouth and slightly affected him. Does he look really stupid? Thoughts twinkled, the ape flew and cut the sun. He saw Muye Sanren enter the conference hall and said in a low voice, "come with me."


    The voice fell, and the ape flew into the door. He said to himself, "these fools... Actually want me to guide? Although I lost my shadow position, Mr. Ban, after all, went out from Muye village, and his ethnic group is also rooted in Muye."


    The current situation is the best for wood leaves. Want to rebel? The ape flies and cuts the sun, saying, make it yourself.


    ¡­¡­


    Above the moon.


    Su Han looked calm. He showed his arrogance and felt the evil power from all directions.


    White beard also became serious. He moved his bones, and then all his bodies were covered with armed domineering, "it seems that there will be a hard battle next."


    "Is it so exaggerated?" Gu xun''er''s look changed slightly. "Doesn''t it mean that this time the enemy is Datong Muyu village? Even if that guy absorbs the power of evil gods, his strength exceeds six levels... But all of you here are also very powerful, and may not be inferior to him."


    Not to mention, there is No. 10 standing here.


    "The most troublesome thing is that this time the enemy is not just a big barrel Muyu village." Yu Zhibo''s voice is calm. His hands suddenly closed, his hair turned snow-white, and there were many praying jade spinning around him.


    The next breath, the terrible sound of breaking the air sounded.


    An old figure appeared in front of yuzhiboban and kicked out suddenly. The void was distorted by this terrible foot.


    "Presumptuous!" Yu Zhibo''s eyes widened, revealing the cold, holding the galloping ankle in one hand. But the terrible shock wave still penetrated from his feet and bombarded yuzhiboban''s body, distorting a large part of his body.


    Yuzhiboban coughed up a mouthful of blood, but suddenly smiled, "what a familiar picture."


    "Eight door dunjia?" Elia almost subconsciously opened her mouth, but then suddenly woke up, "there is no blood red steam?"


    It''s not eight door dunjia... It''s a body skill under normal conditions! But if this is the case, how strong is the opponent''s body skill?


    Elia shivered suddenly and held the ruby tightly in her hand.


    "Great." a faint voice of praise sounded, and the figure of Datong Muyu village emerged from afar.


    "How could it?" Xiaoyu suddenly realized something and was shocked.


    If the person who did it this time was not Datong Muyu village, who would have let yuzhiboban suffer a loss?


    When Xiaoyu turned her head and saw the expressionless man''s face, she stagnated in place... Because it was the appearance of six immortals.


    "Get away from me." Yu Zhibo''s voice was cold, and a bright thunder burst out in his palm, "Xianfa Yindun thunder sect."


    The terrible thunder light twined around liudao immortal. The feet of liudao immortal suddenly shook and kicked the terrible thunder light away. The figure appeared behind Datong Muyu village with a Shua.


    At the same time, the void is distorted, and the expressionless big barrel of wood glow night also appears.


    "Not to mention the six immortals, has the big barrel of wood glow night been eroded?" white beard frowned, "that''s some trouble."


    "No." Su Han said without any emotion fluctuation. He unfolded the mirror world, and the whole world was constantly distorted and constructed into a new shape at this moment.


    After a pause, Su Han calmly said the information detected by his seeing and hearing color, "it''s not the real six immortals and big barrel muhui night, but the puppets made based on them."


    "Of course, I feel the breath of evil gods and divinity from their bodies... Under the increase of this energy, their ability may not be inferior to the original."


    "Oh?" Yu Zhibo''s body gradually recovered. He has a strong recovery ability in the six channel state.


    He glanced at the three figures in the distance with some excitement, "so, even if I kill liudao and big barrel muhui night, I can get high-quality evil power?"


    Yuzhi Boban now thinks that he has climbed to the top in the six levels. In this state, he can even destroy the earth... But in contrast, it becomes more difficult for him to go further. It can even be said that he couldn''t get a clue at all.


    But if there is enough evil power, he may be able to pile it up.


    "I hate your eyes." Datong Muyu village said coldly, "your life began because of us. How dare you disobey our ancestors!"


    "Your only value is to give your chakra and die."


    "I''m not your descendant. Tell ban that." white beard paused. He turned his head and stared at Yu Zhibo with some playfulness, "do you choose six immortals or big barrel muhui night?"


    "Six immortals." at the moment when Yu Zhibo Ban''s words fell, white beard and Yu Zhibo ban started almost at the same time.

 Chapter 289

    With a crisp bang, the six immortals were kicked out in a moment. The afterwaves spread and the earth was fragmented at this moment.


    At the same time, white brilliance appeared on white beard''s fist. He was close to big barrel muhui night.


    The atmosphere cracked, white beard punched, and countless cracks smashed into the face of big barrel muhui night with unparalleled power. The big barrel of Mu Hui rushed away into the distance at night, and there were dense cracks on her body.


    "Damn it." Datong Muyu village stood still. He felt that his two puppets were in big trouble, his face was cold and murderous.


    After a short silence, the black lines on the face of Datong Muyu village seemed to come alive. There were granulations under his skin, "traitors... You all deserve to die."


    He has just entered reincarnation eye mode and has not yet supported his puppet. Su Han''s gentle voice suddenly sounded in his ear, "don''t you just think... Only those two guys are your enemies?"


    Big tube Muyu village''s eyes opened wide, and Su Han gently shook his palm, and suddenly appeared. He whispered, "Tiandao... Eight Jue!"


    The profound meaning of Badao was condensed by Su Han and suddenly cut out.


    Ask, ask the knife, ask the heart.


    Big tube Muyu village''s eyes were in a trance. Just in this breath, the terrible knife had crossed his body. Silently, the body of big barrel Muyu village turned into blood mist.


    This knife not only attacks the heart, but also has unparalleled destructive power.


    "Magic? Although the essence is different, the attack is similar." after all, Datong Muyu village also has a very powerful Yin hiding power. He reacted, roared in his mouth, and the blood mist gathered in the air.


    Su Han''s face was expressionless and crossed the Mirror Flower Moon in front of his chest, "break it, Mirror Flower Moon."


    Datong Muyu village directly fell into the mirage of jinghuashuiyue. He roared and flew out of the moon, using the Golden Wheel reincarnation explosion. The hot Guanghua broke out in an instant. He directly penetrated the terrorist attack into his body and spit blood from his mouth.


    But he didn''t seem to bear the pain, and his self mutilation was even more crazy. "Bastard! Damn it, you die."


    Blood spilled from the sky, and his body was constantly recovering, but in this almost crazy self mutilation, his recovery speed was far less than that of trauma.


    "Terror." Gu xun''er looked at the scene from a distance and felt cold all over.


    The situation at the scene, whether yuzhiboban or white beard, has an absolute advantage. However, the other side still has the power to fight.


    But on Su Han''s side, he only made a knife from beginning to end, and then made the other party fall into applause with a mirror.


    "Big tube Muyu village, it''s not calm." Tony Stark said calmly. He summoned armor after armor. It is precisely because he once developed the anti mirror water moon armor, so he has a deep understanding of the essence of mirror water moon. "If he doesn''t just fight, but calm down... Then he will feel wrong."


    The mirror is perfect enough to dominate the five senses. Even sixth sense intuition can be blocked. However, this does not mean that the other party is manipulating the other party''s crazy self injury, and the other party is still unaware of the slightest flaw.


    After all, their attacks coincide with their injuries. Even if their perception is deceived, they can find flaws as long as their thinking is sharp enough.


    Unfortunately, the killing intention of Datong Muyu village completely confused his mind.


    "This may be a good thing for him." olmet sighed faintly. "Otherwise, even if he knows the problem, what''s the point?"


    There is no solution to the mirror. Even if you know that everything around you is an illusion, what can you do?


    After all, knowing and cracking are completely different things. Rather than die in fear, it''s better to kill yourself in the unknown.


    In the distance, the shrill cry sounded, and a large number of big barrel wooden people with white eyes killed a group of people with expressionless faces. At the same time, the earth was torn and tentacles took off.


    "What?" Gu xun''er looked serious. She suddenly evolved a fighting wing behind her and took off into the sky. Elijah also completed the magic girl cross dressing and saber, and the whole person revealed an unspeakable heroism.


    The sword of vowing victory was waved in her hand, cutting off tentacles one by one, and liberating treasures from time to time. Light guns ran through the earth, sweeping and destroying all enemies. At the same time, she recited the language of sacrifice.


    The only one who didn''t react was Xiaoyu. The shadow Ninja she summoned did it at the first time. The shadow ninjas blocked their tentacles with their bodies, but it was still too late.


    With a crisp bang, a large area of tentacles were all fragmented, and boxing swept in all directions. A blonde figure stood in front of Xiaoyu and smiled at her, "little girl... Be careful on the battlefield."


    "Uncle ou, thank you." Gu xun''er fell from the sky. She nodded gratefully to olmet, and finally hugged Xiaoyu who was ignorant in place and took off into the sky again.


    "I told you long ago... You should practice well. If you practice in a king fighting state like me, your turning ability will be much stronger."


    Gu xun''er was very scared at the moment. She didn''t expect that Xiaoyu''s reaction ability was so weak... If it weren''t for olmet, she couldn''t imagine how bad the situation would be


    After all, if Xiaoyu really had an accident in front of her, she might regret all her life.


    Xiaoyu shrunk her neck. After a brief silence, she apologized, "I''m sorry."


    When she didn''t make mistakes, she was not afraid, but now she was saved by others. She didn''t have the strength to refute, but she was also angry in her heart.


    Under her will, immediately, countless shadow ninjas emerged from the earth. They took darts one by one, and then began to fight with the evil white eyed people.


    Even though the combat effectiveness of the opposite is generally higher than that of the shadow ninja, the shadow Ninja is not afraid of death. In addition, it lurks in the shadow and appears and haunts. It spells out one or two from time to time. Xiaoyu whispered the mantra.


    Gu xun''er floated on the sky, constantly bearing marks and displaying the imperial seal formula. The power of terror swept all directions, like mountains falling down one after another, crushing large tracts of evil objects into fly ash.


    The secret door opened by Su Han in the distance emitted a faint light. The ape flies, the sun cuts and the three forbearances step into it, and then they see the scene like the end of the world.

 Chapter 290

    "What the hell is this?" Zilai also trembled, and the six spots kicked out. The six immortals fell from the sky like meteorites, smashed through the earth''s surface and set off a terrible storm.


    The six immortals reluctantly climbed up and held their hands. The broken gravel condensed one meteorite after another in the air. With a wave of his hand, they all galloped in the direction of the six spots.


    Seeking Tao Jade''s constant rotation will wipe out all the meteorites. However, when the vision in front of him was clear, the six immortals were no longer in place.


    Yu Zhibo''s eyes turned, "little mouse... Where are you hiding?"


    Yu zhiboban suddenly grasped in the void and asked for the jade of Tao to turn into a six way tin stick. He suddenly ran back and pierced the chest of the six immortals who appeared behind him.


    "The so-called six immortals, but so." Yu Zhibo''s words were cold, and all the Tao seeking jade rotating in the air turned into a black stick, nailing the six immortals in the air. He put his hands together and said, "earth burst sky star!"


    The earth was gathering, and one stone after another smashed on the six immortals to seal them completely.


    "Just now... What did Mr. Ban say?" the voice of big snake pill fluctuated strongly.


    His personality has always been cold. In addition to the things he pays attention to, few things can make him have emotional fluctuations, but the name Yu zhiboban said makes him unable to calm down.


    "Six immortals..." Zilai also trembled and looked straight. "Is it the six immortals? The legendary ancestor of tolerance..."


    "My God, master, pinch me and tell me if I''m dreaming now."


    The master''s heart is also full of shock and can''t believe it. Seeing the appearance of Zilai, he immediately clenched his fist and smashed it on his head.


    When she heard Zilai''s scream, she immediately nodded thoughtfully, "it looks painful... It shouldn''t be a dream."


    "If you want to test whether it hurts or not, you won''t beat yourself?" he was also devastated. He stared at the master angrily, "why did you hit me?"


    "Didn''t you want it yourself?" the master glanced at him.


    "Well, go back to quarrel." ape feiri cut down his robe and revealed his armor. He looked serious, "now... It''s time to fight."


    Looking at the countless evil things coming from afar, the ape flying sun cut out a huge sword in his hand and threw it out, "the art of multiple sword shadows in his hand."


    The sword he threw out turned into countless. Many monsters in the front were all cut in half.


    Zilai also looked at each other with the other two Sanren, and then galloped around at a high speed to start the battle.


    However, they generally fight around the secret law gate to prevent these strange and difficult existence and invade the world through the secret law gate.


    At first, they had some difficulties, but soon reinforcements from other tolerant villages arrived.


    Although there are not many ninjas, these are real elite soldiers. They are also elite ninjas. They have rich experience and tacit understanding. They soon built a basic defense line. And use this basic defense line to crush the opponent with its own strength.


    "It''s a battle beyond imagination." Onoki breathed out a long breath. Immediately, he scanned all directions, his pupils narrowed, with palpitations.


    There is a terrible shock wave in the distance, the earth has been shaking, countless cracks are intertwined, and strange forces such as flame, ice and frost erupt in the distance. Even if I don''t know how far away, I can clearly feel the destructive power.


    And above the sky, a moon is collapsing. Yu zhiboban''s face was calm and used various means to forcibly suppress the six immortals sealed in it. The six immortals also used various mythical means to fight back.


    As for outer space, it goes without saying that the dazzling Golden Wheel reincarnation explosion, silver wheel reincarnation explosion, reincarnation eye seeking Tao jade and other attacks are dizzying and crush everything


    "It''s really terrible." he forcibly used the Leidun chakra mode and killed more than ten white eyed people. AI withdrew from the sea of evil things, fell on the earth and looked into the distance.


    Olmett''s every punch will turn all the evil things in a large area into powder. Moreover, the evil thing killed by him will not rise again and again like the evil thing killed by him.


    "Obviously, it is the same type of existence, but the power gap is like the sky que." Ai smiled bitterly on his face.


    Compared with the last meeting, olmet has become more powerful. How long has it been? The speed of this strengthening is as incredible as their leader Yu Zhibo.


    He whispered, "no wonder he can be recognized by Lord forbearance and regarded as a good friend."


    AI qiangzhen''s spirit, and then continued to fight. The rebellious idea that once appeared in his mind completely dissipated at this moment


    No way, even if they can really plot against yuzhibo, what''s the point?


    There are so many destruction of heaven and earth behind Yuzhi Boban. Maybe a Yuzhi wave will fall, and the rest will retaliate at all costs.


    AI believes that as long as these exist, the so-called five powers in the tolerance world will inevitably perish.


    "It''s almost over?" Tony Stark frowned in the direction of the stars after frantically washing his armor. Jarvis told him through the detection device that the atmosphere of Datong Muyu village had declined to the extreme.


    Su Han flew to Datong Muyu village without expression. At this time, Datong Muyu village is really dying. The broken body no longer recovers with the help of the six powers. The reason why he has not died... Is entirely because of the immortality of the children of evil gods.


    Su Han lightly snapped his fingers, and big tube Muyu village suddenly woke up. Then he couldn''t believe looking at Su Han who was safe in front of him and said in silence, "no... aren''t you dead? You were completely killed by me and there was no ash left. Why are you safe now?"


    The mentality of Datong Muyu village almost collapsed. He had just taken away the people in front of him at the cost of almost death.


    Su Han just smiled and stared at him. The terrible darkness spread out and began to invade and devour Datong Muyu village.


    Datong Muyu village still wanted to struggle, but he felt the stinging pain around his body. When he lowered his head, he suddenly felt the familiar smell of these injuries, "the injury on me... This feeling is the explosion of the golden wheel? How... Why did this happen?"


    He suddenly woke up and stared at Su Han with horror, "is it... Magic? How can there be such magic... I don''t believe it. This kind of thing can''t happen."

 Chapter 291

    Big tube Muyu village growled and wanted to struggle, but it was useless and swallowed up by the darkness.


    Su Han stood on the void, closed his eyes, felt the energy flowing in his body and calculated in his heart.


    "It should be enough to make me perfect in the four elephant Xuanwu realm, and..."


    After a short silence, Su Han''s eyes opened again, and his pupils showed a bright blue. This is the reincarnation eye.


    "Reincarnation and reincarnation," sighed Su Han, "I don''t know if I can integrate these two eyes... But think about it, it''s not a big problem."


    After all, Su Han''s current unified state ensures that all the forces in his body belong to the same source.


    This is homology... As long as he gropes a little, he should be able to naturally complete the integration.


    Shaking his head, Su Han stopped thinking about these and fell back to the earth.


    Yuzhiboban''s face was calm. He held the body of the six immortals in his hands and used the ability of hungry ghost to crazy devour the evil energy in the enemy''s body. Recite the sacrificial language loudly, and completely sacrifice and convert these evil and strange energies


    In this case, the six immortals had no resistance at all, and their bodies collapsed a little.


    The curtain also fell on the white beard side. Only Tony Stark, olmet, three little girls and Ninjas of the five powers... Because the number of evil things is too large, they can''t kill anything.


    "Boring." yuzhiboban''s mouth caught a cold arc. After a short silence, he looked at Su Han, "No. 10, please let everyone evacuate."


    Su Han didn''t answer. He just fell on the earth. The vector control suddenly started, and the earth set off a huge wave, repelling all the evil things from the distance. He turned his head and looked at the people around him. In short, he said, "go in."


    "Why do you say we''ll go in?" I muttered, but my body still got into it very honestly.


    Even if we don''t talk about the last time we met Su Han, Su Han left a deep impression on him


    This time, the man who used all kinds of abilities to commit suicide in mid air was suspected to have been killed by Su Han using some strange magic... The man who committed suicide was so strong and had the power to destroy heaven and earth, but the end was still the same.


    Moreover, Su Han directly set off a huge earth and rock wave, defeated all evil things, but did not hurt the Ninja... This means and control can be called earth shaking... From any angle, he can''t afford to offend Su Han.


    Ninjas from the five major countries evacuated, and three little girls stood next to Su Han. Tony Stark and olmet stood at the door of the secret law door, and white beard came back in a few breaths.


    "Almost." Yu Zhibo suddenly closed his palms. He suspended in mid air and looked down from top to bottom. His face was cold.


    "Evil things, complete destruction."


    In the distance, meteorites were pulled over and began to fall.


    Everything is being destroyed, and the moon is falling apart. But then, Yuzhi speckle forcibly used the earth explosion star to condense the moon.


    However, this time, Yuzhi wave spot sealed the evil thing and the body of ten tails together.


    Then, he fell on the earth, recited the language of sacrifice, and began to absorb the evil things in the earth explosion star condensed by himself.


    "... this method is too rough." Tony Stark swallowed a spit. If Su Han hadn''t stood in front of them to protect them... Even his armor could not save his life in that level of world destruction disaster.


    Olmett was silent, and his heart was heavy.


    "Gula la la la," white beard suddenly smiled and looked a little deep, "I know a fatal defect in myself today."


    "Old man... What are you talking about?" olmet was a little strange.


    "Although I am strong, even the shock wave I hit with all my strength can make the moon disintegrate automatically... But I may not be able to survive in space." Bai beard was very calm, "even I don''t have effective means to move in space and return to the earth."


    White beard thought to himself. Although he was strong, he was thrown into space. I''m afraid there was only one way to die quietly.


    Su Han twitched at the corner of his mouth and looked at his white beard strangely. Powerful and unable to survive in outer space? You are also seven dragon beads.


    Although he make complaints about himself, Su Han does not feel surprised. Yu Chao Bo uses six modes, which can be described as a leap in life. However, the white beard''s armed color and domineering discipline is more profound, and the distance from life level is always worse.


    It is a simple truth that the Yuzhi wave spot in the state of ten tailed human column force has no danger of life depletion. But white beard still has the problem of life depletion


    In the distance, Yu Zhibo, who finished the sacrifice, returned to normal and fell in front of Su Han.


    "Now that the problems in your world have been solved, it''s time for us to go back." Su Han said calmly. He withdrew the mirror world and the moon returned to its original state.


    Yu Zhibo''s face was expressionless. If he didn''t know that this was a mirror world, he wouldn''t dare to turn the world upside down like before.


    "See you in Parliament." Yu zhiboban said and stepped directly into the door of the secret law.


    "This guy," Tony Stark laughed and scolded, "don''t want us to stay! Will he die?"


    Olmert whispered, "I really can''t imagine the picture of Yuzhi wave retaining us."


    Elia thought for a moment and nodded.


    "In fact, I really want to see what the ninja world is like." Xiaoyu carefully glanced at the opposite side of the secret law door, and a look of longing flashed in her eyes.


    Gu xun''er thought for a moment and whispered, "since you really want... Then I''ll accompany you to that world."


    "Really?" Xiaoyu''s eyes lit up for a moment.


    "Our fighting capacity is enough to protect ourselves in that world. Besides, Mr. Ban, since we decide to stay, he will certainly take care of us." Gu xun''er''s words are very sure.


    Although she was young last year, her state of mind was too mature compared with Xiaoyu. After a pause, Gu xun''er continued to speak, "and you can go back anytime you want to go back."


    "Mr. 10, is there really no problem?" Xiaoyu looked at Su Han with some uneasiness. Su Hanmo was silent and just nodded.


    Suddenly, Xiaoyu excitedly rushed into the door of the secret method. Gu xun''er couldn''t laugh or cry. After she bowed slightly to Su Han, she also entered.

 Chapter 292

    "Little Elijah," Tony Stark raised his eyebrows, looked at Elijah who was still standing in place and said seriously, "I regret that I want to play with my little partner... It''s OK."


    Elia struggled for a long time and sighed, "forget it, I have to go back to school. How can I have time to play outside for a few days..."


    Gu xun''er is a young master of the ancient family. At a young age, she has become a king of fighting... As long as her safety can be ensured, the ancient family will not interfere with her


    Xiaoyu needless to say, the queen of shadow Ninja also has the strength of fighters. It''s because the last time the history book incident was approved by Chen Long... She disappeared for two days and no one intervened.


    But Elia disappeared for two days and the maid called. It''s estimated that her parents have to come back as soon as possible.


    At that time... What will her parents do if they think she''s missing?


    Elijah thought about it and shivered... Although it''s a pity, Elijah felt that as a student, she''d better go to school honestly


    Su Han didn''t speak. The fog around him seemed to come alive and spread in all directions, winding around the people''s bodies.


    When the fog disappeared, the party disappeared.


    The door of the secret law gradually turned into nothingness, and the moon returned to desolation.


    ¡­¡­


    When he opened his eyes again, Su Han sat on the fog hall. He stared at everything in front of him for a moment.


    Everywhere you can see, all are small stars. These small stars rotate at an extremely slow speed and have their own trajectories.


    "It''s really like the universe. And members of the Parliament and I are like gods observing the universe." Su Han sighed silently and immediately cast his eyes down.


    With the return of a crowd, the real illusions around dissipated, the fog hall was quiet, and no one spoke for a long time.


    "A wonderful battle." Ying Zheng was brief and comprehensive.


    "Mr. Ban is getting stronger again." Sakata Gangji sighed, looking forward to it.


    "That''s for granted," Yuan Dagu whispered. "Moreover, after swallowing the evil power this time... He will continue to become stronger."


    Olmet did not speak. He lowered his head and stared at his armed and domineering fists.


    After a little thought, he divided all the evil powers into two parts, and then added them to the seeing and hearing color and the armed color.


    Feeling his enhanced strength, olmet realized, "now even if I give up ofa, my combat power will not decline."


    Because his attainments in the armed color, seeing and hearing color are not inferior to the ofa, and may even be stronger... He is now evolving in the direction of white beard. The power of seeing and hearing armed domineering alone has faintly surpassed the field of the four emperors


    "Unfortunately, I wasn''t there before." a touch of envy flashed in the rotten wood Lucia''s eyes. Otherwise, she can go to the moon of ninja world to take a share.


    "I have a question," Conan frowned, and he suddenly said, "Mr. Edward, is the evil power you sacrificed... Enough for you to go further?"


    "If you say to be stronger, it will certainly make me stronger," white beard smiled deeply, "but... There is no feeling of qualitative change. Maybe I am in the accumulation period now?"


    "It''s a matter of course." Conan thought.


    Su Han was not surprised. According to the evaluation standard of the Lord''s world, all Baihu Ziyu Zhibo spots have stepped into the semi holy realm. They don''t even have to be weaker than taikangzi


    After devouring the evil power obtained this time, they may be able to further improve their destructive power, and even have the power to destroy the earth... But that''s just the case.


    There is still a great gap between them and the sages of the Lord''s world


    "Sage." Su Han sighed in his heart. Even if he took advantage of the shortcut of master Gu Yi, he had the essence and combat power of that realm.


    If you only rely on evil power to strengthen... Who knows how much it will cost?


    Anyway, the white beard Ziyu Zhibo spot may not be able to step in if he devours two or three evil things at the semi Holy Level


    Of course, if they understand, two or three and a half holy and evil things may be enough... After all, according to the main world standard, the sage realm pays more attention to the Tao of self evolution


    Su Han sighed in his heart, "anyway... Although I have the power of that realm, I still know nothing about sages."


    At the thought of the sage''s way, Su Han felt a headache


    Lanran looked at the scene and suddenly said, "ladies and gentlemen, I found a very interesting phenomenon..."


    "What?" poison Island Yazi looks at LAN ran with some doubts.


    "The five old stars of the pirate world, Charlotte Lingling, Im, or the second-generation earth shadow, the second-generation water shadow, the big tube Muyu village of the ninja world... Even the AFO of the hero world," lanran paused, looked around and asked with a smile, "what do you think they have in common?"


    After Tony Stark thought for a moment, he looked sluggish. "Are they all opposite to the protagonist in the plot stars?"


    "No, not all of them are opposed..." Tony Stark suddenly woke up. "Even the top strong can also become enemies."


    Conan''s eyes narrowed. He thought of the gin of his own world and was silent for a moment.


    "Maybe you can think about this problem in reverse," Huang Rong said bluntly after thinking a little, "some villains have a dark heart, and this darkness may attract evil forces... So that they can completely fall into the arms of evil gods."


    "Of course... Some people are strong, which may be... The strong will instinctively attract evil and strange forces to adhere to?" Huang Rong''s words are uncertain, and she is also guessing, "or this evil and strange force will instinctively find the strong?"


    "It should be said that under the same conditions, it is more likely to find a strong one?" Bai beard thought. "After all, there have been problems in your world... No matter what you think, Ouyang Feng must be better than Ouyang Ke, but it is Ouyang Ke who has problems in your world."


    "Yes... It should be said that anyone in the world can be lured by evil forces... And the dark villains and the strong... Are more likely to be lured." Huang Rong calculated the past examples in her heart and nodded clearly.


    "Hehe, this is really a very interesting topic."


    One party suddenly laughed, but his voice was cold, "but in this way... Lanran, if you have not joined the parliament, can I prove to the contrary that you are also likely to be found and eroded by these evil forces?"

 Chapter 293

    "After all... As far as the current situation is concerned, there is a great possibility of problems in all the world that has not been sacrificed. You have all the two conditions of the top power and villains." the voice of one party did not fluctuate at all.


    "Aren''t you the same?" lanran asked with a smile.


    For a time, one side passed without talking. Many members of parliament also fell silent.


    Poros''s eyes twinkled. He suddenly felt that if he didn''t join the parliament, after knowing Qiyu''s strength... When circumstances permit, he might also embark on the road of evil gods


    After all, at that time, he must want to become stronger and defeat the bald devil... No matter what price he paid for it, he was probably willing


    "If you calculate like this," Zhang Sanfeng thought, and his eyes suddenly coagulated, "maybe the next problem... Is the world of death."


    Zhang Sanfeng suddenly realized something, "no... maybe there is a problem in the world of death."


    "Youhabach." Tony Stark suddenly woke up.


    "I think so too." lanran nodded slightly and said casually, "so I made countless preparations before and went to the Invisible Empire... Then I killed youhabach and swallowed him up."


    As soon as he said this, yuandagu''s body suddenly tightened. Weber stared at LAN ran in disbelief. Tony Stark first nodded slightly, then reacted and looked at LAN ran in amazement.


    Almost everyone in Parliament could not believe what they heard.


    However, lanran sits quietly in his seat, with a faint smile on her mouth, as usual.


    Su Han stared at LAN ran. He was not surprised.


    Because of his power, let him see what lanran has done


    Go to the base camp of the Invisible Empire, use the power of your soul cutting knife to devour and absorb youhabah who has not recovered to the peak, and confuse many annihilators with the five senses of domination, so that the annihilators think that lanran is youhabah... So they naturally accepted the annihilator forces under youhabah.


    Su Han''s mind flashed. He suddenly manipulated the 10th to speak, "however, lanran... Do you find that youhabach is not evil?"


    "Indeed." lanran takes a deep look at the 10th and speaks frankly. He is not surprised that the 10th tells the truth. It is natural for a real evil god to know more.


    "There are two possibilities... One is that youhabach may embark on the road of evil gods when he is about to recover to the peak in the future. When I went to find him, he hasn''t had time to change..." Lan ran said with assurance. "The other possibility is that there may be others in our world who have embarked on the road of evil gods."


    Tony Stark''s mind twinkled. If he really wanted to be a man on the road of evil gods... Who would have a problem in their marvelous world?


    Tony Stark''s first reaction was to destroy the bully. He subconsciously looked at master Gu Yi.


    "I see what you mean," master Gu Yi said quietly, as always, "but as far as the current situation is concerned, mieba is still the mieba of the plot stars. It is the cosmic overlord who wants to make the universe peaceful by extreme means!"


    Tony Stark was relieved, but after thinking about it, he continued to mention it in his heart. If it''s not mieba, who will it be?


    When thinking about the pain in his skull, Tony Stark grinned and finally sighed in his heart... If it was mieba, it might be a good thing. After all, I locked the enemy in advance


    Of course, it is also possible that mieba has not embarked on that road now, and may embark on it in the future... These are bad words.


    "The speed of power accumulation is still too slow." Tony Stark stared at his palm. His progress speed has exceeded imagination and far exceeded the original historical track.


    But at the thought of the immeasurable depth of the universe, the power of infinite gemstones, and the cosmic overlord eyeing the earth... Tonistark can''t calm down.


    Now Tony Stark is quite good. After all, there is an ancient mage behind


    Just knowing the future of his world, when master Gu Yi didn''t appear, tonistark couldn''t sleep at night


    Although he is very lazy in the fog hall. In fact, during that time, he spent most of his time in the month of cultivation simulating all kinds of dangerous situations and formulating countermeasures


    At that time, Tony Stark often spent more than half a year in the month of cultivation as soon as he studied science and technology and thought about solutions.


    "Wait a moment." jiujianxian said coldly, "what is Mr. lanran going to do after killing youhabahe?"


    LAN ran raised his eyebrows. He took a deep look at Jiu Jianxian and said with a smile, "you said... If I carry out a thorough reform of the whole world. Corpse soul world, virtual circle, present world, Invisible Empire... How to integrate these worlds?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Sanfeng''s eyes coagulated.


    Song was silent and straight. He didn''t understand a lot of what people said at the scene... So he was very low-key at the moment and just listened in.


    "For example, in your Oriental mythology," Lan ran paused and continued, "the corpse soul is compared to the underworld, which further enhances the connection between reality and the corpse soul world. There is no need for the God of death to connect with the real world."


    "When people die, the soul directly enters the corpse soul world, which can properly and efficiently complete reincarnation..."


    After a pause, lanran continued to speak, "then, spread the extraordinary power system in the real world. I''m going to study it, so that human beings can also drive the annihilator, the God of death and the virtual power! Let the world become incomparably brilliant, and make the boundary between life and death extremely blurred... Let the world really become an extraordinary world."


    Blue dye''s eyes twinkled with interest, as if she saw some very interesting toys. "This should be regarded as a great undertaking? At that time, I can sacrifice to heaven."


    After a long silence, Weber stammered, "what a crazy plan."


    After a short silence, the poison Island child looked at rotten wood Lucia, "I''m very surprised... Rotten wood Lucia didn''t strongly object to such a big move?"


    "I do object," rotten Lucia said quietly. "However, although the plan this time is very risky... If it is completely successful, it will be of great help to the soul world."


    "Huh?" the poison Island child frowned. But before she said anything, Conan wanted to understand something, and suddenly opened his mouth, "great, let the seeds of extraordinary power take root and sprout in this world..."


    "However, lanran," Conan turned to stare at lanran and said inexplicably, "are you ready for evil things to invade your world?"

 Chapter 294

    "You found it." lanran replied with a smile.


    "No," Conan rubbed his eyebrows and said with a headache, "you don''t hide it at all."


    "... what do you mean?" masata Gangji looked confused. He didn''t respond to what the two people were communicating in front of him.


    "What lanran does is similar to me." Zhang Sanfeng stroked his beard and looked a little complicated. "No, what he did is more terrible than me."


    "I just want to increase the force of the whole Jianghu... And he wants to make extraordinary forces completely civilian."


    Transform the power of annihilator death into something that human beings can practice... What a great and unimaginable goal. But if it''s blue dye, if he wants to do it, he must be able to do it... Zhang Sanfeng has no doubt about it.


    "I see," Ying Zheng nodded thoughtfully. "If everyone in the world controls supernatural forces, then evil things really invade in an all-round way... People who cultivate supernatural forces can naturally join the battlefield directly."


    After a moment of silence, the poison Island child took a deep look at the rotten wood luqia.


    No wonder rotten wood Lucia finally agreed to the plan... Poison Island Yazi thought of his world and sighed faintly.


    If she had joined Parliament a long time ago and spread her arrogance, the situation in her world could not have become so bad after the invasion of evil things? Many more people will survive


    Tony Stark rubbed his fingers against the armrest of the chair. He stared at LAN ran deeply.


    Lanran... Is this really to fully resist the invasion of evil things? Or is it that lanran itself has a deeper plan.


    According to Tony Stark''s understanding of lanran, lanran was more likely to have other plans... But in the end, Tony Stark shook his head and left the matter behind.


    Whether lanran has a plan or not, Tony Stark can''t interfere with it. After all, he''s not from the world of death next door... As long as rotten Lucia doesn''t have a problem with it.


    The fog suddenly rose, and Yu Zhibo appeared in his position. He put his hands around his chest and a smile around his mouth. Obviously, he was in a very good mood.


    "Where are Xiaoyu and Gu xun''er?" Elia noticed something wrong for the first moment and looked worried.


    "They? Go out to play." Yu zhiboban said, adding all the evil powers to the ten tails in his body, and said calmly, "I''ll let the master take them... Don''t worry, there won''t be a problem."


    The voice fell, and the terrible chakra broke out, with a real terrorist threat, and even suffocated several members of Parliament close to him for a moment.


    Of course, the fog of the fog hall has a protective effect, so the impact is not too great.


    With the passage of time, Yu Zhibo''s breath recovered smoothly, and his look was the same as before, as if it was not something worth paying attention to at all.


    "Gula la la la," white beard smiled deeply. He looked at Yu Zhibo ban with interest, "Mr. Ban, it looks like you''re entering the country very well?"


    Yu Zhibo narrowed his eyes. After a short thought, he said, "Edward Newgate is really curious about my current strength. You might as well try it on the day of the decisive battle."


    "I have no opinion." white beard nodded calmly.


    When they looked at each other, they both got up and stepped into the decisive day above the sky. Of course, their battle is a private model, which is not revealed to the public.


    The fog Hall fell into a brief silence.


    "Well," said Elia with a strange look on her face, "they looked at each other? Then they decided to fight each other."


    "Yuzhiboban is a ninja, and white beard is a pirate! For them, seeing the right eye is enough to be a reason for fighting." tonistark was not surprised.


    "There''s nothing wrong with what you say," he muttered, glancing at Tony Stark with a strange look. "But why, I always feel that the adjective" upper eye "is subtle and something is wrong."


    Poison Island Yazi quietly stared at the decisive day above her head. She suddenly opened her mouth and said firmly, "Dad... Won''t lose."


    "Although I also have confidence in old Edward, but... He is faced with that Yu Zhibo spot." Huang Rong smiled bitterly, "they two fought, and the final result is really hard to say."


    White beard is really strong, but is Yuzhi spot weak?


    Both of them belong to the first-class level of Parliament. Apart from the exception of No. 10, poros and the old Yin ratio of blue dye... No one can win them. They fought each other and finally decided the victory or defeat. It is very likely to see who was careless first and who exposed the flaw first


    The poison Island child said nothing.


    "That''s right." yuandagu suddenly remembered something and looked at poison Island Yazi. He was curious, "Miss poison Island, how''s your world... Recently?"


    After a moment''s silence, poison Island Yazi said in a low voice, "reconstruction has begun! However, because of the big things... My country has basically been scrapped."


    Under the tide of evil things, 50% of the Japanese natives have been removed.


    The remaining residents... I''m afraid they would have run away if the foreign countries had not blocked Japan.


    Even though countless evil things have been hunted and killed by members of the parliament, there are still a small part... Not to mention that many cities in Japan have been completely turned into ruins


    "However, this is not necessarily a bad thing for you." Conan suddenly opened his mouth, and he looked very serious. "Miss poison Island, you now control extraordinary power... If you expose it in a peaceful society, it will inevitably lead to a huge official backlash."


    "But... You are now in a world that has just experienced the crisis of annihilation. Their ability to accept extraordinary power is extremely strong... You can teach them and easily become the ancestor of super power in the new era..."


    Conan''s words suddenly stopped. He remembered the situation of his home world, with both joy and melancholy in his heart.


    Thankfully, the peaceful world is very beautiful... But the melancholy thing is, if you want to spread extraordinary in this world... It''s really desperate to think about it.


    Conan doesn''t want to provoke the official forces in a stable order.


    Su Han raised his eyebrows. Then he manipulated the 10th to ask questions. His voice didn''t fluctuate at all. "I''m suddenly curious about something."


    "Mr. Conan, where is the myth recovery you planned before?"


    Konan Edogawa''s movements froze. Although he was unwilling, he still spoke, "... There was no progress at all."


    "Huh?" Tony Stark looked strange.


    "Don''t look at me like this," Conan explained helplessly. "I said before... I want to go to the front desk and perform the first step of extraordinary recovery, that is, I become a master at the level of Navy General..."


    "But now, I can fight with a rear admiral reluctantly... I''ve worked so hard in the month of cultivation..."

 Chapter 295

    "In fact, the strength of the rear admiral has been very good." Zhang Sanfeng comforted, "this strength should be invincible in your world."


    "If you are not the extraordinary coming of planning, you can start to challenge the strong in the world."


    "Yes, but... If you really take the road of the strongest in the world, you want the world to recognize your invincibility and control the power of the media." yuandagu suddenly thought of something and said.


    "Every time you defeat an enemy, publicize it... Fight and publicize, spend a lot of time, and one day, people in the world will recognize your invincible reputation."


    "Then, when Conan became the best master in the world, he also became a media tycoon?" poison Island Yazi thought.


    "So, my plan is not that at all." Conan looked at the group in front of him speechless.


    "Isn''t that what you''re talking about?" Tony Stark smiled dumbly. "After all, you still have time to go that way now... Extraordinary comes, after all, it''s dangerous... And judging by the speed of your progress, you can''t rise for a while."


    "I..." Conan choked, but shook his head and his eyes soon became firm.


    He also has the defects of smart people, that is, he has great trust in himself and is stubborn. If he chooses the road, he will go on one track.


    There is no problem with difficulties. Isn''t his intelligence dedicated to solving difficulties?


    "In fact," poison Island Yazi thought for a while and continued to speak, "Mr. Conan really wants to be a big general in the shortest time and can recognize his father as his father. In this way, his father will naturally fully support you and maybe get some powerful devil fruits."


    "Although natural demon fruit is rare, dad may not be able to get it... But Superman is relatively simple. It''s not difficult to take a very potential Superman demon fruit and develop it with its own scientific reserves."


    After watching the pirate stars, poison Island Yazi''s first impression is... There are really many illiterates in the pirate world.


    After modern education and opening a brain hole, many demon fruits that look like waste firewood can develop extremely terrible abilities


    "If I recognize a thief as a father for the devil''s fruit, what''s the difference between me and Blackbeard?" Conan rolled his eyes and despised it.


    Su Han twitched at the corner of his mouth. Did the pirate have a white beard? This is really a thief as a father


    Poison Island Yazi wanted to say something, but finally sighed and swallowed all his words back to his stomach.


    Elia saw that the people at the scene stopped talking, carefully scanned around, thought about it, and poured the evil power into her body.


    In the next moment, she felt that there was something evolving in the depths of her body. It was the magic of the Holy Grail. At the moment, it was not only uncovered, but also became more powerful... At the same time, Elia also felt that there was an ignorant consciousness in the depths of her body


    "Hmm? Is this feeling... Xiaohei?" Elia realized something and bit her lower lip.


    Perhaps, after going back, you can start to release this other self


    Weber frowned, looked at Elia, and asked, "Elia, how are you doing now?"


    "Very good," Elia thought, her eyes bent into crescent. "Little black should be able to appear in advance... And I should be able to unseal the Holy Grail magic... Use it without any future trouble."


    "Well?" Weber nodded cautiously. "That''s better."


    Su Han glanced thoughtfully at the whole audience, and immediately smiled dumbly. His mind moved, his figure turned into a fog and disappeared from his place.


    The scene was quiet again. Lanran''s fingers gently knocked on the armrest of the chair, and her eyes stared at Su Han''s position. Her voice was gentle.


    "Ladies and gentlemen... Have you found a phenomenon? That is, the parliament has been in Parliament for a long time... Longer and longer."


    Many members of Parliament changed their looks and fell into thinking.


    Amelia blinked her eyes. What''s wrong with staying in Parliament for a long time?


    She wanted to plug in, but after thinking about it, what we should discuss now is business. We can wait until the discussion is over... So she swallowed what she wanted to say again.


    "What do you want to say?" one party accepted LAN Ran''s words. His waist was straight and he leaned slightly against the back of the chair. He looked very strange, a little like laughing, but he looked a little ferocious. "Don''t sell the key, just say it."


    "I have a guess," Lan ran said with a smile. "Do you say... Is it possible that in the battle of endless nothingness affecting thousands of worlds... The president of the parliament is gradually gaining an advantage, or even gradually turning into an absolute advantage?"


    No one spoke in the misty space.


    When the city is closed, his mouth is slightly open and his face is dull. What battle? Endless void... Spread to thousands of worlds? You''re kidding... You must be kidding


    Although I have such an idea in my mind, I think of everything I have experienced... I can''t say anything.


    She saw the members of the older generation of Parliament at the scene and did not question it... This may be a fact recognized by the older generation. She''s just a newcomer who doesn''t know


    I think of the ninja world chaos war that caused the collapse of the moon... Jiecheng tomorrow Nai''s fist pinched and felt a little dizzy


    If these strong men go all out to fight on the earth, can they cause the extinction of earth civilization?


    But in the eyes of many members of Parliament, this is just a small move


    Jiecheng Chennai suddenly smiled bitterly. Yes, if a great war affecting thousands of worlds is breaking out, even if the earth civilization is really destroyed, what is it compared with this war?


    Conan looked slightly changed and his eyes twinkled. But without waiting for him to speak, Yasuda Gangji spoke before him.


    At this time, Sakata Gangji, with a dead fire burning in his forehead, said calmly, "indeed... This possibility is very high. Because the president of the parliament occupies an absolute advantage, he has more and more leisure time, so he can spare more time to watch us in the parliament."


    "I always feel that the president''s observation of us and our many worlds is his entertainment... Of course, he may also have a little mentality of using us as chess pieces and playing games with enemies in different worlds?"


    After a pause, Sakata Gangji continued to speak, "but no matter from which point of view, compared with the battles on other battlefields... We are just harmless small aspects."

 Chapter 296

    Conan stopped talking, and konji Zada''s analysis was very correct. They have long speculated about this


    The invasion of evil gods in their world is targeted. It may be that the president is playing chess with an equally supreme being... Of course, this thing itself is nothing


    After all, this move is unlikely to harm the existence of that level.


    "You''re wrong." Olmert suddenly opened his mouth. He looked serious and serious and spoke loudly. "I don''t agree with the president''s saying that he regarded us as chess pieces. Maybe he did use us to play chess with someone of his level."


    "But I think he is more to protect us and our world... Because he is likely to be the creator of our world."


    After a pause, Olmert said word by word, "he is by no means ruthless... For us, or our world, he has feelings similar to parents'' feelings for children."


    Tony Stark was silent and his thoughts flashed in his mind.


    Rationally speaking, he favors Conan''s and Sakata''s judgment. But emotionally, he is biased towards olmett.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, do you think too much?" master Gu Yi suddenly said, "from the result, the chairman of the Council has given us the possibility to strengthen and protect our own world..."


    After a pause, master Gu Yi said meaningfully, "and we only need to know this, which is enough."


    The fog Hall fell into a brief silence. Finally, konji Zada nodded silently, "you''re right... I think too much."


    With a sigh, the fire of death in front of Yasuda Gangji''s forehead was also slowly extinguished.


    The next moment, his figure turned into fog and disappeared from the fog space.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Su Han opened his eyes in his room. He summoned a large number of shadow ninjas and walked slowly to the table.


    Just as he sat down, the shadow ninja on the left brought him green tea and black tea, and the one on the right brought him coffee and milk. The shadow Ninja with his feet glued to the roof also brought him fruits, snacks and so on.


    "Full marks for housekeeping." Su Han looked at the shadow ninjas cleaning the bedroom around him with emotion. He felt that these shadow ninjas were more considerate than housekeeping robots.


    "It''s not just housekeeping," there was no sound of fluctuation on Friday. "They are also extremely outstanding in terms of combat or monitoring."


    "Our research center and robot manufacturing center also have many external forces who want to invade. But all of them were found out and disposed of by the shadow Ninja!"


    "Don''t you have a robot guard?" Su Han raised his eyebrows.


    "The machine guards I made are better at attacking difficulties in the front, not at things like spies... But ninjas can." Friday''s voice was the same as before.


    Su Han could not laugh or cry. After a little thinking, he closed his eyes and used the authority of fog space to observe and collect some scientific and technological data of the bright moon world in the Qin Dynasty. Then gently click on the ontology database next to Friday.


    Through the commonness of soul fruit, a lot of information is transmitted into Friday.


    "Is this?" although there was not much emotion on Friday, the sentence format revealed a surprising taste, "a new science and technology system... Different from our current world science and technology system."


    "Array diagram, rune, forging technology, mantra... Can be so perfectly combined with technology? This combination is beyond our current world."


    Although the fantasy system of the main world is integrated with science. Even the innate eight diagrams used a lot of array principles... But the situation of the moon world in the Qin Dynasty was obviously different from the main world.


    Because that world is a direct collision between a well-developed scientific and technological civilization and a well-developed ancient mythological civilization.


    Science and technology originated from tonistark, and mythological civilization originated from the gods in ancient times... The collision of the two perfect systems gave birth to the special science and technology tree in the Qin Dynasty.


    Perhaps the situation of the moon world in Qin Dynasty is nothing to Qin Shihuang himself. But Friday, which accepted the main world science and technology system, seems... It can''t be described as strange. It''s more appropriate to use weird.


    "Are these things useful to you?" Su Han drank a cup of coffee.


    "Although the level is low, this is a new road," he said gently on Friday. "Combining this information with the information I have may produce unimaginable products."


    "Just help." Su Han nodded and didn''t mention it any more. He took out his mobile phone from his arms and brushed the current news at will. His eyes coagulated.


    "Shock! Liangxi had a huge natural disaster, and he finally solved the problem!"


    "What happened in Liangxi? It''s normal! After all, it''s a large city in Asia."


    After a little thought, Su Han looked up the word Liangxi, and a lot of news came out.


    "Liangxi area, suspected of being attacked by meteorites?"


    "Big change in the sky? It''s because of the meteorite"


    "When King Su came to Liangxi, he smashed meteorites with great Shentong without causing any damage to the current area?"


    Su Han''s look was very strange. He recalled the situation before Liang Xi, and he thought of it. "What is it? Make complaints about the cracks in the sky, like a meteorite?"


    Casually glanced at the comments under the news and found that it was extremely lively.


    "Meteorites? Meteorites now look like this! (picture)"


    This is obviously a local resident of Liangxi. When commenting, he also uploaded the appearance of the crack the day before yesterday.


    "????? why can you send pictures?"


    "I''ve heard of this function... But I don''t know how to use it. Are VIP users qualified to upload pictures?"


    "I also want to fight expression bag!"


    "So you only pay attention to this? It doesn''t look like a meteorite... How do I feel like a different world is about to invade? Or aliens!"


    "So... Before Liangxi, there was a drama of Su Shenwang vs. aliens? (lost in thought. JPG)"


    "Aliens vs. God King? It''s too careless! I didn''t know what to say for a while."


    "Grass!"


    "The plot of a third rate novel."


    Su Han couldn''t laugh or cry. He refreshed it, and then found that the comment with the picture was deleted.


    At the same time, there is a pile of all kinds of information in the comment area


    Some people swear that it is an invasion of the different world. Some people say he is a native of Liangxi. He saw UFOs in the sky with his own eyes. Others said that they were all fake, just making movies. He found that a famous director of Huaya appeared in the famous hotel in Liangxi with the whole crew. Nine times out of ten, it was hype


    In general, the comments area is full of demons.

 Chapter 297

    Su Han sighed faintly. He was not surprised. The special nature of the evil things of kesulu system doomed him to block the news in this regard.


    After all, once the world is unraveled... Not to mention the turbulence, the death toll will double... Not to mention, there may be people who worship evil things crazily


    After learning about the wind on the Internet, Su Han threw his mobile phone aside.


    He lay lazily on the chair and muttered, "if you want to break through the five elements... There are many evil things to kill. If you can meet the evil things in the sage realm, it would be good."


    "But... If you really reach that level, it''s hard to come directly to the world?"


    Su Han has a headache and can compare with the evil existence of sages... The stable thing is the acquired evil god who has completed the transformation. This complete version of the evil god is quite different from Cheng Kun and those evil god descendants who integrate the divinity of the evil god


    They can''t come in person, at least they can''t come directly to the low-level world... Even in the world of fire shadow pirate, only the incarnation of evil gods can come at most.


    Therefore, Su Han wants to find this existence and kill them... How easy is it?


    "Otherwise, try to project the spirit into nothingness?" Su Han fell into thinking and had the ability of Gu Yi mage. He could enter the nothingness world and travel in it at will with his own strength.


    Although a little excited, Su Han thought about it for a long time and left the idea behind.


    The reason for abandoning this plan is very simple... It is pure danger and a waste of time.


    After all, the soul projection is not the real body. It really meets the evil god after tomorrow. It can''t be said that there is no possibility to defeat the other party... But it is very low.


    The most important thing is that nothingness is too big. We will encounter evil gods in the nothingness world. What''s the difference between this and looking for a needle in a haystack?


    After shaking his head, Su Han closed his eyes and entered the month of cultivation.


    In the evening, Su Zhu came back to cook. As soon as he entered the door, he saw the shadow Ninja doing all kinds of housework at home. His lips trembled violently. She even felt the smell of several shadow ninjas, which was not weaker than herself. She has now broken through to the peak of monism


    Just as Su Zhu''s body was tense and ready for battle, a calm voice suddenly sounded on Friday, "Miss Su Zhu... Please don''t panic. These are the master''s summoners! They obey the master''s words very much."


    Su Zhu''s body stopped and was silent for a short time. She looked a little strange and swept through many shadow ninjas at the scene. Found that they really did not have the mind to fight, very unified stood up and bowed slightly to themselves.


    "Well... Maybe it''s some strange magic, although I''ve never heard of it." Su Zhu rubbed his eyebrows, remembered his brother''s strength, and immediately calmed down.


    On Friday, Su Zhu thought about it and was not surprised. After all, all her knowledge reserves come from Li Hongxue, and Su Han''s strength is far higher than Li Hongxue... It''s natural to control what means Li Hongxue doesn''t know?


    "One more thing," said Friday as usual, "if Miss Su Zhu has anything to do, she can ask them to help together."


    "Hmm?" Su Zhu twitched at the corners of her mouth. She looked at the monsters in front of her. After thinking for a long time, she said tentatively, "go and buy me vegetables?"


    Suddenly, two shadow ninjas came out, bowed and saluted, and then hid into the shadow. After only a dozen breaths, the two shadow ninjas returned with a large number of vegetables, fruits and meat.


    "I......" Su Zhu was stunned and forced to restrain his impulse to swear. He took two deep breaths. Su Zhu suddenly thought of something and said hurriedly, "did you pay?"


    "Please rest assured." Friday''s voice continued, "now is the information age, and the transfer of wealth can be completed through the network... I have paid for them."


    Su Zhu walked into the kitchen in a trance.


    Moreover, no matter what she does today, there are shadow ninjas at the table to help her for the first time, which can be said to be the easiest time to cook.


    At dinner time, Su Zhu stared at Su Han and stopped talking for several times.


    "If you want to say anything, just speak directly." Su Han glanced at his sister.


    "Those ninjas?"


    "You don''t like it." Su Han was very surprised.


    Although the appearance is a little mysterious, they are too capable. Although we haven''t been together for a long time, even Su Han has a very good sense of shadow ninja.


    "No... or it should be said that it''s great. It''s a little hairy." Su Zhu muttered, and finally sighed. He didn''t tangle more in this regard, but changed the topic. "I saw the news. King Su went to Liangxi for disaster relief again? And he blasted the meteorite with great Shentong."


    "What''s the truth? You don''t know?" Su Han couldn''t cry or laugh.


    "I don''t know." Su Zhu shook her head very honestly. "I asked Shifu. She said she had no authority to disclose... If you''re really curious, come back and ask you."


    "That''s right." Su Han''s eyes twinkled and immediately nodded. "It''s also a matter of course... After all, this time it''s too big."


    Under Su Zhu''s curious eyes, Su Han whispered, "a little simpler is... The sky crack on the other side of Liangxi is out of control! Hundreds of thousands of huge evil things fall directly on Liangxi."


    The scene was silent. Su Zhu looked at Su Han blankly and opened his mouth slightly, "no... no? It''s impossible!"


    Not that Su Zhu doesn''t believe Su Han, but because it''s too incredible.


    Her teeth trembled slightly, "and... Su Han, if Liang Xi really has such a big problem, it will be a great event that will stir the whole world! The news of evil things may not be able to suppress it."


    Forty years ago, there were similar big events. At that time, Huaya fell into the quagmire of war... But after that time, under the official regulation, the news was finally controlled


    But it was different then... Now it is a highly networked society.


    If something really happened 40 years ago, no matter how powerful the government is, it may not be able to complete the real regulation.


    After all, the spread speed of the information world is too fast... It is possible to use buckle wechat to complete the one-day circulation of the whole network and sweep all groups.


    "So, I solved it," Su Han laughed. He pointed to the shadow Ninja beside him and joked, "I solved the high-end combat power. As for the hundreds of thousands of little guys, they all solved them."

 Chapter 298

    "In conclusion, although Liangxi walked around the edge of danger... Fortunately, there were no casualties."


    "Wait a minute," Su Zhu suddenly reacted and pointed around with his fingers in disbelief. "That''s all? They''re so strong."


    Su Han stared at Su Zhu silently. Until Su Zhu lowered his head to see if there was something wrong with his dress, he gently patted the table with his palm.


    The ancient mage''s ability to construct illusions was launched, and the surroundings were like real illusions, turning into a noisy battlefield.


    Like a tidal wave of evil things, they wreak havoc in the extremely distorted mirror Liangxi, and the number of shadow ninjas who are only a lot more than evil things come out one by one. Then fight with these evil things.


    All the time, evil things were torn to pieces, and shadow ninjas were killed, which turned into illusions.


    Su Zhu has completely lost her voice. She just stared at everything around her. After half a time of incense, Su Han completely put away the illusory projection.


    The previous grand battle scenes stayed in mind for a long time. Su Zhu remained silent for a long time. Then he turned his head, stared at Su Han and said with a bitter smile, "can these black shadow ninjas summon so many? I doubt... You can fight an all-out war alone."


    Su Han took a deep look at Su Zhu, "all-out war? Do you misunderstand the destructive power of the real top power?"


    Su Zhu was stunned. After reacting, he stopped talking and obediently lowered his head to eat.


    Yes, without the checks and balances of the strong at the same level, a God King is enough to push a whole country.


    Not that science and technology are weak... But the development time of science and technology is only a hundred years after all, and the emergence of cultivation method runs through the current human history... The development time between the two sides is too far away. It would be strange if science could catch up so quickly.


    After returning to his room, Su Han sat cross legged on the bed, closed his eyes and entered the misty space.


    ¡­¡­


    On the hall, the fog rose and gradually condensed a figure on the bronze throne.


    Su Han stared down and found that there were not few people in the fog space at this time. He muttered in his heart, "don''t these guys need to work? They nest in the fog space all day and night."


    Su Han is very puzzling. Su Han can understand that white beard, a semi retired, has been in the fog space for a long time.


    But yuzhiboban, you are very tolerant. Don''t you need to deal with all kinds of government affairs?


    Don''t you often go out and give a speech to inspire the world? By the way, learn from the once major tolerance villages, study what tolerance will, yuzhibo will, and brainwash the younger generation of ninjas?


    Also, aren''t Huang Rong and Ying Zheng emperors? The emperor is so idle! Fishing in space every day


    Although the psychology is Tucao, of course, Su Han is also clear that this group of guys can make complaints about the work to be completed in the month of practice.


    "It''s still a long time before the Holy Grail War." Weber sighed faintly. "I really want to see the great emperor and the top heroes of all ages."


    "Not afraid now?" white beard Gula Lala smiled, looking a little ponderous. "When you first saw the Holy Grail stars, you were wondering whether to steal your teacher''s holy relics to participate."


    "If you are strong, of course you are not afraid." Tony Stark glanced at Weber. "I heard from the mage that he has practiced self-protection fighting skills. There are a series of alternative death, soul projection, space magic..."


    "Anyway, even if he picked up his sleeves and confronted Jinshan directly, he finally won... I''m not surprised."


    Su Han was so eccentric that he manipulated ten to make complaints about the body. He said, "is the Lord of hosts the main force of the Holy Grail War?"


    Weber was just about to refute something, then his body stiffened and said in amazement, "No. 10..."


    Surprised, Weber soon came back to his senses and opened his mouth with some dissatisfaction. "Even you can''t say that... What is the Royal lord the main force of the Holy Grail? My situation is a special case! The Holy Grail War... Isn''t it still a battle between followers?"


    "Ordinary imperial masters... Can ensure that they don''t drag the follower''s hind legs and solve the opponent''s imperial masters to the greatest extent... That''s enough! They are very qualified imperial masters."


    "You''re wrong," the 10th said coldly. "In the fifth Holy Grail War, the Lord of caster beat King Arthur with his bare hands... And in a parallel world, the Lord of saber, Shiro Weigong, killed Gilgamesh with his own strength in the final World War I."


    The fog hall was quiet. A group of people stared at No. 10 in amazement and were frightened by his disclosure.


    "Wait a moment!" Elia suddenly raised her palm and asked some incredulous and careful questions, "Mr. 10... The Weigong Shiro you said?"


    "Nature is your brother." No. 10''s words have not fluctuated as usual, "you should have been prepared in this regard? Weigong Shiro in your own world and Weigong Shiro in the world where Meiyou is located..."


    "In that case... Isn''t it a matter of course that other parallel worlds also exist?"


    "... that''s all." Elia stammered. She saw the Grail stars and knew how powerful and terrible Gilgamesh was.


    The king''s treasure converges on the prototype of all treasures in history. Even the top heroes such as King Arthur and the king of Conquest are not his opponents


    Perhaps looking at the whole human history, he is not the strongest... But no one will doubt that Gilgamesh is one of the top heroes.


    His gentle brother killed Gilgamesh? How?


    "Is it surprising?" on the 10th, calmly and indifferently, "even Weigong Shiro, who traveled the world in the United States, didn''t break through the Holy Grail War overnight?"


    "... ha?" Elia stared at No. 10, then turned her head and looked at Su Han.


    Su Han said nothing. Although he sent Elia''s plot stars, Meiyou''s brother, the palace guard... He only revealed some.


    Moreover, the content of another world Wei Gong Shi Lang he revealed is scattered, and she will ignore the past accidentally... That''s why Elia was so shocked when she heard the news.


    Weber was silent for a long time. He took out several cards and looked at Su Han uneasily, "Chairman... I''m curious about the world lines mentioned on the 10th. I don''t know... Are these cards enough?"

 Chapter 299

    "This is the secret door of my cultivation, and the soul is out of body..." Weber paused and continued to speak. "Of course, I know that master Gu Yi once gave you these mysteries, and her attainments in this field are far better than me... If not, it''s OK."


    Weber is not confident enough. He is definitely not a weak man in his own home world. Combined with all kinds of means, they have the power to fight against the top followers and meet the top strong among the twenty-seven ancestors... Even if they can''t fight, it''s no problem to open a secret door and escape directly.


    In addition to the gem Weng''s control, "it''s a pity that at last the hero king was cut off by a human sword." Conan rubbed his eyebrows, showing a bewildered look.


    "Instead of thinking about this, you might as well think about why King Arthur was still called out in the fifth Grail War?" the round old eyebrow was locked.


    The hero king has been in that world... It''s understandable why he exists. King Arthur... Didn''t she disappear after the fourth Grail War?


    "Moreover, King Arthur was summoned again by Wei Gong Shiro." Jiu Jianxian''s expression was subtle. "Does the spirit summon have a family inheritance? It''s not right... The Wei Gong family has no blood relationship with King Arthur..."


    "Have you forgotten... The holy relic?" the tenth said without any fluctuation.


    It dawned on many people in Parliament. Yes, it should be the inheritance of the holy relics, which made Wei Gong Shiro summon the same followers as his father.


    "I think that the fifth Holy Grail War is also likely to be a tragedy." Yasuda Gangji carefully said, "after all, the fourth World War has revealed that there are huge problems in the Holy Grail."


    Many people stopped talking and frowned and thought about it.


    "Compared with the fourth Holy Grail War, the fifth Holy Grail War... The atmosphere is much calmer." Su Han manipulated the 10th to speak, "the imperial masters of the fifth Holy Grail War are more like playing at home..."


    "If Wei Gong Chesi participated, many of the imperial masters would be assassinated to death before raising their vigilance."


    "Family?" lanran realized something. He looked at No. 10 and began to guess, "in other words, the fifth Holy Grail War... May be a group of young people?"


    No answer on the tenth. However, lanran determined what was general and nodded clearly.


    Su Han took a meaningful look at LAN ran. It is worthy of being lanran, whose reaction is more acute than expected.


    Suddenly remembered something, Su Han continued to speak on the 10th, "by the way... I have found a world where evil things have been eroded. However, the overall level of evil things in that world is relatively weak, and the most powerful is even... Well, even the navy general can''t compare... If the strength is not strong enough and lacks the power of evil gods, you can go to that world."


    Yuzhiboban was originally in high spirits, but when he heard the final restriction requirements, he suddenly stopped, snorted coldly and lowered his eyes.


    "Goo la la la," white beard smiled deeply and opened his mouth with great interest, "should there be no top evil things in that world?"


    "But... You can be pulled out on the 10th to say that the number of ordinary evil things in that world must be more than you think?"


    No. 10 didn''t speak, just stretched out his palm and brushed it gently in the void. Illusory images reveal that it is a strange world full of evil and strange things.


    Too many, too many, everywhere you can see.


    A large number of evil things on the sky form clouds to block out the sky and the sun. The evil things on the earth form a carpet, dense


    This kind of scene is enough to suffocate the dense fear at this moment. This is the real heaven of evil things.

 Chapter 300

    "Even if I had expected... The scene was still beyond my imagination."


    Poison Island Yazi stared at the unreal image tightly and grasped the knife at his waist. There was excitement and war in his eyes. She felt the silent blood in her body boiling at this moment.


    "If you have strength," said a Xing, after a little thought, with some uncertain openings, "should I also meet the standard?"


    "Huh?" Song Que''s expression didn''t fluctuate, but his heart was a little different. Up to standard? You mean weak enough to meet the standard


    Although Song Wei''s mood is very complicated, he actually knows that he should also meet the standard... After all, he is also a weak person in the parliament.


    After some discussion and summary, Huang Rong, Ying Zheng, poison Island, Yazi and Conan are all determined to go to another world.


    Of course, such as Xiao Zhi, Xiao Yu and Gu xun''er, who are not in the fog hall now, naturally they abstain.


    "Well, I''ll see you in an hour." No. 10''s voice was gentle. Then he waved his sleeves, and the heavy fog rose up and wrapped their bodies.


    The next breath, all these people disappeared.


    In a short silence, lanran stares at No. 10. An accident appears on his face. He suddenly speaks, "No. 10... This time, won''t you go?"


    "I''m not their nanny," the voice of the tenth was as indifferent as ever. "Moreover, the dangerous degree of the world is acceptable..."


    "As long as their vigilance reaches the standard, there is absolutely no problem if they persist for an hour."


    "Hold on... For an hour?" white beard repeated. He suddenly realized something. His face changed slightly. He remembered the terrible evil things like the tide before.


    In other words... There may not be super powerful individuals opposite. But this is a protracted war without leisure... There can be no carelessness.


    "Poison Island child, can she really?" even if white beard had confidence in his daughter, he couldn''t help showing a touch of worry on his face at the moment.


    Su Han gently knocked on the armrest of the chair with his finger, and a real and incomparable scene emerged around. It was an extremely strange plane.


    Different from the ordinary world, there is no day in this world, or a large number of all kinds of flying evil things roam above the sky and block the sun.


    On the earth, all the flowers, plants and trees are dark. The whole world revealed an extremely strange atmosphere.


    This is the long-standing nest of Anlu mountain.


    In Conan, at the first moment when Huang Rong and his party appeared, a sharp cry sounded, and an endless number of evil objects found the breath of the living creatures. They came crazy like the tide. They wanted to devour these living creatures.


    "I feel their appetite." poison Island Yazi''s words are clear. She suddenly pulls out her samurai sword, armed color covers it, and her eyes are excited. "Want to eat me? Just come!"


    "Either... You eat me, or I kill you!"


    The voice fell, and she cut it out with a knife. The sword gas evaporated and wiped out all the enemies in front of her.


    "Hey, hey..." looking at the poison Island Yazi speeding away, Conan shouted repeatedly, but he couldn''t come back at all. A bitter smile appeared on his face.


    After a short silence, Conan looked around and said seriously, "everyone, don''t be like Miss poison island... There are too many evil things in this world. We must unite."


    "On the 10th, we didn''t come this time, so we can only rely on ourselves... On the 10th, he said in an hour. In other words, we must be prepared for an hour of high-intensity combat..."


    Ying Zheng''s expression did not change, as if he had not heard Conan''s words at all. His palm closed gently, and the terrible dragon Qi condensed on him.


    "Go." Ying Zheng spits out a word. Several black dragons formed by dragon Qi seem to have their own consciousness and kill the past.


    He enjoys destiny in his own world. Through this ability, he knows many ancient magic methods. One of them is the art of emperors, which condenses their dragon Qi and turns it into a dragon shape, which can protect the body and kill people.


    Of course... This is only one of the methods practiced by Qin Shihuang. He also practiced ancient divine skills in internal power, divine energy, body refining, soul condensation and so on.


    Although Ying Zheng didn''t practice for long, with the help of the month of cultivation, he is now the No. 1 expert in the world in the bright moon of Qin Dynasty. Even if one person attacks a fully armed army of 1000 people, he must win in the end.


    At the beginning, Conan wanted to form the most basic square array, so that it would be easier to solve the problem... But where can he think of it, these people on the scene are all unruly people


    Tony Stark flew into the sky directly with armor, summoned armor and slaughtered... Amelia summoned Parker with ELF contract.


    "Great... You can really go to another world with me." a surprise appeared on Amelia''s face.


    "My lovely daughter, this world... Is it the world after the waterfall?" Parker looks just a lovely kitten, but he is actually one of the highest elves in the world from scratch, the beast of the end.


    If there is no strong one to stop him, he will have the power to destroy the world after he reveals his noumenon.


    However, Parker looked a little serious at the moment. He glanced around and said, "I''ve never seen the world behave like this. Destruction and uncertainty are revealed everywhere..."


    "Perhaps, there is something similar to the jealous witch in the world! In the end, she completely destroyed the world?"


    "Actually." Amelia opened her mouth and wanted to say that the real enemy was not the jealous witch, but the evil god force more terrible than the witch... But in the end, she sighed and didn''t say anything. After all, she didn''t know where to explain.


    Soon, Amelia took part in the battlefield. She looked serious and cooperated with Parker to fight against many hostile evil things outside.


    A Xing either patted a fist or stepped on it with a palm, and the action was understated.


    But he seemed to condense the invisible phenomena of heaven and earth. When he took a palm, it was a palm with a width of 100 meters, branded on the ground. When he stepped on it with one foot, the footprints left were as huge as those of an ancient giant, and had this terrible lethality.


    "It''s really powerful, everyone." Huang Rong spit out his tongue, and then his palms unite, looking serious, "then I can''t slack off."


    The voice fell, Huang Rong''s side unexpectedly appeared a virtual and real projection, which was the scene of Peach Blossom Island. Countless peach blossoms fell from the trunk, but they had great lethality

 Chapter 301

    No matter what evil thing touches the peach blossom, the body seems to be torn apart


    Song que looked indifferent and waved his heavenly sword. His artistic conception and killing intention were one. Any evil thing that blocked him... Would die suddenly and could not bear it


    The battle was extremely fierce... Finally, only konji Sakata remained with Conan.


    Conan glanced around and changed his face several times. Finally, he sighed, "what''s the use of just us? Spread out! Fight each other."


    Sakata Gangji took a deep look at him without hesitation. There was a burning fire of death in front of his forehead, and his wrist was covered with armed domineering color.


    However, after he entered the combat state, his domineering spirit was very strange. He also had a strange dead spirit burning, making his lethality more terrible.


    ¡­¡­


    In the fog hall, a group of people looked at these pictures with different faces.


    "Stark is such a cunning guy." Gu Yi mage couldn''t laugh or cry. Tonistark''s Noumenon strength naturally can''t match that of a general, but his peak state of combat power is the integration with the supreme mage''s armor.


    In that state, he even dared to fight against Yu Zhibo. Although there is no doubt that you will lose in the end, your strength is absolutely superior to the general... After all, if you dare to challenge, you can prove a lot.


    Now, Tony Stark is playing the neutral position of his own strength, and has also mixed into this battlefield and fought in it.


    "I really don''t understand what you were worried about before." Yu Zhibo glanced coldly at his white beard.


    "Although I know my daughter''s strength, I really understand now... How strong she is." white beard smiled. "In terms of swordsmanship alone, she is no weaker than the peach rabbit lieutenant general of the Navy, and infinitely close to the great swordsman."


    "Of course, there''s a lot of difference between seeing and hearing and armed color!" white beard pinched his crescent beard and thought, "however, these can be strengthened by evil power... Maybe she''ll be no weaker than peach rabbit when she comes back after killing this time."


    "In this way, I''m afraid that little girl can be regarded as the top among your sons?" jiujianxian said with great interest.


    "Indeed." white beard nodded calmly. Marco, even ace, was stronger than poison Island Yazi. However, looking at the whole white bearded Pirate Group, even today''s poison Island Yazi... Can be ranked in the top ten.


    If the poison Island child comes back and strengthens again to make up for his shortcomings... It won''t be a problem to be ranked in the top five.


    More importantly, poison Island Yazi has not yet taken the devil''s fruit.


    "Am I the only one who pays attention to Kanda Gangji?" olmet rubbed his chin and a bright smile hung on his face. "His domineering... Is very special! He was combined with his own inflammation of death."


    "I have a little doubt... If he cultivates chakra, he may also make his chakra have the nature of the inflammation of death."


    "What would that look like?" Yu Zhibo glanced at olmett without expression and suddenly sneered. "Using water escape, there is still a layer of flame wrapped around the chakra water column driven by water escape? Do you think it''s possible?"


    "Even the president''s nameless existence is real. What else is impossible in this world?" jiujianxian murmured.


    Yuzhiboban stopped talking for a moment. He found himself speechless.


    "I envy you." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai squeezed her fist and looked forward to the scene of fighting around. If she could have this power, how good it would be... And the fastest way to obtain these powers is


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai bit his lower lip and looked at white beard.


    After watching the pirate star, she really admired the emperor on the sea... Whether it was his mind and spirit, or his personality charm willing to die for his son


    "Alas, I always feel that there is a barrier in my heart." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai sighed faintly and said to himself, "think again."


    "They are already tired." poros suddenly opened his mouth. He was acutely aware that the breath of many members of Parliament began to be chaotic.


    "Conan can''t do it," white beard glanced at he qifengli and probably understood the problem. "He can really compare with the rear admiral... He is a little stronger than the conventional rear admiral. But his endurance is much weaker than the rear admiral."


    If you don''t consider the reasons for aging, white beard can fight with experts at the same level for ten days and ten nights when he was young. But Conan... How long have you been playing? Ten minutes? It''s exhausting.


    "Hum, Conan''s situation is the situation of normal human beings." one party snorted coldly, and the implication was very clear that the people in the pirate world are not normal people.


    "So, how does poison Island child explain?" white beard was not angry and stared at one side with interest. One side stopped talking.


    "Ha ha ha," olmett laughed, "in fact, physical strength and combat effectiveness can be improved through the day after tomorrow''s training. So don''t be too obsessed with your ideas!"


    "Mr. Conan is really great, but it is an indisputable fact that he doesn''t work hard as Miss poison island."


    With the loss of time bit by bit, Su Han suddenly stared at Conan. At the moment when Conan really reached the limit and was about to be completely swallowed up by evil things, the fog gushed out from the depths of his body and made him disappear from his original place.


    He appeared in parliament, unsure. Many nervous members of the parliament relaxed and looked thoughtfully at the calm Su Han.


    On the battlefield.


    "That''s true." the poison Island Yazi, who has been paying attention to this aspect, is also relieved. She gives up the idea of chopping a knife in Conan''s direction and continues to fight.


    Next, a small number of people were sent back in advance.


    The last people who persevered were poison Island Yazi, Huang Rong, Tony Stark, Ying Zheng and a Xing.


    At the moment of time, there was a fog on them. Finally, they all disappeared and appeared in Parliament.


    "This is really," Conan sighed. "It''s a shame to lose it home."


    Song que glanced at Conan and didn''t speak. He felt ashamed of himself. It was clear that he wouldn''t have a problem if he insisted, but he was attacked by a fast evil thing close to himself... Coupled with the carelessness, he was sent back directly


    "Don''t worry, this time there is the protection of Mr. chairman of the Council," Huang Rong comforted in a warm voice. "Next time, just pay attention."


    Su Han looked at the group of people in front of him helplessly. Suddenly he sensed something and his eyes twinkled, "this feeling... Is it coming again?"


    The next breath, on the two bronze chairs, there was a fog rising.

 Chapter 302

    The fog condensed their bodies and they sat on bronze chairs.


    After a short lag, they also began to observe the situation around them.


    "Two newcomers?" Tang Hao''s eyebrows jumped, his eyes moved on them, and suddenly smiled, "I don''t know who will join the parliament this time..."


    "I don''t expect anyone to join parliament to be strong enough to rival me." poros''s voice was gentle, and he focused his eyes on white beard.


    White beard and Yuzhi speckle have been strengthened and have gradually caught up with him.


    However, Polos once fought with yuzhiboban. He knew that yuzhiboban''s strength did not match his own, and he could not enjoy the hot-blooded fight from boxing to meat... So polos himself preferred to fight with white beard.


    "I said, the one eyed monster opposite," Jiu Jianxian suddenly said with some dissatisfaction. "When you first joined the parliament, your strength was the top among the members of the Parliament? However, you have been reluctant to participate in the task and dragged... Are you satisfied now?"


    "Many members of parliament have caught up with you... And there will only be more members of Parliament who can catch up with you in the future."


    "Hehe," poros didn''t care. His eyes narrowed and his words were gentle. "I''m just thinking about one thing."


    "If I go to visit Qiyu and know the whole process of his transformation... Then with the help of evil forces, let my body transform in his direction... Then can I break the limiter?"


    Jiujianxian stopped talking. He was shocked and understood polos''s ambition at this moment.


    Poros doesn''t want to be strong, but he chose another more direct and more difficult way.


    "Of course," polos added after a pause, "I don''t have to go this way... After all, I don''t have the slightest confidence to go through, so there are powerful and strange things worth my shot in the future, and I will solve them."


    In the final analysis, guys with insufficient strength... Poros is too lazy to go to them to fight.


    Even if you know that these evil things can make you stronger, it''s the same


    "You are..." Tony Stark''s mouth moved for a moment, and his heart was speechless.


    Conan''s eyes never left the two newcomers from the beginning. His thoughts flickered in his mind. Finally, he decided to go straight to the topic, "can you ask me about your identity and the situation of your world?"


    "Let me come to this strange world, but I don''t know my identity? It''s really strange."


    The clear sound like the falling plate of Pearl and jade sounded. She stretched out her white jade palm. After a few breaths, she gave a light EH in her mouth, with a sense of surprise and uncertainty, "my eternal power in a moment... Has been seriously disturbed in this space?"


    "Forever for a moment..." one side repeated it at the entrance. Suddenly, there was a guess in his heart. His eyes widened, "no?"


    Is this name... An ability related to time? So many members have been added to the parliament, but there are still very few people about time.


    One side''s eyes flickered.


    In the current parliament, the only one who can be related seems to be Conan. After all, there is a suspected infinite cycle in front of his world, and then there is a tindalus hound, which can hunt prey across time and space


    "Are you aliens?" another heavy male voice suddenly sounded. He clenched his fist almost without hesitation. There was a ring shining on it. "Invaders of the earth?"


    Yuandagu looked serious for a moment. He felt a familiar breath from the ring. He almost subconsciously took out his superimposed transformation and asked, "are you also a super ancient giant?"


    "What super ancient giant?" the man was obviously stunned and didn''t continue his transformation. Because he felt the similar breath on the transformator of Dega and his transformator ring.


    He was stunned. "Are you Altman? Have you been arrested in this place, too?"


    "I am diga Altman''s human body yuandagu, but I was not arrested!" yuandagu took a deep breath.


    After confirming the appearance of another Altman, yuandagu''s mood fluctuated at the moment. After a long time, he calmed down and whispered, "don''t be too nervous. Let me introduce you to the specific situation of the fog Council first."


    The man nodded after a brief silence. Temporarily decided not to change, first look at the situation!


    Su Han sat on the throne and stared at the two new members with great interest.


    One of them is a girl in kimono. She has unimaginable charm. Her black hair is randomly vertical behind her, and her cheeks are suffocating. The other was a determined man in a team uniform.


    Su Han had recognized their identity, but he didn''t speak for the first time.


    Until yuandagu''s explanation was completed, they were silent for a long time and digested. Su Han spoke slowly.


    His voice was gentle and indifferent, "Penglai mountain, bright night, Fengyuan, welcome you."


    The princess of the moon in the Oriental Fantasy Town, Penglai mountain glow night. And Leo Altman''s human body Fengyuan... Of course, although it is nominally a human body, the situation of Fengyuan is different from other human bodies, because he is Leo himself, and can even kick Leo under the state of human body.


    "Hello, President of Parliament." Penglai Shanhui night''s words were mild and her posture changed slightly. Her temperament was suddenly different, showing the elegance and calmness of the princess of the moon.


    Even Su Han had to sigh that the charm of Penglai mountain Huiye was the best among the people on the scene.


    "Is it a fog parliament beyond the world?" after a short thought, Feng Yuan suddenly used his transformation, and the brilliance soared. Although he turned into Leo, he didn''t become incomparably huge. He was still an ordinary body and sat in a chair.


    "This is?" Feng Yuan immediately noticed the surrounding situation and felt a shock in his heart. "This is not the earth, this is the universe... I can keep my transformation state permanently in this place."


    "Hmm?" yuandagu''s body stiffened and suddenly smiled bitterly.


    How come he never thought about completing his transformation in parliament to confirm the situation of Parliament?


    Tony Stark is not surprised. After all, this matter has long been a certain fact in his eyes.


    After a short silence, Leo Altman re incarnated into Fengyuan. His idea moved, and suddenly cards appeared on his body.

 Chapter 303

    His eyes crossed one by one from these cards. After a short hesitation, Fengyuan took out Leiou transformation card and light power card and handed them to Su Han.


    "Chairman of the Council... According to what Dega said before, no, Dagu said, as long as we pay you enough price, we can see my future."


    After a pause, Fengyuan continued, "excuse me, are these costs enough?"


    Fengyuan not only feels that he is in the starry sky at the moment, but also confirms that this starry sky is not the starry sky of his own world... Yuandagu is right. This is indeed another world.


    And when he changed into Leo before, he could feel the suffocating breath of Su Han.


    The stronger you are, the more you can feel terror.


    Out of trust in yuandagu and confirming that he can never resist Su Han... Fengyuan decided to exchange according to the usual.


    The two cards revolved around Su Han, then disappeared into the fog and disappeared. Su Han stared at Feng Yuan quietly and tapped his fingers on the armrest of the chair.


    With a buzzing sound, there were waves in the void, and the rough waves were lifted almost in an instant, vast and huge.


    That''s the story between Altman named Leo and his predecessor seven Altman.


    Leo from the vast universe is not a native Altman of M78 nebula, but he still takes the responsibility of protecting the earth. He fought with powerful enemies again and again, and received the training and care of seven Altman''s human star clusters.


    However, Leo Altman''s life was not plain sailing. With the passage of time, the MAC special operation forces were completely destroyed, and the star clusters were unaccounted for during this period.


    In the constant battle, Fengyuan gradually understood that he might be the root of such chaos on the earth. Finally, he resolutely left the earth under a sunset


    The endless river of fate converged and finally condensed into a bright star, floating quietly on the head of Fengyuan.


    Feng Yuan looked dull and still recalled what he had seen before. "Captain... He''s dead? How can this happen?"


    "Don''t be too excited." although yuandagu was shocked, he comforted. "The picture just flashed away... No one knows what the situation is? Wait a minute... The captain seems to be another Altman? There are many altmans in your world?"


    Yuandagu finally reacted. He was stunned and shocked to the extreme.


    "... isn''t there much in your world?" Feng Yuan stared at yuandagu with some doubts.


    Yuandagu was silent for a long time and smiled bitterly. "It''s not so much... It''s better to say that I''ve only seen one Altman in my life... Of course, I''ve seen two Altman statues before."


    "Well," warned Weber with a strange look, "Mr. Dagu, have you forgotten the dark altmans that appeared later?"


    Yuandagu choked instantly and his expression became very wonderful.


    Fengyuan gazed at yuandagu with a strange look, and then projected her eyes on the plot stars behind yuandagu, with inexplicable luster in her eyes.


    "Then next, it''s my concubine." Penglai Shanhui night suddenly opened her mouth. Her voice was as clear as ever, and seemed to contain a smile, but she felt it carefully and seemed to have nothing.


    She poked out a palm and took out two cards, namely the power of immortality and the power of eternity and a moment, "then let me see your great power."


    Penglai mountain Huiye now has no doubt. She also saw the vast river of destiny... The power contained in the river of destiny is too abundant and terrible, with fluctuations of time and years.


    That may be the real past and future... Penglai mountain glow night vaguely confirms this.


    Even with the help of eternity and a moment, she could not do such a thing. However, the mysterious president of the parliament just knocked on the armrest of his chair. This ability can be called earth shaking.


    Su Han stared at Penglai mountain Huiye quietly. He peeped into the situation of Penglai mountain Huiye at the moment and said to himself, "now he has been expelled from the capital of the moon... Are those two old people still in the story of Huiye, in the stage of adoption?"


    If it is this period of time, it is still an extremely long time before the establishment of fantasy township.


    His thoughts flickered in his mind, but Su Han didn''t have any emotional fluctuation on the surface. He just knocked on the armrest of the chair gently.


    Like the sound of startling waves, countless virtual shadows flickered from Penglai mountain Huiye, and instantly condensed into a vast river of destiny.


    Because fantasy village is not a shaped work, Su Han used his ability this time, more inclined to observe the local world, and combined with the fragmented information in his mind, gathered into this long river of destiny.


    Of course, that''s why... So Penglai mountain stares at the long river of destiny with a dull look, and feels the connection between the long river and itself, as well as the eternity that seems to flow from ancient times to the present.


    "The fate of the world... Is revealed in front of me." Penglai mountain Hui night silently opened his mouth.


    There are too many scenes.


    There are pictures of herself being expelled from the capital of the moon, pictures of herself setting many tests in the face of many suitors, and pictures of BA Yunzi invading the capital of the moon with her special strength together with big monsters


    Finally, it is the picture of Penglai Shanhui night entering fantasy township. One by one, the charming girls in the fantasy village appear, the monster sage eight clouds purple, the flower tyrant wind sees the fragrance, the moon sage eight meaning Yonglin, the shrine witch Boli Lingmeng


    With a crisp buzzing sound, the stars of the plot condense above the head of Penglai mountain. She still sat there for a long time without talking.


    "Interesting... Even exciting," said Polos, whose eyes revealed an unspeakable sense of war.


    The numerous scenes that have just surfaced have made him understand that the two people who joined the parliament this time are at a very high level in the world.


    Although it is uncertain whether there are people who can match him, at least unlike the last time... The strength level is not a high a Xing world. And basically, everyday battles take place in the virtual world, the world of Athena.


    "Princess... Of the moon?" poison Island Yazi sorted out the information she had seen scattered before, and looked at the bright night of Penglai mountain again. In her eyes, she was shocked and incredible.

 Chapter 304

    "See you on the moon night... If I remember correctly, it should be one of the three noble gods in Japanese legend." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai whispered. She forced down the vibration in her heart and looked at the bright night of Penglai mountain with a trace of awe. "So... You are the son of God?"


    The parliament is much quieter. Many people are looking at Penglai Shanhui night repeatedly at the moment. Some people are shocked by her unique style in the long river of fate. Others are shocked by Penglai Shanhui night''s divine identity of seeing her daughter on the moon night.


    This is the first member of Parliament... Who is suspected of having a relationship with the gods. Even blue dye, rotten wood and Lucia, known as the God of death, have a great gap with the gods in myths and legends after all


    "Hmm?" Yu Zhibo frowned, subconsciously touched his reincarnation eyes and fell into meditation


    Why did he just seem to see the picture of Penglai Shanhui playing games all day after entering fantasy village at night?


    After thinking about the gorgeous, elegant and calm princess in the early stage, Yu Zhibo took a deep look at Penglai mountain Huiye, shook his head and abandoned his miscellaneous thoughts. He thought he might have read it wrong or misunderstood something.


    "The princess of the moon Penglai mountain Huiye, the daughter of the moon... The connection between Huiye and the moon is really complicated." Conan''s tone was inexplicable. He pushed his glasses.


    The fog hall suddenly quieted down. Yu Zhibo''s waist gradually straightened up. His eyes became sharp and looked at Penglai mountain Huiye repeatedly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Penglai shanhuiye keenly felt the change of the atmosphere at the scene. After a short thought, her voice was gentle, "I''m a newcomer to the parliament. If you have any taboos, please let me know."


    "If I offend you unknowingly, please tell me in case I make this mistake again. I can also apologize to you in advance!"


    Parliament, look at me, I look at you. Finally, Yu Zhibo spoke, "she has nothing to do with her."


    Yuzhi Boban looked back and found that there was a great gap between Penglai mountain glow night and big barrel wood glow night. It is not only the gap in appearance, but also the gap in strength.


    There are no similarities except that the name and also come from outer space.


    "I know this," Conan said frankly. "In fact, I''m just thinking about the ancient legend of our world, huiyeji story... Incidentally, I didn''t imply Mr. Yu zhiboban."


    "Huiyeji... The story?" after a brief silence, Sakata Gangji suddenly woke up and stared at Penglai mountain huiyeji with a shudder. "You are the protagonist of huiyeji''s story..."


    "No, it''s normal... It''s so obvious that I didn''t react at the first time."


    "Looks like you know?" Huang Rong looked at the group of people in front of him strangely.


    Zhang Sanfeng thought for a while and said, "it should be like you know Ying Zheng, Miss Huang Rong."


    "This metaphor is not appropriate," Yuan Dagu shook his head and made a serious speech. "It should be like Miss Huang Rong who knows the ancient mythical characters in her own world and the existence of Haotian God."


    "... I see." Huang Rong finally understood. She bit her lower lip and nodded slightly without saying anything more.


    "Then, let''s start." one side stared at the two stars with interest. But before he made a decision, a fog rose on a chair.


    Xiao Zhi''s figure appeared. He was very embarrassed at the moment. "There is a big problem in my world... The one that can''t be bigger."


    "Hmm?" Tang Hao''s eyebrows beat for a moment, coldly glanced at Xiao Zhi and his voice was hoarse. "Isn''t today the day of your final finals? What''s the matter? He was beaten by the sudden domestic violence of divine beast training?"


    Huang Rong burst out laughing. Then she found that she was laughing now. It seemed a little bad... She immediately forced herself to hold back her smile and opened her mouth. Her voice was intermittent.


    "Xiao Zhi... I didn''t mean to ridicule you. I just suddenly remembered a funny joke. It has nothing to do with you... Ha ha..."


    If at ordinary times, Xiao Zhi is expected to quarrel with Huang Rong, but now, he looks like he is in a daze and wanders around the parliament, as if he doesn''t know what he should do now.


    Su Han''s eyes narrowed slightly. Omniscient power could let him know what happened in Xiaozhi world for a moment. He didn''t say anything. His fingers gently knocked on the armrest of the chair. The gorgeous brilliance suddenly rose from Xiaozhi and turned into a real illusion.


    That''s the final battlefield of the Magic Baby competition.


    Xiao Zhi has a bright smile on his face. He was full of war spirit, driving himself one after another to either learn the color of arms, the color of seeing and hearing, or be familiar with Taijiquan. He was a powerful magic baby who could cut out taijiswordplay and defeat his opponent one after another.


    There are even a few magic babies. They don''t know what principle. They have chakra seeds in their bodies and learned ninja.


    The fire breathing dragon made several seals and used the technique of water escape waterfall to completely suppress the big rock snake opposite... This scene destroyed everyone''s three views on the scene.


    There is no doubt that the opposite side can reach the Magic Baby finals.


    But it''s no use at all. On the 6-6 battlefield, all of his five magic babies were beaten out, while Xiaozhi''s six magic babies not only didn''t leave, but also each retained a considerable degree of combat power.


    Long Shidu, who presided over and watched the war, stared at the battlefield with a complex expression and filled with emotion, "it''s too strong... It''s not like a fledgling trainer at all, but more like a tempered soldier, a magic baby, training everyone and tactics everyone."


    "Some of the three royal family magic babies have not even evolved to the final form... But their combat effectiveness is so unexpected and powerful that it is suffocating. More importantly... How did he let the magic baby learn skills with different attributes?"


    The fire breathing dragon water system skill is perfect. The dragon makes Du feel numb on his scalp.


    Of course, long Shidu is pretty good. Dr. Oki standing on the stage of relatives and friends has straight eyes and breathes heavily, as if he was going to rush to the stage and dissect Xiaozhi''s magic baby.


    There is a senior level of the Magic Baby alliance beside long Shidu. After a short silence, he forcibly suppressed his shock, turned his head, stared at tianwangdu and asked.


    "Do you mean... Mr. Xiaozhi is now the top magic baby home of the younger generation?"

 Chapter 305

    "It''s not just the younger generation." long Shidu was not stingy with his praise.


    "As for the Magic Baby team he showed before, just give him another year to grow and let all magic babies evolve to the final form. I doubt that he can compare with the four heavenly kings in Kanto!"


    The league leaders were obviously shocked and their palms were shaking.


    You know... Long Shidu is also the four heavenly kings of Kanto, but he is absolutely qualified to compete for the championship in other regions.


    In other words, Xiaozhi may now be able to compare with the heavenly kings of other regions! This is the Magic Baby trainer who just went out this year. Is it open?


    Don''t you go out for the first year, you have to compete with the king of heaven, you have to become a champion in the second year, and what do you do in the third year? Aren''t you going to snipe the top animals?


    But then, the federal high-level remembered the scene of fire breathing dragon Shi displaying various water ninja, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Well, it''s also normal... Fire breathing dragons can exert many powerful water system abilities. What else is impossible in this world?


    But just as the last battle was about to begin, a sharp cry sounded in the sky, and colorful flames fell from the sky.


    "Hmm?" Xiao Zhi''s look became serious for a moment. What did he feel. The Pikachu on his shoulder also had his hair up, and the electric bag on his face was flashing with electric light.


    The clouds were torn, and a terrible existence fell into the sky. It was the Phoenix King


    She was covered with blood and had an immortal flame burning, but she looked very tired and reluctantly fell on the battlefield.


    The cold and sharp cry sounded, and several other divine beasts appeared on the sky. They were the Dark Phoenix King and the dark rocky. They sent out an ominous smell and rushed down from the sky with awe inspiring killing intention.


    "Bad." Xiao Zhi looked serious. He gently patted the five magic babies behind him, rising up one after another, and incarnated into a formed magic baby.


    "Fire breathing dragon... The self power limit has been lifted! I allow you to use your best fire escape ninja and burst out your full strength."


    The fire breathing longan eyes lit up in an instant, and the tail flame behind him expanded in a big circle. He took off into the sky with a Shua, and his palms continued to seal. On his physique, chakra, which belongs to nine tails, spread into mantissa clothes, and the horror flame erupted.


    The Dark Phoenix King also threw his wings, and the black flame burst out. The front collided with the Hao fire, but it was useless at all. However, at the moment when the black flame was about to burn to the fire breathing dragon, a fast dragon quickly hugged him and withdrew from the attack.


    The Phoenix King was very reluctantly. She got up and gave a sharp cry. Seven colors of sacred fire were sprayed from the dog. Barely block the dark flame falling from the sky.


    The scene was chaotic, and all kinds of magic babies were called out, all of them fleeing quickly.


    "It''s a big trouble." Xiao Zhi said hurriedly. He scanned the scene for a week and looked firm. "Pikachu, enter the Leidun chakra mode! The strongest blade, a penetrating hand and the strongest shield Leidun chakra armor are all used."


    "Miao frog seed, use Mu Dun... It''s not an attack. Do you think you''re the first generation? Well, I know you don''t understand... Your Mu Dun attack power is not strong, but your auxiliary ability is very strong. Go to help the people on the scene and let them transfer as quickly as possible."


    "Bidiao, strengthen your body with armed color, peep into each other''s movements with seeing and hearing color, and use tempered wings to use Taiji sword. I know you can''t beat each other. Just fight with all your strength."


    "Jenny turtle, wait a minute and match it with the fire breathing dragon! Try your best to use Youdun... I know you don''t like it. But now there''s no way. You two can produce the strongest combat power together, and the fire breathing dragon can''t stop it!"


    "Flying Mantis... Strengthen the armed color, and then use the first question of the eight questions of Tiandao! Even if you can''t play the seven questions behind you, I believe you can cut the world even if you can only try and reach the peak... As I said before, let''s challenge the divine beast!"


    The battlefield is extremely grand. Xiaozhi''s magic baby has all the cards, and can''t stop the two dark beasts coming from the sky. However, the Phoenix King reluctantly took action, and Dr. long Shidu and Dr. Da Mu also released the magic baby in their own hands.


    "It''s terrible." Du rode on his own fast dragon, galloped in the battlefield, and joined hands with bidiao to contain the dark rochia. The more he fought, the more shocked he was.


    It''s terrible. The boy named Xiao Zhi didn''t release his full strength just now. Flying Mantis also unloaded several pieces of iron from his body, hit the ground and set off a torrent of smoke... How the fuck did you practice?


    When I looked at it, I felt very angry... I felt that even if I was in a six-to-six Magic Baby final... The winning rate was only 70%.


    It looks very tall, but he is an invincible dragon Messenger, and the opposite is just a newcomer in a real new town.


    "Dr. Oki," Watanabe quickly gave an order, and his thoughts twinkled in his mind, "it is worthy of being the person you chose... If he can really grow up, he may be able to become another champion in Guandong district with undoubted strength."


    Dr. Oki came to Xiaozhi with a serious face. He glanced at Xiaozhi''s many magic babies. He lived up to his previous carelessness, just like an old urchin. His words were low, "it seems that you hid a lot of things from me..."


    "Doctor." Xiao Zhi scratched his head with some embarrassment. After the reaction, he said angrily, "I didn''t hide it from you... I didn''t deliberately avoid you when I trained them in the past."


    "Yes, but I thought you were training blindly in the past." Dr. Oki twitched at the corners of his mouth. He came to one side and looked at the Phoenix King slowly cured by Geely egg. "I didn''t expect... The Phoenix King, who has always been vigilant towards human beings, would turn to human beings for help."


    "No... maybe it''s because of you, Xiao Zhi. After all, you saw the Phoenix King just after you left Zhenxin town... It was just a guess before, but now it''s determined that you must be the child chosen by the divine beast... To care for."


    Feng Wang''s face was gentle. She didn''t look at Dr. Dagu, but seriously stared at Xiao Zhi and used telepathy, "can''t fight... There are more than one God in the dark incarnation. If you attract them... It''s all over. All the people and magic babies who have helped me will die."


    "I see." Xiaozhi nodded seriously and whispered, "Spitfire dragon, evacuate with Phoenix King."


    He clenched his hat, turned his head back, looked at the sky, and said firmly, "bet on everything in my trainer... Phoenix King, I must save you! No matter what enemy I face."

 Chapter 306

    Facing the dark beast, there is no doubt that the battle was a disastrous defeat. Xiao Zhi, long Shidu, and Dr. Oki, who didn''t bring all the magic baby... The final result is the same.


    Because those two divine beasts are also among the top of all divine beasts, and after the darkness... Their combat effectiveness is suspected to have improved a lot.


    The four magic babies of Du lost all their combat effectiveness, the three magic babies of Xiao Zhi lost all their combat effectiveness, and the three magic babies brought by Dr. Da Mu lost all their combat effectiveness


    Finally, it was Chaomeng summoned by Xiaozhi as a response, which reluctantly took the Phoenix King to a safe place.


    That is the headquarters of the Magic Baby alliance in Kanto. It has the most rigorous defense and can even stop the attack of divine beasts


    Of course, that said, if you face the attack of several top divine beasts at the same time, the Magic Baby alliance headquarters can''t stop all the heavenly king champions in all regions.


    It is the ultimate embodiment of human wisdom to block a single upper class divine beast. It is because that level of divine beasts themselves represent a rule of nature. There is no containment at the same level. They can really cause the collapse of the world level.


    ¡­¡­


    Fog Council.


    At this time, many people''s looks have changed greatly. Someone is thinking with his eyes down. Some people turn their heads and stare at Xiao Zhi, thinking. Others sat on bronze chairs, their hearts throbbing and couldn''t calm down.


    "What an unimaginable battle!" Huang Rong murmured. She silently wiped the cold sweat on her forehead, but looked at Xiao Zhi and exclaimed, "Xiao Zhi... If you bring the standard six magic babies, you can be regarded as upper class among the strong members of the Parliament?"


    "I admit that Xiaozhi is no longer a little retarded," Tony Stark said heartily.


    "What are you talking about, you bastard!" Xiao Zhi stared at Tony Stark angrily. But Tony Stark didn''t answer him.


    Ying Zheng was silent. He used to think that Xiao Zhi might not be very strong, but now he knows... He''s wrong.


    Xiao Zhi is definitely the most underestimated one in Parliament.


    "In fact, it''s not just my credit," Xiao Zhi sighed after calming down, "because I found that although magic babies can''t be brought into the Council space... They can be released in the middle of the month of cultivation."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Zhi smiled, "if there was not a month of cultivation, I wouldn''t have made such a rapid progress in such a short time!"


    "I see." Ying Zheng nodded suddenly, so he could understand.


    "Wonderful battle." Penglai mountain Huiye suddenly opened her mouth, and her voice was serious. "Those dark... Are they the existence of divine beasts?"


    "I''m very interested in them... I don''t know if my eternal and instant power can work on them?"


    Fengyuan didn''t speak. He looks serious. Are there all kinds of dangers in other worlds? It''s also normal. Where is 100% safety in the world?


    "I only wonder one thing," Conan twitched his eyelids. "What''s the matter with those divine beasts eroded by darkness."


    "I don''t know! But I thought about it for a long time at the League Headquarters, and then I realized... It should have something to do with the invasion of evil gods." Xiaozhi clenched his fist, and his face was full of remorse and anger.


    "Nine times out of ten." one party nodded slightly.


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai said nothing and looked in a trance. She remembered the information she had received from others and bit her lower lip. A world invaded by evil gods?


    She has seen the Magic Baby and naturally knows the gentle nature of the magic baby... But even such a world can''t escape being invaded. Can her world escape? This seems to be a very obvious thing.


    "We must become stronger." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai said to himself, and his eyes became firm.


    In order to protect their parents and relatives, but also to protect their own world


    As the only person in his own world to join the parliament, Jiecheng tomorrow Nai vaguely understands that he may be all the hope of his own world. After hesitating for a moment, Jiecheng tomorrow Nai silently looked at white beard


    Su Han glanced around at the real illusion that was still going on. After a short silence, he suddenly controlled the opening of No. 10, "now Xiaozhi... I thought I saw red."


    "Red? Who''s that?" Tony Stark frowned.


    He liked the story of magic baby very much, so he saw the whole Magic Baby Star three or five times. But he is sure... There is absolutely no trainer named Chihong.


    "You can think of it as Xiaozhi on another world line," No. 10 said without any fluctuation. "As for the degree of strength? It''s about the same as Xiaozhi now. After a tour in Kanto, you have a strong strength enough to subdue the top divine beasts."


    "Cough." Sakata Gangji coughed violently. The first area to receive divine beasts? This is more open than Xiaozhi now


    Blue dye''s eyes twinkled and thought deeply.


    Sure enough, the 10th pays close attention to their affairs... When every member of Parliament joins, will he step on the world on the 10th? That''s why I know so much information


    Of course, the fact that the magic baby world has a parallel world surprised lanran.


    "It''s estimated that my world will be planted on the 10th?" lanran sighed silently. "Maybe he knows many other secrets of our world? If you have a chance in the future, you can test him..."


    Su Han stared around quietly. At the moment, the real illusion continued.


    In the illusion, Xiaozhi accompanied Fengwang Chaomeng and followed Dr. dudamu into the real headquarters of the alliance, the highest power in the world.


    If Xiao Zhi is an ordinary trainer, he is not qualified, but the strength he has shown before... And the identity of being selected by Chaomeng and Fengwang is enough to enable him to set foot in the highest power of the League at the age of 10


    Du looked serious, communicated with the heavenly kings in various regions, and finally determined that there were problems in some areas.


    For example, in Chengdu, someone saw the figure of the divine beast Luoqiya... Of course, it is white and should not be polluted


    In Fangyuan area, there are three great beasts, gaioka, gulado and chakong, which are dark all over. Moreover, the direction of these three great beasts is suspected to be in Kanto area

 Chapter 307

    "This situation is very strange." Dr. Oki''s eyebrows locked tightly.


    After a brief silence, Du turned his eyes to Feng Wang, "Feng Wang, since you agree to come to the Magic Baby alliance headquarters... Presumably, are you willing to communicate with us?"


    Before today, the Phoenix King''s attitude towards mankind has always been mostly contradictory.


    Of course, since I saw you today and even the human side saved the Phoenix King, the Phoenix King should change his previous strategy.


    "I see what you mean," the Phoenix King nodded. After a short thought, she said, "those dark beasts... Although they have the form of beasts, they are not beasts, but more like imitations of beasts."


    Speaking of this, there was a flash of panic and a trace of anger in the Phoenix King''s eyes. "Their real bodies come from the darkness of the different world... They are dark creatures composed of darkness."


    "The only purpose of these dark creatures is to devour us."


    "Devour?" Dr. Oki captured the key words.


    "Yes," the Phoenix King nodded solemnly, "if my dark fake devours me... Then it will inherit my position between heaven and earth."


    "If half of the world''s divine beasts are swallowed up by these dark and similar fakes... Then the world will really fall into chaos and destruction... And at that time, the destruction will be almost irreversible."


    "So... It is." Dr. Oki''s expression is heavy. Since it involves the destruction of the world, they can''t afford to shrink back at all.


    "I just want to ask, what method can we use to solve the enemy?" Xiaozhi clenched his fist and said decisively and directly.


    Compared with the dignified Dr. Tomi and Du, Xiaozhi doesn''t feel afraid at the moment and is full of vitality as always.


    "Kill them." the Phoenix King sighed faintly. "At present, there are no more than ten dark imitated beasts... Except the dark rocky and the Dark Phoenix King... You should have seen the traces of the dark split empty seat, the dark gulaton and the dark sea emperor''s teeth just now."


    "Although it seems that they have no reason, they can communicate with each other... Presumably, the three dark beasts are specially called by the Dark Phoenix King because he thinks he can''t beat us."


    "What?" even if I had been prepared before, the look of Du had changed greatly.


    After a brief silence, he said in a low voice, "I see."


    My heart is heavy. In other words, is it possible to fight five top beasts next? This is really big trouble.


    Let people take Feng Wang and Chaomeng down to heal and rest, and looked at Xiao Zhi and Dr. Da mu, "then next, you two, please help me."


    "I''m afraid our present strength is not enough." Dr. Oki shook his head. He was not unwilling, but felt that the chance of victory in this battle was too small.


    "I''ll call the heavenly kings of Kanto now and ask the champions from other places to help... The heavenly kings of Chengdu should also be able to mobilize two."


    After a while, he said with a bitter smile, "although I know that the probability of victory is still very small... What we can do now is to do our best to listen to fate."


    The gorgeous real illusion slowly extinguished at this moment, and the fog space returned to desolation.


    "Dark beasts? About ten?" Tony Stark stroked the lines above the bronze with his palm. His thoughts twinkled in his mind. He said in a low voice, "this battle... Is very troublesome."


    "I don''t think it''s so exaggerated." yuzhiboban''s mouth flashed a radian, and his words were crazy. "Before, I also saw the strength of dark rocky and Dark Phoenix King... To be honest, it''s just that."


    "I can kill them all by myself."


    "It''s true," Tony Stark raised his eyebrows, "but swallow them... Will your strength be greatly improved?"


    Yu Zhibo stopped and his eyes narrowed. "You mean... I''m not qualified to go this time? Have you forgotten the lesson of Zhang Sanfeng''s world last time?"


    If Zhang Sanfeng let many strong people go together last time, how could he make the situation almost out of control? Almost let evil things erupt in an all-round way and sweep the world.


    "If it''s safe... I think it''s enough for master Guyi to go." Tony Stark said noncommittally, "just right, the master can also build a solid battlefield."


    Hearing the speech, Yu Zhibo stared at Tony Stark tightly. His fingers gently knocked on the chair hand, and his eyes were uncertain.


    "Well," said Xiao Zhi carefully, "if Mr. Ban wants to go over, I have no opinion."


    Xiaozhi doesn''t want the evil power of evil things. For the sake of world security... Naturally, the more experts go, the better.


    Not to mention, yuzhiboban is kind to him.


    In other words, many people in Parliament helped him a lot. Just look at his magic baby''s moves.


    "No, I won''t go this time," Yu Zhibo said coldly. He put his hands around his chest and snorted coldly. "Choose who you want to go."


    The reason for this is that, on the one hand, yuzhiboban''s pride was triggered. On the other hand, it is also because yuzhiboban suddenly thought that he could not advance by leaps and bounds unless he caught all the dark beasts.


    But catch it all? That''s too offensive.


    Although yuzhiboban doesn''t care about offending people, if he really has a bad reputation in parliament, he can be shut out if there are problems in other people''s world in the future... This is something he doesn''t want to accept.


    Just before, he had just swallowed the six immortals. Now he is digesting his growing power during this period.


    "Goo la la la," white beard said with a deep smile, "I''m docking with dorag recently to help him establish a new world government... At the same time, I''m still chasing the trace of IM, the king of Tianlong people, so I won''t go this time."


    "I''ll go too." Ying Zheng suddenly opened his mouth. He looked calm. "In addition... Everyone, let me tell you one thing. The most suitable use of evil divine power is not to directly strengthen his own power, but to assist in cultivation."


    "Auxiliary cultivation?" rotten wood Lucia was stunned.


    "For example, if I use the power of evil gods to directly strengthen my cultivation, my cultivation will increase by five, then I use the power of evil gods to assist my cultivation... I can consume the power of evil gods in one day and increase my cultivation by six." Ying Zheng explained patiently.

 Chapter 308

    "When the number of evil spirits is the same, will their auxiliary cultivation increase the efficiency by one fifth?" poros nodded thoughtfully, "it''s interesting."


    After a little thinking, poros stared at Xiao Zhi opposite with great interest and opened his mouth in a low voice, "well, I''ll take part in this task, too."


    "This is really strange." one party suddenly laughed and stared at poros with playfulness. "I remember, it seems that this is your first time to participate in the mission?"


    "Just want to see what the so-called evil power is," polos continued after a pause. "Also, in these two days, my spacecraft will land on the moon!"


    "I hope this time, I can meet the existence that makes me warm up."


    "It looks like you''re a little nervous," Weber sighed in a low voice after a brief silence. "It''s really rare."


    "Is he going to look for Qiyu? Who can calm down in the face of that monster?" Tony Stark said casually, "maybe in two days, poros will never be online..."


    "The overlord of the universe opposite, don''t be right by me."


    Although the words sound like ridicule, this is actually Tony Stark''s unique way of care... His arrogant character is doomed. He can''t care about others openly.


    Poros gave Tony Stark a cold look. "Don''t worry, I''ll live longer than you."


    "The young man named Xiao Zhi, you shouldn''t mind my body together?" Penglai shanhuiye suddenly opened her mouth. Her words were as clear and gentle as ever, with an indescribable charm. "My body has just joined the parliament, but I''m very interested in this collective task..."


    "Naturally, I have no problem," Xiao Zhi said with a serious look and a firm answer. "The more people come, the better."


    Xiao Zhi''s attitude is the same from beginning to end, because the more people go, the safer his world is.


    Although he has a big nerve, it doesn''t mean he''s stupid. He knew exactly what it meant to be close to ten dark beasts.


    "Then add the old one." Zhang Sanfeng lost his smile.


    A Xing hesitated to raise his hand, but finally sighed and gave up. I think it''s too dangerous to take part in this mission with my own strength.


    Fengyuan glanced absently at the people on the scene, and then looked at the plot stars above his head. Obviously, most of his mind was on the stars at the moment.


    If it weren''t for the atmosphere, he might have entered it. Naturally, I have no idea of participating in the task.


    Su Han scanned the audience for a week. He opened his mouth, and his words did not fluctuate as usual, "Ying Zheng, Tony Stark, Zhang Sanfeng, poros, Penglai Shanhui night. Are you the only ones willing to participate in this task?"


    "Master Gu Yi, won''t you go?" Tony Stark was stunned.


    Master Gu Yi smiled and whispered, "Mr. poros and the 10th will go together! Whether I have gone or not is not a big problem... Moreover, I have been updating my world defense system recently."


    "... that''s right." Tony Stark said nothing more, although he was a little sorry.


    Su Han looked past the scene and found that no one else answered.


    Others either have their own business, or feel that their strength is not enough to participate in this task. After all, they face this time. At least it''s also an opponent of divine beast level


    Seeing this, Su Han didn''t say much. He patted his palm on the armrest.


    With a crisp hum, the bright illusion of reality spread out.


    The members of Parliament in Su Han''s spot were all turned into light beams and disappeared into the surrounding illusion. On the 10th, a dark shadow also jumped out.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, magic baby world, elf alliance headquarters.


    Du, Dr. Oki and Xiao Zhi are standing at the door of the alliance headquarters. Du paced back and forth in place, looking a little dignified. Suddenly, the fast dragon beside him whispered. Du thought of something, and a surprise appeared on his face, "are they coming?"


    In the distance, the fierce biting land shark came at a very fast speed, and immediately stopped at several people''s bodies.


    From the back of the fierce biting Land Shark, a blonde jumped off. She was the champion of Shenao region, helona.


    "Welcome!" Du''s voice was sincere.


    "Mr. Du is joking," said helona in a gentle voice. "This time, the animal riots in various regions have involved the security of the whole world. No matter from which perspective, I have no reason to ignore it."


    After a pause, helona tilted her head and stared at Xiao Zhi with emotion, "this one... Should be the hope you praised Kanto before?"


    "Mr. Du, when I came by plane, I saw the battle video you sent... It''s incredible that the fire spitting dragon can display its water system skills, and its power is so huge! It can even be said to be a miracle... And his many other magic treasures also have their own peculiarities."


    However, Xiao Zhi just closed his eyes and didn''t answer.


    Just when Dr. Oki frowned and wondered if he wanted to call him, Xiao Zhi suddenly opened his eyes. At the same time, a gorgeous mist rose beside him.


    "What is this?"


    "Bad!"


    Du and helona''s look changed at the same time. The fast dragon and the fierce bite Land Shark changed into a combat state in one second, and their bodies were tight.


    "They are not enemies." Xiaozhi opened his mouth at the first moment, but it was too late. Chaomeng''s tail emitted gorgeous brilliance and smoked in the direction of fog.


    "Interesting." a low, hoarse voice sounded. Poros suddenly stretched out his palm and grabbed the steel tail of super dream.


    Superman''s look changed dramatically. He wanted to pull his tail back, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t shake the palm of his hand.


    The sparkling light broke out in the eyes of Chaomeng, using the reading power. But his motivation still had no effect on poros.


    Poros stared at Chaomeng coldly, his voice was low and hoarse, "provoke again... Kill you."


    Poros gently threw it into the air, and the superdream figure rotated several circles in the air, which stopped. He was floating in mid air, staring at poros in disbelief. His body was tight, but he didn''t dare to attack without authorization.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. poros."


    Xiaozhi panicked at once. He lowered his head and apologized quickly. "Chaomeng... He just cares about me too much and has no sense of security. He''s not deliberately targeting you... I''m really sorry."

 Chapter 309

    "It doesn''t matter." poros glanced at Xiao Zhi and put down his palm ready to fight back. However, few people who have seen the plot stars will have a bad feeling for Xiao Zhi.


    After all... Although Xiao Zhi has a big nerve, he is kind-hearted and has a pure heart.


    "Are you?" Du motioned the dragon to relax his vigilance and stared at the enemy in front of him with some surprise.


    His eyes focused on Tony Stark in Iron Man armor, Su Han shrouded in fog, and poros who was not a normal human at first sight.


    "God... Beast?" herona''s words were stunned and shrouded in fog. Is this the legendary nightmare God? But it always feels wrong.


    And... Although poros looks strange, she doesn''t have the right magic baby in her memory


    "What divine beast? It''s impolite to say so?" Tony Stark was speechless. His steel mask bounced off in an instant, which startled several people at the scene.


    "It''s human?" Dr. Oki looked at Xiao Zhi after a short silence. "Can you introduce these people?"


    Dr. Oki''s observation is extremely keen. He has seen that these people in front of him appear because of Xiaozhi.


    Xiao Zhi grabbed his head, and a tangle appeared on his face. After thinking for a long time, he didn''t know where to start to explain. Finally, I can only reluctantly change the topic, "by the way... Doctor, why is only the champion of Shenao region here this time?"


    "Didn''t you mean to call us Kanto and the heavenly king of Chengdu next door to fight the enemy together?"


    Du saw Xiaozhi''s embarrassment and didn''t discuss it more in this regard. He looked serious. "They went to the sea to snipe the coming divine beast."


    "After all, our strength is not enough... It takes a lot of time to prepare. But now it seems..."


    Su Han suddenly opened his mouth and interrupted Du''s words, "I''ll transfer those dark beasts directly."


    Su Han used his observation authority to know where the dark beasts in the world are.


    Du directly choked and repeatedly looked at Su Han shrouded in the fog. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "I have no opinion." Zhang Sanfeng stroked his snow-white beard with a gentle and calm smile on his face.


    Ying Zheng looked as usual, but there was a terrible Dragon Rising beside him. He whispered to himself, "whatever you want."


    The voice fell, and all the nine black dragons were integrated into his body. Ying Zheng''s momentum increased madly at this moment. At the same time, an atmosphere consistent with heaven and earth surged on him.


    "Is this?" the king Feng, who had been very silent, changed her look. She felt that Ying Zheng had a breath similar to her and even many divine beasts.


    "This guy... Does he also represent some kind of natural rule? No, it doesn''t seem to be our world... But what''s going on?"


    Feng Wang was completely confused. She couldn''t understand this kind of thing at all.


    And she can clearly feel... Ying Zheng is a human being. Why can humans do what animals can do? This is completely against common sense.


    Chaomeng glanced at the Phoenix and projected his eyes on Ying Zheng. He was stunned that he didn''t find any problem with Ying Zheng. After all, he is not a natural high-end beast.


    "Has he been deified? No, now he can only be said to be a demigod." Su Han glanced at Ying Zheng and sighed silently, "now he should only complete the perfect deification in his own world."


    Shaking his head, Su Han raised his palm. The next moment, the whole world has undergone earth shaking changes, and the mirror world extends.


    "This is." Superman''s expression changed. He sensed something and said in amazement, "a completely different dimension is covering..."


    "Is this the means to create the world? What level of power is this?"


    Powerful as a super dream, I also feel suffocation at the moment.


    At the same time, one huge secret door after another appeared on the sky.


    A sharp roar sounded.


    Or there is a huge gulaton with a large amount of sea water falling from the sky and hitting the earth.


    Either Hai Huangya flies on the sky with endless waves, or the black split empty seat hovers around his body.


    Not only them, but also the dark rochia and the Dark Phoenix... As well as the darkened space beast palucchia and the time beast emperor Ya Luca.


    These dark beasts do not suppress their breath. They live in one side. He instantly cast his eyes on Su Han and his party.


    The sky is covered with clouds, and a strange and unknown world pervades the world.


    "This kind of thing... How could this happen?" helona clenched her hand and her heart throbbed. She recognized the identity of the guys in front of her almost instantly. Even as the champion of Shenao region, there is a touch of despair in my heart at the moment.


    Seven dark beasts... And beasts that symbolize time and space


    How? There''s no way to fight! The opposite is inherently invincible.


    "Interesting." Penglai mountain Huiye gazed at emperor Ya Luca with interest and said casually, "I feel the power of time similar to me in that guy... Then let me solve that guy."


    The voice fell, Penglai Shanhui night used the force of time, and her figure disappeared in situ for a moment.


    Emperor Ya Luca''s body was shocked, and then he was suddenly blasted out. There was blood spreading in the breastplate. However, he soon stopped in the air and gave a low roar. Just like the countercurrent of time, the armor and stomach in front of his chest were quickly repaired.


    "Isn''t it good?" Penglai Shanhui night quietly appeared in the position before emperor tooth Luca. She looked at each other, stretched out her palm and smiled, "then try this again."


    The power of the gorgeous moon burst and swept out.


    Tony Stark''s eyes were serious. He shook his hands and several sets of top armor condensed into shape.


    He almost instantly determined his goal and issued an order, "Jarvis, let the anti hawk contain the crack empty seat positively. As for other armor... Seize every opportunity to attack the crack empty seat."


    "Regardless of the environment... I allow you to use weapons of mass destruction."


    "Yes, sir." Jarvis''s words were as peaceful as ever.


    In the next moment, the top armor burst out bright streamers and sped away in the direction of the dragon of the sky.


    "In this way, the Taoist priest can''t be too backward."


    Zhang Sanfeng laughed, his palm suddenly opened, and a terrible Tai Chi picture emerged.

 Chapter 310

    Zhang Sanfeng stepped out one step and slammed into the dark rocky Asia. It was just an understated punch, and the Taiji diagram crashed on rocky like a millstone.


    With a loud bang, most of the body of the dark rochia burst, and the black blood was spreading.


    Rochia was wailing, recovering his body with immortality and rolling up endless ocean currents.


    This is enough to destroy all the ocean waves. At the moment, under the control of rocky, they all beat in the direction of Zhang Sanfeng. But it is useless. It is easily blocked by the terrible Tai Chi array.


    Zhang Sanfeng''s physique is full of black and white vigorous Qi. He is completely live up to his previous peaceful image and is extremely domineering. He is like the great Zhenwu emperor who came to the world. With his hands and feet, he has the power to tear everything apart.


    Is this the power that humans can have?


    The Phoenix King gazed at this scene, looking very confused. The dark beast on the opposite side has enough fighting power to match the genuine beast... Just look at the Dark Phoenix King and dark rocky chasing her before, you can be sure


    However, Zhang Sanfeng, who can be sure that it is human existence, actually fights with divine beasts only by his own physical strength... And even suppresses them.


    What is this concept? The Phoenix King almost suspected that he was dreaming now.


    She knows that there are powerful fighters and special superpowers in human beings... But such people can only fight ordinary magic babies at most. When did the human strongman compare with the divine beast appear?


    "Interesting." a ferocious arc appeared at the corner of polos''s mouth. "On the 10th, after you built a mirror world, I made a big fuss... There should be no problem."


    Without waiting for Su Han''s answer, the terrible energy erupted from poros''s body. He appeared in front of gulaton with a Shua and kicked out with a bang.


    Poros''s body is too small compared with gulaton, but his power at the moment is terrible to the extreme.


    Gulaton''s body took off in the direction of the sky with a bang. He was so huge that he almost swept out the champion, Dr. Oki, with the terrible heat wave.


    Xiaozhi reluctantly grabbed the fire breathing dragon beside him, which controlled his body shape.


    He stared at the scene and dared not believe, "gulaton... Has gone to heaven?"


    Su Han twitched at the corner of his mouth and looked at Xiao Zhi subtly.


    "And you, fight together!"


    The corner of polos''s mouth in the battlefield aroused a crazy smile. He raised his palm and spit out a terrible energy beam, which ran through the body of the dark sea emperor''s teeth.


    Hai Huangya was roaring. He had immortality. He forced against the energy beam, drove the towering waves and rushed towards polos.


    Poros frowned, snorted coldly, and kicked him into the sky.


    The next moment, poros disappeared.


    His speed was too fast. The two huge beasts were directly regarded as balls by him and kicked back and forth in the sky. The surface of the two divine beasts split, and black blood fell from the sky.


    "This... What the hell is this?"


    Dr. Da Mu barely stabilized his figure. He looked at the scene in front of him with a dull face. He couldn''t describe his inner shock in words, and his three outlooks collapsed.


    Why can the guy with only one eye, unlike human beings, suppress gulaton and Hai Huangya so easily? Even if he once suppressed the super dream, it''s not one... But two top beasts


    "Doctor, there are two more champions." Xiao Zhi looked at them seriously. "We can''t look around."


    "Don''t look... You too! Superman and Phoenix King."


    They forced down the vibration in their hearts. They looked at me, I looked at you, and finally made up their mind.


    The two champions and Dr. Oki released their prepared magic babies and ordered them to come forward and besiege the remaining dark beasts.


    Phoenix King roared up into the sky. Although she has not yet recovered to the peak, she is matched with many heavenly kings, champion level magic babies and super dreams. There is no problem against the remaining sacred animals.


    Su Han stared quietly at the battlefield in front of him. The battle pattern had been gradually established.


    It goes without saying that the two dark beasts are not strong. One is the master of the earth and the other is the master of the sea, but poros has the power to destroy the stars.


    Even now he has not entered the meteor burst mode, but also perfectly suppressed the two dark beasts.


    Penglai shanhuiye and Diya Luca gradually fell into a stalemate, and even Diya Luca found a chance to tear Penglai shanhuiye''s body with his claws. But Penglai mountain Huiye is an immortal Penglai people after all. If they die, they can instantly return to the peak.


    This stalemate lasted until Tony Stark told Penglai mountain Huiye sacrifice method at the cost of sacrificing a set of iron man armor, which made her win.


    There is no need to mention Zhang Sanfeng. Dark rochia was the first to die and was completely sacrificed to the misty space. Then, Zhang Sanfeng turned to support Tony Stark and helped him suppress the dark empty seat opposite.


    The seriously injured Phoenix King, together with Chaomeng and a group of champion heavenly king magic babies, perfectly suppressed the Dark Phoenix King and pursued him.


    "Things are a little bad."


    Although the situation was very good, herona looked serious. Her eyes crossed the scene one by one and whispered, "don''t you think there is a dark beast missing?"


    "Pickup!" Pikachu on Xiaozhi''s shoulder nodded cautiously.


    "Space God palucchia." Du obviously realized this. He glanced at Pikachu on Xiaozhi''s shoulder and the elf ball of the second fast dragon he deliberately left behind. After a moment of silence, he shook his head, "not enough... Even this Pikachu... Plus me, helona and Dr. Oki''s backhand, it''s not enough."


    "Superman comes to us. Maybe he can make a response when he sneaks in..."


    Before the words fell, the void was suddenly torn apart. Palucchia''s face was ferocious. He broke through the space and killed the people.


    Pikachu''s hair stood up for a moment, but before he could discharge, Su Han raised his palm lightly.


    The void is superimposed layer by layer, and the gap fracture is instantly erased.


    Palucchia noticed something bad for a moment and wanted to run away. However, a calm voice slowly sounded, "Wanxiang Tianyin."

 Chapter 311

    Palucchia sped towards Su Han with a Shua.


    Su Han made several marks on his palm. When the earth cracked, a wooden dragon rushed out, bit palucchia''s body and entangled it firmly at the same time.


    Mu Dun at this time symbolizes Su Han''s exuberant and extreme vitality. Don''t mention the God of space. Even if Zeus was bound, he couldn''t break free for a while.


    Su Han came to palucchia slowly. The terrible darkness swept out and wrapped around palucchia''s body.


    The space God''s face showed fear. He wailed as if he were begging for mercy. However, Su Han''s face was expressionless, just a little bit devouring the space God in front of him.


    Da mu, Du, helona, look at me, I look at you, all speechless. It is not that they are not shocked, but because they have been shocked too many times, they are numb at the moment.


    "It''s really, people don''t know what to say." helona sighed faintly.


    In fact, when she saw Su Han create the world in front of her, she knew that the strength of the one in front of her might be very strong. However, the second kill of the space God... This still exceeded her expectation


    Palucchia, the God of space, is definitely the top of all magic babies. Only under the aegis.


    "This one... Is it the human form of Zeus?" helona said to herself, biting her lower lip.


    It is because she has studied many ancient sites in Shenao area that she knows that there is only one arzeus who can do all this.


    Moreover, it was also the alcus of the heyday.


    With the passage of time, the battle soon came to an end. One magic baby has returned to the hands of several magic babies. Ying Zheng also fell, and the Dark Phoenix King was sacrificed by him.


    Zhang Sanfeng, Tony Stark and others also returned one by one.


    Su Han thought, and the mirror world suddenly collapsed. They all returned to the gate of the Magic Baby alliance headquarters.


    Du glanced at everything around him, looking in a trance, as if he were in another world. Helona bowed her head and remained silent for a long time.


    Dr. Oki''s eyes flickered. Although what happened today almost collapsed his three outlooks, as a top Magic Baby researcher, he watched the battle just now and thought of many topics to be studied in the future.


    "In the current world, the crisis has been solved. Whether to return!" Su Han''s words are as cold as ever, without any emotional fluctuations.


    "I''m going to stay for a while." Ying Zheng suddenly opened his mouth. His eyes were deep. "I want to accept some magic babies in this world."


    "Me too," Tony Stark said without hesitation. He asked Xiaozhi to help him accept it a long time ago. As a result, Xiaozhi is very diligent in this regard. Up to now, he hasn''t given him a correct answer. Anyway, he decided to go on his own.


    As it happens, Tony Stark is also interested in some strange technologies in the magic baby world. For example, the Magic Baby ball, and the technology of instantly transmitting the Magic Baby ball


    Zhang Sanfeng stroked his beard and laughed, "I''ll forget it. Go straight back."


    Poros''s face was expressionless and obviously lack of interest. Penglai shanhuiye is very interested in elves, but she doesn''t know much about it because she hasn''t seen the magic baby stars, so she doesn''t choose to stay.


    After determining the number of returnees, Su Han didn''t say much, and the fog on his body spread around.


    When the fog cleared, Su Han, Zhang Sanfeng, poros and Penglai Shanhui disappeared.


    The scene fell into a brief silence.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Ying Zheng looked at Dr. Da mu, Du and others. His voice was calm and his aura steadily suppressed all the people. "I hope to accept some magic babies in this world... I can buy your magic baby ball with gold."


    A card was crushed, and one gold bar after another fell to the ground, startling the dust.


    Dr. Oki''s eyebrows jumped for several times and hurriedly said, "you don''t need to spend money... You helped us so much before, and even contributed to the world... Not to mention the Magic Baby ball. Even if you put forward more stringent conditions, we will try our best to help."


    "I just wanted to say," Tony Stark said with a bright smile. "I also want to accept some magic babies... And I''m a scientist! So I hope to discuss your world''s science and technology with scientists in your world."


    Looking at the hot discussion of several people, Xiao Zhi felt out of place.


    After saying hello, Xiao Zhi sat on her back at the invitation of Feng Wang and sped away in the direction outside the alliance headquarters.


    ¡­¡­


    When he opened his eyes again, Su Han already appeared on the bronze throne. The real illusion around dissipated little by little.


    The fog Hall fell into a long silence.


    Suddenly, Xiaoyu grabbed her hair and went crazy, "ah... I shouldn''t be greedy for the scenery of the tolerance world just now. I should have entered the parliament earlier, so that I can have a chance to go to the magic baby world."


    "My little fire dragon, wonderful frog seed, Jenny turtle... They all flew." Xiaoyu almost cried. She also wanted all kinds of magic babies.


    Once there was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity in front of her, but she didn''t cherish it until she lost it... If God gave her another chance, she would not hesitate to participate in the task, then be a jerk on the way to the task, and finally stay in the Magic Shell world and catch hundreds of different kinds of magic treasures


    "Don''t be too disappointed," Gu xun''er comforted softly. After thinking about it, he said, "well, my strength is about to break through to douhuang... It''s not far from douzong."


    "As long as I enter douzong, I can go to the Phoenix ancestral land of our world... At that time, I will catch you a pure blood Phoenix bird."


    "... really?" Xiaoyu''s eyes glittered, but then she was a little embarrassed. After grabbing her head, she whispered, "then I''ll trade you a ghost general mask? Although their strength is not very good, they are still qualified as servants."


    Of course, Xiaoyu was not alone at the scene. Masata Gangji is now aware of the reaction, and his face is full of regret.


    Conan is very calm. After all, even if he takes the magic baby back, he can''t raise it... Although he has regained his freedom, the police still supervise the suspected pupils of Didan primary school


    Conan released the magic baby today... Then there is no doubt that he will definitely eat in the Japanese public security department tomorrow

 Chapter 312

    "What a wonderful world."


    Feng Yuan sighed, "maybe I should have participated in it before... After watching your battle, I kind of want to turn into Altman and compete with that huge monster like the black dinosaur."


    "Black dinosaur? Dark gulaton... Wait a minute, the battle between Altman and the earth beast?"


    After a little thought, the corners of his mouth twitched. The scene was so beautiful that she didn''t know how to describe it in words.


    Zhang Sanfeng was a little dumb. Immediately he arched his hands at several people present, stepped out and entered the month of cultivation.


    Zhang Sanfeng wants to try what Ying Zheng said before and use the evil power to help his cultivation. He wanted to see if his strength could break through again with the help of evil forces.


    Poros thought, and then entered the month of cultivation.


    "Wait a minute." Feng Yuan couldn''t help opening his mouth. His face was full of surprise and doubt. "Can you leave now?"


    With that, Fengyuan subconsciously glanced at Su Han sitting on the bronze throne.


    The figure sat there as always, mysterious and eternal, without any anger or joy because of their departure, as if everything was not in his heart.


    "Of course." Jiu Jianxian''s voice was hoarse. "It''s a meeting in name, but the chairman of the parliament doesn''t insist on it... If you have something urgent and want to leave the parliament, or want to practice, or enter the day of the showdown to duel with others... These are all OK."


    "In other words, it''s also OK to watch the plot stars?" Penglai Shanhui night asked.


    After getting a positive answer, Penglai Shanhui night''s eyes lit up for a moment, and immediately entered the plot stars of fantasy township. Fengyuan also followed suit and entered his own plot stars.


    Their actions also reflected many people present. They chose the stars they were interested in and entered them.


    Soon, the field personnel became scattered.


    "Before, there was something wrong with the number of evil powers obtained by swallowing the dark beast?" Su Han felt the evil powers in his body and frowned.


    He took it lightly when he killed the space God, but in fact, the space God is at least the peak of the God King, and even touched the existence of the semi holy field


    It is true that there is no monster at the same level, which can destroy the whole surface human civilization if it is allowed to rage.


    But Su Han felt that the evil power he obtained was like killing only an evil object at the level of an ordinary Lord


    "It''s not normal." Su Han said to himself in his heart. He immediately used his omnipotent power to start divination. A lot of information flowed into his brain, "wait."


    Su Han''s pupil shrank suddenly. After thinking a little, he got up directly... And this move attracted the attention of people who had not left the scene.


    "What''s the president of the Council?" Yu Zhibo''s eyes changed. In the past, the president of the Council either sat directly in the chair or disappeared directly.


    As for getting up... This is still the first time. What happened?


    While he was thinking, Su Han stepped out, his figure was covered by heavy fog and disappeared into the depths of the fog space.


    "This is." Huang Rong stared at the scene.


    "It''s normal," said Conan, who was shocked in his heart, but now he tried his best to think, really found a reasonable explanation for Su Han''s behavior, and whispered, "how huge the fog space is... No one knows."


    "We have tried before, and our scope of action is only in the fog hall."


    After a pause, Conan continued, "as a prototype of the universe... Its state is undoubtedly extremely special. It is possible that we will encounter terrible dangers if we leave the fog palace... It is precisely because of this that the president of the Council will not allow us to leave."


    "But... What does this have to do with the president''s departure?" rotten Lucia said, looking a little confused.


    "I mean, because we don''t know what''s in the depths of the fog." Conan whispered, "so... There are infinite possibilities in the depths of the fog."


    As soon as his body was stiff, he took a deep look at the direction of Su Han''s disappearance, and his thoughts turned a hundred times in his heart.


    Yes... There are infinite possibilities.


    Deep in the fog, there may be prisons for evil gods... There may also be countless worlds full of vitality and life... It can even be said that these possibilities are not only possible, but also great.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Su Han walked slowly in the endless fog.


    In the fog, there are a huge number of tiny stars, moving slowly in a complex and difficult track.


    Finally, Su Han stopped, and seven eggs appeared in front of him.


    These eggs are big and small. The big ones are towering, just like a mountain, but the small ones are only more than ten meters high.


    At this time, these eggs reveal a terrible vitality, as if pregnant with something.


    "Interesting... So interesting." Su Han''s eyes gradually brightened. Through his omniscient power, he understood that what was conceived in these eggs was the dark beast sacrificed by members of the parliament of the magic baby world.


    Of course, after the purification of misty space, they are born again, not dark, but normal.


    The reason why Su Han received less feedback is that most of the evil forces are used to breed these divine beasts themselves.


    If these divine beasts are born, their significance to the misty space is just like that of the divine beasts of the magic baby world to the Magic Baby World... And Su Han can absolutely control these sacred animals.


    "Si is in power and can guard the world." Su Han gently patted the egg in front of him and said softly, "I hope you were born earlier..."


    The voice fell, and Su Han turned into a fog and disappeared from his place. There are still a few days before these seven divine beasts are really born


    Su Han expressed his great expectation


    ¡­¡­


    When he opened his eyes again, Su Han already appeared in his room. After a short thought, he turned his hands and took out four cards.


    These cards are the power of light and the body of Ott of Fengyuan, the eternal power of Penglai mountain and the power of immortal medicine.


    Needless to say, Su Han has absorbed the power of light once.


    Presumably, this absorption will further expand the light in Su Han''s body. At the same time, he can summon Leo Altman in the future.


    But eternity and the power of a moment


    "This is the first time I have encountered the power of time attribute." Su Han sighed very much.

 Chapter 313

    After hesitating for a while, Su Han put away the card symbolizing immortal medicine again.


    After all, Su Han has an immortal dog, which undoubtedly coincides with the power of immortal medicine. Not to mention, under the integration of the great unification law, Su Han''s immortality will increase with his strength


    "If Penglai mountain Huiye sent us the elixir of immortality, we can give it to Su Zhu." Su Han suddenly stopped and smiled bitterly, "but unfortunately... This is the power of Penglai mountain Huiye''s elixir of immortality."


    If the exchange is items, such as devil fruits, or genius treasures of other worlds, these can indeed be given to the people they want... But these can be given to others, they must be objects.


    The power of shaking fruit traded by white beard, or the reincarnation eye of Yu Zhibo, are all their own abilities... They can only be absorbed by Su Han or members of the Council, but can not be handed over to others outside the fog Council


    Su Han shook his head, no longer thinking about these complicated problems, but directly integrated the three cards in front of him.


    Diga''s light and Leo''s light collide with each other, and they do not merge. Of course, there was no fight. Under the law of unification, they gathered with each other and engraved each other''s attributes. With the passage of time, Su Han gradually controlled the profound meaning of time.


    After a long time, Su Han suddenly opened his eyes and released the power of eternity and a moment.


    After a short silence, Su Han came to the window, opened it and looked outside. He found someone walking on the road, but he didn''t move


    The whole world has completely become a static world.


    "Hui Yeji''s ability." Su Han sighed, and the external time began to flow again.


    The next breath, his age changed, from the original sixteen or seventeen years old, gradually changed to fourteen or twelve years old, and finally returned to the original seventeen years old.


    With a slight touch of his finger, the flowers on the windowsill bloomed rapidly at an extremely terrible speed, and then withered rapidly.


    "This ability... Is more terrible than I thought." Su Han smacked his tongue.


    He summoned several shadow ninjas and asked them to clean up the withered potted plants.


    "Sir," he said suddenly on Friday, "the congenital gossip map database has been updated... And I think you will be very interested in a lot of information after the update."


    "For example?" Su Han raised his eyebrows.


    "For example, the reason for the frequent occurrence of cracks in huayatian."


    Su Han raised his attention for a moment. After a short thought, he asked, "explain."


    "According to the updated data, Huaya and even the whole earth are covered by a huge and extreme special array... On the one hand, this special array can isolate the connection between the earth and the outside world, so that evil things will not easily invade the earth... On the other hand, it actually reduces the area of the earth."


    "... shrunk a lot?" Su Han looked delicate. Why did he suddenly feel a sense of sight.


    "Yes, these arrays hide a lot of land on the earth. In fact, the size of the earth cannot be described in words... For example, Kunlun Mountain, even less than 1% of Kunlun Mountain under human observation, and the remaining 99% are all closed by the array."


    "This setting is a bit like a cover up," Su Han Tucao said. Then he said seriously, "well, don''t make complaints about it. You just need to tell me what these information is and what happens to the frequent occurrence of the cracks."


    "The important reason for the emergence of the sky crack is that... These convergent lands are gradually reappearing in the current world... The earth now has one tenth more usable land than a month ago."


    "... what?" Su Han''s heart vibrated, one tenth more in a month? What about that year? Directly double... It is even possible that the number of real expansion will be more over time.


    "Well, what is the biggest impact of this matter on Huaya?" Su Han looked serious and went straight to the theme.


    "Because it is the return of the originally hidden land, it has not had a great impact on human civilization. At most, the number of earthquakes has increased frequently... In addition, the return of this land has caused subtle problems in the global array, which indirectly led to the frequent invasion of evil things."


    Su Han sat in his chair with his thoughts flashing in his mind. He murmured, "there are too many secondary planes to be described in words... And the actually huge earth... Isn''t the earth we see now the real size? It''s the size hidden behind countless lands."


    "Ancient saints... What did they do? In order to protect the earth and reduce the area of the earth... Even many more planes were used as cover. Moreover... The attitude of evil gods is also very intriguing."


    Su Han tapped the table with his fingers.


    The worlds of members of Parliament are usually invaded by evil things once... Maybe it will take a long time to meet them next time. However, he was in a different position. The invasion of evil things occurred all the time and never stopped.


    And... The huge number of cult worshippers is enough to prove that many evil gods may cast their eyes on the earth


    Even, Su Han felt that there was a real original evil god watching the earth, which was a very normal thing


    In this frequent invasion and the attention of evil gods, the earth has not been destroyed and still survives tenaciously... This itself is a very thought-provoking thing


    "Ancient times." Su Han''s eyes were deep.


    What happened to the earth of the thematic plane in ancient times?


    Su Han was silent for a long time and finally spoke again, "Friday... Focus on this information. If there is any update, let me know at the first time!"


    "Yes, sir." Friday was brief.


    Su Han opened the door of the secret method and went directly to a foreign country to relax. While relaxing, he experimented with the eternal and instant power he had just obtained in the streets and alleys.


    After dinner in Chinatown, Su Han returned to his home. After greeting Su Zhu, he returned to his room, closed his eyes and entered the misty space.


    ¡­¡­


    The fog hall, mysterious and profound, reveals an eternal charm.


    "You mean there''s a big secret in the fog? Maybe it''s a place where evil gods are imprisoned?"


    Tony Stark looked at Conan strangely, and then looked at Kanji Sakata. The corners of his mouth twitched a few times, but said, "isn''t this a very normal thing? When is the fog space not special?"


    "Don''t mention the depths of the fog... Are there fewer secrets in the fog palace where we are?"

 Chapter 314

    "What you said is very reasonable." Conan was silent. He said he couldn''t refute it at all.


    "In fact, curiosity is not a bad thing." lanran smiled. He looked deeply at the outside of the fog hall. "Or, Tony Stark, dare you say you are not curious about the depths of the fog?"


    Tony Stark opened his mouth, smiled bitterly, and said nothing. Lanran''s words were so sharp that he couldn''t refute them at all.


    "Compared with this," rotten Lucia turned her eyes and suddenly said, "I''m more curious. How many magic babies have Mr. Tony Stark and Mr. Ying Zheng captured in the magic baby world?"


    "Didn''t catch much," Tony Stark said softly after a little thought. "The more common species catch three males and three females. As for the rare ones, try to catch one male and one female... If only individuals can be caught, they will be released."


    "Hmm?" Conan looked serious for a moment. "Are you ready to... Breed magic babies in your own world?"


    "There''s such an idea." Tony Stark didn''t deny it and nodded frankly.


    "So, is Mr. Ying Zheng thinking the same?" Yasuda Gangji looked in the direction of Ying Zheng.


    "I''m not as demanding as Tony Stark. I just asked Dr. Oki. Then I captured the magic baby that can roughly form a biological chain."


    Ying Zheng''s words were bland. "After going back, I removed a few I like and prepared to put them in a specific area... After confirming that there is no problem, I will put them in the whole of China."


    "I think the problem is very big." the old man make complaints about his expression. After all, compared with ordinary animals, magic baby is much stronger.


    Even the most common Bobo, green caterpillar and LADA in the wild have the ability to play tiger and leopard. It''s really released into the wild. I''m afraid it''s necessary to rebuild a food chain.


    "I know your problem," Ying Zheng glanced at yuandagu, and his voice did not fluctuate as usual. "But there are wild animals in the Magic Baby World... Although the plot stars did not show."


    "In addition, I conducted experiments in advance. If the impact is really huge, we will deliberately set aside a place for captive breeding in the future. The world is so huge, will we worry about having no place to raise?"


    Ying Zheng paused and said with a smile, "for example, Australia."


    The fog hall was quiet for a moment.


    Webb gulped down his saliva to show that he had nothing to say.


    Australia is relatively isolated from the outside world. The food chain in that region is different from that in other places... Therefore, Ying Zheng''s decision can be said to be relatively mature.


    But this move is too domineering. If the situation is not feasible, directly use the land of one state to raise magic babies.


    "That''s nice." Huang Rong said with some envy.


    "If you have any magic baby you want, you can tell me." Ying Zheng said calmly. After all, he regarded Huang Rong as the successor of his ruling philosophy, and giving one or two magic babies was nothing at all.


    After thinking about it, Ying Zheng added, "of course, I will only give you one or two, and don''t think about God. I don''t have many cubs."


    Feeling Ying Zheng''s kindness, Huang Rong hesitated and sighed, "it''s better to wait until later."


    After all, now I have ascended the throne and become emperor. If I really want to, it''s better to exchange. But Huang Rong didn''t know what was worth Ying Zheng''s attention... After thinking for a long time, Huang Rong finally thought, forget it.


    "In other words, Ying Zheng, how many have you collected?" Yu Zhibo keenly captured the key points in Ying Zheng''s words and glanced at Ying Zheng strangely. However, yuzhiboban didn''t say much. After all, there are psychic beasts that can display all kinds of special abilities in the ninja world.


    "That''s nature," Ying Zheng answered naturally, revealing a kind of domineering spirit in his words. "What matches me most is naturally all kinds of dragon magic babies."


    "And it''s strange that I don''t try my best to collect the strongest quasi gods in the Dragon system?"


    "Yes." Tony Stark gave a white eye. "Ying Zheng directly sorted out a special training method of dragon magic baby? Then he changed the mini dragon from Du and the round land shark from helona."


    "I didn''t deceive them." Ying Zheng was noncommittal. "What I gave them was the cultivation method of our ancient dragon people in the world."


    Members of the Parliament were speechless for a moment. After a long time, Yasuda Gangji sighed, "I always feel that after Ying Zheng went to the magic baby world, the power limit of that world in the future will go wild."


    "It''s gone wild now," said poison Island Yazi, with a straight waist and a hand always on the samurai sword. Her face was expressionless and her voice was clear. "Do you think the power of Xiaozhi''s magic babies is still within the conventional scope?"


    Yasuda was speechless.


    "So," Xiaoyu turned her eyes and looked at the direction of Fengyuan and Penglai mountain Huiye from time to time, "have you seen the stars in fantasy town and Leiou stars? Don''t you have any feelings?"


    "Of course," Elia said excitedly, "many forces in the fantasy country world are super handsome."


    Suddenly remembered something, Elijah suddenly lost, "of course, they are not cultivated. It is estimated that I can''t have that power in my life."


    "Why do I always think that Leo''s world is different from mine?" round Dagu frowned tightly.


    Yuandagu thought at first that Leo might be in the same world as himself. Worst, worst. Leo may be in other galaxies, but they should be in the same universe


    But after watching the plot stars, yuandagu keenly realized that the situation was not as simple as he thought before.


    "Don''t think about it. We should be in a relatively parallel world." Fengyuan spoke seriously. After reading Leo, he didn''t go to fantasy Town, but chose to supplement diga Altman''s stars. Therefore, he had a more in-depth understanding of yuandagu''s colleague, and his senses were also very good.


    "Different Altman universe?" Conan nodded thoughtfully, and he accepted it quickly.


    Isn''t it normal to have parallel worlds these days? There are all kinds of parallel worlds in his world.


    "No, that''s not the point." lanran smiled and then projected her eyes to the direction of the bronze throne. Sure enough, she found Su Han sitting quietly on it.

 Chapter 315

    Lanran was not surprised, even the words did not fluctuate, but the original tone was still in the narration. "The real point is that there is Saiwen Altman in front of Leo''s world... But we know very little about Saiwen Altman''s story."


    "I suspect that there are many other altmans in that world." lanran paused and continued, "of course, there should be a world in yuandagu?"


    "After all, the super ancient giants are an ethnic group, but even if there are, it is estimated that most of them are dark giants and Mr. Dagu''s enemies... Of course, if I''m wrong, please give me more advice."


    Parliament was silent for a moment.


    Conan looked sluggish and looked at the bronze throne. He found Su Han sitting quietly on it and couldn''t help smacking his mouth. He felt that Lan ran was really brave in his heart.


    Anyway, Conan didn''t dare to be so casual as lanran. Moreover, you can say that lanran is simply chatting... But from another point of view, it can also be said that he is using various means to get information


    Su Han looked at LAN ran for a few eyes, but he was not angry. He manipulated the No. 10 speech sitting in the audience, "it''s true. In different times, there are different Altman guarding the earth."


    "Not only Leo''s world, but also diga''s world. Of course, Leo is very few. When he stays on earth, another Altman''s human body teaches..."


    As he spoke, Su Han looked strange.


    Leo is indeed a special case. Other Altman systems, at most, pull other Altman out for a certain period of time... After the fight, should we go or go.


    The two people have been together offline for a long time... In addition to the film version, only Leo Altman is the Altman special film that Su Han currently knows... Not to mention that Leo Altman also introduces the concept of the Altman brothers and the king of Altman


    "By the way," Feng Yuan suddenly remembered something and looked a little uneasy. "Well... Everyone, I want my captain to recover. Is this feasible?"


    Conan pushed his glasses and suddenly smiled, "of course, it''s a pity... Don''t say broken legs. Even if all your internal organs are wasted, someone in the Parliament can help him recover to the peak."


    "Are you right... Everyone in human medicine in parliament, yuzhiboban."


    "If I have a chance to go to Leo world in the future, I can help him." Yu zhiboban said in a low voice.


    "However, even if he cured the star clusters, it would be difficult for him to become Saiwen again?" jiujianxian suddenly opened his mouth.


    Tang Hao thought for a moment, his eyes twinkled and nodded, "after all, the transformed glasses of the star clusters... Seem to have been broken by him? He can''t change now, not just a broken leg."


    "Cure it first. As for the transformation... You can experiment slowly later." Fengyuan said seriously.


    He wants to heal the star clusters, not because he wants Saiwen to help him fight, but more... Just to let the star clusters walk normally.


    "Fengyuan, or Leo," said the tenth, and his words were not slow. "In my eyes, your story is the most depressing and desperate of all Altman."


    After thinking for a while, he said, "although I''ve only seen two altmans now... The contrast is really sharp."


    "In the early stage... Half of Leo Altman''s battles were lost. He was fighting alone, and... It was not Altman from M78 nebula. His hometown was destroyed..."


    After a pause, Jiecheng tomorrow Nai sighed, "obviously strong... But it makes people feel so lonely and sad."


    Fengyuan clenched his fist. After a short silence, he showed a sunny smile. "It doesn''t matter... Now that I join the parliament, all tragedies will be rewritten. I can become stronger faster and defeat all enemies! Guard the earth."


    "Prince of the lion sign." a Xing sighed. He thought for a moment and simply sent out an invitation, "well, Fengyuan! How about learning from me the Tathagata palm?"


    "... ah?" Feng Yuan was stunned. He didn''t react for a while before he could watch the Kung Fu stars.


    "Your lei''ou flying kick is really powerful, but this strength is based on your body." a Xing said seriously, "if you learn the Tathagata divine palm... As long as you are half trained, you can hang and fight the enemies in the early stage."


    "Although you''re right, the painting style is a little subtle," Conan''s expression is very subtle. "Let Leo Altman learn Tathagata palm... Why don''t you let him learn Taijiquan?"


    "Moreover, you can use the power of light to condense a light knife, and then practice Tiandao."


    "If Mr. Fengyuan wants to, the Taoist priest has no opinion." Zhang Sanfeng stroked his snow-white beard and laughed.


    "I''m willing to teach," Song said simply.


    "So you bully Dagu like that?" Tony Stark looked strange.


    "This has nothing to do with bullying?" Huang Rong put her elbow on the armrest of the chair, held her chin in one hand, and looked at the scene with great interest. "Everyone is willing to help Fengyuan. Isn''t it because Lei Ou was too miserable in the early stage?"


    "Compared with Fengyuan... Dagu has been too happy. Although he has experienced many setbacks on the way, these setbacks are harmless. Instead, he has grown up faster!"


    "Mr. Fengyuan is really much harder than me." yuandagu looked heavy, thought about it, and smiled helplessly. "Of course, although I didn''t learn martial arts... But I learned armed color domineering and seeing and hearing color domineering. Now I''m very easy to monsters."


    "Mr. Fengyuan, I suggest you accept the kindness of the members of the parliament. In any case, there is nothing wrong with strengthening your strength."


    "OK!" Feng Yuan pursed her lips and nodded.


    "Interesting." Tang Hao thought thoughtfully, his eyes moved back and forth on the human bodies of the two altmans, "in other words... Two altmans, one taking the martial arts route and the other taking the domineering route?"


    Tang Hao smiled dumbly and said, "finally, do the two altmans have to fight to see who is stronger?"


    "Mr. Tang Hao, don''t you sincerely want me to teach you?"


    A Xing stares at Tang Hao with a helpless look. So, how can there be a feeling that martial arts are domineering and compare to see which is stronger and which is weaker?

 Chapter 316

    "Gula Lala," white beard burst into laughter. He threw his eyes at yuandagu. "Dagu, you should continue to cultivate your domineering spirit!"


    "If you really want to fight with Leo in the future, I won''t allow you to lose... Of course, if you really fight, I hope you can show your picture of the battle to the outreach..."


    Round Dagu stared at white beard helplessly, but thought about it and nodded, "if Mr. Fengyuan has no problem, I have no problem!"


    White beard once taught him to be domineering for free, so yuandagu owes white beard a lot of kindness. Not to mention, white beard''s request was not deliberately difficult


    Feng Yuan didn''t speak. He was still thinking about something at the moment.


    Su Han''s expression did not fluctuate. He controlled No. 10 to speak slowly, "I''m a little strange... Why don''t you discuss the glorious night of Penglai mountain?"


    In the short silence, a member of the house of Representatives threw all his eyes on the bright night of Penglai mountain. Penglai mountain Huiye was as calm and elegant as ever. She smiled. "The story of the little woman is no big deal. Let''s continue to discuss the things between Leo and Dega."


    "In fact, I like the fantasy world very much." Conan pushed his glasses and then smiled bitterly, "but it is because I like it that I can clearly know... Fantasy is not a human paradise."


    Conan was very calm, "if I really had the opportunity to go to fantasy Township... Then I wouldn''t choose to go in?"


    Conan is undoubtedly very smart. Although he likes to die when he is curious, he... Knows the information of fantasy town and has no curiosity about it. The prudence of a wise man naturally prevents him from doing things that are harmful to himself


    "It''s already the paradise of monsters?" Zada Gangji turned his eyes and immediately opened his mouth, "but there are many local gods in that world..."


    "Penglai mountain glow night looked at Xiaoyu very speechless and sighed softly," you think too far... I''m far from thinking so much. At most, I think, first cultivate different abilities in all worlds for a period of time! Step by step... "


    Penglai shanhuiye still hasn''t said a word, that is, she probably will tell Bayi Yonglin what she knows about the future... After all, with the great wise man planning behind her, she can really eat and die


    Stunned for a moment, Penglai Shanhui night suddenly remembered himself in the fantasy village, "like to live... Is there an Internet?"


    "Maybe, I really want to live a life without sorrow." Penglai Shanhui night sighed softly in his heart.


    Huang Rong blinked her eyes and scanned around. After thinking about it, she suddenly said, "everyone, I have traded with master Ying Zheng and obtained the materials for sacrificing to heaven."


    "In addition, I have promoted Xianwu... Now I can sacrifice to God at any time."


    "Hmm?" Ying Zheng raised his eyebrows gently. "On your side, the train has been built? Now you can reach Mount Tai as fast as possible?"


    "It''s not so fast." Huang Rong cried and laughed. "Teacher, I''m not the same as you... You''re a unified centralized country, but I''ve just succeeded..."


    "It''s great to be able to sort out the complicated things of the royal family." Huang Rong sighed again.


    Despite Huang Rong''s understatement when he said that he would succeed to the throne in the parliament... In fact, the trouble can''t be said for three days and three nights.


    "Wait a minute," Yu Zhibo noticed something wrong and stared at Huang Rong strangely. "Isn''t this a contradiction with what you said before that you can sacrifice at any time?"

 Chapter 317

    "So, I''m not going to Mount Tai for sacrifice at all." Huang Rong smiled at the corners of her mouth. She whispered, "I built the altar in my palace."


    The fog hall was quiet, and everyone in the parliament stared at Huang Rong. Immediately, many people in Parliament reacted, and their looks changed dramatically.


    "That''s ok?" Weber couldn''t believe it. "The more rigorous the sacrifice is, the better. If you modify it without authorization, there may be extremely huge problems. This is not ordinary things, but sacrifice to God."


    "There is no such exaggeration." after thinking about it, Huang Rong gave an example, "the simplest thing is that Mr. Zhang Sanfeng sacrificed in Wudang Mountain. Didn''t he also succeed? Therefore, Mount Tai is not the sacrificial place determined by the emperor like me."


    "I see." Ying Zheng nodded clearly after thinking about it.


    "So who''s going to participate in the mission?" Tony Stark hesitated and shook his head with some regret.


    "It seems that I can''t go... After all, I''m still in the magic baby world to capture all kinds of magic babies."


    "Me too," said Ying Zheng in a low voice. "I can''t spare time until tomorrow."


    "It doesn''t matter!" Huang Rong quickly shook her hand, and she smiled dumbly. "In fact, I also need about a day to re mobilize the army and Wulin experts everywhere."


    "By the way, now I am the emperor, and my father is the national teacher and Wulin alliance leader recognized by me... He commands the whole Wulin alliance!"


    Huang Rong said excitedly, "all the other five wonders of the Central Plains, even the Wulin experts, are under his command... You should also see many familiar faces this time."


    Jiujianxian''s eyelids beat a few times. He was in a complex mood and said, "national teacher, Wulin alliance leader, is this your father''s job?"


    "Miss Huang Rong... To say a more offensive word, many of your actions are arrogant in my eyes."


    "So, I''m not a noble emperor." Huang Rong smiled dumbly. She was not angry at all and looked at jiujianxian with interest. "Do you think I''m a guy like King Arthur the Holy Grail?"


    "Although I am also a female emperor... I am closer to glittering."


    Weber imagined Gilgamesh, took another look at Huang Rong, and the corners of his mouth twitched... Do you want to enjoy pleasure, too?


    Ying Zheng saw what jiujianxian wanted to say more, and interrupted, "don''t say more."


    "Huang Rong, in this world, she handles government affairs for more than 50 hours every day... But most of her handling is to learn from me... In the month of cultivation."


    "Her character is really ancient and strange," Ying Zheng looked a little serious, "but there is no contradiction with her becoming a qualified emperor."


    Every emperor has his own character and Ruling Philosophy... As long as she doesn''t cause the country to get out of control, the world to be in chaos and the lives to be ruined because of her own reasons... She can''t be called a confused monarch and a mediocre Lord.


    As for enjoying, or being eccentric... Is this a problem for an emperor? Perhaps there were many ancient emperors who were extremely economical. They could indeed be regarded as Ming masters


    But now, whether Ying Zheng or Huang Rong, they all know that the real good for the people is to vigorously develop science and improve productivity... Rather than let the emperor try his best to save


    What''s the use of the money saved by the emperor? There are two more corrupt officials below. The extra money secretly caught is estimated to be greater than the money consumed by the Emperor


    "To tell you the truth... After listening to what I just said, I simply thought that Miss Huang Rong was the emperor of the Ming Dynasty." a Xing sighed.


    There are many wonderful works of emperors in the Ming Dynasty. There is absolutely no contradiction in Huang Rong. In a Xing''s eyes... It''s almost like a family.


    "The Ming Dynasty." Zhang Sanfeng looked a little nostalgic. After a little thinking, he suddenly said, "although the Ming Dynasty can not be said to be the first in all dynasties in history... But simply speaking of bones, I''m afraid it is the hardest of all dynasties."


    Ying Zheng didn''t speak, which doesn''t mean that he realized that the bones of the Qin Dynasty were not as hard as those of the Ming Dynasty. Because his dynasty was too early, he had no real feeling about it.


    The Central Plains in the Ying Zheng era was very powerful. If he hadn''t seen the plot stars and knew the future, he couldn''t imagine that foreigners would occupy the whole Central Plains in the future


    Of course, what make complaints about politics is not what they argue about, but this is nothing to dispute about. Anyway, in his world, foreigners absolutely have no chance to counter attack the Central Plains.


    Su Han''s eyes twinkled. He threw part of his attention into the Parliament and part of his attention into the fog. Feel those divine beasts that are still pregnant.


    "It hasn''t been bred yet." Su Han sighed silently. At the moment, he has a feeling that life is like a year.


    In the next moment, the misty space moved slightly, of course... The movement was very small, even the most vigilant members of the parliament did not perceive it, but Su Han clearly realized it


    "... is this? Space has evolved again." a touch of surprise flashed in Su Han''s eyes.


    Every time we sacrifice to God, the world source power will be swallowed up by space. When the misty space is swallowed up, it will greatly enhance its interference with that world... At the same time, the parliamentary space itself is constantly changing and evolving.


    Of course, the evil power of many members of Parliament who killed and sacrificed was also swallowed up by the fog space... However, with the further improvement of the essence of the fog space, this transformation has become more and more difficult


    Generally speaking, the situation is similar to that of Su Han, who has been in the four elephant realm for a long time.


    And as far as the current situation is concerned... If he doesn''t devour a few sages or perfect acquired evil gods, he is expected to continue to card in this realm. After all, his strength is too strong


    "The extra ability this time is." Su Han tasted it a little, and immediately looked strange. This time, the extra ability is more miscellaneous... In addition to the ability he had in the past, he also has the full deduction ability.


    In other words, even if he has entered a new member now, it doesn''t matter that Su Han hasn''t seen the plot of the world in which the new member lives.


    Because of the new ability, Su Han can know what happened in the future of the world through forced deduction

 Chapter 318

    "The fog space is becoming more and more complete, and the ability is becoming more and more terrible." after thinking a little, Su Han scanned the crowd around the scene. He thought about many more functions, and his eyes suddenly flashed.


    Su Han suddenly felt that he had the ability to be used by members of the parliament, and immediately controlled the opening of the 10th, "Mr. Ying Zheng, if you go to other worlds in the future and feel that the strength of a single person is not enough, you can take your army."


    Ying Zheng''s action stopped. He stared at No. 10 tightly and looked a little suspicious. "Take my... Army? Can you please speak more clearly?"


    "It means literally." No. 10''s words are very calm. "Many abilities of fog space need us to explore slowly."


    "There are many things that can''t be done, but they haven''t been detected."


    Xiao Zhi was also surprised, but after thinking about it, he felt very normal, "everyone... I can also enter the month of cultivation with the Magic Baby ball."


    "Although I haven''t tried to cross other worlds yet, I feel that when I cross, nine times out of ten I can take the magic baby with me."


    Xiao Zhi paused and continued, "magic baby can do it. Why can''t other creatures?"


    "What you said is reasonable." Huang Rong''s expression is very subtle and feels that he can''t refute it at all.


    "Wait a minute," Zhang Sanfeng suddenly opened his mouth. He thought, "it should not be just Ying Zheng? If I want, I can also take my disciples and grandchildren with me."


    "That''s true." No. 10''s words are in this tone from beginning to end, without waves, as if they are stating something perfectly normal, "but please pay attention. If the people who follow you to another world die, they are really dead."


    "Moreover, the people who follow you to the different world, although they can kill the evil things, offer sacrifices and let the evil things die completely... But they can''t get the evil power, and they can''t rely on it to become stronger."


    Zhang Sanfeng looked stiff, smiled bitterly and nodded, "is that right? Well, in fact, I had expected it before."


    After all, if other people can also devour and obtain evil divine power, they are certainly different from members of Parliament... But the difference is not big.


    "Indeed," Tony Stark nodded seriously. He took a deep look at Su Han sitting on the bronze throne. "The evil divine power is the divine family given to us by the President... How can anyone get this divine family?"


    "In other words, allowing ordinary people to recite the words of offering sacrifices to the chairman of the parliament, so that they can kill evil things... Is the embodiment of the chairman''s magnanimity."


    Su Han raised his eyebrows and looked a little strange. He immediately manipulated the 10th and glanced at Tony Stark. "What do you seem to have misunderstood? It''s not that ordinary people recite sacrificial language... After all, they recite that language and may look directly at the chairman of the Council. The consequences are too serious."


    Master Gu Yi had a meal, recited the words of sacrifice, looked directly at the President... And finally got the favor. Isn''t that her?


    "It is you who really recite the language of sacrifice!" the words of No. 10 are not slow or urgent. "In a sense, you are relatively bound with all the people you take through."


    "Moreover, the evil things killed by your subordinates also have evil divine power feedback, but this feedback falls on you... At the same time, the evil divine power obtained by this method is only equivalent to one-third of your own killing."


    "That''s enough." Ying Zheng answered firmly, and his eyes were a little deep. "It''s just that all kinds of cultivation secrets have been popularized in the army, including even the law of war. There''s nothing better than now."


    After all, today''s Qin army has really been invincible in the bright moon of Qin Dynasty.


    "Also," Ying Zheng sighed faintly, "I must also let my army have experience in facing evil things... After all, although the sacrifice has been completed, it can not guarantee that there will be no invasion of evil things in the future."


    Members of Parliament, you look at me, I look at you, silent. Ying Zheng''s topic was very heavy, but everyone present knew that Ying Zheng''s words were correct.


    "On the 10th, I suddenly want to ask a question." Song que suddenly opened his mouth, with a little enthusiasm in his eyes. "If I agree with another member of Parliament, can we connect the two worlds? Does the fog space have this function?"


    Seeing that there was no answer on the 10th, song lacked a detailed explanation, "for example, I want to connect my world with Qin Shihuang''s world, and then let the army of Qin Shihuang''s world wipe out all the chaotic parties in our world! Rebuild Yanhuang... Is this feasible?"


    The parliament was quiet for a moment. Almost all the members of the parliament turned their heads and stared at Song vacancy closely. Their expressions were very subtle and wonderful.


    "You," Huang Rong opened her mouth. She carefully glanced at Ying Zheng, "I''m not questioning your decision. I''m just a little strange... Why did you suddenly ask this question?"


    "Also, you were not investigating before. Did Wan Wan have the qualification to become an emperor?"


    "She''s stuck in my" but, Wan Wan can''t! "Song Kuan''s words were categorical," she''s the queen of the demon gate. Zhu Yuyan didn''t teach her according to the emperor''s standard from the beginning. Therefore, she can hardly pass my test! "


    Perhaps song Kuan taught him carefully, and Wan Wan could become a qualified emperor. However, song Kuan was not Wan Wan''s person. In other words, song Kuan was not happy to let Wan Wan ascend the throne.


    If it hadn''t been for the premise of the chairman of the Council, it would have been impossible... Song Ke gave her this opportunity, which is the best of kindness and righteousness.


    "Wait a minute," said poison island''s child, gazing at Song que strangely. "I remember your dream is to help the Han Dynasty and support the pure Han people to ascend the throne?"


    "But is Qin Shihuang from the old Qin Dynasty... In the uncertain era of Han culture, does he really meet your requirements?"

 Chapter 319

    "It''s not contradictory at all," Song que glanced at poison island''s Yazi, his cold face and corners of his mouth slightly aroused, as if laughing, "I always feel that you seem to have some misunderstanding about my purpose... I support Yanhuang orthodoxy."


    "Qin Dynasty? Han Dynasty? What''s the difference? As long as it is a unified country in the history of Yan and Huang Dynasty, I agree."


    A Xing nodded in agreement. His point of view was consistent with song que. Whether old Qin people or Han people, in fact, they are just different in terms of appellation... Han culture, in the final analysis, is an external expression of Yanhuang Culture


    Qin Shihuang is the founder of the unified empire. He is the most orthodox inheritor of Yan and Huang... In this case, who is more suitable than him?


    Poison Island child choked. After a long silence, she nodded, "I see."


    Su Han rubbed the armrest pattern of the bronze King''s chair with his fingers, frowned and thought, and then controlled the 10th to speak, "the fog space doesn''t have this ability for the time being... But with the evolution of the fog space step by step, maybe he can have this ability in the future..."


    "However, I don''t know what the president''s idea is. It may appear soon... Or it may not appear in your life."


    Song que was silent. After a long time, he nodded, "I know."


    "Teacher," Huang Rong looked at Ying Zheng carefully, "you seem very calm?"


    "Calm? What kind of mood should I show? Ecstatic?" Ying Zheng glanced at Huang Rong and said calmly, "you have to understand one thing first. I haven''t put the whole earth in my hands yet..."


    "If I had conquered the world and learned that I could go to the new world, maybe I would be excited... But now, that''s all."


    Ying Zheng now has his own goal. If he can connect his world with song''s world, he may send an army to occupy that world. After all, it doesn''t take much energy


    But if he can''t, he won''t be too lost... After all, he also has the unfinished goal of conquering the world in his own world


    "By the way," Tony Stark suddenly remembered something and looked at poros. "Poros, didn''t you say you had reached the earth before? Tell me what''s going on on on your side now."


    Poros fell into a long silence. He glanced at Tony Stark and said hoarsely, "I''ve met Qiyu now."


    "What?" Xiaoyu was stunned for a moment. Her face changed dramatically. She looked up and down at poros, "Mr. poros... Otherwise, you can disperse the fog first. I want to see how much your body is missing?"


    "..." poros was quiet for a long time. He took a deep look at Xiaoyu and reluctantly replied, "I''m intact now."


    Su Han''s expression was also subtle. After a little thinking, he manipulated the 10th to speak, "instead of asking these meaningless questions, you might as well ask... Why polos can live in harmony with Qiyu."


    Poros took a look at the 10th, thought about it, and answered, "of course it''s because I... Helped Qiyu pay all his utilities for the next ten years!"


    Tang Hao''s waist gradually straightened, and jiujianxian''s look became strange. Master Gu Yi nodded thoughtfully. Rotten wood Luqiya wanted to stop talking


    "I see," one party''s eyes narrowed slightly, "I have to say that your decision is very correct."


    "But it doesn''t look like what you can think of. It''s the people under your hands?"


    "It''s goliuganthup," poros said indifferently. "He has always been the representative of my pirate think tank."


    "That''s the guy who uses his mental ability?" Conan put his hand in his small suit pocket and looked strange. "That guy... I really can''t see how smart he is."


    "Mainly, nothing can show his intelligence?" rotten wood Lucia whispered. "I met a freak like teacher Qiyu for the first time... I was killed by him at last."


    But Conan thought about it and was relieved. Didn''t you see Qiyu''s real strength with your own wisdom? This is normal


    How many high IQ talents are there in the hero association? There are few who can really calculate the strength of Qiyu by their eyesight.


    Conan even suspected that Qiyu had the special ability to reduce the sense of existence... This ability did have the moment he broke the limiter


    "So, Mr. polos... What''s the relationship between you and Qiyu now?" Yasuda Gangji looked a little delicate.


    "I promised to pay for his vegetables, and then successfully worship him as a teacher." poros''s voice took a trace of enthusiasm. "I must see how he broke the limiter, and then use the evil power to help break the limiter in my body..."


    The child of poison Island twitched at the corner of his mouth and whispered, "it''s estimated to be a protracted war."


    "I still think," Tony Stark rubbed his temples, "it would be better to practice with the help of evil divine power... The limiter is too mysterious."


    "What you said is true," polos nodded approvingly at first, and then said in a faint way, "but I assisted my cultivation with the evil divine power obtained by sacrificing two dark beasts. Finally, my strength increased by less than one percent."


    "To be honest... If I had such a strengthening speed before I saw the stars in the plot again, I would be very satisfied! But after knowing Qiyu''s strength... This strengthening speed is far from enough for me."


    "But is your plan really feasible?" Weber cried and laughed.


    "After all, this is the power given by the chairman of the parliament, and the power of evil gods is omnipotent." polos''s words were decisive, revealing his great confidence in Su Han.


    Su''s mouth jerks, but he has not make complaints about it. He controls ten Tucao. "Looks like you''re ready for baldness."


    "If it''s to get stronger, why not give up this hair?" poros refused.


    Su Han took a deep look at poros and didn''t say much. He closed his eyes and speculated about the many evil powers he had obtained in his body, "continue to accumulate... The evil powers he had obtained are far from breaking through again."


    He sighed in his heart. Su Han''s figure turned into a fog and disappeared from his place.


    Lanran looks at the direction of No. 10 and finds that No. 10 also disappears. Lanran was not surprised. After all... He joined the fog Council on the 10th because of the president of the Council. Perhaps in the eyes of the 10th, there is no need for him to stay in a Parliament without a president.


    While thinking, LAN ran smiled and said, "everyone, after hearing what was said on the 10th, do you have a deeper understanding of the Chairman

 Chapter 320

    "What you want to discuss should be what you said on the 10th before. With the passage of time, the fog space continues to evolve, and we can use more and more permissions?"


    Tony Stark said bluntly, "it''s not surprising."


    "Indeed," Lan ran nodded and added, "of course, a message was revealed before the 10th. That is, the function of the fog space may increase with the chairman''s idea!"


    Lanran paused. He sighed in his heart. Originally, it needs to evolve gradually to become more functions. The president of the Parliament can have all of them with one idea


    Misty space is a prototype universe. However, as long as the president wants to, or even does not need to, he can violate his growth law!


    From this point of view, what is the vast existence of the universe... Compared with the president?


    Even, lanran suddenly has a terrible guess. Will one of his thoughts determine the birth or destruction of a universe?


    It is no wonder that the chairman of the parliament is high above the others and seldom expresses his attitude. Because he is too strong, he needs to bind his nature and keep cold, because his thinking is an unbearable burden on the world and the endless universe.


    "But what''s the point?" Yu Zhibo suddenly opened his mouth. He gave blue dye a cold look. "Do you want to say that we can interfere with the will of the chairman?"


    "No," Lan ran shook her head and pulled her thoughts back. After a little thinking, he said in a quiet way, "but you need to know the purpose of the chairman of the parliament to create this Parliament... That is, to watch our gorgeous performance on the Wanjie stage."


    "In other words, if we can, we may be able to use some actions to arouse the president''s favor, so as to further affect him to add some functions we need for the misty space..."


    "Are you calculating the chairman?" Huang Rong took a deep look at lanran. Even if she had been prepared, she was shocked. Lanran... Is really not afraid of death.


    "No, how can this be calculated?" lanran''s smile is as calm as ever, and he said sincerely. "This should be more of a kind of pleasing? Let the chairman of the Council be satisfied... So as to give us the functions we want... This is an equivalent exchange."


    "It''s like the treacherous minister''s attitude towards the faint king." rotten Lucia said coldly.


    "However, we are not treacherous ministers, and the chairman of the Council is not a fool."


    Lanran turns to stare at the rotten wood Lucia and smiles, "well, don''t be angry. Although I temporarily expelled you from the corpse soul world, I didn''t limit your freedom of life."


    "You should take it as a holiday. Go out and play."


    Conan looked strange. He looked at lanran and seemed to understand something. Lanran, what do you think you can do in the corpse soul world without seeing rotten wood Lucia?


    It is estimated that rotten wood Lucia knows this in her heart


    However, rotten wood Lucia was easily distributed by blue dye, which could not affect the overall situation at all. So I can only sulk in Parliament.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Su Han opened his eyes in the real world. He sighed dumbly, "although the misty space... Indeed seems to be evolving with my idea. However, transformation still requires a lot of evil power and the origin of the world."


    Lanran''s guess is in the right direction... But his guess of Su Han''s power is too different from Su Han''s real power


    Shaking his head, Su hanqiang shakes his spirit, and he is not lost, because he knows very well that as long as he develops step by step... He can''t have the terrible power in lanran''s guess in the future


    He got up and moved his bones. Su Han came before the computer body on Friday. He began to read the many documents he had received.


    "Jinling array... Has it been completely processed?" Su Han thought thoughtfully. The system data showed that the change rate of Jinling sky crack decreased from 70% to 10%. This can definitely be said to be an immediate and effective outstanding achievement that can stop anyone''s mouth.


    He smiled dumbly. Su Han scanned the huge array folders waiting to receive and download on the computer, "which city will you choose next?"


    "Sir," he said suddenly on Friday without any fluctuation in his voice, "the news from Huaya headquarters shows that it''s up to you to choose which city to transform."


    "Of course, if you are really casual, the suggestion given by Huaya headquarters is... I hope you can start to transform the imperial capital or magic capital next."


    "... this is quite normal." Su Han''s eyes twinkled, but he didn''t feel the accident.


    If Su Han is not a folk cultivator, but an official cultivator... Then he will take the lead in dealing with the imperial capital and the magic capital under the official arrangement... After all, the status of these two places is too special.


    "Of course," continued Friday, "if you really accept the suggestions of Huaya headquarters, the headquarters will deal with your student status."


    "For example, let you go to the imperial capital cultivation school or the magic capital cultivation school and stay in it in the name of studying abroad."


    Su Han gently tapped the table with his fingers. After a moment of calmness, he simply said, "the next city will choose the imperial capital."


    "However, it''s not necessary to study abroad in the past! If they have something to do, they can directly find me through wechat or buckle... If I need to be present in person, I can directly open the array map at that time."


    For Su Han, who controls the inheritance of Kamata Taj, it is an idea to go anywhere in the world.


    In a very short time, the map data of the imperial capital was downloaded. And slowly spread out in front of Su Han.


    "This is interesting." Su Han looked up and down, and his eyes lit up in a moment. The complexity of the imperial capital array is more than three times that of Jinling. Of course, there is also a big gap between the functions of the two sides.


    "The outermost array is the 33rd heaven array?" Su Han is not a member of the array. He simply applied the effect of sacrificial method to the array.


    Of course, this does not mean that Su Han knows nothing about map. After all, he has studied map systematically during his training.


    Su Han rubbed his chin and said with emotion, "even the outermost array also contains the special concept of 33 heavy heaven. This level of defense... It has to be said that Huaya has a strong foundation and is terrible."

 Chapter 321

    In the current whole of Huaya, I''m afraid only the Jinling array transformed by Su Han can be slightly better than the imperial capital... Of course, it''s only slightly better.


    The knowledge content of the two sides has been different for several generations, so they are only slightly better. Therefore, we can imagine the horror of the imperial capital array.


    Su Han''s eyes narrowed slightly. It was only the establishment of the thirty-three heavy sky special array, which marked that the probability of the sky crack wanting to manifest in the imperial capital was one thirty-three times that of the outside world.


    Not to mention, even if it is really manifest, there are also extremely cumbersome defense array, attack array and spirit gathering array inside the imperial capital


    Su Han roughly estimated that the simple expansion of the imperial capital array was enough to resist the attack of several divine kings. Of course, this is without the control of the strong


    If there are semi saints, such as taikangzi, who come into power, the sages will not come out... No amount of semi saints can attack.


    "The imperial capital array was reconstructed less 40 years ago... This array has been cast for at least hundreds of years. It is estimated that there was a plan to build this part of the array when the capital was moved in the Ming Dynasty."


    Even as the years passed, Su Han could still see the amazing talents of many array figures in that era.


    Su Han sighed for a while, wrote it all down, then closed his eyes, entered the month of cultivation and began planning and research.


    The imperial capital array is an important weapon of the country. Being able to show in front of him is already an extremely heavy trust. There are no more than five people in Huaya who can see the imperial capital array.


    Whether it is to protect Huaya, or to repay this trust, or even to further enhance their attainments in array. Su Han has no reason to slack off.


    During the month of cultivation, Su Han spent seven months studying and practicing... When he came out, he raised his hand immediately and collected the data into Friday by using the commonness of soul fruit.


    "That''s the specification," said Su Han casually. "Send it directly to the array headquarters."


    "Yes, sir." his voice was flat on Friday.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the China Asia array Association, located in the imperial capital.


    This is an extremely large hall, in which a matrix computer lights up. There are thousands of array graphers in the hall, who are conducting research and planning.


    Now that the array has been determined, it is not perfect, so it is necessary to transform it.


    If Su Han chooses to start with the imperial capital array, it is naturally a good thing. However, even if Su Han does not choose the imperial capital array, there is no reason to stop the whole action.


    After all, time is life.


    Sun Kunyun, chief of Huaya array, is now located in the office on the third floor.


    Through the huge French window, sun Kunyun can clearly see the picture of people coming and going in the huge hall for array research.


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. Sun Kunyun, who was planning the total transformation of the array, made a move. He raised his head and looked at the middle-aged man who came into the door. His voice was serious, "Secretary Li... What''s important?"


    Secretary Li followed sun Kunyun for a long time, and there was enough tacit understanding between them. Therefore, Secretary Li should be very clear that sun Kunyun doesn''t like to be disturbed at this time.


    "The one in Jinling chose the imperial capital array!" Secretary Li''s voice trembled a little. It was difficult for ordinary people to see whether he was excited or worried.


    "Good!" sun Kunyun slapped his pen on the table and was overjoyed. "If there is one who joins... The big thing has been done."


    Sun Kunyun also read the array inspection report of Jinling. To be honest... His envious eyes are red.


    The original Jinling array got 65 points in the evaluation standard of the international array Safety Association, and barely passed... This score can''t even rank in the top 100 in the world.


    However, the previous score of DIDU array in the international array security association was 90 points.


    Although there is no full score, with this 90... Emperor capital is known as one of the three safest cities in the world. The other two are jonew and fog.


    Now, according to the evaluation standard of the international array Safety Association... Jinling array can get 94 points.


    When this point was just reported to the China Asian array map Association, it triggered an unimaginable shock. Even three old array masters were so excited that they recited them directly. Now they are still in the imperial hospital for rescue


    Sun Kunyun believes that the international community is probably also shocked. I don''t know how many people in the array will repeat what happened to the three of his family


    The matter of nuclear fusion is not over yet. It is estimated that other countries will send people to discuss the issue of array knowledge sharing


    "That..." Secretary Li hesitated and said carefully, "but that one has sent the transformed imperial capital array..."


    "He''s alone?" sun Kunyun was surprised, but thought about it and sighed with relief. "It''s also normal. He transformed the Jinling array by himself... It''s estimated to be a theoretical simulation design. Wait a minute, I''ll have a good look... Huh?"


    Sun Kunyun suddenly reacted and changed his look. "Wait a minute... Didn''t he just modify the Jinling array? How can he spend so much time transforming the imperial capital array?"


    It''s unreasonable. Is that one difficult or separated?


    "This is the key problem... The data shown here is that he only downloaded it for ten minutes... And then transmitted it. You can check the specific situation with your permission!" Secretary Li opened his mouth carefully.


    Throughout the China Asia array Association, only sun Kunyun is qualified to see the panorama of the imperial capital array. The other three great masters of array and more than ten array masters are not qualified... After all, this is a real big country.


    "I see." sun Kunyun was silent for a long time, his face changing indefinitely.


    After he asked Secretary Li to leave, he immediately clenched his teeth, subconsciously forced his palm, and clearly printed a palm print on the table, "how can this be? How dare he?"


    ten minutes? Can you study it in ten minutes?


    This is a world-class array... Don''t mention the array. It''s good if you can write down the panoramic map of the whole imperial capital, including every street, in ten minutes


    Did you send it? You can''t even joke on April Fool''s Day! This is a national event. How can it be so wanton?


    "If you''re really joking... Even if the general manager supports him, even if his strength is suspected to be semi holy, if you bet on the identity of the general manager of our array Association, you should take away his identity as the chief designer of China Asia array."


    After struggling, sun Kunyun made a decision. He knew that his decision might offend taikangzi and Jinling


    These two may be the two strongest practitioners in the current land of Huaya. They really offended, and the consequences are self-evident. But even so, he is unwilling to be careless in this regard.


    Huaya array... It''s too important. It''s related to the National Games! It''s about the death of hundreds of millions of people. As the head of the array, he can die, but the array can''t go wrong. Whoever wants to destroy all this is no problem. Just step on his body.

 Chapter 322

    While being indignant, sun Kunyun downloaded the materials and looked through them. He was ready to find a few questions as evidence of his point of view


    There''s a real problem. Someone will support him tomorrow. Anyway, he is the one who offends people... Besides, being able to sit in that position is a giant and has his own character. When other giants encounter this, nine times out of ten, they won''t turn a blind eye


    Holding such an absolute idea... Then, sun Kunyun looked at it and couldn''t get out


    When sun Kunyun finished reading it thoroughly, it was already 8:00 a.m. the next day. He stayed up all night, didn''t touch the rice, and his eyes were red... However, at the moment, sun Kunyun was not tired at all, but excited to the extreme.


    He has completely forgotten the idea of looking for trouble yesterday... His, perfect answer, this is the perfect answer!


    cause trouble? This special mother is still in trouble with a hammer.


    "Tianzong wizards," sun Kunyun''s lips were trembling, and even his early self proclaimed words I came out, "hundreds of families in the Warring States period, we have a series of plans, ancestors, families! It''s not so terrible, is it?"


    Sun Kunyun stood up, unable to calm down, and paced back and forth in the office.


    Su Han''s answer was perfect. From a macro perspective, sun Kunyun did not detect any problems with his own eyes.


    From a subtle point of view... The supercomputer of the China Asia array Graphics Association has not found the slightest problem


    It''s special... It''s the same as he hopes that the other party can get a theory within a month. As a result, the other party not only verified the theory, but also threw it all to him in ten minutes... He rubbed it out with his hands.


    How many thresholds, how many calculation problems that may be stuck for decades... Have all been solved in ten minutes? What kind of monster is this special mother?


    Sun Kunyun shivered again after he thought about it.


    After a brief silence, sun Kunyun took a deep look at the imperial capital array in front of him and whispered, "with the knowledge revealed in this array, he can write dozens of papers... And these papers can monopolize the highest legal array award in the next 50 years!"


    The highest array award is the highest monument in the array industry in the world. Even though Huaya has a strong foundation in the array, it undoubtedly ranks first in the world... It has only won it three times in the past hundred years


    However, the knowledge points in the imperial capital array map are extracted... The difficulties overcome can contract the FA array award in the next 50 years... And this is only the product of the ten minute one in Jinling.


    "It''s almost doubtful that it''s not human in this world. After all... How can there be such wonderful people in this world?"


    Sun Kunyun can''t remember how many times he raised this emotion... He even felt that he had almost worshipped the God King who was less than 20 years old in Jinling


    The last time sun Kunyun had such feelings was to taikangzi, chief of Huaya.


    At the most critical moment 40 years ago, taikangzi made the most correct decision, wiped out all opponents with the most iron fisted means, and unswervingly went on... It can be said that without taikangzi, there would be no Huaya dominating the world now


    The knock on the door suddenly sounded. Sun Kunyun answered. Secretary Li walked into it. He looked rigorous, "President... I have prepared a car for you!"


    "... what car?" sun Kunyun was stunned.


    "The car to Huaya cultivation Association," Secretary Li paused, then took out a stack of paper with a serious face, "in addition... I went to three masters yesterday. After explaining the situation... They are willing to guarantee for you... Even among the 14 masters of the association, nine are willing to advance and retreat with you..."


    "I know you don''t want to involve us all... However, the imperial capital array involves everyone... And if this matter continues, it may involve all of Huaya. How can you carry it alone? Of course, in this way, although things will be too noisy... There is room for relaxation in the end."


    Secretary Li said with a wry smile, "even if the general manager is really angry, it is impossible to start against our whole array Association."


    The position occupied by the array association is too important... Sun Kunyun, three great array masters and those masters... These are the most precious treasures of Huaya. They can almost represent the whole map circle of the China Asian array.


    In front of this power, people with higher status should think twice... It''s not about strength. Sun Kunyun is just a lower Lord. But they have made great contributions to Huaya. They are undoubtedly meritorious heroes and backbone of the country under their feet.


    Sun Kunyun twitched at the corners of his mouth. He stared at the Secretary Li in front of him with a complex look. This is the first time Secretary Li has done such a big thing without his permission... Obviously, Secretary Li has also made all preparations and given up his future.


    "Calm down, the situation is not as bad as we thought." sun Kunyun rubbed his eyebrows and sighed. "Tear up the letter of responsibility for advancing and retreating together... Wait a minute, you make an appointment with the masters and masters, and I will personally invite a banquet in the evening to apologize for them."


    "By the way... Don''t take the car away. I really want to go to the Huaya cultivation Association." sun Kunyun was crying and laughing as he walked out.


    Sure enough, it''s Mr. taikangzi. In fact... Sun Kunyun later felt that he was a little impulsive yesterday. If he was a fish in troubled waters, I''m afraid taikangzi would start before him?


    Mr. taikangzi... When will you miss it?


    His eye for people and his iron fist are famous among the Lords of Asia


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Su Han just finished breakfast with his sister.


    "Su Han, my teacher is going to let me go out to study again." Su Zhu spits out his tongue in embarrassment. "However, this time is not a dangerous place... It seems to be a study specially prepared for the top talents of colleges and universities."


    After a pause, Su Zhu glanced at the shadow Ninja standing around and said with some satisfaction, "but with them... I''m not worried that you can''t take care of yourself."


    "Go where you should go. I have strong vitality! Even if I throw it on Mars and the sun, I can live well." Su Han turned his eyes.


    "I don''t know. Judging by your strength, whether you are bragging or telling the truth." Su Zhu twitched at the corner of his mouth, but didn''t say much. He waved to Su Han, closed the door and left.


    Su Han gently raised his eyebrows and used the magic power of Kama Taj to leave a mark on Su Zhu... He will feel something when Su Zhu has an accident.


    Soon, Su Han summoned the shadow ninjas and asked them to clean up the sundries on the table. He returned to the room and closed his eyes into the misty space.

 Chapter 323

    The fog hall, as always, is mysterious and profound, with heavy fog rising and diffuse.


    Su Han appeared on his bronze throne. Looking down, he found that many people were speaking and discussing at the moment.


    "It''s finally dealt with." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai took a long breath, and her face was filled with joy. "Miss Huang Rong''s nine Yin hypnosis really had a miraculous effect. I easily hypnotized Mao Chang Jingyan, and then asked him to rewrite the death procedure of the sword realm."


    "The sword realm will still exist... But it''s not the original death game."


    The nine Yin manual is like a hypnotic operation. But it''s not like the hypnosis I imagined. Is it reliable? "Sawada Tsunayoshi said.


    Nagata Gangji suddenly felt worried. Mao Chang Jingyan under hypnosis is not in a confused state, is he?


    If you modify it in that state, it is easy to have big problems... If any program is not modified, it may not be the death game, but the brain will die when you log in


    Su Han felt his idea and looked strange. Log in and die? Is this the beginning of the game? "I will not use this move except for Mao Chang Jingyan... Unless it is inevitable and involves my life and death... We swear by the president!"


    Su Han raised his eyebrows. He recalled and found that the fog space recorded this part of the information.


    Of course, Su Han was not impressed by this. Anyway, they really vowed and violated it. The punishment is also the autonomous operation of the fog space. Su Han doesn''t need to do it.


    "Miss Huang Rong," a Xing suddenly opened his mouth. He glanced at the direction of the bronze throne and looked rigorous. "Didn''t you complain before that the chairman of the parliament didn''t come, and your task in the world couldn''t start?"


    "And now... The president of Parliament is here."


    Huang Rong was stunned for a moment, subconsciously looked in the direction of the bronze throne, saw a figure sitting quietly on it, and a surprise immediately appeared on his face, "Mr. President."


    Su Han looked calm. He controlled the number 10 that appeared with him and asked, "Miss Huang Rong... Are you ready for sacrifice now?"


    "Indeed." Huang Rong glanced at the direction of No. 10 and nodded seriously, "I have built the altar... After modification, all the five greatest level experts in the world who are strong and stand on my side have gathered together."


    "There are thousands of internal experts in the imperial palace. These internal experts... Their strength is basically equivalent to second-class experts? It''s not much different from the five in the old times. Of course, it''s not much now... But they can fight together."


    "Besides, outside the palace, 30000 imperial guards equivalent to third rate experts are stationed. They can also attack in battle!"


    Huang Rong held her cheek. Although her words were casual, many people in the Parliament were shocked.


    "It''s stronger than I expected," said Tony Stark, his eyes twinkling, and immediately looked at Ying Zheng. "In that case, Mr. Ying Zheng''s strength... Should be stronger than Miss Huang Rong?"


    Ying Zheng''s answer was not what he asked. "I will bring a thousand people of organs, all the forces of the yin-yang family''s net, and a thousand Qin cavalry! My Qin cavalry will also attack in battle array... Weak evil things can never defeat them by virtue of their number."


    Although the words are very calm, they reveal a kind of self-confidence.


    Su Han looked at the people on the scene with great interest. After a little thinking, he spoke directly, with a flat voice without fluctuation, "so... Who wants to participate in this task?"


    "Me!" Xiao Zhi raised his hand, a little excited and a little uneasy, "well... I got some evil power last time. I found that I took the magic babies into the month of cultivation, and I could strengthen my magic babies with the evil power."


    "So, I''m short of that kind of thing now!"


    Thinking of his bunch of magic babies, Xiao Zhi feels very distressed... His demand for evil power is far higher than that of other members of Parliament


    "Add me." Conan looked serious. "I can get stronger and stronger quickly... I really feel oppressive watching you all start sacrificing to heaven."


    "And me," Weber said shyly, "I haven''t gained much evil power... Even I haven''t fought in the real world. I fight with people on the day of decisive battle."


    Weber suddenly remembered something and brought a touch of memory in his eyes, "but think about it. If I participated in this battle, then... It seems that this is my first time against evil things?"

 Chapter 324

    "Add me," Zhang Sanfeng said, and his eyes swept through the crowd, "but maybe this strength is not enough."


    After a little thought, Zhang Sanfeng looked at Huang Rong and said sincerely, "it''s a little early now. The members of the parliament haven''t arrived yet."


    "To be conservative, wait a little longer... Wait until white beard, blue dye, one side passes, and even poros, master Gu Yi comes. It will be much safer to add a few more participants!"


    Obviously, Zhang Sanfeng was a lot cautious because of the last change in his world.


    Huang Rong shook her head and whispered, "that''s enough. Wait a minute, at least there will be an envoy of the chairman of the Council. The situation can''t be worse."


    Zhang Sanfeng frowned, but after thinking carefully, he felt that what Huang Rong said was reasonable and simply stopped talking.


    "Xiao Zhi, Conan, Weber, Zhang Sanfeng, Ying Zheng, take part in the task!" Su Han''s words did not fluctuate.


    However, he took a deep look at Tony Stark and was surprised that Tony Stark didn''t intend to go to another world this time.


    Of course, Su Han didn''t say anything more. Maybe something happened to Tony Stark himself? It''s not a big problem.


    Su Han''s thought moved, and there were waves all around, and the fog gradually evolved into a real illusion. Soon, all the people who were spotted by Su Han had a gorgeous rise in their bodies, and they all entered the real illusion.


    "However, this time, the past vest can be replaced with a new one." Su Han''s eyes twinkled, thinking of a function after the transformation of fog space, and the corner of his mouth caught up an arc.


    On the next breath, there was a gorgeous rise of brilliance directly above the fog hall. A huge look that was difficult to describe fell from the sky, sacred and brilliant, and directly disappeared into the real illusion around.


    This time, Su Han''s breath on his vest is the breath of the world''s original force.


    The world''s original power is called spirit or merit in many worlds. It can be used to achieve a local god in the world, or make cultivation progress by leaps and bounds


    Su Han''s Vest this time wrapped this divine aura, which naturally has a kind of divinity and majesty beyond imagination. It perfectly fits the kind of God in myths, legends and philosophical ideas.


    The fog hall was quiet, and everyone was frightened by the terrible look before. That kind of unimaginable sanctity and majesty, once seen, will be unforgettable for life.


    Tony Stark looked dull. After he reacted, he first turned his head and looked at the simple No. 10, and then looked at Su Han who sat on the bronze throne from beginning to end


    There were countless doubts in his heart, but he opened his mouth. Tony Stark finally took a deep breath and swallowed all his doubts.


    He continued to stare at the real fantasies around him and decided to wait until the event was over before thinking or asking questions in this regard.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Shooting Heroes spread to the world. Kaifeng Prefecture in Tokyo, among the endless Tokyo Imperial Palaces.


    There is no court meeting today. A general who has turned over in the new dynasty is now called into the palace to command a forbidden army. However, these powerful generals not only did not rejoice, but felt cold on their backs.


    "Martial law again? What happened? Is it difficult for an anti thief to oppose?"


    "Is it! The old imperial party wants to overturn? Are they crazy? The emperor has left them alive and granted them an idle Prince... This is the result of the mercy of the emperor. If they really dare to disobey today, I''m afraid Zhao will completely perish today."


    "Crazy... What kind of person is the holy master today? He ascended the throne by means of iron and blood before. Then... The Jin Dynasty felt that there was an opportunity to take advantage of the rebellion of the Song Dynasty and raised a large army to kill... Now the holy master killed one person to the front line and defeated thousands of troops of the Jin country on his own. He is a real first-class immortal."


    "No matter what, these things are not something we can consider. The old imperial family suppressed our Martial Arts in every way, but now the new pilgrimage relies on us so much... Zhao family? Without the army standing behind them, they can defeat heaven."


    Just as they were thinking, they suddenly felt something. Their pupils contracted and all looked in the direction of the center of the palace.


    At the same time, in Xuande gate, Zhou Botong, Yideng master, Hong Qigong and others were originally discussing with Huang Yaoshi, but the next moment, their looks changed dramatically and subconsciously looked at Huang Rong wearing a black dragon robe.


    Huang Rong carried her hands and looked calm. However, beside her, there was a gorgeous brilliance rising, and a personal shadow emerged.


    Those in front are OK, but once the last human shadow appears, there will be a dignified manifestation that is difficult to use language.


    It is like a living immortal God coming to the world. The vast air and majesty seem to condense into essence and spread in all directions.


    Powerful is like five great masters. Now one person can break thousands of troops. At the moment, there is also an impulse to tremble with his legs and almost kneel down.


    "This is..." Ying Zheng, after a brief silence, stared at the presence of the holy streamer, and felt the familiar and strange power opposite, "deification..."


    "Perfect deification, and the breath on the body is extremely ancient... It should have been completed for a long time."


    Ying Zheng looked complicated. He said to himself, "this time, isn''t that guy No. 9?"


    Zhang Sanfeng also offered sacrifices to heaven. He also felt the mighty and familiar breath of Su Han.


    After several changes in his look, Zhang Sanfeng took a deep breath and asked in a low voice, "dare you ask, who is your excellency?"


    "You can call me number five." Su Han opened his mouth calmly. He gathered his strength, as if he were an ordinary man.


    It is quite different from the fog shrouded on the 10th and the light on the 9th. Su Han didn''t hide his face.


    Of course... Although there is no cover up, others still can''t see Su Han''s face... Or even if they see it, it''s like looking at an illusion in the mirror. They can''t see it clearly at all.


    As long as you look away from Su Han''s face, the unclear impression of Su Han''s face in your mind will disappear in an instant, and it''s strange to the extreme.


    "This is." after Conan experimented twice and found that it was like this, he was shocked and determined that it was not an accident.


    He tried his best to suppress the waves in his heart and said to himself, "this time, is it a different type of ancient god?"


    The one in front of us is undoubtedly a God. Just looking at his coming to, with such great divine majesty, we can see


    But compared with the mystery of No. 10 and the brilliance of No. 9, the one in front is more sacred and dignified, which coincides with heaven and earth.

 Chapter 325

    Even though he has restrained all the power fluctuations and just stood here quietly, he has naturally become the center of this heaven and earth, with a sense of existence that is difficult to describe in words.


    Even if the Ninth Five Year Plan supreme like Qin Shihuang Huang Rong stood beside this one, the sense of existence was completely suppressed


    "Wait, are you number five?" Weber suddenly reacted and said in amazement, "unexpectedly... It''s not number eight?"


    "I am indeed No. 5," Su Han said calmly and mistily, "but don''t care too much! The status of different serial numbers is equal, and the arrangement of serial numbers depends more on preference than strength."


    "I see." Weber suddenly realized.


    However, Conan''s eyes twitched. Although the words on the 5th were straightforward, Conan was keenly aware of the word preference


    To be fair, if he is asked to choose a number, he is certainly willing to choose the top of the ranking rather than the bottom


    So why is the number five in front of you higher than the other five? Even if the strength of the person in front of him is not stronger than that of No. 9 and No. 10, he must also have some means to suppress the latter. Or, for some reason, he is respected by the latter and voluntarily gives this serial number to him.


    But in any case, this serial number can reflect the particularity of the person in front.


    Ying Zheng''s eyes twinkled for a moment. He took out several cards from his arms. The style of soldiers and horses was printed on the cards. He suddenly smiled, "as I thought."


    Ying Zheng crushed these cards. The next moment, there were ripples in the void. An army covered in black armor slowly condensed from nothing.


    The most forward general is Meng Tian, a famous general of the Qin Dynasty.


    Meng Tian looked motionless and straight, but his eyes scanned and hissed, and his inner vibration could not be described in words. Before, he was summoned by Qin Shihuang, and then with this army, he stood still in front of Xianyang palace.


    Just now, with only one breath, he found that the surrounding environment had changed greatly.


    In fact, everyone of the cavalry has a vibration in their hearts at the moment. However, the strict discipline made them forcibly curb this shock.


    Meng Tian stared at Ying Zheng and suddenly shouted, "wind, strong wind!"


    The black armour army of the state of Qin behind him roared with great momentum.


    Yin Yang family, led by the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, followed by the moon god star soul, also all appeared. But compared with Meng Tian''s Iron Army of the Qin Dynasty, they stood quietly and kept a low profile.


    Zhao Gao led the snare. At the moment, he looked down, but he was excited, "here... This is not Xianyang. He came to other places in a moment. Your majesty is really an immortal living in the world..."


    But thinking about it, Zhao Gao also felt uneasy, "I just don''t know why your majesty brought us here this time?"


    Ying Zheng''s palm gently pressed down. Suddenly, the 1000 armored troops in front of him were silent and the atmosphere was cold and solemn.


    He turned to stare at Huang Rong and whispered, "how about the political army?"


    "Beyond my imagination." Huang Rong exclaimed, but then her words brought confidence, "but I believe that my royal guards can also develop into your situation in the future."


    "Confidence is a good thing." Ying Zheng was not angry, smiled and nodded.


    Zhang Sanfeng stroked his beard and stared at the army in front of him. He was also very moved, but he didn''t say much. He turned and stared at Huang Rong, "Huang Rong, you can sacrifice to God now."


    Huang Rong looked serious. Her lips wriggled and whispered, "next... Please."


    Then she went up to the platform not far away and closed her eyes.


    In the next breath, an extremely majestic breath suddenly rose from her body and spread around. The vast Imperial City under her feet was trembling, and a semi virtual and semi real Yellow Dragon appeared above the Imperial Palace, which was extremely majestic.


    Except for pharmacist Huang, all the other five wonders, even the old urchin, knelt down at the first moment. The forbidden guards outside the palace also knelt down uncontrollably.


    "How?" Hong Qigong looked stunned.


    He didn''t have much awe of the imperial power. In his early years, he even went to the imperial dining room to steal vegetables. Even Huang Rong, pharmacist Huang, once showed his first-class power and helped him transform the skills of the beggars'' sect. He was only grateful, not the kind of submission of his ministers to the emperor.


    But now, Hong Qigong Huoran found that his body was out of control. His body was in submission to the emperor standing on the altar.


    "Amitabha." master Yideng read a Buddha''s name, but he was still restless. The state of mind forged by practicing Buddha for countless years was also a little unstable at the moment.


    The old urchin Zhou Botong''s eyes were rolling. He looked at the heavily armored army in the distance and suddenly said, "old evil thing! That army... Should not be the enemy of your majesty! But why did they appear so strange? Suddenly!"


    Pharmacist Huang said nothing. He just stared at his daughter in the distance, with relief and joy in his eyes.


    After being quiet for a long time, Yideng master looked serious and said, "is that the army in the ancient Qin Dynasty?"


    Once this was said, the scene was quiet. Even pharmacist Huang now made a move and glanced at master Deng.


    Huang Rong informed pharmacist Huang about the general situation before today.


    Pharmacist Huang naturally knows how incredible what happened today. To be honest, if Huang Rong hadn''t told him before, it would be hard to guess even if he was extremely smart and unconventional... It''s too incredible.


    "It''s very simple," said master Yideng. Seeing Huang Yaoshi''s appearance, he basically knew that it had been confirmed. Although his shocked palms were shaking, his voice was still calm, "armor style, slogan, Army Style..."


    "Also, the middle-aged man wearing a Dragon Robe... What kind of person do you think would be able to wear a dragon robe in the predecessor of today''s Saint without causing the saint''s anger...?"


    Wearing a dragon robe in front of the Emperor... This can no longer be described as death. But if he did, the emperor was not angry... Then the charm can feel terror when you think about it.


    Hong Qigong realized something and looked at the solemn man in the Dragon Robe, "is that one..."


    "Now that you have guessed, I won''t hide it from you," said Huang Yaoshi calmly after thinking a little, "this is Qin Shihuang and his Qin army."


    Hong Qigong: "??"

 Chapter 326

    Hong Qigong had no idea of getting up at all. His brain was in chaos at the moment. A little doubt whether he heard wrong, and a little doubt whether he was in a dream at this time.


    "... Amitabha." master Yideng said a Buddha''s name in a trembling tone.


    He had guessed that the Qin army might have continued in some special form, and even the Qin Dynasty continued the name of the Emperor... Maybe Huang Rong could ascend the throne of the ninth five year plan with the help of the ancient Qin Army... That''s why he was given the privilege of wearing a dragon robe.


    But you tell him that this is true in front of Qin Shihuang and the Qin army?


    Master Yideng is hairy all over. Is it possible that the dead Qin Shihuang has returned from the underground? They, the holy master, have really become immortals? Even dead beings can be summoned.


    Zhou Botong looked dull, but his brain turned very fast and opened his mouth carefully. "Can it be said that Qin Shihuang flew to heaven with the most elite troops of the Qin Dynasty? And his majesty is the legendary Heavenly Man! So this time, he can get the help of Qin Shihuang."


    Master Yideng was silent. He suddenly found that what Zhou Botong said was also very possible.


    Pharmacist Huang looked strangely at the old friends with big brain holes in front of him. His lips wriggled, and finally sighed without saying anything.


    It''s too much trouble to explain.


    And to be honest, when the concept of a different world is pulled out, the people in front of them will not believe it for a while... It''s just up to them to think.


    The other side.


    "How could it?" the moon god''s voice was also trembling. She stared at the half empty and half real Yellow Dragon above the sky and shivered, "the Ninth Five Year Plan supreme, the emperor of China!"


    "It doesn''t make sense... The first emperor''s Dragon Spirit is stable and the world is flat... Why does the spirit of the emperor of China appear on another person? And it''s still a woman!"


    The moon god''s worldview has collapsed. How can a woman be an emperor?


    There were countless thoughts in her mind at the moment, mixed together, which made her quite confused.


    Is this woman the illegitimate son of Qin Shihuang Ying Zheng, who has decided to pass on the throne to her? There''s no reason. Ying Zheng is at the peak of spring and autumn and has great talents. How could he abdicate


    Not to mention, this woman is not the Lord of destiny in the future, but now she is the Lord of destiny. Whatever you think, the situation before you makes no sense.


    "You''re not wrong," said the Eastern Emperor. His voice didn''t fluctuate at all, but looking at his slightly trembling palm, you can know that he was not calm at the moment. "Did you see what the female emperor was wearing?"


    "Nine Dragon Robe, the crown of the emperor! At the same time, there is dragon recognition! She must be the Emperor..."


    "What''s the situation?" the star soul opened his mouth. He was also in a trance at the moment and was frightened by the strange things that happened today.


    "This is not our world," the Eastern Emperor Taiyi used the divination technique, his eyes were deep, he knew a lot, but his words were more and more unbelievable. "How can the stars of this world, the stars of this world show that it is more than a thousand years old from the era before us?"


    "We are now standing on the land of China more than a thousand years later! The female emperor... Is the king of China after a thousand years."


    All the yin-yang experts did not speak, and all stared at the back of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. They are thinking about whether the owner of his own family has become obsessed with some method, resulting in problems in thinking?


    In fact, don''t talk about them. The Eastern Emperor Taiyi suspected that his divination was wrong.


    Su Han looked calm. His eyes suddenly coagulated. His eyes gradually showed the brilliance of blue. It was his reincarnation eyes. He looked at a corner in the void and said gently, "the enemy is coming."


    With Su Han''s words falling, the void around him has undergone earth shaking changes, and the mirror world has extended.


    Conan looked a little surprised and stared at Su Han, "can he also use the magic of Kama Taj?"


    Conan''s mind twinkled. Theoretically, the magic of this vein should be owned by No. 10... So there are two possibilities in front of him.


    One possibility is that No. 10 gave this series of magic to No. 5 before that. As for another possibility... No. 5 itself originated from Marvel world.


    Of course, there are two possibilities, and the first is the most likely.


    The shrill cry sounded, and the void gradually broke, but the next moment, the things in front of everyone turned pale.


    The void is like a huge mirror, which can see the scene on the other side. In the void on the other side, there is an unimaginable existence.


    He is like a small planet, with countless tentacles spreading on the surface. And now he is hitting the void.


    Every impact will make the sky appear dense cracks.


    It is not the crack in the sky, but he wants to forcibly enter the world from nothingness, and then completely devour the planet under his feet with his huge body.


    "The evil god after tomorrow." Su Han narrowed his eyes and was excited in his heart. The day after tomorrow evil god who is comparable to the sage realm... I didn''t expect to catch such a big fish on this mission.


    "What kind of monster is this?" Huang Yaoshi murmured, and then found that his voice at the moment had become very strange.


    He was stunned and looked at his side, his pupils dilated.


    Because he found that the body of the Yideng master beside him, Zhou Botong and others, was also undergoing extreme changes.


    Master Yideng is still kneeling on the ground at the moment. His skin becomes dark, his eyes become blood red, and his look becomes ferocious. His eyes reveal a violent desire to destroy everything, but the voice he spits out is surprised, "how... What happened to everyone?"


    Hong Qigong''s tentacles tore up his clothes on his back, exposed them and floated in the void. However, he seemed as if he didn''t know. He glanced at the changing Yideng master, Huang Yaoshi and others. His body was tight and his internal power was boiling.


    "I should have asked, what''s the matter with you guys? A lamp and old evil things?" Hong Qigong''s face was cold and roared, "are you all transformed by monsters? Why are you lurking beside me?"


    "The enemy this time is beyond imagination." Ying Zheng looked heavy. He glanced at the soldiers behind him and found that these soldiers, snare masters, or many masters of yin and Yang family, were all changing.

 Chapter 327

    "This is a normal thing."


    Su Han''s words were plain. He spread out a palm and released the special power of the misty space with the world''s original force as the medium.


    All the alienated people screamed bitterly, and they felt the extreme pain... But at the next moment, there was black gas on their bodies, which was lifted out and swallowed up by the misty space... At the same time, the abnormalities on their bodies were gradually dissipated.


    "It''s terrible." Huang Yaoshi''s clothes were soaked in cold sweat. He looked down and watched his palm gradually transform from a fin like appearance to human beings, still with lingering fear, "these monsters... And the monster on Taohua island last time."


    "Peach Blossom Island..." Zhou Botong''s body was stiff and his face was full of fear.


    At the beginning of the change of Peach Blossom Island, he really escaped from death... After all, at the beginning, he suffered the erosion of evil and strange forces, and his strength did not exist, floating in the sea. If Zhou Botong hadn''t been lucky and finally rescued by a fishing boat, I''m afraid he would have died


    "Then next, use that guy''s strength." Su Han thought a little and took back his palm. Then there were waves in the void.


    Two lights of terror appeared in an instant, and immediately condensed into Leo Altman and diga Altman out of thin air.


    Almost without a pause, two altmans galloped away towards the crack in the sky that had not fully unfolded in the air.


    The void was torn apart in an instant.


    Conan''s look changed. He took a deep look at Su Han. With the power of that guy? In collocation, Altman... Is it the power of number nine?


    Sure enough, No. 9 has a very close relationship with Altman.


    "Of course, what it can manifest at the moment is precisely the two altmans who joined the parliament... This should not be a coincidence!" Conan''s mind twinkled. "It should be the president''s order to his dependent God? So that they have some restrictions."


    Although Conan was not sure what order Su Han had given, he felt that this should be the truth.


    Su Han looked calm. Because of the growth of spiritual power, it was easy for him to use two things at once.


    Diga and Leo showed two brilliant lasers, which ran through the huge strange world like a planet.


    The horror and strangeness roared, and the black blood poured down from the sky like a flood and fell into the mirror world. Finally, in these black blood, there are a lot of strange things being born.


    "This is..." Zhang Sanfeng looked dignified.


    "Are you coming?" Ying Zheng suddenly smiled. A touch of cold and killing intention appeared in his eyes. "It''s better like this."


    If we say that the enemy is only as strange as a star in mid air. Well, none of the soldiers brought by Ying Zheng can be used


    Even Zhang Sanfeng, even Ying Zheng''s semi deification, is difficult to participate in the battlefield


    That enemy is terrible. Maybe master Gu Yi, poros and lanran can be regarded as monsters in the parliament before they can effectively target each other.


    But if it''s small and weird... What if the number is huge to the extreme?


    "No clothes, same robe with son." Ying Zheng''s voice was gentle, but every word he spit out turned into supernatural ancient words, containing mysterious power.


    The soldiers of the Qin Dynasty behind him showed enthusiasm in their eyes.


    "Battle! Get up." Meng Tian gave a low roar. Thousands of Qin iron guards were straight. Their movements almost overlapped and rushed forward. The terrible blood gas superimposed faintly over the battle array and evolved into a fierce tiger.


    The iron guard of the Qin Dynasty collided with the army of evil things. It was like a sharp knife directly penetrating the enemy''s body. The tide of evil things could not shake the Iron Army of the Qin Dynasty. It was directly torn apart and became scattered individuals.


    "Let''s go too!" the Eastern Emperor said hastily, and he looked calm. "Your Majesty can''t underestimate our yin-yang family!"


    The star soul snorted coldly, but the soles of his feet gently stepped on the ground. His figure moved forward quickly and instantly tore a strange evil object three meters high, "isn''t it much trouble?"


    The star soul was laughing, and his eyes revealed a fanatical war spirit, wantonly ravaging his opponent. The other yin-yang experts are also showing their magic powers.


    As for Zhao Gao, compared with the Yin and Yang family, he kept a low profile and led the snare killer to hunt and kill all kinds of monsters. Do things purely in the way of killers and kill them with one blow.


    Ying Zheng looked calm. He recited the sacrificial language in his heart and watched the strange things gradually disappear.


    Weber took a deep breath, suddenly raised his palm, and the Kama Taj defense array appeared in an instant. A strange arm like a knife and axe smashed his hand axe down, banged on the defense array, and sparked.


    "Die... The next three indiscriminate." Weber''s teeth clenched tightly, and the defense array of his other hand suddenly changed into a semi nihilistic blade composed of spells, running through the strange body.


    Weber took advantage of the situation and directly divided the weirdness into two halves from the middle.


    It was two strange killings again. Weber directly used the secret law door to block their way. When half of their bodies entered the secret law door, they suddenly closed and cut them in half.


    Conan took part in the war seriously, and his whole body was covered with armed color and domineering, "... Liuying!"


    The armed color moves like water, showing extremely amazing destructive power.


    This is a fairly advanced evolution of domineering, which is enough to prove that Conan has touched a high-stage field along the way... Of course, Conan is still a long way from the general because of the backwardness in seeing and hearing color, but it can be said that he has stepped into it with half a foot.


    Xiao Zhi threw out all the Magic Baby balls on his body. He clenched his fist and whispered, "let''s... Fight as much as possible. It''s not human! It''s the strange thing that destroys human beings."


    "So you don''t have to keep your hands."


    "Pickup!" Pikachu answered, as if agreeing.


    Then Pikachu suddenly jumped into the air and was covered with terrible thunder. The thunder fell from the sky and fell on the earth, sweeping everything.


    Zhang Sanfeng did not participate in the battlefield. He just cleaned up the strangeness beyond the processing ability of the members of the parliament, and then protected the five wonders that now have no resistance ability. He sighed and then glanced at Huang Rong, who was sacrificing in the distance. He was unable to laugh or cry.


    "The occurrence of this situation... Is really a trick of fortune!"

 Chapter 328

    "However, the occurrence of this kind of thing is natural." Su Han opened his mouth calmly.


    Zhang Sanfeng gave Su Han an unexpected look. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the mysterious No. 5, who was suspected to be standing at the end of the world God, would talk to him.


    After a little thought, Zhang Sanfeng nodded in agreement.


    "You''re right."


    Zhang Sanfeng remembered the two previous sacrificial events, one in his world and the other in Ying Zheng''s world.


    Needless to say, the situation of Ying Zheng was very similar to that of Huang Rong this time... As for his world


    Zhang Sanfeng suddenly smiled bitterly. He suddenly thought that when he offered sacrifices... Although his disciples and grandchildren did not kneel down, they did not participate in the battle because of various accidents


    "Compared with the help of members of Parliament, the power of their own world is still too weak." Zhang Sanfeng''s words reached the extreme.


    Su Hanmo was silent. He never thought that sacrifice was an easy thing, even if members of Parliament basically succeeded in every sacrifice.


    If, without the mutual support of members of Parliament, they can organize resistance only by their own world. Fortunately, if you encounter the trend of weaker evil things and sacrifice hundreds of thousands of soldiers, you may win in the end... But if you encounter such a strange thing as the evil god of the planet


    Almost dead!


    There is no unity between the world and the world, and a single existence... Will only be broken one by one by the evil forces cruising in the void.


    "But." Su Han raised his head and stared at another world, his eyes narrowed slightly. In that world, digareo is fighting against the evil gods of the planet, "Huang Rong''s world should not attract such powerful monsters in theory... Coincidence?"


    Su Han continued to control while thinking. Because of the collision and fusion of the two lights in Su Han''s body, the forces of Leo Altman and diga Altman complement each other.


    Therefore, the two altmans summoned by Su Han are equal under the influence of Da Tong Law in Su Han''s body.


    Of course, it is precisely because of this that the two altmans undoubtedly surpass the original diga and Leo.


    At the moment, they move rapidly at the speed of light, and display lasers from time to time to hit the evil gods of the planet.


    The energy in the evil god of the planet is at the sage level, but he has only the energy to reach that terrible level. The reaction speed is pitiful. He can''t catch the two altmans. His tentacles are flying. At the moment, he is a little tired.


    With the laser tearing again and again, blood poured down, some blood scattered in the void, and some blood fell into the mirror world. Gradually evolved into a more powerful and terrible weird.


    "This is not what they can solve." Zhang Sanfeng was very freehand at the beginning, but with the passage of time, his look gradually dignified. In the end, he directly participated in the battlefield.


    Zhang Sanfeng broke out black and white vigorous Qi in his body. The release of the sky showed a huge Tai Chi array covering most of the sky.


    He joined the battlefield and did his best to help members of Parliament solve problems.


    Above the void.


    "Ang!" the evil god of the planet roared. He suddenly stopped capturing the two altmans, and simply erupted the extreme evil power in his own body.


    Darkness turns into tentacles and spreads constantly. No matter how fast Altman dodges, it is useless. Because everything around is within the attack range, unless Su Han controls Altman to leave the attack range of the planet evil god quickly.


    "That guy is not pure without thinking." Su Han exclaimed. Immediately, the power of eternity and a moment worked in an instant, and everything in front of us stopped.


    Whether it is the members of Parliament who are fighting on the battlefield at the moment, the roaring many evil things, or the planet evil gods and two altmans fighting in nothingness.


    "Hmm!" Su Han felt something and nodded thoughtfully, "I can''t stop indefinitely... If I go all out, I can only stop the evil god of the planet for one minute."


    The stronger the existence, the more trouble it is to control each other''s time.


    Although the planet evil god has the energy fluctuation of sage level, his speed and even incomplete thinking prove that he is not a real sage.


    "But this is also a matter of course," Su Han sighed in his heart while controlling Altman to use many great moves to tear up the body of the evil god of the planet. "If you can ignore the stop time of each other''s strength, isn''t this ability directly invincible?"


    "Well... According to today''s situation, if it is a real human sage with perfect mind, body and mind, I should be able to pause for ten seconds."


    Ten seconds, it seems short... But in that level of battle, this period of time has been able to win.


    "Time is almost the same." Su Han looked at the planet evil god whose body was cut by laser, suddenly smiled, and he raised his palm, "let me give you a gift."


    Su Han''s eyes showed a brilliant blue color, and the pupil power of the reincarnated eye worked with all its strength.


    "... Golden Wheel reincarnation explosion!"


    At the moment when time flowed again, the golden brilliance that was gorgeous to the extreme erupted from Su Han''s palm, cutting the terrorist attacks of the planet''s evil gods in half


    Immediately, the golden brilliance ran through the body of the evil god of the planet. Plus the damage caused by the previous laser, he exploded directly.


    The shrill wail rang all around. If it weren''t for the brilliance of the world''s original God on Su Han, I''m afraid the human beings who heard the sound would have to experience alienation again.


    "It''s over."


    In front of Su Han, the door of secret Dharma appeared. He put his hand in and pressed it directly on the broken planet evil god.


    Su Han silently recited at the bottom of his heart, "dark hole. Black hole!"


    Su Han''s palm became dark and gave off an extremely terrible swallowing force. The broken planet evil god could not resist at all. The body began to deform under the extreme gravity. Finally, it was forcibly swallowed into Su Han''s palm.


    This is a move Su Han obtained by further developing dark fruits.


    With this move, the darkness will not spread, but his palm will have the attraction of a concept similar to a black hole


    Of course, although it was only conceptual, Su Han tried his best to swallow a planet in an instant without any problem.


    This is a move that can easily destroy stars and stars.


    Zhang Sanfeng''s movement stopped for a moment. His keen sense of spirit sensed what happened in the void and raised his head incredulously, "how could it?"

 Chapter 329

    However, Zhang Sanfeng saw in the next moment that two gorgeous lights fell from the sky, and then naturally merged into Su Han''s body.


    Zhang Sanfeng''s face was expressionless, but his heart was shaking.


    The Tai Chi diagram in his hand suddenly expanded, and with a slight push, it was like a big millstone, and a large number of evil things were ground into powder. But he still can''t calm down.


    "Whether it''s Leo''s light or diga''s light, it should be borrowed No. 9." Zhang Sanfeng whispered to himself.


    No. 9 is suspected to be the God of glory and no appearance, and has a deep connection with Altman. Even if reodiga is a figure of two worlds... But its essence is light and should be related to No. 9.


    "However, this does not mean that No. 5 has no power to use."


    The more Zhang Sanfeng thought, the more shocked he was. "Before Ming Dynasty, he was still in a state of rock war, and even the evil god side still occupied an advantage... But it was only a moment. His body was huge, like the evil god of the stars in the sky, and he died."


    The huge star like evil God died so suddenly, which fully revealed the gap between the fifth and the star like evil god


    There is no doubt that this is the strength of No. 5 itself, which is powerful and suffocating.


    "Wait a minute," Zhang Sanfeng suddenly thought of a question, "this should not be inferior with the help of members of the parliament... After all, there is no right number."


    "However, if this is the strength of No. 5 itself... Then why can No. 5 exert its strength in the world?"


    Zhang Sanfeng was silent. In fact, he already had an explanation in his heart... No. 5 is completely different from other shining and ugly gods and evil gods... He is the God of the world.


    If Zhang Sanfeng or Ying Zheng uses the original force to seal the gods, they will reach the end of this road and reach the point where they can compete with the evil gods... Maybe it''s like No. 5 now


    Since he is the God of the world, isn''t it a matter of course that he can drive part of his power within the world?


    "It''s terrible," Zhang Sanfeng opened his mouth and condensed thousands of words into a paragraph. "Under the leadership of the chairman of the Council... There are really strong people."


    Su Han glanced at Zhang Sanfeng''s direction. He heard what Zhang Sanfeng said, but he didn''t say anything about it. Just standing here quietly, waiting for members of Parliament to eradicate many strange things bit by bit.


    "It''s over at last." Conan''s little suit is ragged. The red voice transformer like a tie doesn''t know where it has fallen, and there are cracks on his glasses.


    He looked at his appearance and suddenly sighed, "it''s a big trouble. Go back like this... Will sister Xiaolan send me to the hospital at the first time?"


    Not only that... Conan thought of more things and looked dignified.


    The black blood on his body is the blood of evil things. I''m afraid it will have the power of alienation.


    If it spreads out carelessly and causes a strange phenomenon around him, it is estimated that the Japanese official will react at the first time.


    "Forget it." Conan glanced. "Although it''s a little short of what I expected, its strength can barely protect itself now."


    Su Han took a silent look at Conan. After a little thinking, he raised his palm and the power of the horse spell suddenly came out.


    The horse in the twelve spells has the power to heal everything. It can not only heal the wound, but also restore the broken objects, such as the broken vase or Conan''s tattered clothes.


    "What... This is a miracle?" Huang Yaoshi, who also participated in the war before, looked stunned and shocked. He watched his injuries recover.


    Those tired magic babies around Xiaozhi also recovered to the peak. Webb didn''t hurt much.


    Ying Zheng glanced at his army without expression. The lowest disciples of yin and Yang family lost a lot, and two of the snare killers died


    However, his 1000 armored guards are nothing. After all, they formed a battle array before. Under the battle array, there are only two possibilities, either the battle array is torn apart and most of the people die in an instant, or none of them die.


    Of course, the army, the Yin and Yang family and the snare must have many injured people... And they were cured by the power of the horse spell.


    "The world God... The end?" Ying Zheng lowered his head and stared at his palm. He also embarked on this road and sealed the God with the power of the origin of the world.


    Although, Ying Zheng can only be regarded as a demigod now.


    He raised his head and took a deep look at Su Han, "what a longing."


    "Well," Weber looked uneasily at the direction of the altar, and Huang Rong was still sacrificing there. "Why, Miss Huang Rong hasn''t finished sacrificing?"


    Weber felt very strange, whether Ying Zheng or Zhang Sanfeng, basically completed the sacrifice in this time period when they fought back the evil... Or before they fought back the evil, they helped the members of the parliament, or not long after they fought back the evil.


    Now Huang Rong seems to be far from the success of sacrifice.


    Zhang Sanfeng also frowned and thought, a little strange. Ying Zheng lowered his eyes. After a few breaths, he suddenly said, "everyone faces different situations. I think what happened to Miss Huang Rong is more normal."


    "That''s what I said..." Conan said half way, his face suddenly changed. "Wait a minute, guys, I suddenly thought of something."


    "It seems that it is possible to fail in offering sacrifices to God..."


    The scene was suddenly quiet. Xiaozhi hugged Pikachu and twitched at the corners of his mouth.


    Pikachu looked at this look of Xiaozhi and was worried. He even stretched out his little hand and touched Xiaozhi''s face, comforting Xiaozhi in his own way, "pickup?"


    After a brief silence, Zhang Sanfeng turned to look at Su Han, "on the 5th, can you explain to us... What will happen after the failure of world sacrifice?"


    "If the sacrifice fails, you can sacrifice again next time." Su Han said calmly.


    However, without waiting for everyone at the scene to breathe a sigh of relief, Su Han''s next sentence fell, "however, in that way, the difficulty of sacrifice will be greater and greater again."


    "Generally speaking, the first sacrifice failed... The possibility of successful sacrifice in the future will only decline sharply. Of course, each sacrifice will attract the attention of evil and different things."


    "What should I do?" Xiao Zhi panicked after a short silence. He paced back and forth in place and hugged his Pikachu tightly.


    Su Han didn''t answer. He just untied the mirror world and let everyone return to Xuande gate.

 Chapter 330

    As time went by, Huang Rong slowly opened her eyes when the sun was about to set. She sat down on the altar and gasped.


    "It doesn''t matter if you fail," said Zhang Sanfeng, standing at the bottom of the altar. He sighed faintly. Although he was disappointed, he didn''t add pressure to Huang Rong and comforted him softly. "You can come again after you have made enough preparations next time."


    "I''m sure you won''t mind. After all, the development of things should be viewed from two aspects, good and bad," said Zhang Sanfeng. "For example, if you sacrifice more, you can kill more evil things and make your strength stronger."


    "..." Huang Rong looked at Zhang Sanfeng below with an expressionless face. After a long time, he patted himself on the cheek without a word, strengthened his spirit, and said, "Master Zhang, I succeeded, although my success was somewhat bumpy."


    "Even if you succeed, it doesn''t matter. Just next time... Hmm?" Zhang Sanfeng suddenly reacted. Immediately, he looked up at Huang Rong on the altar, and his face changed dramatically.


    Finally, there was only comfort left on Zhang Sanfeng''s face. He said, "OK, that''s good!"


    When Huang Rong stepped on the altar, his body immediately fell gently from the altar.


    Zhou Botong, Yideng master and others felt that the pressure on them was removed. After a short silence, they also stood up. However, they stared at Huang Rong with doubts, fears and amazement in their eyes.


    It''s because what happened today is too unusual.


    Whether they kneel down to Huang Rong, or the monster like a planet appears... Even now, they are vaguely aware that the monsters they saw before are not illusions, but really each other


    These things, even if they wanted to come at the moment, still shivered and palpitating.


    Huang Rong didn''t glance at them, but directly stared at Su Han. Her eyes narrowed slightly. After a long time, she whispered, "it''s amazing."


    Although Huang Rong could not observe Su Han''s details from the perspective of God because the members of the Parliament were separated from the world, she clearly saw the picture of Su Han killing evil gods in an instant when she offered sacrifices before.


    How huge is the body of the evil god? It may be far inferior to the earth, but if it hits the earth, it can easily destroy all the civilizations on the earth''s surface.


    Not to mention, he also has the power of evil... Huang Rong has no doubt that he has the power to destroy the earth.


    However, the existence of such terror was easily erased by the fifth.


    He took a deep breath and calmed his mood. Huang Rong looked away and sincerely opened his mouth to all the members of the Parliament at the scene, "I really don''t know how to thank you."


    "What''s in his duty." Su Han''s voice was calm. He turned his eyes to others on the scene. "Who wants to stay and who wants to return."


    "I''ll go back." Ying Zheng said, glancing at the army behind him. The yin-yang family and the people in the net frowned.


    How can these people be brought back? Or use the original method to return to the original world, condense their cards, and then summon them out?


    "I''ll go back too." Conan shook his fist. Now he is looking forward to his evil power this time and how far he can raise his strength.


    Weber didn''t speak, but judging from his firm look, he probably understood his choice. Xiao Zhi also decided to return with Pikachu in his arms.


    "I''ll stay for a while." Zhang Sanfeng sighed. He glanced at the five wonders not far away and said seriously, "just look at the level of Xianwu in the world."


    Su Han didn''t say much when he saw this.


    He thought, Conan Weber and others'' bodies gradually changed from entity to virtual body.


    After just a few breaths, a crowd, together with Su Han, disappeared from their original place.


    ¡­¡­


    Fog hall, the bronze throne wrapped by heavy fog, a pair of eyes slowly opened.


    Su Han looked down and found that there were not few people in the fog hall at the moment.


    "That''s right," Su Han sighed silently. "It''s a lot of time wasted in the world of Shooting Heroes."


    The applause suddenly sounded. Lanran smiled and whispered, "the changes in Miss Huang Rong''s world really surprised me... But I also found something very interesting."


    Although lanran didn''t see the whole process, she also intervened in the middle of the battle. Along the way, he also had a lot of speculation in his heart.


    "I also see a lot," Conan pushed his glasses. He looked at lanran and suddenly said, "well, Mr. lanran... Do we want to communicate with each other today?"


    "Well," lanran readily agreed, "first of all, Mr. 5... These dependents of the chairman of the Council really have their own routes and charm."


    "I have to admit that the strength of No. 5 is stronger than expected," said poison Island Yazi, her eyebrows locked tightly, "but why can Mr. No. 5 use his own strength?"


    After a short silence, Feng Yuan said in a low voice, "I''m even more surprised why the number five can summon diga and me... It''s very unreasonable."


    Fengyuan just clearly saw another Lei Ou''s appearance and his unique skills.


    Now he is puzzled to the extreme. It is clearly another self... Of course, although it is the same in essence, the strength of another Leo undoubtedly far exceeds him.


    Why did this happen? No matter what Fengyuan thinks, he doesn''t understand.


    "It''s a normal thing." yuandagu laughed, "didn''t you trade the ability card before? However, it should be Mr. 9 who finally obtained the ability card of light... It should be Mr. 9 who lent this power to Mr. 5?"


    After a pause, yuandagu suddenly reacted, "by the way, Fengyuan, when Mr. 9 appeared, you weren''t there, so some can''t understand... Mr. 9, you can be regarded as the supreme god of our world! It has something to do with the origin of Altman."


    "But specifically, No. 9... And Mr. 10," yuandagu paused a little and whispered, "I''ll talk to you one or two when I have a chance."


    Yuandagu has some scruples about No. 10, which is still on the scene.


    It doesn''t matter to the chairman of the parliament. After all, he is high above all and regards all their actions as a performance. As long as you don''t violate the iron rules of Parliament, you don''t need to worry about the president getting angry... But not on the 10th.

 Chapter 331

    After all, at this moment on the 10th, the noumenon may still be cruising in the void, and it is suspected that it has found many worlds.


    What if, on the 10th, he was unhappy with his discussion and went on in anger to invade their world and set off such a catastrophe?


    Yuandagu has no doubt that the 10th has such terrible power... Even with the pressure of the president of Parliament, the possibility of this event is very small, and yuandagu is also unwilling to take this risk.


    Feng Yuan took a look at the direction of No. 10, suddenly understood what, solemnly nodded, "OK, I understand."


    Sitting on the chair, Feng Yuan''s eyes twinkle. Is it related to the origin of Altman?


    He tried his best to think, and suddenly thought of something. His mind shook, "is the ninth the first light in the universe?"


    If the 9th is really the one in the legend, all the non detailed information disclosed by yuandagu before is right


    Feng Yuan bit her lower lip and looked stunned and unbelievable.


    But if the gods of Altman are the dependents of the president of Parliament, what members of Parliament speculated before may be true


    President, maybe he is really the creator of Altman universe


    Feng Yuan frowned tightly. The more he thought, the more confused he felt.


    After a long breath, Fengyuan took a deep look at No. 10 and lay back in the chair. He was determined to have a good chat with yuandagu later, and then go back to find the captain of MAC team Zhu Xingtuan.


    After all, he is not Altman of M78 nebula, and his country has been destroyed... Although he knows the news in this regard, he doesn''t know in detail.


    "That''s nice." Sakata Gangji said with some envy, "I''m late, or I''ll take part in this task."


    "Whether we can obtain the power of evil gods or not is still on the side... But the key is to be able to see the evil gods as large as the planet."


    Poison Island Yazi nodded deeply and said with emotion, "next time, I don''t know when to see this powerful evil god."


    "Maybe it will be faster than you expected." Yu Zhibo said coldly.


    Poison Island Yazi was stunned for a moment and stared at Yu Zhibo with some doubts. But Yu Zhibo doesn''t speak now.


    Su Han frowned slightly. He closed his eyes, sensed the evil power in his body, and calculated a little, "if you kill another evil thing at the sage level, you can start to consider breaking through this matter."


    Su Han likes this enemy very much. After all, his energy has reached the sage level, but his own strength is less than... Who doesn''t like this enemy?


    Su Han hoped that every enemy he met would be similar to the planet evil god. The harvest is far greater than the pay


    "Then," Su Han thought, sensing the depths of the fog, "well, it''s about to hatch in these two or three days."


    "But I feel that the breath of the seven divine beasts still in their eggs is stronger than that of the seven dark divine beasts in the magic baby world."


    Now, these beasts have not been bred yet... The breath will obviously continue to become stronger in the next time


    "Unexpected, but it''s normal to think about it," said Su Han silently. "Although the dark beasts are not weaker than the real beasts in hard power, their position between heaven and earth is much worse than the real beasts."


    If this is not the case, why should the dark beasts go after the real beasts and hope to devour them?


    "Moreover, I remember that the misty space itself has the function of optimization. They should also have this factor of misty space in front of them!" Su Han narrowed his eyes and raised expectations in his heart, "I don''t know how strong they will be when they are really born."


    Su Han doesn''t expect the seven divine beasts to compare with the sages, but... Being able to compare with the half saints is beyond imagination and can bring great help to Su Han.


    "That, chairman of the Council." Xiaozhi suddenly opened his mouth. He gently scratched his cheek with his fingers, looking a little ashamed. "I discussed with Chaomeng again about letting him follow you, but... He still refused, and even got a little angry at last. He didn''t reason with me for several days."


    Xiao Zhi is obviously a little confused. He can guarantee that he is really good for Chaomeng. What kind of gas does Chaomeng have?


    Conan''s mouth twitched a few times. He stared at Xiao Zhi tightly. After a long time, he confirmed that Xiao Zhi was not joking. He sighed weakly, "you say so... He saw the ghost only when he can promise."


    "Yes." Ying Zheng nodded slightly. He looked at Xiao Zhi strangely and his voice was flat. "According to what I saw, you get along with Chaomeng. Chaomeng has regarded you as the only close friend... Even relatives."


    "How do you feel when your relatives say such a word to you?"


    Xiao Zhi was stunned for a moment, and immediately his look changed greatly. Su Han stared at Xiao Zhi speechless. He found that the variables of Xiao Zhi''s trade in divine beasts were the most among all the people on the scene.


    Of course, Su Han was not surprised.


    After all, Xiaozhi likes to drop the chain, which is famous. Moreover, Su Han has some doubts. Even if Xiao Zhi really gave him his super dream, he is estimated to be reluctant to give it up in two days... For specific examples, you can refer to Ba Da butterfly


    After thinking a little, Su Han immediately manipulated the 10th to speak, "Xiaozhi, you''ve made things too complicated. If you really can''t get the divine beast, you can also collect all kinds of Magic Baby eggs and trade them to the president."


    Su Han is too lazy to think about divine beasts. After all, seven divine beasts in the fog are about to hatch, and Su Han feels that these seven divine beasts may be more powerful than the original divine beasts of Magic Baby World


    In addition, the grown-up beast, even if it is really traded by Xiaozhi and raised in reality, is prone to many problems... Just order ordinary magic baby eggs. It''s a big deal to go back and let the shadow Ninja hatch without Su Han''s trouble.


    "This kind of thing is OK?" Xiao Zhi was stunned for a moment, and then a surprise appeared on his face.


    "Isn''t this nonsense?" Tony Stark was not surprised, and his words were a little helpless. "In our eyes, the value of divine beasts is extremely high... But for the president, is there really a huge difference between divine beasts and ordinary magic babies?"


    Tang Hao gave his body a meal, but after thinking carefully, he felt that what Tony Stark said was very reasonable, and his eyes were bright and uncertain.


    After a pause, Tony Stark continued, "of course, trading Magic Baby eggs directly with you may be taking into account your character who likes to follow the advice of magic baby."

 Chapter 332

    "To be honest," Tony Stark looked at Xiao Zhi, "if I am an ordinary member of Parliament and I want magic baby in the future, I might as well trade directly with Ying Zheng instead of waiting for you to do the ideological work of Magic Baby..."


    "After all, Ying Zheng has pairs of magic babies. He should be able to lay eggs in a while... And he is absolutely clean in dealing with Ying Zheng."


    "It''s too real." Yasuda Gangji sincerely opened his mouth. In fact, he thought so.


    "I''m very sorry!" a little uneasy appeared on Xiaozhi''s face.


    "There''s no need to apologize," said poison island''s Yazi softly, her face calm. "I cherish and respect magic baby very much. This is the little wisdom we know... It''s strange if your character changes."


    "And as the 10th said, you can trade Magic Baby''s eggs in the future."


    "OK." Xiaozhi nodded seriously. After thinking about it, he continued to speak, "yes, one more thing. Mr. Du talked to me before. He told me that according to my strength and the good relationship between me and divine beasts... If I want, I can win the championship in Kanto."


    "If I really have the will to talk to him in this regard, he can help me operate one or two in this regard. Do you think I should agree?"


    Conan pushed his glasses and glanced at Xiao Zhi strangely, "isn''t this your lifelong dream?"


    Xiaozhi wants to be a master of magic baby.


    The champion of a region is different from the ordinary League champion... After all, this champion stands at the peak of a region. From a certain point of view, it is qualified to be called the master of magic baby.


    "That''s right." Yasuda Gangji nodded deeply, and then there was some surprise. "Moreover, Xiaozhi, you are so cautious... This is not consistent with the impression you gave me in the past."


    Xiao Zhi, in the impression of Yasuda Gangji, has always been the representative of reckless men and hot-blooded young people.


    "There''s no way." Xiao Zhi sighed. "After all, I''ve experienced so many things."


    Su Han stared at Xiao Zhi with interest. Obviously, Xiao Zhi, who joined the parliament, has broken the original curse.


    Because he has experienced a lot, Xiao Zhi is now growing at an unimaginable speed. Although the blood has not lost... But Xiaozhi''s character is much calmer than Xiaozhi''s original track


    Su Han thought a little and controlled the 10th to speak, "I''m curious. Why do you hesitate to promise? Are you afraid that Du has bad ideas for you?"


    "That''s not true." Xiaozhi grabbed his head and whispered, "but Du first inquired about the relationship between me and Chaomeng from time to time... And then put forward this suggestion."


    "In addition, Chaomeng was made by boss Sakaki... I''m a little worried. If I promised Mr. Du, will Du take this to restrain me, and then suddenly start to fight Chaomeng..."


    "How dare you worry about this?" poison Island Yazi stared at Xiao Zhi speechlessly. "The strength of the divine beast has been revealed without doubt! As long as Du is not stupid, he will never offend a divine beast who is sure to stand in the alliance camp without authorization."


    "Not to mention you, a strong trainer who can basically be determined to become a champion or even surpass the champion." after a pause, Yazi poison Island continued to speak, "and our members of Parliament are also in your camp."


    "Don''t worry... No matter from which point of view, your ideas are redundant."


    "I see." Xiaozhi determined that there would be no problem with Chaomeng. He was relieved and looked happy. "Then I''ll reply to him after I go back."


    "Isn''t it good?" Fang Tong suddenly laughed and looked a little ponderous. "Xiaozhi is finally going to be the champion? And it''s not the champion of that kind of competition. It''s going up to the sky step by step and becoming a real power figure worthy of a region."


    "Speaking of this," Gu xun''er''s eyes twinkled and looked strange. "I suddenly thought that I had participated in half of the previous Xiaozhi champion night... And then something happened."


    Hearing the speech, Xiaoyu put her hand over her mouth and tried her best not to laugh. In addition, there was a fog, so other members of Parliament did not find anything wrong.


    "Well," Elia said carefully, "no, the Kanto champion! Will there be waves in her life?"


    Reasonably speaking, Xiao Zhi has not only the merit of solving the divine beast crisis, but also enough strength. Plus Du''s guarantee... No matter how you look at it, it''s safe.


    But this matter is put on Xiaozhi... Elia feels inexplicably that variables will arise in the middle.


    "Let''s develop first," Amelia thought and opened her mouth seriously. "It''s meaningless to think about these now. According to Zhang Zhenren''s words... Soldiers will block, water will drown!"


    While scanning the battlefield, Su Han continued to control the 10th speech, "master Gu Yi, what about the world defense organization you built before?"


    "It''s OK." master Gu Yi whispered, "the strength of world defense is about 80% lower than that before the upgrade... In addition, there has been some progress in the Yingling hall system. However, it''s still very troublesome to implement."


    "Come on." Yu Zhibo''s very rare opening encouraged Gu Yi mage.


    Although after opening his mouth, yuzhiboban closed his mouth again and sat there as usual.


    "In fact, mage," Tony Stark glanced at Yu Zhibo without a word, and then solemnly stared at Gu Yi mage, "I don''t think you need to rely on the power of the so-called magic."


    "To protect the world, we should also make proper use of science." speaking of this, Torres Tucker was a little excited, "I used the concept of science and optimized a lot of magic arrays..."


    "I know." master Gu Yi''s voice was gentle. "Kama Taj, nothing can hide from my eyes."


    "But, Tony," said Gu Yi, gazing into tonistark''s eyes, "only in your hand can science and magic blend so closely and harmoniously!"


    "I''m not a scientist, so you shouldn''t ask me for this suggestion..."


    Master Gu Yi was very calm. "What you should do now is to study the magic matrix hard! Then one day, when you think the situation is OK, you will come and take over my position as the Supreme Master."


    "At that time, what will the earth''s defense look like... It''s up to you."

 Chapter 333

    Tony Stark nodded thoughtfully, then his body suddenly stiffened and shook his head. "I remember I said a long time ago that I have no interest in becoming a supreme mage."


    "Mage, please don''t say such distressing words! The one who is really most suitable to be the supreme mage is the guy named strange."


    "Even if you are not the supreme mage, at that time, you can help the real supreme mage maintain and transform the matrix." master Gu Yi didn''t discuss more in this regard, and lightly jumped over the topic of the supreme mage. "All you have to do now is grow up."


    "If that''s the case," Tony Stark thought. After a short hesitation, he finally nodded. "I see. I''ll continue to work hard."


    Su Han stared at the scene with great interest. Suddenly, he noticed something and his eyes narrowed.


    "Is that the feeling again?"


    The next moment, on the three chairs, there was a very strange fog rising. Three figures slowly emerged.


    No one spoke in the fog hall for a moment. Even tonistark and guru Gu Yi, who were discussing before, stopped talking at the moment. They all cast their eyes on the three figures.


    "Gula la la la," white beard smiled deeply, "this time, three people were joined at the same time?"


    "Indeed, I was surprised." Ying Zheng''s voice was gentle and his eyes twinkled. "After all, in the past, they only joined two people."


    "Three different worlds." Penglai Shanhui night sighed. After a little thinking, she gently said, "I''m Penglai Shanhui night, which can also be regarded as the Huiye in Japanese mythology and Huiye Ji''s story..."


    "Of course, I also know that you may exist in other worlds and don''t know me, but it doesn''t matter." Penglai mountain Huiye said generously, "my story is in the fantasy hometown stars behind me. If you want to know, you are welcome to come and watch!"


    "This elegant atmosphere." Amelia gazed at the Penglai mountain glow night with some envy.


    She is not as free and easy as Penglai mountain Huiye. In the past, no matter who she faced in her own world, she has an inferiority complex. After all, her appearance is too similar to the legendary jealous witch.


    Even after watching the plot stars, she also didn''t put down her heart. It''s not just because she looks at the vegetable moon Pleiades that keeps reincarnating and saves herself to the extreme... She hates herself in the original historical track


    More importantly, she vaguely confirmed the relationship between herself and the jealous witch.


    After all, there are too many smart people in Parliament. When we discuss it, many conclusions will be drawn naturally


    For example, Conan guessed that caiyuepleiades may have a deep relationship with the legendary jealous witch... Even caiyuepleiades fell hopelessly in love with amelia for this reason


    "Huiyeji''s story? The God of disobedience who broke free from myth?"


    A cold and indifferent voice suddenly sounded. A cold air engine rose up and locked the Penglai mountain glow night. "The God of the island country dares to appear in front of me because... Have I been low-key for too long."


    Penglai mountain Huiye''s eyes widened slightly and his mind shook... What''s the situation?


    She''s not afraid of death. Even though she clearly feels the killing intention emanating from the fog, she''s an immortal Penglai person anyway... She''s just a little strange. What''s wrong with her introduction? Or


    "Is it similar to Mr. Ban''s situation? There is also a bright night in that world, and it is a mortal enemy?" Penglai mountain bright night suddenly rose to enlightenment in his heart.


    The next moment, the woman started. She raised her palm, condensed a huge golden Buddha palm in the air, and photographed it in the direction of Penglai mountain glow night. The cold words and spirits resounded everywhere.


    Su Han''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his fingers gently knocked on the handrail. The fog seemed to condense into essence at this moment. The golden handprint was frozen in the air.


    Stars run as usual, but in an instant they crush the Golden Buddha seal into pieces.


    At the same time, countless chains sprang out of the chair of the woman who started the operation, which was instantly tied to her, curbing her vast spell like a sea of smoke.


    "Should it be unexpected or natural?" Su Han sighed silently.


    The abrupt woman, dressed in white Hanfu and black hair, stood up, and the whole person had an unspeakable charm. Its impressiveness is Luo Hao, Luo Cuilian, the Wulin alliance leader of China and the martial arts king of Jiangnan.


    The demon among the God killers... Of course, his strength is powerful. But character is also lawless.


    Su Han projected his eyes on the other two people, and then an accident appeared on his face, "could it be them?"


    These two are fan Xian and Qing Di, that is, the hero of Qing Nian, and his father, the ultimate villain boss.


    "There are two people in the same world?" Su Han couldn''t cry or laugh, and didn''t know how to evaluate today''s things. However, there were cases of lanran and rotten wood luqia, so Su Han quickly accepted it.


    "Is this?" Luo Cuilian''s face was cold. She meant to stir up the spell in her body, and the next moment, she felt a kind of cold and indescribable that could not be described in words.


    It''s as if the whole person was directly thrown into the mire of malice, looking directly at the unspeakable existence that can''t be described in words.


    Luo Cuilian''s martial arts will is strong to the extreme. She can be called iron and steel. But even so, her face still turned pale, but she straightened her waist in vain.


    After just a few breaths, Su Han knocked on the handrail again, and the chain slowly retracted.


    Luo Cuilian was sweating and gasping. She was paralyzed in the chair and looked at a loss. She didn''t recover from the strange cold


    After a pause, Su Han opened his mouth. His words were calm and indifferent. "Violate the iron rule that members of the Parliament are not allowed to hurt each other and punish each other. If there is another time, drive away from the fog Parliament."


    Poros''s eyes twinkled, just like his experience, but


    Poros took a strange look at Su Han. He didn''t know if it was his illusion. He always felt that the evil chain appeared before, and the strangeness on it was unknown... To surpass the chain that once bound him


    Su Han''s face was expressionless. He sensed polos''s idea.


    In fact, Polos is right. With more and more evil things and gods encountered by Su Han and several transformations in the fog space... The evil breath he can change has become more and more terrible

 Chapter 334

    If Su Han thought before, he could even make Luo Cuilian crazy with the power of evil. Or direct evil materialization


    Of course, this is not in line with the basic norms of the parliament, nor in line with Su Han''s interests. Therefore, Su Han deliberately controlled the evil force of the increase, and let it happen to be stuck in Luo Cuilian''s bearing limit.


    The scene fell into a long silence. Soon, Emperor Qing spoke slowly. His face was smiling, but his eyes were dignified and deep. "I''m here for no reason. It''s really strange!"


    "I see that all of you here are extraordinary, but you are surrounded by fog and mystery... I''m afraid you are all from the temple?"


    Fan Xian stared at everything in front of him silently. His inner shock at the moment could not be described in words.


    What kind of place is this? The moon and the sun hang above the sky, and there are rounds of tiny stars in all directions.


    A large number of ancient and mysterious bronze chairs are located in the four directions. Some bronze chairs are haunted by fog. It is obvious that someone is sitting on them.


    "And!" fan Xian thought of Luo Cuilian''s palm, which condensed into a huge Buddhist handprint in an instant. This is not a Wulin skill


    Fan Xian recalled wuzhu''s teaching and deeply confirmed this


    What''s more terrible is that the huge and sacred Buddhist handprints were broken in an instant. What is this place


    "Temple? Where is that?" Elia blinked her eyes blankly.


    "Is it... Similar to Nuwa temple." jiujianxian looked dignified and looked at emperor Qing thoughtfully.


    Since there is the name of the temple... It shows that there is a real God in the new world?


    "This name is really unpleasant." Tang Hao said coldly.


    He suddenly thought of the martial soul Hall of his world. Tang Hao naturally hated his wife because she died at the hands of Wu soul hall.


    Even after watching Douluo stars, he realized that bidong was just a poor man. However, the murderous intention and anger in his heart did not diminish at all.


    "Hmm?" emperor Qing''s brain turned very fast. Seeing the reaction of the people at the scene, he frowned for a moment. "This is not a temple? So... Can you reveal your identity?"


    Weber thought a little and opened his mouth carefully, "so this time... It''s up to me to explain?"


    "If you want, it''s up to you. No one will rob you." the poison Island child''s voice was cold and indifferent.


    Weber was choked for a while, quite unable to laugh or cry, but he didn''t discuss this with poison Island Yazi more. He stared at emperor Qing, fan Xian, and Luo Cuilian, who was lying in a chair and had not yet calmed down, and whispered.


    Starting from the general situation of the foggy space, I would like to introduce the chairman of the parliament in detail and the many members of the parliament on the scene.


    After the explanation, the fog Hall fell into a long silence.


    After a long time, fan Xian suddenly opened his mouth and said in a stunned voice, "fog Council? Across the endless world? Brother... I''m not questioning you, just because it''s too incredible."


    Fan Xian is confused at the moment. What''s the situation? He hasn''t entered Kyoto yet! Is this the second time? I''m afraid I''m not teasing him.


    Emperor Qing said nothing. He suddenly raised his palm, and then cards came out of him. Glancing at the cards in front of him, Emperor Qing''s face became cloudy and sunny.


    "Is it true?" after a short silence, Emperor Qing took out the card of kingly Qi from it, and then threw it in the direction of Su Han, "then, please show my future."


    Even if it is arrogant, like emperor Qing, it uses honorifics in the face of Su Han at the moment.


    Although emperor Qing didn''t know whether what Weber said before was true, there was really an indescribable God who surpassed the world


    But anyway, the person in front of him can bring him here silently, so it doesn''t take much effort to kill him.


    Su Han didn''t accept it for the first time. He stared at emperor Qing and fan Xian with great interest. After a long time, he began to speak in a low voice, "okay... Fan Xian and his father. The future has begun!"


    "What?" emperor Qing''s pupils suddenly expanded, fan Xian? Isn''t this his illegitimate son... Wait a minute, can you say


    Before emperor Qing turned to look at fan Xian, a vast river of years appeared.


    In that long river, there is an incomparably magnificent scene. Fan Xianxian came to Beijing and entered the happy daily life of fan''s house, looking for the trace left by his mother, as well as hundreds of wine fighting poems on the court hall, which shocked the Northern Qi literature Master Zhuang Mo and Han''s court to spit blood, and finally


    All the truth was revealed. Emperor Qing was killed by wuzhu with laser eyes


    With a crisp bang, the vast river of fate condensed into a bright star, and then floated quietly behind emperor Qing.


    The whole fog hall was silent.


    After a long time, fan Xian suddenly turned around and looked up and down at emperor Qing in amazement, "are you... My father? What Hou Fanjian?"


    Qing emperor''s lips trembled. He wanted to promise. After all, this can hide his true identity, and there is a lot of room for turnover in the future. But as soon as his mind turned, he knew that he couldn''t hide it.


    After all, Weber said before that they could return to the real world at any time if they wanted... Moreover, Emperor Qing also saw the picture that he was finally killed by wuzhu and knew that he should be exposed in the original track


    After a short silence, Emperor Qing said in a low voice, "no... I''m the emperor of Nanqing."


    "So you are..." fan Xian nodded thoughtfully, but his action was only half done. He reacted. He stared at emperor Qing with a dull face and felt his scalp numb. "You said you were the emperor of Nanqing? You were my father? I was the prince..."


    "This, this special! What is the plot of the Imperial Palace conspiracy drama?" fan Xian didn''t know what kind of expression he should show. "Wait a minute, since you are my father, what''s the matter with Fan Jian? Are you green Fan Jian?"


    "The reason for this is very complicated." emperor Qing''s eyes were uncertain and finally blurred in the past.


    Fan leisurely sat in his chair with his brain in a mess. Thinking of the little uneasiness in his heart before entering the capital, he suddenly wanted to laugh


    Nanqing is in control of the real power. The one and only emperor is his father. What has he been careful about all the time?

 Chapter 335

    However, immediately after that, fan Xian''s vigilance rose again.


    No... it was precisely because his father was the emperor that the situation suddenly became very complicated


    The most ruthless emperor is the royal family.


    Considering the abnormal situation of Fan Jian and wuzhu''s repeated reminders... I was very afraid.


    "The emperor and the prince?" Yu Zhibo stared at them thoughtfully.


    "No, it should be the emperor and his illegitimate son." Ying Zheng''s words did not fluctuate at all. His eyes moved on fan Xian and Emperor Qing. "I feel that their situation may be very complicated."


    "There''s nothing simple when it comes to imperial power." Tony Stark rolled his eyes.


    "Interesting, too interesting. Can''t look directly at the God, is this the real God?" Luo Cuilian suddenly opened her mouth.


    She was obviously relieved. At the moment, the palm firmly grasped the handrail. Of course, no matter how hard she tried, it didn''t affect the handrail.


    Luo Cuilian looked inexplicable and whispered, "if you are the real God... Then what are the gods who don''t obey... Ridiculous false gods, fakes?"


    Luo Cuilian did not question what Weber said.


    She was so conceited that she believed that people who could crush themselves so easily could not take the trouble to weave lies. So this Council must be true.


    Not to mention, Luo Cuilian also saw the picture of fate stars before.


    What an unimaginable power it is to directly pull out the historical track of a world and refine the pictures of the past and the future?


    Luo Cuilian, as a god killer, naturally has a broad vision. But it was because he stood high enough that he realized how incredible it was.


    "Well, please forgive me," said Penglai mountain Huiye suddenly after his eyes flickered for a moment, "dare you ask, does Huiye also exist in the world you belong to?"


    "It does exist, although I haven''t seen it." Luo Cuilian said bluntly.


    She remembered Weber''s previous words and basically confirmed that the woman shrouded in the fog was not the God of their world, but huiyeji of other worlds... If she wanted to kill, she would not obtain divine power.


    "Wait a minute," Penglai shanhuiye finally realized that it was wrong, with doubt and confusion on his face, "since you haven''t seen it, why do you shout to fight and kill as soon as you meet?"


    "Because I''m the king of Jiangnan martial arts! The God killer!" Luo Cuilian''s voice was gentle, confirming the abnormality of the Council, and she didn''t maintain her high attitude of the king of Jiangnan martial arts. Although she is arrogant, she is not stupid and knows the truth of judging the situation.


    "As a god killer and God, I am the enemy of immortality!"


    Penglai Shanhui night twitched at the corner of her mouth. She finally understood what the problem was.


    "... the man who killed the gods?" Gu Yi mage took a deep look at Luo Cuilian. It seems that he is not a simple figure, but he doesn''t know what level the gods in that world are at?


    Master Gu Yi also knew that the strength of gods in different worlds was completely different.


    "Jiangnan martial arts king, God killer." Xiaoyu''s eyes glittered. "It sounds cool."


    Because of Uncle long, Xiaoyu is looking forward to kung fu.


    Of course, she has learned fighting spirit now, and her strength has reached the realm of fighting division. Uncle long is no longer her opponent... But she still has different feelings for Kung Fu.


    The newcomer dares to call himself the king of martial arts and the God killer. There is no doubt that he is taking the road of martial arts... And he is also a strong and unimaginable martial artist.


    "Exchange my ability for the future." Luo Cuilian thought a little, nodded and said cautiously, "this is very reasonable."


    The voice fell, Luo Cuilian thought and cards flew out of her. Alchemy, various martial arts and skills, shenzutong, feifeng twelve palms... And many divine powers on her.


    Powerful King Kong Kung Fu, dragon singing and tiger roaring Dharma, Huangliang cooking dream, fragrant grass and thousands of flowers, heaven is dead, treasure shipyard


    After thinking about it, Luo Cuilian picked out cards symbolizing divine power, matched them with shenzutong and feifeng''s twelve palms, close to ten cards... Then she handed them to Su Han.


    "The existence of the chairman of the Council, these are my divine power and some martial arts... They are also the items I use to exchange for the future."


    Conan''s look changed. He whispered, "divine power?"


    As the name suggests, divine power should be the power of gods... But why are there so many?


    Ying Zheng''s eyes flickered. He took a deep look at Luo Cuilian and suddenly realized something.


    In fact, Ying Zheng felt that only one theocratic card needed to be handed over, which should be enough for exchange... Then, the reason why the lady of the God killer handed over so much is obvious


    I''m afraid it also includes part of the meaning of apology.


    Of course, although Ying Zheng and Luo Cuilian have met for a short time and have not had direct contact, he has judged that Luo Cuilian should be a proud person based on his skill of knowing people.


    For such a person, her ability to make amends is already the limit. It is impossible for her to make a public apology... So she only made such a move without saying more.


    Cards lingered around Su Han and were swallowed up by the fog.


    Su Han calmly stared at Luo Cuilian and whispered, "so, Luo Hao... Your future has begun."


    With the last word falling, there were vast waves in the void.


    The long river of fate reappears again, but this time it is not the scene of power and conspiracy in the past years... But the scene that the God of disobedience wreaks havoc on the earth and is killed by the demon king who comes to the earth


    God of disobedience, demon king, witch, knight, witch who kills gods and seizes divine power... Too many pictures flash.


    With a bang, countless pictures condensed into a bright star, floating quietly behind Luo Cuilian.


    There was a brief silence in the fog palace.


    Immediately, lanran smiled and said, "what a wonderful world... The God killer and the God of disobedience! I just don''t know how different the God word between the two is from the God word of death on my side?"


    Conan left a blue stain and silently make complaints about it. "The difference may be bigger than your imagination."


    Yu zhiboban touched his reincarnation eye. After a short thought, he said in a low voice, "I seem to see that someone in the previous picture said... Those gods who don''t follow are gods who break away from myths?"

 Chapter 336

    "In other words, those gods are no different from the gods in mythology."


    Ying Zheng whispered, "although we have met the world where gods exist in the past, this time, perhaps the world where gods appear most frequently in the plot stars."


    "Your Majesty, it''s unfair for you to say so," said Penglai Shanhui night with a smile and a needle in the cotton. "My body is also a God... And my body is specially condensed into the plot stars."


    Ying Zheng glanced at the glorious night of Penglai mountain and said in the same voice as before, "I thought you, who were expelled from the capital of the moon, would despise the identity of a God... It seems that I''m worried too much."


    "If you care, you really don''t care too much, but I don''t resist too much." Penglai Shanhui''s nocturnal words are gentle and gentle.


    Luo Cuilian sat quietly in place. She was very calm on the surface, but there were countless thoughts flashing in her heart at the moment.


    Before that, she saw the scene that one column after another was not born from the God... However, what attracted Luo Cuilian''s attention most was that her appearance seemed to happen later


    "It''s really curious," Luo Cuilian said to herself.


    After a short thought, she looked up and looked in the direction of Su Han, "then, Mr. chairman, can I enter the plot stars and watch my future?"


    "Yes." Su Han''s words were as brief as ever.


    Luo Cuilian did not hesitate and went directly into her own star. After a short hesitation, Emperor Qing also entered his own star.


    Fan Xian did not start, but still sat in his seat, his eyes uncertain, thinking about something.


    Penglai mountain Huiye''s eyes moved back and forth on the two stars of Qingnian and the God killer. Finally, Penglai mountain Huiye made a decision... To see the God killer.


    She was curious about the story about God.


    Ying Zheng gently rubbed the armrest of the chair with his fingers, but his eyes stared at Qing Nian. Obviously, he is very interested in power.


    Over time, many people on the scene have left.


    Su Han glanced at the scene while he was thinking whether he wanted to leave. A fog suddenly rose on the two chairs, and Huang Rong and Zhang Sanfeng entered the fog hall.


    "Everyone... Hmm?" Huang Rong said only half of what she said. She looked around with consternation on her face. "Why are so many people missing all of a sudden? In the past, there were a lot of people in the Parliament?"


    Compared with Huang Rong, Zhang Sanfeng has much sharper observation. He glanced thoughtfully at the stars and the God killer stars, and whispered, "it seems... We just missed the addition of new members."


    "Indeed, there are two more rounds of plot stars." Zhang Sanfeng reminded, and Huang Rong also reflected it.


    After a little thought, Huang Rong turned her hand and took out a gem, and then threw it in the direction of Su Han, "Mr. chairman, this is the reward I owe you."


    Su Han sensed the world origin, but did not reach out to pick it up. The power of the source, the gem naturally fell to the ground and made a crisp clang.


    Huang Rong looked stiff and felt a little embarrassed. However, in the next moment, the original power gem is gradually swallowed and absorbed by the misty space.


    With a loud buzzing sound, the boundless scene rose in all directions.


    "What the hell is this?" fan Xian''s waist suddenly stopped straight, and his face was full of amazement.


    What an unimaginable sight is this? It is a grand scene that human beings step by step from the primitive stone age to the feudal age.


    There are the ultimate glory of the era of three emperors and five emperors, as well as the cultural prosperity of the Shang Dynasty. In the Warring States period, there was chaos. Then, the Qin emperor was born and swept Liuhe


    One dynasty after another, finally... The picture was fixed on Huang Rong, who ascended the throne and became emperor, and then offered sacrifices to heaven.


    The picture completely dissipated, but fan Xian was in a trance and didn''t believe it. He almost suspected that he was in a dream. He lowered his head and murmured, "Three Emperors and five emperors... Yanhuang! That''s the root of my Yanhuang."


    Compared with the Nanqing era, which is different from any previous history... The history of Yanhuang obviously makes fan Xian have a more sense of substitution and belonging.


    Huang Rong was stunned for a moment, then reacted and stared at fan Xian with great interest. "It looks like a new man... Are you also my descendants?"


    "Are you?" fan leisurely swallowed his saliva.


    "Hahaha, the last emperor to ascend the throne! It''s me." Huang Rong said freely.


    Fan Xian''s expression was completely stiff. The... Emperor who ascended the throne? He lost his voice and said, "are you also an emperor? Wait a minute... The last one seems to be a female emperor. Are you Empress Wu?"


    Having said these words, fan Xian felt that there was something wrong, but he couldn''t say what was wrong.


    Huang Rong''s look froze. She tut tut mouth, this matter... How does she explain it?


    "It''s not like this." a Xing interposed. He thought and felt that it would be very troublesome to fully explain it. He simply said, "as for what the situation is, you can stay in the parliament slowly. After a long time, you will naturally understand."


    Fan leisurely opened his mouth and wanted to ask something else. But after struggling for a long time, he finally swallowed all his doubts, "thank you, big brother."


    After a brief silence, Huang Rong shook her head and threw the matter to her head. After scanning around, she gazed at the two more stars in the sky. She looked a little tangled. "Which one should I choose?"


    "I didn''t come in at the first time just now... It''s too troublesome! Forget it. If you can''t do it again, just pick one."


    After thinking carefully, anyway, the plot stars must finish reading... It''s not a big problem to finish reading that first.


    "Miss Huang Rong." Conan pushed his glasses and pointed to the stars. "Personally, I suggest you choose that."


    "This is the star of the guy named fan Xian just now... Should it be your ancient background? I''m not sure. After all, the picture is just a flash."


    "Is that so?" Huang Rong thought.


    Conan was noncommittal. "Anyway, Mr. Ying Zheng chose the star."


    "I see. Thank you." Huang Rong''s eyes lit up for a moment and flew into it without hesitation.


    Zhang Sanfeng thought and continued to ask. After learning a lot of information from Conan, he chose the God killer after a short hesitation.


    After all, Zhang Sanfeng has also embarked on the road of God worship in the world. Although he feels that the God of the God killer is different from him... His curiosity about the God killer has finally overwhelmed Qingnian

 Chapter 337

    Su Han looked at the scene with great interest and smiled silently. Then his mind moved. His figure turned into a fog and disappeared from his place.


    No one spoke in the fog hall for a time, and everyone had his own thinking.


    "Amazing." lanran suddenly opens his mouth, looking a little complex and distant. "The God of the original world is No. 5... And the God of evil and difference is No. 10, and the God of brilliance and no appearance is No. 9, which are very different gods."


    "What do you want to say?" Conan narrowed his eyes. He has been with lanran for a long time. Naturally, he knows that every move lanran makes has its inevitability. It won''t shoot for no reason.


    Lanran glanced at Conan and said gently, "I just suddenly found that every code God under the leader of the parliament seems to take a different road."


    Lanran''s eyes are deep. Evil god, brilliant God, original God... Although they are all gods, the gap between them is like heaven and earth.


    Even many gods, in lanran''s guess, should be sworn enemies.


    For example, the original God and evil god... The original God of the world depends on the world to become a God. Although I feel that I have got rid of my dependence on the world when I reached the point of No. 5, its essence still has an inseparable relationship with the world.


    And evil gods are suspected to like to destroy the world... It''s strange to say that the fifth and the tenth are closely related.


    "Isn''t this a normal thing?" Conan said noncommittally. "It''s reasonable that the president of Parliament is above evil gods, and it''s not the existence of evil gods camp. There are gods in all fields."


    "Then the problem arises," Lan ran stares at Conan with a smile. "If the three serial number gods now appear in different fields... Will the remaining seven also be in different fields?"


    Conan''s movements froze, and his eyes widened with shock.


    "What do you want to say?" Yu Zhibo suddenly interrupted.


    "There can''t be only one evil god under the head of Parliament."


    Although lanran''s voice was gentle, he was very sure, "but if there are dozens of evil gods under the chairman of the parliament... Why did the 10th get the serial number! And sit in the Parliament?"


    "There is only one situation that can be explained, that is... Evil gods may have fought against each other, and in the end, the strongest of them won the name of No. 10."


    Lanran paused a little and continued, "other gods may have experienced all this as well."


    Yu Zhibo''s face didn''t change, but the palm holding the armrest began to work hard. Lanran''s guess, listening for the first time... I feel a little whimsical, but after careful thinking, I will find it very reasonable.


    However, if what lanran said is true... How many of the Council Chairman''s men can compare with the existence of God? It''s unimaginable.


    "What do you want to do after you''ve told us so much?" Conan said dryly.


    He really wants to make complaints about it. If blue dye aims to beat them, then the purpose of blue dye has been achieved.


    "I just want you to see a broader sky."


    Lanran gazed at the depth of the fog with a profound vision. He stretched out a palm and then gently clenched it, "the endless world is more than me, more than you, and more than they imagined."


    After a slight pause, lanran seemed to say to others and to herself, "it''s frightening and joyful!"


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in his bedroom, Su Han slowly opened his eyes.


    He did not comment on the discussions in Parliament. Instead, he came directly to the table and spread cards on the table.


    "Except that the king''s true Qi is nothing... Theocracy and Luo Cuilian''s martial arts Mahayana method are very valuable things." Su Han''s eyes twinkled. After a little thinking, he directly integrated all these cards.


    Su Han closed his eyes. He felt that his body began to change. Wang Dao Zhen Qi and Zhang Sanfeng''s Tai Chi yin-yang internal forces coordinate with each other and coexist with each other.


    Of course, the fusion of theocracy is what attracts Su Han''s attention most. A special ability called spell power gradually appeared in his body.


    The body strength is further improved, and is endowed with many characteristics such as resisting curse, immune magic and so on.


    After a long time, Su Han opened his eyes. Compared with before, he has a more noble temperament at the moment.


    Su Han thought for a while and thought that this should be the influence of the true Qi of the king''s way. He sighed with emotion, "divine power and kingly Qi... Very good power."


    After a little thought, Su Han closed his eyes and entered the month of cultivation. It took half a month to get familiar with the power, and then turned to the day of the decisive battle.


    "This time the opponent will be chosen," Su Han made a decision after a pause, "just tol his father."


    The next moment, Odin of Marvel world slowly emerged.


    He was wearing destroyer armor and holding the great God declaration. His cold killing intention firmly locked Su Han.


    The great God''s declaration was immediately bet by him, turned into a bright lightning, ran through the sky, could not escape, but had to be carried hard.


    "Interesting." Su Han smiled dumbly. He used his ability he had just obtained, "great King Kong Kung Fu!"


    The gorgeous golden radiance turned into a stomach and wrapped around Su Han''s body. At the same time, Su Han runs the kingly Qi. The kingly Qi after the assimilation of Taiji yin-yang force is so strong that it can be called terror. At the same time, it changes Su Han''s temperament.


    At the moment, Su Han, with his hands and feet, has a kind of domineering spirit of monarching the world, just like a Heavenly Emperor coming to the world.


    The great God''s declaration ran through the golden armour stomach and pierced Su Han''s heart, but only a small half.


    Su Hansha went forward and made several prints on his palm. He used Mu Dun and urged the divine power, "all kinds of grass are fragrant and thousands of flowers are dazzling!"


    The earth turned into a sea of trees and flowers, and countless tree trunks sprang out, wrapped around Odin at an extremely terrible speed and bound his actions.


    "The last step." Su Han''s face was cold, and he used the great method of dragon singing and tiger roaring, and his unparalleled strength ran through Odin''s chest.


    Wang Dao''s Qi pushed feifeng''s twelve palms and tore Odin''s whole body apart.


    "What a powerful force." Su Han sighed in a low voice, but the action in his hand didn''t stop and used a series of killing moves.


    After all, it''s just tearing the body. For Odin''s level of existence, it''s far from the end of life.


    In fact, it took Su Han 20 minutes to successfully consume Odin at the cost of breaking his heart three times.

 Chapter 338

    "Pretty good." after su Han finished the battle, the surrounding scene gradually turned into nothingness.


    He thoughtfully summarized his previous combat experience, "I didn''t use my time before, or the breaking ability of master Gu Yi... I just used the assimilated divine power of the God killer and several matching abilities to fight the enemy."


    "Well, it''s very dangerous. If it weren''t for the dog spell, I would die together if I didn''t fight with Odin."


    Su Han''s eyes twinkled. He didn''t use all his strength, so he was worried about the results of the previous battle. He is already very satisfied.


    "Well, then what''s next." Su Han shook his head, threw away his confused thoughts, and then showed the enemies such as Gu Yi mage and domam to fight with them.


    Even finally, Su Han was very dead and summoned Qiyu again


    Facts have proved that Su Han is bound to die on the spot when he is fighting Qiyu. However, if you delay with skilled martial arts skills, Qiyu can hardly cause a fatal blow to you


    Even when he returned to his room, Su Han still thoughtfully recalled the previous battle. "Think about it, Qiyu can defeat the powerful enemy with one punch among Superman, but he can''t kill mosquitoes with one slap..."


    "Moreover, if the hungry wolf turns into a freak in perfect condition... Maybe he can avoid Qiyu''s attack. It''s impossible to defeat Qiyu, but maybe he can delay in some way." Su Han shook his head and didn''t think more about this.


    Su Han casually thumbed through his mobile phone and frowned, "is there an accident again?"


    Su Han looked around and found that another city in Guangbei provincial capital had a big problem. Of course... The news announced was an earthquake.


    Even, a series of experts have announced that the recent continental plate movement is extremely frequent, and now the frequent Earthquake phenomenon... Is a normal phenomenon.


    However, Su Han has experienced so much that he knows what happened even if he doesn''t consult the internal information of congenital gossip.


    With a faint sigh, Su Han turned to the computer desk and began to transform the new array. This time, he transformed the matrix of mordu.


    When Su Han entered the month of cultivation and finished his transformation, he sent it to the magic capital array Association. It''s already dark.


    Su Han let the shadow Ninja finish his meal. Because Su Zhu went out to practice again, Su Han was the only one to eat this time.


    After eating, Su Han returned to his room, closed his eyes and entered the fog hall.


    ¡­¡­


    Fog palace, fog deep, as always mysterious.


    At this moment, the whole hall is very quiet.


    Many members of Parliament sat in their chairs, frowning, thinking, or staring at emperor Qing and fan Xian with interest.


    "It''s so interesting." Tony Stark suddenly opened his mouth, and his eyes twinkled with inexplicable luster. "Miss Luo Cuilian''s world is really a strange world... As long as you kill the God who can''t obey, you can seize the divine power and become the demon king who comes to the earth."


    "This should be regarded as the simplest way to become a strong man in Parliament?"


    Of course, killing gods is not easy anyway.


    However, everything depends on people... For Tony Stark, as long as he goes to the God killer world several times and collects the characteristics of the disobedient God, he can create scientific props for the disobedient God according to this information.


    Even if Tony Stark didn''t make special scientific props, he put on the supreme Mage Armor and fought against the God of disobedience... He had the same high probability of winning in the end.


    "That''s true." Conan pushed his glasses and said with emotion, "the demon king who comes to the earth."


    The evaluation of the demon king in the God killer world is that one person can defeat one country.


    If Conan has this power, he can go to the front stage. Even because of the physique of the God killer, he doesn''t need to worry about the plot of poisoning... It''s too attractive for him.


    After all, even if he can be comparable to a Navy General in the future, he can also practice domineering. No one can guarantee that he will be directly poisoned by some kind of poison at that time


    Conan can''t always be vigilant. There will always be times when he will relax... He is not a natural demon fruit. Once he is plotted, he may be doomed.


    After a pause, Conan sighed, "of course, although the God killer system is a shortcut... It''s not easy to go."


    "First of all, it''s about going to the world of God killers," Conan said after a pause. "Of course, we can ask the president for help. It''s not difficult to go to that world when we pay the transaction price... But it''s too boring to find a God who doesn''t follow..."


    "If you want to find the God who doesn''t follow according to the information provided by the original plot stars..."


    Luo Cuilian snorted coldly and interrupted Conan.


    No one spoke in the parliament for a while, but they all understood Luo Cuilian''s meaning.


    I''m afraid Luo Cuilian has already regarded the gods of the two pillars as something in her bag.


    Although Luo Cuilian has not been out of Lushan for a long time, if it is determined that a certain area does not obey, then she goes there by the way to kill the gods and obtain divine power. It''s also a matter of course.


    "The concept of killing the disobedient God and gaining divine power is really beyond imagination." poison Island Yazi nodded approvingly, and then added, "however, it seems that all the God killers in that world are problem children."


    "I''m also thinking about this problem," Yuan Dagu sighed. "Are there few normal God killers? Even the religious leaders who joined the parliament..."


    Yuandagu didn''t go on.


    Of course, yuandagu felt that the two oldest God killers, Marquis WOBAN and Luo Cuilian... At least they didn''t lose their share of God killers


    But several other God killers in the new era are not so much the demon king who comes to the earth as the bear child who controls the powerful power and does whatever he wants


    Luo Cuilian narrowed her eyes slightly, glanced at yuandagu, and didn''t comment on it.


    After all, her time to join the parliament is too short. She doesn''t even know who these members of the Parliament are. Coupled with the fact that she suffered a great loss in Su Han''s hands before... Luo Cuilian is inevitably a lot more cautious.


    "So no one pays attention to Emperor Qing and fan Xian?" Huang Rong hesitated for a while, and then opened his mouth carefully.

 Chapter 339

    Suddenly, the scene was quiet. Members of the parliament, look at me and I''ll look at you.


    "Nanqing''s world," white beard looked very delicate. After a long time, he said, "the world outlook of that world is very strange."


    "Isn''t it strange? In the environment of the Yan and Huang ancient dynasties, a BA Leite sniper gun suddenly jumped out." tonistark convulsed wildly in the corner of his mouth.


    When he saw this scene, his three views were shaken.


    He thought it was an ancient conspiracy Bureau. It''s amazing. There are two peerless experts who run across the world... Anyway, it''s right to think in the direction of the bright moon in the Qin Dynasty


    As a result, you told him that it was a new civilization developed after human civilizations threw nuclear bombs at each other?


    "The so-called cultivation method absorbs nuclear radiation?"


    Conan is crazy about Tucao, "and the temple is not a military base." of course, like five bamboo strong artificial man, I feel that the technology in the world can not make complaints about it.


    "So, in the past, science and technology should be much more developed than the world I live in?"


    "Maybe," Tony Stark said noncommittally.


    He was not too shocked by the world''s science and technology. After all, he even made iron man armor... Wuzhu''s strength is similar to that of ordinary iron man armor in his hands.


    If you really want to create something like wuzhu, go back and transform his armor and put a layer of human skin on it.


    "I''m curious," Penglai Shanhui''s eyes twinkled at night, and then looked at fan Xianqing and Emperor Qing, who had been silent, "what kind of thoughts Does emperor fan Xianqing have in his mind after knowing his future?"


    "Emperor Qing doesn''t know... But fan Xian, it''s estimated that his state of mind has collapsed." Conan pushed his glasses and sighed, "no matter who meets this kind of thing, he can''t calm down..."


    "My father killed his own mother and killed many people who helped him."


    "The most ruthless emperor is the royal family." a Xing''s look is also very complex. He suddenly remembered something and stared at Huang Rong and Ying Zheng strangely.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" Huang Rong instantly reacted and turned his eyes. "I don''t value imperial power very much. Now even if I''m asked to step down from the emperor''s position, I have no problem! I have to correct a lot of memorials every day. It''s so troublesome."


    "Huang Rong, I don''t remember how irresponsible I taught you." Ying Zheng narrowed his eyes.


    In terms of the emperor''s career, Ying Zheng is Huang Rong''s well deserved teacher and is naturally qualified to evaluate Huang Rong''s actions.


    "I''m just talking." Huang Rong shrunk his neck and muttered, "are you really tired... I don''t know why so many people want to be emperors."


    "Clearly really sit up, that''s how it feels."


    Sakata Gangji twitched at the corner of his mouth. He looked at Huang Rong again and again. He was not sure whether Huang Rong was telling the truth or pretending to force him.


    "I can understand Miss Huang Rong," Lan ran said with a smile. "After all, she is still young and has a brilliant nature. Naturally, she can''t be restrained..."


    "Although the emperor is the respect of the ninth five year plan, Miss Huang Rong showed her strength like an immortal in the great Song Dynasty, and she can also obtain a high status. Even... The emperor will respect and praise her very much... So from another angle, Huang Rong inexplicably felt that she was a lot busier after becoming an emperor."


    "I see." poison Island Yazi suddenly realized.


    "So, aren''t you asking fan Xian and Qing Di what they think? How did you start talking about me?" Huang Rong looked helpless and forced the topic back. Then Huang Rong looked at fan Xian, "come on, talk."


    "I... I don''t know." fan Xian looked extremely heavy at the moment. He looked at emperor Qing again and again.


    Qing Di is a very unqualified father.


    Of course, after watching the stars of Qing, fan Xian also knew that Qing emperor did not have no feelings for himself... He just simply valued the throne and surpassed everything


    For the position under his ass, he can kill everyone in the world. Whether it''s your close relatives, people you love deeply, or loyal servants who accompany you for a long time... It''s the same.


    "Without the restriction of the fog Council, after reading my own future, I might take this layout to let Nanqing really dominate the world." emperor Qing calmly opened his mouth. He obviously knew that it was useless to hide this, and what he said was naturally from his heart, "By the way, remove all the factors that may hinder the future development of Nanqing, including the pile of wuzhu... Fan Xian beside him."


    After a short silence, Emperor Qing was a little tired and said, "but now, I can''t do it."


    Qing emperor was also shocked by the truth revealed by Qing Nian. It turned out that the so-called temple was just a relic of the last civilization


    Moreover, the reason why he killed Ye Qingmei in those years was largely because he suspected that there was a problem with the skill Ye Qingmei gave him. Then he wondered whether ye Qingmei wanted to control him... In addition, as an emperor, he did not allow Ye Qingmei to ride on his head, which was the secret killer.


    But now, Emperor Qing knows he thinks too much.


    Ye Qingmei is a person like that from beginning to end... She won''t tamper with Qing emperor when she trusts Qing emperor. Of course, if you really turn your face, ye Qingmei will not hesitate to snipe him with a sniper gun


    However, he joined such a strange Parliament and determined that the president of the Parliament had the power to kill him easily... Emperor Qing also had no idea of fighting fan Xian.


    Even if he didn''t know how terrible the president and the rest of the Parliament were, he had at least seen the God killer star.


    Any top power in the God killer world will be invincible and wipe out the whole world when he comes to his world.


    The so-called emperor, even if he controls the whole world! What was it before this power?


    "So, will you still do it to Chen Pingping?" fan Xian stared at emperor Qing seriously.


    Members of Parliament cannot hurt each other. Fan Xian also believes that this rule can really bind emperor Qing.


    But this can only ensure that emperor Qing won''t do it to him... As for others, it''s hard to say.


    "Not for the time being," Qing Di''s voice continued, "as for the future? Hehe... Betrayers will come to no good end."


    Fan Xian had a haze in his eyes, but he hadn''t waited for him to speak. Qing emperor opened his mouth again, and his face was full of ponder, "however, fan Xian, there is no solution at all..."


    "For example." fan Xian stared at emperor Qing seriously.


    After a brief silence, Emperor Qing said word by word, "come and be my prince of Nanqing."

 Chapter 340

    Fan Xian''s pupils suddenly expanded. He was stunned and said, "are you crazy?"


    Fan Xian can''t understand what emperor Qing did, because it concerns himself, so fan Xian had a deduction before.


    The result is that emperor Qing has feelings for himself, but it is impossible to give up the throne to himself.


    In other words, there is only one heir to the throne of emperor Qing from beginning to end, that is the crown prince... Although the crown prince died directly in the end because of various accidents


    "No, I''m very sober now, and all my words are serious." emperor Qing said gently, "I understand what kind of storm will be caused by the change of crown prince... However, your mother''s strength is extremely strong. With my push, it''s easy for you to sit in that position."


    "I''m not talking about this problem..." fan opened his mouth.


    "Don''t think too much," said Ying Zheng suddenly. He stared at Qing Di with great interest. "Mr. Fan, Qing Di doesn''t have a conscience... He just wants to win you over."


    "After all, he can''t hurt you now... And after joining the parliament, it''s not difficult for you to become a strong man against a country as time goes by. At that time, even if you didn''t directly target emperor Qing, only Nanqing... It''s easy to make the country fall into chaos and fragmentation."


    Ying Zheng spread out his palm and made a decision, "since it can''t be solved, then try your best to win over. Everything is for the continuation of the country!"


    As both emperors, Ying Zheng can understand emperor Qing. Even Ying Zheng admitted that emperor Qing was a qualified Emperor... But only so.


    "This... Mr. Ying Zheng?" Qing Di''s voice was the same as before, and he nodded calmly. "You''re right, I really think so... So, fan Xian, you don''t need to worry about my conspiracy."


    "As long as you nod your head, you will enter the imperial city later. I will immediately abolish the crown prince, use all kinds of means to wash your identity and help you to the crown prince."


    "... let me think about it." fan Xian lowered his eyes. His brain was in chaos at the moment. I don''t know what to say.


    "Qing emperor''s strategy." Su Han sighed silently.


    Sakata Gangji glanced at the scene and keenly noticed that the atmosphere was not quite right.


    After thinking about it, Sakata Gangji simply looked at Luo Cuilian, "so, what''s the future plan of the leader? In the future, see the time, go to Sardinia to kill two non obedient gods at the level of Lord God... And then continue to return to Lushan for seclusion?"


    "Naturally, it''s not just that," Luo Cuilian''s voice didn''t fluctuate at all. "In addition, with the help of Parliament, you can continuously strengthen your strength... When your strength is enough, you can completely kill that guy WOBAN."


    "It''s worthy of being a god killer. It''s really murderous." Tony Stark glanced and his eyes began to wander.


    There is another unstable factor in the parliament... It seems that the research on anti God killer armor will also be included in the planning


    Su Han scanned the scene and then manipulated the 10th to speak, "miss yasna, it seems that you have been doing well recently?"


    Yasina''s body stiffened for a moment. She stared at No. 10 with a complex look and said from her heart, "Mr. No. 10, this very normal greeting comes from your mouth... My heart is at sixes and sevens."


    "I know that," Xiaoyu immediately raised her hand and said excitedly, "it''s the difference between ordinary people''s speech and specific people''s speech..."


    "My parents or uncle long told me that I would be happy to eat whatever I want... But the doctor told me that I would be very nervous."


    "I think the 10th is just a simple inquiry. It doesn''t mean anything else." lanran opens his mouth to help out.


    However, lanran''s thoughts twinkle in her mind. Are the actions of the 10th now and in the past... Deliberately imitating humans?


    Because the chancellor wants him to do so?


    However, lanran is not too tangled in this aspect. Being human is better than being non-human. After all, No. 10''s thoughts are inhuman... Lanran doesn''t know how to communicate with No. 10 and judge his behavior logic


    "In fact, I''ve been doing very well recently." after repeatedly confirming that there''s no problem, Jiecheng tomorrow Nai put down his heart. After thinking about it, he replied very honestly, "the sword Divine domain game has been officially released... I''ve also played in it. Although I only go in occasionally!"


    "By the way, I have practiced martial arts with Mr. Zhang Sanfeng and learned swordsmanship with the old man with white beard," said Jiecheng tomorrow. "If I have a chance in the future, I may learn magic from master Gu Yi."


    "When I have achieved something, I should choose to fight all over the world! Become the recognized first strong in the world... And then sacrifice."


    "You were the first to choose this method." Ying Zheng glanced at Jiecheng tomorrow Nai.


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai whispered, "after all, it takes the least time... I''m a little afraid. In another way, it may be half popularized, and evil things will come..."


    "Is that so?" Ying Zheng frowned.


    "In fact, Jiecheng tomorrow Nai''s consideration is right," Conan spread out his palm and said helplessly, "Mr. Ying Zheng, you don''t measure modernity with ancient thinking, because it''s not the same thing..."


    "In ancient times, you, as emperors, or a sect of supreme masters and Wulin legends, naturally spoke nine words. It''s easy to promote supernatural forces or transform the world..."


    After a pause, Conan sighed softly, "but we are just ordinary people... The modern situation has become much more complicated because of the development of science and Technology... Even if I am not a general, I dare not go out and become a target of the world."


    "Everyone has everyone''s choice. I think it''s very good." Penglai shanhuiye smiled dumbly, and then thought appeared on his face. "However, double cultivation of magic body is really a very good cultivation idea."


    "It''s nothing," nailian shook his hand and changed the topic. "By the way, how''s miss Huiye recently?"


    "It''s still the same," Penglai Shanhui night leaned back against the back of his chair and calmly opened his mouth. "Those who wanted to ask for relatives came to the door... Then I blocked them back with the embarrassing method in the plot stars."


    "By the way, I have found the trace of eight clouds and purple now," Penglai mountain Huiye was very interested, "is it necessary to establish a fantasy village? Since I know such an interesting plan, I will naturally participate in it.


    "I think you''re just bored, so I want to participate." Tang Hao glanced at Penglai Shanhui night.

 Chapter 341

    Su Han raised his eyebrows and continued to ask, "Tang Hao, how are you cultivating your son recently?"


    "Great soul master." Tang Hao sighed, "he really worked very hard, but without the help of the parliament... This degree is already the limit."


    "Are you disappointed?" Amelia asked cautiously.


    "Yes," Tang Hao nodded calmly. "If this goes on, when Xiao San becomes the soul king, I should be able to turn the Haotian hammer and tear down the whole Wuhun Hall... No, maybe at that time, my Haotian hammer will also be unbearable to the gods and men in the sky."


    Tang Hao originally wanted to cultivate his son and let him revenge. In the future, if he could, he would revive his wife... He would like to retire to Yamada at that time.


    However, with the passage of time, Tang Hao became more and more clear. He joined Parliament and is now stronger than expected.


    Not only in the month of cultivation, but also constantly cultivate your soul power, so that your soul power can be promoted at a very fast speed. At the same time, he also cultivated the power system of other worlds... Fighting spirit, domineering spirit, internal power


    Different forces pushed his combat power to an unimaginable peak. He even felt that he could attack the Wulin hall.


    Of course, Tang Hao feels that he can''t crush the Wulin hall now, so he has no revenge and is still in the stage of continuous cultivation.


    "Then you have to work hard." Jiu Jianxian suddenly smiled and said freely, "my goal in life has been basically completed."


    "You and Lin qinger..." Conan took a breath. Did you really catch up with Zhao linger''s mother? This is unreasonable


    "Poof, cough, cough..." jiujianxian coughed violently and looked embarrassed. "No, I''m talking about another thing."


    "Hmm?" Huang Rong looked at Jiu Jianxian thoughtfully. Her eyes twinkled and faintly guessed something.


    Su Han stared at Jiu Jianxian with interest. After a short thought, his finger tapped on the handrail.


    The gorgeous brilliance rose on jiujianxian and then turned into a real illusion.


    That is the scene of the King City of Nanzhao kingdom.


    The water Warcraft roared and wreaked havoc on the whole Nanzhao kingdom with thousands of huge waves.


    With a compassionate smile on his face, the leader of Baiyue sect kept stirring up discord secretly, which made the people of Nanzhao Kingdom think that Lin qinger caused disaster and made Lin qinger despised by the people of Nanzhao Kingdom... He bit by bit forced Lin qinger to a dead end


    However, when Lin qinger decided to seal water Warcraft by sacrificing himself.


    A sword suddenly sprang out.


    With a sharp cry, the flame enough to burn everything swept out. The terrible flame even ignited the towering waves.


    A cold and hoarse voice sounded, "rosefinch sword!"


    This is the peerless method that Jiu Jianxian realized by watching the rosefinch spread its wings in the fog hall and then closing down. It not only has the spirit of kendo, but also joins the rosefinch fire understood by jiujianxian. It will never be destroyed and burn everything.


    "What?" Lin Qing''er''s face showed surprise and disbelief. She turned around and saw a man in cloth.


    Jiujianxian looked a little tired. He took Zhao linger in one hand and walked forward step by step. His voice was calm. "Qing''er, I understand that you want to sacrifice yourself and quell the suffering of water Warcraft!"


    "But I won''t allow you to."


    "Yixi... This is the best choice at present." Lin Qing''er frowned, but before she could dissuade him, Jiu Jianxian suddenly smiled, his words were sonorous and sharp, "I don''t think so."


    "It''s just water Warcraft... There are many ways."


    Jiujianxian took a sip of wine, and then threw the wine pot aside. His look became cold and fierce, "sword up!"


    With the cold words of jiujianxian, in the endless sea of fire, a rosefinch sword condenses into. Huoran ran ran through the body of water Warcraft and nailed it to the earth.


    Of course, if water Warcraft is really so easy to solve, it won''t need Lin qinger to sacrifice himself.


    The water Warcraft roared up to the sky, and the terrible spiritual power spread from his body in all directions, disturbing the most basic order between heaven and earth.


    Above the sky, there are cloudy clouds, lightning and thunder, strong winds, and the protection of the world will be destroyed.


    However, jiujianxian''s face was calm. He didn''t care. He pushed Zhao linger''s palm into Lin qinger''s hand. Immediately, his palm suddenly closed and recited the ancient mantra.


    Miraculous spells spread from the void. With his finger, the spell turned into a chain and suddenly bound the body of water Warcraft, "that''s it."


    Water Warcraft is struggling and roaring, but it is useless at all. Dragged over a little bit. Countless sealing techniques permeated the water Warcraft, and finally gradually turned it into a palm sized jewelry of water Warcraft.


    "This... What is this?" Lin Qing''er''s face was dull and could hardly believe everything in front of him.


    Water Warcraft easy to deal with? It''s very difficult to deal with. It melts when it meets water. It''s almost immortal. It has a special effect of destroying the balance of spiritual power between heaven and earth.


    In the world, the only thing that can affect it is the divine power of Nuwa. This is why Lin Qing''er wants to sacrifice himself.


    Even if Dugu Jiansheng of Shushan shot, it would be difficult to kill him... But jiujianxian did it by unknown means


    Lin Qing''er felt that his world outlook had been shaken.


    "Uncle, that''s great." Zhao linger whispered.


    Jiujianxian smiled dumbly, took out a small thin thread from his arms, and then strung it on the water Warcraft crystal.


    He squatted down, hung the water Warcraft necklace around Zhao linger''s neck and said softly, "promise your uncle not to take this necklace down in the future. Also, pass it on from generation to generation."


    After a short silence, Lin Qing''er looked seriously at jiujianxian who stood up again, "what have you done?"


    "As you can see, I sealed it with a special sealing technique." Jiu Jianxian''s voice was hoarse. "I spent a long time thinking and planning, and finally understood... Now I can''t kill water Warcraft. Even if I become an immortal, it''s also difficult to do it."


    "But somewhere, I experienced everything that was difficult to say in words."


    Jiujianxian paused and continued to speak, "I saw another world... That world will seal the special existence called tail beast with great power into the human body. So that the human body can borrow the power of tail beast... That is, seeing here, I suddenly realized why I had to kill water Warcraft?"

 Chapter 342

    "You mean..." Lin Qing''er''s face was stunned. Her brain was in a mess and didn''t understand jiujianxian''s words at all.


    Jiujianxian was not surprised. She reached out and touched Zhao linger''s hair. She was relieved in her eyes. He whispered, "it''s not so complicated... In short, I seal water Warcraft, and then give you the carrier of water Warcraft."


    "The Nuwa power possessed by the descendants of Nuwa is the nemesis of water Warcraft."


    Jiujianxian looked at Lin qinger, "the most important thing is that the water Warcraft I sealed is hung on the neck of your descendants of Nuwa, and the divine power in your body will blend with it."


    "If you are under a fatal threat... Under the huge emotional fluctuation, you may affect the power of water Warcraft... This is also a means to protect you."


    "This way." Lin Qing''er finally understood. She was frightened by this wonderful idea.


    After a long silence, Lin Qing''er whispered, "you and have changed a lot."


    Jiujianxian was stunned. He closed his eyes and sighed, "people always change..."


    Shaking his head, jiujianxian changed the topic, "by the way, what are you going to do next? The Witch King can basically confirm that he gave up you. Don''t tell me, you''re going to continue to return to the Witch King''s palace."


    "What do you mean?" Lin Qing''er frowned. She heard what jiujianxian meant.


    "Go to Shushan," Jiu Jianxian said seriously, "you and me, your senior brother... And the grievances between me and the saint must be ended."


    "Hmm?" Lin Qing''er looked strange. "How can this matter have a relationship with the saint again?"


    It is difficult to describe Lin qinger''s mood at the moment. A little trance, a little confused, what do you understand... But after thinking about it, it seems that you don''t understand anything


    "Let''s talk when we get to Shushan mountain." jiujianxian felt guilty and touched his nose. His eyes were a little erratic. Suddenly, he sensed something. His face became cold and sharp. He immediately found his sword and threw it out into the distance, "worship the moon, I have no leisure to deal with you today."


    "But if you keep pestering! Don''t blame me for being merciless."


    In the distance, the towering flame burst and swept out, turning a large area of the world into an ocean of fire.


    Real illusion, that''s all. The fog Hall fell into a long silence.


    Applause suddenly sounded. Tony Stark stared at jiujianxian with a sigh on his face. "A sudden whim... I can actually think of turning water Warcraft into the help of Nuwa''s descendants in a way similar to human column force."


    At the beginning, Tony Stark thought that the wine Sword Fairy would cultivate to the point that one sword would dominate the world, and then chop the water Warcraft in various ways.


    Although in the story stars, the evaluation of water Warcraft is almost immortality, but there must be a limit to immortality? I''ve joined the fog hall. I''m afraid I can''t solve the Warcraft?


    Even if it can''t be solved, it''s not enough time for cultivation. If you get annoyed, drill into the month of cultivation, shut up for another 50 years, and then come out to continue to do him


    Even if the existing power system can not be solved, it can continue to wait. Maybe one day, Parliament will join two big men in the mythical world


    However, jiujianxian''s final method is much higher than Tony Stark''s original rough plan.


    "Thanks to Mr. Ban''s great help," jiujianxian lowered her eyes.


    "It''s just the same exchange." Yu Zhibo is as cold as ever. Even if he is helpful to others and others thank him, he still looks dismissive.


    However, everyone in parliament has adapted to his awkward character. I didn''t say much.


    "I''m just thinking," said Huang Rong, looking at Jiu Jianxian and speaking excitedly, "how do you deal with the relationship with Lin qinger in the end."


    "Put it down." jiujianxian said calmly.


    "Ha?" Huang Rong was stunned.


    "What else?" Jiu Jianxian glanced at Huang Rong. "My daughters are out. What else can I do? Continue the front edge with Lin qinger... Not to mention the possibility, it would be too sorry for Shenggu and my daughter."


    The saint''s responsibility is jiujianxian''s, and he won''t deny it. All the daughters... That''s enough. As for feelings, it can be cultivated slowly.


    "What is it, can''t you get married?" Tucker, a puzzled man, did not understand what he was really entangling. "As for the daughter, the cost of the maintenance, the energy and teaching, you spent the Baijiu... Is this a big problem?"


    Jiujianxian coughed violently. Zhang Sanfeng took a silent look at Tony Stark. He was just about to say something, but suddenly thought that this star in the plot seemed to be a playboy... So all his words choked in his throat.


    "On the difference between the values of life between the United States and the ancient Chinese people," Conan quietly make complaints about.


    When Tony Stark heard this, he also reflected, "so it''s like this... Well, I don''t care. Whether you want to be a warm man or lick a dog... It doesn''t have much to do with me anyway."


    "... what does it mean to lick the dog?" jiujianxian fell into thinking. Although he didn''t understand the meaning of this word, he felt strong malice from this word


    Su Han twitched at the corner of his mouth. He looked at Tony Stark speechless. Why is your mouth so poisonous? Can''t you say something nice?


    The next moment, on a chair in the fog hall, a fog suddenly rose. Then a figure slowly appeared, impressively olmet.


    "It seems that my strength is not enough! I have to enter the month of cultivation again and practice hard." olmet laughed.


    At the moment, his clothes are broken and quite embarrassed, but he himself is still like the sun, without the slightest haze, forthright and atmospheric.


    "What happened to you?" one party quietly glanced at olmett, with a flash of doubt in his eyes. "Hasn''t that AFO been solved? Or is there a future beyond the present in your world?"


    "That''s not true." olmet nodded to Su Han, felt his head and continued, "because I was spreading my domineering cultivation methods before. As a result, a large number of international wanted criminals poured into Japan."


    "Fortunately, a large number of top international heroes also entered... Some of these guys can even fight with me now... No, that''s too arrogant. It should be said that they won''t be weaker than me, or even better than me."


    Olmet laughed again, his eyes full of war, "so... In order to better maintain peace, I also need to work harder to train."

 Chapter 343

    Su Han''s eyes twinkled. He knew what had happened in the world of hero college through his omniscient power, and his look became strange.


    After a brief silence, he manipulated the speech on the 10th, "you said, they may be better than you! It means that you chose the top three international wanted criminals alone, and finally reluctantly suffered a loss?"


    The fog Hall fell into silence.


    Tony Stark twitched at the corners of his mouth and looked at Olmert silently. Finally, he said from his heart, "it''s worthy of being Olmert. You really gave a refreshing explanation for being close to the enemy."


    Olmet was exposed, but it was not embarrassing. He still had a bright smile on his face.


    Even if his figure is haunted by the fog, only Su Han can see him at the scene... However, olmet, as a symbol of peace, has engraved this reassuring smile into his bones and become a part of his habit.


    "In fact, Olmert is just modest," Conan said silently, pushing his glasses. "Where did you think... You took it seriously and used it to antagonize him. Olmert is also very helpless, okay?"


    "No... in fact, part of what I said is the truth," olmet looked serious. "The situation in Japan is becoming more and more chaotic. Even I... Feel a little powerless."


    Powerful is powerful, but the domineering cultivation method attracts too many international wanted criminals.


    This is not inferior to the AFO, and there are many wanted criminals who have completely surpassed the AFO... The number of criminals at this level has reached the plural, and how much damage has it caused?


    Olmert''s ability to control the situation until now is terrible. After all, he is only a person, and he is the guardian. Compared with the enemy, he can''t and can''t make mistakes.


    It was because he felt his own weakness that olmet wanted to continue to cultivate and become stronger.


    "This is also a matter of course," the poison Island child whispered. "The domineering cultivation method is terrible... Even if you don''t really cultivate domineering, that set of cultivation method can make human beings break the limit and have power beyond imagination."


    "This set of cultivation methods can become the foundation of a super organization... Don''t say it''s a criminal. Even those heroes won''t be moved?"


    "Don''t be afraid of this." Olmert touched his hair and smiled calmly. "As long as I confirm that they are trustworthy... No matter which country they are, I am willing to teach."


    "This is the decision I made at the beginning."


    "Is that so?" Weber nodded thoughtfully, not surprised. Olmet was such a man. He had no doubt that if the symbol of peace was in his own world, he would surely become a hero after his death.


    "It seems that many wonderful things have happened in Miss poison island''s world." Gu Xun''s eyes turned and she stared at poison island''s child, "is it convenient to say?"


    "I''m also very curious about this," white beard said in a low voice. After a pause, he laughed again. "But if it involves privacy, don''t say... Or when there are few people in the parliament, it''s OK to whisper between father and daughter."


    "Dad." poison Island Yazi stared at white beard speechless and had a headache. "How do you feel that you have joined the parliament for a long time... Your character has also released a lot."


    "It''s a free and easy character to free yourself." white beard corrected poison Island Yazi very seriously.


    "OK, OK, I know." poison Island Yazi sighed a long sigh, immediately shook his head and looked serious. "What happened in my world, there''s nothing to hide... Even I said before."


    "I started the martial arts association and taught people who were willing to follow me... With the passage of time, the martial arts association has become larger and larger. Now it has spread to the whole of Japan... As a full member of the martial arts association, up to one million."


    "Interesting," Tony Stark thought for a moment and looked serious. "Japan fell... But stood up. Martial arts association? Poison Island Yazi, if I expected it well, then Japan in the new era... Are you a well deserved leader?"


    "It''s just that many people who have benefited from me have pushed me to this position." poison Island Yazi didn''t deny it and was very calm.


    She has already made enough preparations. As a member of Parliament, this is the way she should accept... In order to protect the people and fight against evil, she is willing to fight and pay her life


    "I have to say... Miss poison Island, you are also a worthy hero." olmet sighed very much.


    "No, I''m not." poison Island Yazi tightly held the samurai sword around her waist, and her voice remained as before. "It''s not inferiority complex... I just know my nature, murderer."


    "Even if I know what to kill and protect with this murderous knife, my nature is like this... I''m not a hero, I''m just a Shura who kills for protection."


    "At the moment when you have the idea of protecting the people and are willing to stand up as a flag, you are already a hero." Tony Stark whispered, but did not say much in this regard.


    Su Han nodded with satisfaction. Obviously, these members of the Parliament were on the right track and developed rapidly.


    Although, members of the Parliament are more awe and respect for Su Han. However, after getting along for a long time, Su Han also has deep feelings for many members of the parliament. Seeing that they were doing well, Su Han was naturally in a good mood.


    "By the way, Mr. Dagu." Feng Yuan suddenly remembered something and whispered, "what''s the situation in your world recently?"


    "As usual, monsters emerge one after another." yuandagu suddenly thought of something and asked, "what about you?"


    "I''m similar to you, too. However," Feng Yuan recalled something and showed a heartfelt smile. "My Tathagata divine palm has just been completed. I also achieved very good results against the enemy last time."


    Su Han gazed at Feng Yuan with great interest, and then gently knocked on the handrail with his finger. A gorgeous radiance rises from the rise of Fengyuan''s body.


    The real illusion spread out. It was a dark night.


    Known as the devil of the universe, Kali people constantly attack human women and kill them cruelly.


    Just when the kalixing people were about to kill Yoko, Baihu''s fiancee, Fengyuan rushed to the scene.


    In his anger, he jumped at it. The terrible and gorgeous brilliance condenses in the palm of Fengyuan, "Tathagata divine palm."

 Chapter 344

    The terrible palm power erupted. With a terrible howl, the Kali people were directly patted out, and the small half of their body was flattened.


    Feng Yuan looked serious and cold. He didn''t slack off at all. His body took off into the air and was slapped down again. Before the Kali people could get up, they were hurt twice. A clear palm print appeared tens of meters around their body.


    Even the walls of some houses close to them collapsed under the direct pressure of this terrible palm.


    "Damn guy, bastard." the Kali man was covered with blood. He roared angrily, and then his figure suddenly grew larger and became indomitable.


    "It''s better to get bigger." Fengyuan landed. He glanced at Yoko and found that he had fainted to the ground. He immediately stared at the huge monster with a serious face and poked out his fist, "Leo!"


    Guanghua broke out, Leo Altman appeared out of thin air and stood on the earth. He made a battle gesture to the Kali, "then... Enter the second round of battle."


    The Kali people collided, and the two sharp corners on their shoulders stabbed in the direction of Leo.


    Leo slapped it out. He played the Tathagata palm in the form of Leo. The destructive power was too terrible. The Kali people were photographed and flew out in an instant... They were not even sure where he was photographed and flew.


    The storm swept in all directions and even caused some houses to sway left and right and collapse.


    "If I remember correctly, the weakness of the monster is in the middle of his eyes." Leo looked serious and flew into the sky. When he arrived at the place where the Kali fell, he did not hesitate and put out his hand knife.


    "Tiandao eight Jue! The first Dao is not shaped up and down. Why do you test it!"


    Although it''s only a hand knife, it''s like a real magic knife out of its sheath. It has an unparalleled edge, falling from the sky and running through the heads of Kali people.


    The coldness and madness in Kali''s eyes all solidified. The next moment, his lips wriggled, he didn''t say anything, and his body burst into countless pieces.


    "It''s solved." Leo stared at his palm and thought of the difficult battle against the Kali people in the original historical track. He thought of how easy it was to fight at this time... With a lot of emotion.


    Finally, he shook his head and flew towards the sky.


    The real illusion ends here, and the fog hall is silent for a long time.


    A crowd either frowned or bowed their heads.


    "Release the Tathagata God''s palm with Altman''s body shape, and the destructive power... Is beyond my imagination." a Xing''s voice trembled. "It turns out that the larger the Tathagata God''s palm is... The greater the destructive power."


    "... isn''t this a matter of course?" Tony Stark looked at a Xing in silence.


    If Altman wields the Tathagata palm, it will still be the destructive power of the original body. It will be a farting monster. Altman can''t learn the Tathagata palm!


    "This time, it''s really the easiest time for me to fight a monster." Feng Yuan clenched his fist and looked very serious. "Thank you. If the president of the parliament hadn''t told me about the future, I couldn''t know the weakness of the monster... If you hadn''t taught me all my abilities, I couldn''t have the strength to kill the monster."


    "Nothing." Song Que''s voice was indifferent. "You can learn the eight Jue of Tiandao, which shows that you have a talent in blade technique... Keep practicing hard."


    "As long as you don''t waste your talent, it''s enough."


    Feng Yuan nodded seriously. However, he made a decision in his heart. If there are problems in Song Ke or a Xing''s world in the future, he must help them.


    "I''m very curious now. What''s the situation over Dagu?" Conan stared at yuandagu with great interest.


    "If you are really interested, you can challenge him! Then enter the decisive battle day, and you can fight." one party snorted coldly, "no amount of verbal description is empty... The conclusion drawn by the body is real."


    Conan''s body stiffened. He stared at one side of the road with a speechless face. It feels like one side wants him to die.


    Don''t mention him now. Even if his combat effectiveness is as good as that of a navy general, he can''t beat Altman


    Not to mention, yuandagu''s transformed diga still learned to arm and see. The enhanced version of Altman


    Su Han raised his eyebrows and smiled dumbly. Then his figure suddenly disappeared from his place.


    "Have you left again?" lanran sighed, gazing thoughtfully at the empty bronze throne. "It''s really the same as before, which makes people wonder."


    "After all, it''s the chairman of the Council. It''s strange if you can see through." Tang Hao opened his mouth in a hoarse voice.


    Master Gu Yi looked calm. After a little thinking, he turned into a fog and left the scene.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Han opened his eyes again and returned to reality. He looked at the time and found that it was very late. He went to sleep after washing immediately.


    The next day, Su Han woke up early, because he felt a brand you had left, and now he was very close to himself, "has Su Zhu come back?"


    He stretched his body and bones. Before Su Han got up, he spoke on Friday, and his voice was as gentle as ever. "Sir, the congenital gossip map has updated some of the latest information. I think you will be very interested in these information."


    "Where did the great catastrophe happen?" Su Han said calmly.


    "No, you misunderstood. This time it has nothing to do with evil things." his voice was calm on Friday. "After my last report to you, the world is still expanding... Of course, the Bauhinia mountain in Jinling, Jiangnan is also expanding."


    Su Han got up, washed and asked, "so there''s no need to describe... Just tell me what happened."


    "Some people lost their way when they entered the Bauhinia mountain. After they were rescued, they said with great certainty... There are many sealed demons and ghosts in the depths of the Bauhinia mountain. Those demons and ghosts are sealed in crystal pillars with strange styles... What''s more, even if they touch them, they will be eroded by the strange energy from them and disappear in an instant, There are no bones. "


    Su Han paused, "evil thing?"


    Halfway through, Su Han shook his head and his eyes twinkled, "no, it doesn''t look like..."


    "If it''s really an evil thing, I''m afraid the official has determined it. You shouldn''t explain to me now, but call me to solve it... Continue on Friday."

 Chapter 345

    "According to the latest update of the Taiji eight diagrams," the voice on Friday continued, "great changes have taken place in Zijing mountain, Huangshan Mountain, Taishan Mountain and other places. It is suspected that ancient demons have been sealed."


    "Ancient documents once recorded that a very long time ago, there was a prosperous age of great demons, long before human prosperity... Then, the powerful civilization created by demons met an unprecedented enemy... This enemy is suspected to be an evil god. It is uncertain! However, the demon civilization must have declined in an all-round way because of this enemy, maybe at that time The top strongman sealed his ethnic group in the ancient holy mountain... "


    "Then, heaven and earth disappeared... The world kept shrinking, and the traces of civilization belonging to the demon family were buried in the years... However, even the remaining demons were still extremely powerful. During the spring and autumn and Warring States periods, there were still ancient demons who could compete with the sons."


    Su Han''s look was no longer casual, but dignified.


    Peeping at the leopard... Many of the scholars in the spring and autumn and Warring States periods have entered the realm of sages. These are clearly recorded in the Tai Chi Eight Diagrams


    The ancient demon that can compete with all the others is the remnant of the demon civilization


    "It''s really difficult for people to live in this world." Su Han sighed faintly.


    Outside the world, evil gods are eyeing, and inside the world, there are also such sealed ancient demons


    During the declining period of the demon clan in the Warring States period, there were sages comparable to each other... If those in these sacred mountains were really their own ethnic groups sealed by the top power of the ancient demon clan, then there would be a lot of trouble.


    Suddenly, a deafening roar sounded.


    At this moment, the Jinling array was completely revived, and countless rays were breaking out, just as the whole city had to fly to the heaven.


    As the core of the array, the ancient buildings exude a faint luster at this moment, fade the honing of years, and become sacred and detached. Like a celestial palace.


    "Is this?" Su Han''s eyes coagulated.


    He is the chief designer of Jinling array. Naturally, he knows that this should be the beginning of the recovery of Jinling array after it senses the strong breath of enemies.


    The strength of the Jinling array is not inferior to that of the imperial capital. If there are semi saints, even if there are a plurality of semi saints, they can''t be conquered.


    "This direction is... Bauhinia mountain, ancient demon family?" Su Han narrowed his eyes and stepped out. Driven by shenzutong, his figure disappeared in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    Zijingshan hotel.


    This is a continuous xianque, which enjoys the reputation of heavenly palace in the whole of Huaya and has a high reputation all over the world.


    A banquet was being held inside Zijinshan hotel. The host of the banquet was Jinling University, which entertained the sons of various holy places from all over Asia. But at the moment, the atmosphere here is very serious.


    A humanoid creature, two meters high and covered with dense scales, stared at the group in front of him indifferently.


    "Those who come from afar, if they are guests, we will naturally treat them with courtesy... But when the wolf comes, we Huaya also have a gun to drive away the hunting." Gusu Yan said that the Holy Son Xie huaiming''s voice was calm.


    He lived up to his previous obedience in front of Murong city search. His eyes focused on the humanoid creatures opposite him. The whole person was full of unspeakable domineering, and there were four-color brilliance lingering on his skin.


    "Brother Xie is right." Li Xun opened his mouth with an expressionless face. There was also a faint golden radiance lingering on his physique, and the sharp gold of the five elements. At this time, he broke through the realm of the five elements.


    Of course, he used to be the existence of the peak of the four elephants. Now it''s a matter of course to go further.


    However, it was because of this small step that he officially became Xu Changnan''s successor, whose status was equal to that of the son of each holy land.


    "Ridiculous." the gorgeous young man with scales on his face raised a sneer on his mouth. It didn''t speak human language. There was a glittering and translucent luster on his forehead, and he used the spirit to convey his meaning, "war? We have been quiet for too long, so long that the world has forgotten our reputation, and so long that you dare to be presumptuous as a livestock slave."


    "Demon ancestors are merciful. They only let you people leave the holy mountain of the TIANYAO family for a hundred kilometers. Why don''t you understand our kindness and have to choose death?"


    The noble young man raised his hands, and a semi empty and semi real scroll appeared in his palm, "since you don''t want to... Waste the kindness of demon ancestors, then you all die."


    At the moment when the scroll condenses into shape, a stream of horror enough to collapse the void is flowing.


    All the people present looked changed. But before the terrible breath raged, the whole array of Jinling was completely revived.


    The array map transformed by Su Han has the effect of detecting breath.


    Don''t say it''s just a decree. Even if a real God king stood here, released his breath, was monitored by the array, and then controlled by two saints... It was suppressed.


    "What?" the look of the noble youth changed for the first time.


    In the void, the light of the avenue rises, and the demon ancestor''s Dharma is intertwined with order chains to completely suppress it.


    The next moment, a calm voice sounded slowly.


    "What happened."


    The secret door appeared in the void, and Su Han took a slow step from it.


    "King su..."


    "Mr. Su Han!"


    "Mr. Su is here, too?"


    Li Xun, Xie huaiming and other people who knew Su Han showed surprise on their faces.


    Even if he didn''t recognize Su Han''s Holy Son for a while, after hearing the sounds around him, he also understood the identity of the one in front of him, or his mind shook, or he was completely relieved.


    "Mr. Su," Li Xun came directly to Su Han''s side. Although he was still expressionless, his voice was very serious, "the guy opposite... Came out of Zijing mountain."


    "He came here and let mankind leave the Bauhinia mountain for a hundred kilometers..."


    Li Xun didn''t go on, but his meaning was obvious.


    Zijing mountain is located in Jinling. Let alone Huaya''s majesty, they are not allowed to retreat here... Even if they do, where can they retreat? The whole city has to give up.


    The noble youth was oppressed by the breath of Jinling array, but there was no fear. Instead, he was completely angered, "you''re looking for death, I..."


    Su Han glanced at the noble youth, saw that the color and the overlord color worked hard, and reached the field of listening to the voice of all things. "I see, the demon ancestor is still sealed..."


    "Since they can''t do it, how can you be so presumptuous?"

 Chapter 346

    Su Han listened to the voice of the noble young man. A touch of silence appeared on his face. His palm gently patted down. Suddenly, the whole array was controlled by Su Han. The chain of the main road appears in the void, and endless road traces are winding and covering.


    It''s not for the noble youth. Su Han didn''t pay attention to it from beginning to end. What he really aimed at was the Bauhinia mountain at his feet. To seal it with a matrix.


    Su Han got too much favorable news from the noble youth and knew that the ancient demon family in Zijing mountain was strong. But now it happens to be in the weakest stage, and most of the strong are still sleeping.


    "How dare you..." a cold roar suddenly sounded. There was a broken crystal God pillar in the depths of the earth, and the existence emitting semi holy breath opened his eyes.


    But before he could say anything more, the magic array of Kama Taj appeared in the void. A palm stuck his neck and dragged him out like a dead dog.


    "The bark of the weak." Su Han''s face was expressionless.


    From the void in front of him, he pulled out a terrible ancient demon with semi holy breath.


    "What the hell is this?" Xie huaiming''s pupils contracted. He vaguely felt that this terrible ancient demon, even if its breath was suppressed and weakened by the array around him. However, the spilled trace is still far beyond his master, Murong Holy Lord of Suzhou holy land.


    But how is that possible? This ancient demon... Is it


    Su Han''s thought came from the seal chain of the fire shadow world. Centered on his palm, it spread rapidly and wound around the body of the semi holy ancient demon.


    Su Han''s other hand gently shook it, and the mirror appeared in an instant. "The old friends abandoned by the times should continue to sleep."


    Su Han stabbed the mirror flower water moon into the magic array of Kama Taj, and he solved it directly.


    Endless illusions spread out, and the half holy ancient demons who had awakened in Zijing mountain were instantly confused.


    Their faces were cold and with a sense of awe.


    "Is there a variable?"


    "Just now it seems that I sensed that the breath of my companions broke out... But now it''s not wrong."


    "I always feel that the situation is a little different... However, I feel that everything is normal."


    "It should be an illusion? We have been sleeping for too long, and our state has not recovered to the peak... Everything is normal... After all, we have not been sealed for so long."


    "You''re right... Keep sleeping. You can''t stay awake for a long time. Otherwise, you will be automatically excluded by the seal... At that time, you can only enter the WTO ahead of time. Sealing again will be very troublesome. Maybe it will disturb the demon ancestors who have been sleeping for endless years."


    After communicating with each other, the semi holy ancient demons could not detect anything wrong and immediately continued to sleep.


    After all, this is not the best time for them to recover, otherwise they will come out directly... Why send a young generation to read the decree outside?


    Of course, there are more terrible beings in the depths of Bauhinia mountain... But those beings also sleep too deeply... Even if there was a breath of semi holy ancient demons just now, they didn''t disturb them.


    "Sleep at ease. After all, if you sleep... You won''t wake up again." Su Han whispered.


    He smiled dumbly and put away the mirror. Although the sealed bodies of those sleeping ancient demons still have activity, their soul power is decreasing after they sleep.


    Su Han uses his current soul power to show the mirror flower water moon. Under the sages... He will sink forever.


    If you are discovered by the same level as Su Han for the first time and help... There is still a little chance to survive.


    Of course, now that they are sleeping, there must be no possibility of living.


    The half holy ancient demon who just woke up in Bauhinia mountain will dry up and die in a few days


    "What the hell is this?" the half holy ancient demon looked ferocious and couldn''t believe it. "What have you done... Impossible. Why do Haru and GADA think everything is normal? Their mind didn''t find out the external situation? Impossible."


    Although the half Saint ancient demon Si Luba didn''t understand, what impact did Su Han''s Mirror Flower Water Moon have on the half Saint demon family. But at least he saw that the half holy demon didn''t come out to save him, which was very wrong.


    Although several semi holy ancient demons have a bad relationship with him, if he is really threatened... Even the ancient demon with the worst relationship with him is bound to save him


    This involves the dignity of the demon.


    "Bastard, even if I''m the only one... What did you do?"


    As soon as slubal was ready to explode, his body stiffened.


    He felt something deeper. Even if his mood was strong, he was a little unstable at the moment. Because I feel that the God in my body can be locked, only the tempered body retains its combat power


    But even if he is a semi saint and the demon clan is good at body, he is dead and can kill the peak Saint


    Sloba''s heart was filled with fear. He realized what had happened... The young man who stuck his neck in front of him just stretched out his hand and dragged him out of the ancestral land of the TIANYAO family, blocking all the energy in his body in an instant


    What an amazing means is this? It''s more incredible than killing him directly


    What kind of monster is in front of you? Is it really a figure comparable to the demon ancestor? But can Terrans really produce characters comparable to demon ancestors


    No... slobber woke up suddenly. Even if it is as strong as the demon ancestor, few can do such a thing, right?


    After all, he was also a famous strong man before the distant years. Although he was far inferior to the demon ancestor... At least he could carry his two moves and never be killed. Not to mention that all his resistance was destroyed by the other party''s move


    "Guzu!" the noble youth stared at the semi holy ancient demon.


    This is the one who gave the noble youth demon ancestral decree to let him explore the way... More importantly, this ancient demon is also the direct ancestor of the noble youth.


    In the memory of a noble youth, this ancestor has always been a vigorous spokesman. When was he so embarrassed when he once crossed the sky and the earth? He even began to question his memory... Is the person who did all this really the weak Terran in his memory?


    Su Han didn''t speak. The ancient array was shaking. The whole Bauhinia mountain became sacred at this moment. The divine Xia danced and the Taoist light crossed the sky.


    Not to mention the residents of Jinling City, most of the Jiangnan area clearly saw this terrible vision.


    A stream of light is breaking out. Xu Changnan, old president Zhang of Jinling University and governor of Jinling section, but all those who have drawn their origins have rushed over at the moment, and they come with sacred glory.

 Chapter 347

    "What happened?"


    As soon as Xu Changnan landed, he asked, and his face was serious to the extreme.


    Originally, after the transformation of Jinling array, they had extremely strong resistance to evil things, and their masters at the holy master level were no longer bound by various events as before.


    However, the last second... Xu Changnan was still thinking about whether he should relax or spend all the holidays of this year''s huayapi... As a result, the next second, such a thing happened.


    However, in the long struggle with evil things, Xu Changnan has long been used to this state of going to the battlefield at any time... He has no dissatisfaction.


    "Teacher." Li Huo took a deep breath and looked cautious. He went forward and whispered about the many things that happened today.


    "... what?" Xu Changnan''s face changed indefinitely. He suddenly thought of something and looked at the old headmaster Zhang Mingxuan beside him. "It can''t be that?"


    "It should be." old principal Zhang''s eyes twinkled and his voice was low. "Originally, I was still thinking about why the one in the imperial capital suddenly updated this information..."


    "Now, it should be the emperor who noticed that something was wrong in some areas. This is paving the way for us... Warning in advance."


    Other people present had no objection to this. The chief of the Huaya cultivation association was famous for his ability to predict and plan. Many of his dark hands, when he laid them, many people didn''t understand what happened


    But in fact, after a few years or decades, these dark hands have achieved unimaginable terrorist effects.


    "But..." governor Duan stared at the half Saint ancient demon sluba on Su Han''s palm, sensed something, and the corners of his eyes twitched.


    How does he feel that the terror exists... There is a faint feeling brought to him by the general manager?


    "Wait a minute." governor Duan felt it again, and then confirmed that the ancient demon in front of him had no breath of divine energy. He was relieved


    Although the situation is strange, he should have sensed wrong just now


    Su Han lowered his eyes. He didn''t talk to the new three. He manipulated the Jinling array, gathered the power of the avenue, and gradually wound and blocked the endless trace on the Bauhinia mountain.


    The whole Bauhinia mountain is shining. This is really like an ancient sacred mountain recovering, with unimaginable sanctity.


    "You came just in time." Su Han breathed out a sigh, his eyes turned into reincarnation eyes, and glanced coldly at sloba.


    Sluba''s body was stiff, and finally his eyes were assimilated into reincarnation eyes. He was affected by Su Han''s pupil technique. At the moment, he had no sense of resistance at all.


    Su Han casually threw it on the ground and whispered, "the situation of Bauhinia mountain is a little complicated... But I''ll press it down for the time being. You clean up these two guys... Especially the guy in my hand¡°


    "He was hypnotized by me. Just ask what you want to ask. He should be able to say a lot of useful information."


    "By the way," Su Han paused for a moment and said with a serious face, "Lao Xu."


    "... ah!" Xu Changnan was stunned. Only then did he reflect it and quickly responded.


    "After the matter is settled, I''ll accept it again at your side. I''ll draw up a new set of array map," Su Han paused and continued, "specifically for Zijing mountain."


    "... OK." Xu Changnan didn''t hesitate and nodded. Thinking of the latest information released from the congenital gossip map, he already knew what had happened


    It can only be said that it was thought that the ancient demons in the intelligence records had completely recovered, and there was still a long way to go, but now it seems that it is clearly close at hand.


    Su Han nodded slightly, then outlined the array of camataj''s pulse, and stepped in.


    Back in his room, Su Han came to Friday''s computer body and tapped the keyboard with his fingers.


    He sorted out the new array, and his mind flashed, "the situation has become a little complicated."


    Su Han has just used the color of seeing and hearing to clearly sense the dusty terror in the depths of Zijing mountain. Several even make su Han feel dangerous


    Of course, this doesn''t really mean anything.


    Su Han''s power is too complicated, time and space, as well as the immortality of the concept series... If you really fight, you may pay some price, but the final result is definitely that Su Han will destroy the Bauhinia mountain demon family alone.


    However, Su Han has no plan to compete with them for the time being.


    On the one hand, the ancient demons are not evil, they devour and have no energy... On the other hand, they have no signs of recovery and birth in the near future. After a while, maybe Su Han''s strength will go to the next level of sages


    In the final analysis, time is on his side. Naturally, the longer it takes, the better. At that time, we can wipe out all cholera with an invincible posture.


    After sorting out the new array, Su Han sent it to Xu Changnan. He stretched himself, closed his eyes and entered the misty space.


    ¡­¡­


    Fog hall, rising fog, as always mysterious and eternal.


    At the moment, the fog hall is very lively.


    "Awesome." Conan clapped his hands. He stared at emperor Qing and fan Xian, and sighed, "vigorous and resolute... It''s only been a day? Tell me, fan Xian has become the crown prince half by imperial decree?"


    "With all due respect, is it so fast for you to change the crown prince in the ancient imperial dynasty of the Chinese department?"


    As he spoke, Conan turned to Huang Rong and Ying Zheng from time to time.


    "Don''t look at me. I''ve just sat in this position, and my ass hasn''t been hot. And I don''t have offspring at all! You''ve asked the wrong person about the prince." Huang Rong twitched at the corner of her mouth and quickly rejected it.


    "If it were me, it would be very troublesome. But now I am very easy." Ying Zheng was expressionless and concise.


    Zhang Sanfeng was stunned for a moment, then realized something and nodded thoughtfully.


    Yes, for Ying Zheng, who is now on the road of God sealing in the Qin Dynasty... The whole court is not much worse than his speech hall.


    His prestige is too high, even if he wants to abandon the ancient system... Re establish the crown prince. There may be countless literary ministers to dissuade him, but he can''t stop him from carrying out his will


    Of course, Ying Zheng won''t do such meaningless things, that''s it.


    "In fact, I''m still confused now." fan xianyouyou sighed.


    As soon as he entered Kyoto, a group of forbidden guards surrounded him. If he hadn''t hinted at wuzhu, there would be no problem... Wuzhu would have killed him and escaped from Kyoto with him


    There is no doubt that what happened suddenly made everyone fidgety. For example, Fan Jian, fan Xian''s adoptive father


    However, the subsequent development was beyond everyone''s expectation


    First of all, Emperor Qing abandoned the prince for a very absurd reason, and then... On the night of the dark tide, he held a private banquet and met a bunch of top literary ministers and generals in Daqing with fan Xian


    Finally, Emperor Qing told fan Xian that he was his son and praised Chen Pingping for leading the black horse to avenge his wife. It is also said that in order to protect the prince, Fan Jian paid an unimaginable price, sealed Fan Jian on the spot and let fan Jiancheng become the Minister of household.


    In the end, Emperor Qing publicly stated to everyone that fan Xian was his best and most satisfied successo

 Chapter 348

    After fan Xian said everything that happened in Daqing, the scene was silent. All the members of Parliament in the fog hall looked very strange.


    "If I were Fan Jian, I would be green on the spot," whispered Weber.


    "There''s no way," said Zhang Sanfeng, stroking his white beard with deep eyes. "Fan Jian and Chen Pingping have long been mentally prepared... They understand that the biggest enemy may be his majesty."


    "But what happened at the moment was completely beyond their expectation."


    "Gula Lala," white beard smiled with a low smile and his eyes twinkled, "more than ah, I doubt... Chen Pingping now began to doubt herself. Did emperor Qing kill Ye Qingmei?"


    If emperor Qing had been very nice to fan Xian at the beginning, Chen Pingping would have been no surprise. After all, Emperor Qing is likely to have used fan Xian as a bait... But it can''t be described as stuffing a bait to become a prince... It''s just doting.


    After all, Emperor Qing most valued the throne under his ass. look at Zhongnan Qing, a huge country


    The prince, on some levels, has been bound with Nanqing


    "Now, there should be an unimaginable earthquake over Nanqing." Ying Zheng''s voice did not fluctuate at all. "Emperor Qing, Chen Pingping and Fan Jian... With the strength of these three people, you can push fan Xianxian to that position, but that''s all."


    There are bound to be countless people who come forward to stop... And even recommend it with death.


    "I''m looking forward to them doing so." Qing Di''s indifferent voice sounded.


    There was a fog rising from his position, and his figure slowly emerged. He seemed to sit on his seat casually, with a playful brilliance flashing in his eyes, "after all, I have the information of every character in the hall... And their stains in my hands."


    "If they don''t want to do it, then change someone... Anyway, there are many people who want to take over their officials." Qing Di''s face was casual. He really didn''t take it to heart. Emperor Qing''s control over officialdom was so powerful that it was frightening.


    "... that''s nice." Huang Rong stared at emperor Qing with some envy.


    Although she has never been merciful in her own home world, withdrawing when she should withdraw, killing when she should... And then forcibly pulling the people at the lower level who want to be an official... However, some official positions are still vacant in the officialdom.


    Even though she has popularized education, education can not be effective for a while... Of course, although there are many fewer officials, Huang Rong is not without a solution.


    She learned the art of multiple shadow separation of Yu Zhibo next door, and then entered the month of cultivation to wantonly correct those extra political things.


    This follow-up means is also the reason why Huang Rong has never compromised.


    Even all the officials in the court were wiped out... She can stand it alone.


    Of course, in that case, she is really too tired.


    "In fact, I''m quite curious... Is fan Xian still called fan Xian? Or... Chen Xian?" lanran looks a little funny.


    The scene was suddenly quiet and everyone was speechless. He looked at fan Xian and Qing Di''s father and son strangely.


    "It''s still an old name inside. After all, he''s used to it." emperor Qing calmly said, "but if you''re outside, you''ll naturally change your surname. But it''s not a big problem!"


    Su handuan sat on the throne and looked down with great interest.


    After a little thought, Su Han manipulated No. 10, changed the topic and said, "so Miss Luo Cuilian, what about your world recently?"


    Luo Cuilian''s body was shocked. She looked at No. 10 thoughtfully and said, "I sent someone to monitor the destiny protagonist in the God killer world and Sardinia."


    "If there is really a god of disobedience raging, I will get the news at the first time." after a pause, Luo Cuilian''s mouth evokes a cold arc. Her eyes are full of fun and war, "and then... It''s their death."


    Even if there are two disobedient gods at the level of Lord God opposite, Luo Cuilian still has no fear, strong and domineering.


    "In fact, I''ve been wondering one thing," Conan pushed his glasses and stared at Luo Cuilian with great interest. "Since the grass pheasant sanctuary is the destiny protagonist of the God killer world... Then, after robbing his God of disobedience, will a new God of disobedience coincidentally appear next to him and be killed by him again."


    "Hasn''t this problem been discussed long ago?" Kanji Kawada was helpless. "Didn''t miss Yazi of poison Island die that time?"


    "No, maybe there is such a thing as destiny." poison Island Yazi whispered, and her eyes glittered with inexplicable luster. "I used to search with my own authority under curiosity... Finally found that the destiny protagonist in our world was not dead."


    "Of course... He is just an ordinary practitioner now. He has joined the martial arts association and is even far from condensing his domineering spirit..."


    Although there is no talent to see the excellence of being the protagonist, it is really beyond imagination to survive in the original battlefield. This is also the root cause of poison Island Yazi''s suspicion... She was really shocked.


    Su Han stared at the poison island''s child wordlessly.


    As the master of the misty space, he actually has the most say in this regard... Although he condenses the plot stars from the perspective of those protagonists, these so-called destiny protagonists are really nothing compared with the world


    Relatively speaking, Ying Zheng, Zhang Sanfeng and Huang Rong, who have already carried the destiny of the world, are more qualified to be called the world''s own sons. No matter what they do in their own home, the world has destiny to join them, and everything is smooth.


    "But then again, it can really make Luo Cuilian pay more attention to this aspect." Su Han sighed silently.


    He suddenly thought that there seems to be a saying that the reason why the grass pheasant Sanctuary has become a god killer is the reason why the Royal husband is in the quiet world... After all, the surname grass pheasant has a very deep relationship with the Royal husband.


    If all this is true, even if Luo Cuilian robbed two heads, the grass pheasant chapel may not be able to meet a new God of disobedience under the plan of her husband.


    Rotten Lucia''s face was calm. She obviously didn''t pay attention to the conversation of the people at the scene, and her eyes were erratic.


    After a short silence, she looked suddenly dignified and stared at lanran tightly. "Lanran, isn''t it over yet? The corpse soul world has been messed up by you."

 Chapter 349

    "I just completely abolished the nobles in the corpse soul world. Didn''t I expect that this move actually touched you?" lanran smiled and stared at rotten wood Lucia inexplicably. "It''s not because rotten wood is white. Is it the reason for the four nobles?"


    "Rotten wood, Lucia, you should know! My actions are really good for the corpse soul world... To make progress in the whole corpse soul world, we must eliminate all the rotten old rules without any leeway."


    "You..." rotten Lucia opened her mouth and finally sighed, looking a little tired. "Maybe you''re right. But I hope you can die less."


    "Not to mention how many people you killed in the noble families! There are already six captains and eight vice captains in the 13th team. You have been put in a black prison."


    How many captains are there in the soul world? All these are the backbone of the soul world.


    "I killed all diehards." Lan ran paused. He lowered his head slightly, and his glasses reflected a cold light. "As for the captain and vice captain, I can prove my attitude and kindness without killing them."


    Rotten Lucia was speechless.


    "How to say," Tony Stark also knew about the situation between rotten wood Lucia and lanran. After thinking about it, he said, "although I personally don''t like lanran very much... But from what you are discussing now, lanran is right."


    "Whether a thing is right or not and what decision a person finally makes are two very different things," Conan said. "Just like in the original historical track, killing rotten wood Lucia is right for the corpse soul world... But heizaki Ichigo will still ignore the law of the corpse soul world and come to rob the Dharma field to save her."


    "I''ve given rotten Lucia the most preferential treatment."


    Lanran spread out her palm and said gently, "at least I just unloaded all the rights of the rotten wood family and didn''t offset their honor... Unlike several other families, let them completely fall into the dust. What''s the future? Speak by my ability."


    Su Han twitched at the corner of his mouth and stared at LAN ran strangely.


    Lanran is really a cruel person... But it''s also normal. Since ancient times, only cruel people can successfully carry out reform.


    Of course, Su Han knows through his omniscient power that lanran''s transformation in the corpse soul world is actually relatively mild


    The reform he implemented in the Invisible Empire and the virtual circle was drastic and almost overturned all his rules. Forcibly shape the whole world as you want


    "The benevolence of women." one side spoke coldly, obviously evaluating rotten Lucia.


    Tony Stark cast his eyes on one side of the passage, gently tapped the handrail with his fingers, and suddenly asked.


    "On the one hand, didn''t you say before that the experiment of sister Yuban in your world has stopped? I''m curious. Is the last work still with you now?"


    "Hum, the last work? It was naturally adopted by Yuban Meiqin." one party snorted coldly, "I''m not interested in being a wet father."


    Conan clapped his hands and looked at the passage of one side with great admiration. Too strong, even his future wife pushed out


    no Conan thought about it and suddenly felt something wrong. If after watching the plot stars, one party has no feeling for xiaoyuban, it must be a lie... Combine all aspects


    Conan''s mouth twitched. He felt that it might be caused by one party''s arrogance... For example, he said not to make the final work... Then yusaka Meiqin believed.


    After a long silence, Conan sighed, "pride destroys your life."


    One side''s passing waist gradually stopped. He frowned and looked at Conan repeatedly. He always felt that this sentence was implying him... But he didn''t react. What was it implying him?


    The fog rose and Gu xun''er suddenly appeared.


    She raised her head, stared at Su Han tightly, and her voice trembled. "Chairman, I want to ask one thing... The omnipotence of evil divine power... Is it that it can replace any energy, not only the original imperial Qi... Even if the blood wants to be strengthened?"


    Su Han looked at Gu xun''er. After a short silence, he spit out two words concisely and comprehensively, "yes."


    Gu xun''er sat in his seat and was speechless for a long time.


    "What happened?" Xiaoyu stared at Gu xun''er with some doubts.


    "I tried to strengthen my blood with evil power before," Gu xun''er looked a little distant. "Then I succeeded... I should have a blood above the blood of the divine product now."


    "I have decided to continue to strengthen on this road... If I strengthen it a few times, I may be comparable to the parents and children of the ancient emperor and become a fighting saint."


    Xiaoyu took a breath, which reflected the setting in the plot stars.


    The so-called fighting the Emperor... Is that one person gets the Tao and chickens and dogs rise to heaven. The closer the blood relationship, the greater the final benefit.


    "Hmm?" Jiu Jianxian''s eyes twinkled, "strengthen blood lineage, wait a minute..."


    Jiujianxian suddenly remembered something, turned around and stared at Amelia''s empty position.


    "Jiujianxian, what did you think of?" Tang Hao asked with some doubts.


    "Suddenly realize that Miss Amelia seems to hate her half elf blood?" jiujianxian lay on the back of the chair and said inexplicably, "she might as well strengthen her blood with evil power... Maybe she can become a pure blood elf for some reason."


    "HMM... eh?!" Jiecheng was stunned tomorrow, and his look changed slightly. "Can there be such a way?"


    "Can the human lineage be strengthened? What can it be strengthened into?"


    Hearing the speech, Su Han''s expression was wonderful and he stuck in his throat. After a long silence, he manipulated the 10th to speak, "Athena, do you want to be a man?"


    "Hmm?" Jiecheng tomorrow Nai was a little confused and didn''t react. What does what she said have to do with not being a man?


    Blue dye''s eyes twinkled. What he said on the 10th must have deep meaning... Although he didn''t comment on it, he wrote it down silently in his heart.


    He thought a little and found that he couldn''t think about his true meaning... He didn''t care. After all, I don''t know now. It may be the reason why he is too weak.


    With the increasing strength in the future, maybe one day, lanran can analyze the true meaning of this sentence.


    Poros glanced at several people at the scene, thought a little and spoke in a hoarse voice, "everybody... Something interesting has happened in my world."

 Chapter 350

    "What happened? Let''s have fun." Tony Stark was interested at once. After all, the power level of one punch Superman world is very high. And... It''s possible for poros to come out and say that what happened is that poros suffered a loss.


    Polos naturally didn''t know Tony Stark''s malice. He spoke very calmly, "I didn''t do anything, just let my spaceship invade the TV computers all over the world and broadcast it live all over the world..."


    "Then, with my own strength, I broke through the hero Association." polos''s one eye twinkled with war. "Finally, I looked at those heroes who knelt on the ground, weak and angry... Tell them, Qiyu... The strength of that class C hero is far above me."


    "If I want to destroy the world, he is the only one who can stop me."


    The fog Hall fell into silence for a long time, and everyone at the scene looked very strange. You look at me, I look at you.


    "You... Directly exposed the real situation of Qiyu?" Jiu Jianxian didn''t touch the wine pot around his waist. His eyebrows were locked and he hesitated. "Your method is a little extreme... And what''s the meaning?"


    Jiujianxian didn''t understand what polos did for.


    "The meaning is that Qiyu really stepped on the front desk."


    Tang Hao opened his mouth. His voice was hoarse and deep. "In the final analysis, Qiyu''s identity was not exposed. It was based on all kinds of coincidence... For example, he looked like a weak person. For example, King pretended all his achievements."


    "If you fight with polos in front of everyone in the world... And blow up the moon? Who dares to lie with his eyes open," Tang Hao paused and nodded thoughtfully, "unless Qiyu really has a conceptual ability to make others think he is weak."


    "Reasonable." a Xing nodded thoughtfully.


    Conan gently tapped the handrail with his fingers. After thinking a little, he continued to ask, "what about the next situation?"


    "Next?" poros suddenly smiled. "Some people don''t believe it... But what does it have to do with me? The rest of them got up and wanted to fight me. I met their wishes and broke their legs."


    Webb felt his scalp tingle. He looked at poros with a little awe in his eyes.


    In the past, Weber felt that he had a good relationship with poros. In addition, poros was very low-key and silent after joining the parliament, so he dared to tell poros any jokes.


    But now, Weber finally remembered that poros was so honest in the parliament because of the pressure of the president of the parliament... In his own home world, poros was really reckless, did whatever he wanted, and showed his strength and spirit of the overlord of the universe.


    "So, did you destroy the hero association?" Gu xun''er stared at poros tightly.


    "Why do I want to destroy the hero association?" poros glanced at Gu xun''er with a flat voice. "I just want Qiyu to stand on the stage of the world."


    "After those heroes completely lost their resistance, I left... By the way, I met Qiyu on my way home."


    Poros suddenly smiled with expectation. "I think... Before long, the hero Association will re judge Qiyu."


    "I have no doubt about this." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai rubbed his eyebrows with a headache, "but I feel that with such attention from the hero Association, you will also find that you live in Qiyu''s house... Then the situation will become much more complicated all of a sudden."


    "The overlord of the universe from outer space is very angry that his friends have been treated unfairly on this planet, so do they make trouble blatantly?" lanran cheerfully raises her palm and sincerely praises, "good story, good script."


    "Concise and comprehensive." Conan nodded to LAN ran and immediately continued, "however, even if the hero Association sees poros at Qiyu''s house in the future, it has an opinion about him... I''m afraid it doesn''t dare to say anything."


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Yu Zhibo ban sneered. "Poros is alone, they can''t fight, let alone Qiyu... Either of these two guys has the power to destroy the earth."


    "No," Conan glanced at Yu Zhibo and shook his head, "I never overestimate people''s IQ and EQ. after all, the hero association is not an individual, but an organization... In such a large organization, there will always be people who control the hero association to do something stupid. Or test... Or other purposes."


    "What do you mean?" yuandagu said suspiciously.


    "I mean... All the S-class high-end combat power of the hero association has been abolished! Considering the world of boros, all kinds of strange people are rampant." Conan''s voice took a hint of ponder. "At this time, what should we do to maintain the safety of the officials of the hero Association... It''s obvious."


    Yu Zhibo''s body was stiff. After a short silence, he had to admit that Conan was right.


    Yes, in the unprecedented weakness of the hero Association... The only ones who can protect world peace are Qiyu and poros.


    Polos is the reason for everything. Who dares to find him? Therefore, we can only make heavy profits to Qiyu.


    "That''s right." white beard didn''t care about it. He suddenly remembered something. He laughed and gathered two cards, "tomorrow Nai, and Yazi... I have successfully prepared the devil fruit for you."


    "What?" poison Island child was stunned.


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai also looked slightly changed, "Dad... So fast?"


    "Tomorrow Nai, this is the impact fruit of the superhuman system, and the effect is somewhat similar to my shock fruit... Of course, the pure destructive power is much weaker than my shock fruit." white beard stared at Jiecheng tomorrow Nai very calmly.


    After thinking about it, white beard added, "of course, the destructive power is the destructive power, and there is a lot more euphemism... The development is good, and the role it plays may not be inferior to the earthquake fruit."


    The devil fruit of Superman is originally developed by virtue of brain holes. Even some demon fruits that look weak on the bright side can show the potential to set foot on the peak of the world if they are well developed.


    "I see. Thank you, Dad." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai looked very serious.


    "Then the poison Island child." white beard turned to look at the poison Island child. Poison Island Yazi''s body tightened for a moment. Although she was still very calm on the surface, it was obvious that she was very nervous in her heart.

 Chapter 351

    "Animal demon fruit, fantasy species, vampire form."


    White beard laughed and threw it to poison Island Yazi with a low voice, "I hope you can use it to really set foot on the peak... Even surpass me."


    "I will try my best." the poison Island child answered cleanly.


    She was very clear in her heart that white beard''s expectations for his children. If he really had children beyond himself, white beard might be lost, but it was just a loss. She couldn''t continue to protect these children from the wind and rain


    Deep down in his heart, he must be happy or even happy.


    "Then I''m here to congratulate the birth of the two strong members of Parliament in advance." Lan ran said with a smile.


    Su Han glanced at these people at the scene. Without waiting for him to speak, a fog suddenly rose in the void, and then Emily''s figure appeared on the bronze seat out of thin air. She gasped slightly, raised her head and stared at Su Han tightly. She looked nervous and spoke very fast.


    "Mr. President... There are big problems in our world, our world."


    "There''s a problem?" Song lacked his waist and gradually straightened up. His eyes glittered with inexplicable luster, heavy, warlike, thinking and joy.


    He has made up his mind that he can''t miss this opportunity. Even after the battle, he can stay and compete with the swordsman.


    After he joined the parliament, his strength has improved by leaps and bounds, and he has been able to sweep the world of the Tang Dynasty... Even if he thinks he is comparable to the broken void at the moment


    Although it may be because of Parliament, he did not feel his tendency to break the void.


    However, song que knew very well that if there was a full-scale war, he should not be the opponent of Rhine harut, the swordsman


    But it''s just a simple swordsmanship. Song Ke doesn''t think he will lose.


    Su Han''s eyes twinkled. On the one hand, he used his omniscient power to observe Amelia''s memory, on the other hand, he used his divine power in the misty space to observe the world from scratch.


    A lot of information flowed into Su Han''s brain... Let him understand the different world life from scratch


    Tony Stark frowned. After looking at Amelia, he asked seriously, "dare you ask, what happened to miss Amelia''s world?"


    "You should know that Mr. rozvar is the count of the border!" Amelia said heavily. "Not long ago, the border forest... Found a great turmoil, from which a large number of strange things poured out..."


    "Even if Mr. Botswana goes all out, he can''t eradicate all these weird trends... Or Mr. rotsvar suffered a great loss under these weird people. Finally, he can only withdraw to the direction of the king''s capital... Finally, the sword master shot, which temporarily repelled these weird trends."


    When Amelia said this, she clenched her fist and took a wisp of haze in her eyes, "of course, not only our pro dragon Kingdom, but also other empires on the mainland are also these strange targets..."


    "The Empire on the other side of the border forest is now being defeated and subjugated by monsters... It''s close at hand."


    It''s hard for Amelia to express her feelings in words. Everything was fine before Mingming, so suddenly... Another world-class crisis broke out


    "So what''s the situation over there?" Conan frowned tightly.


    "The election meeting is being held." Amelia didn''t hide anything. "Originally, I didn''t know the situation at the border... In the end, it was rosval who fought and fled... Then ramrem broke into the election meeting... Finally let Rhine harut do it, which calmed down temporarily."


    "It was originally a king election meeting... But now it has naturally become a salvation meeting..."


    "Weird." after a short sigh, Huang Rong hesitated and finally sighed, "forget it... I''ve just embarked on the road of Fengshen. I''ll continue to consolidate my achievements."


    "And... I also need to train the soldiers under my hand. If there are tasks in the future, we must show their strength in front of Mr. Ying Zheng! It surprised Mr. Ying Zheng."


    The relationship between Huang Rong and Ying Zheng is similar to that between teachers and apprentices, so Huang Rong naturally wants to show his real worth... It would be better if Ying Zheng could be proud of himself.


    Ying Zheng glanced at Huang Rong coldly, but his voice did not fluctuate. "It is not a simple thing to raise soldiers to that level... Moreover, although it is said that the group power is stronger than the individual... Don''t have such naive ideas after joining the parliament."


    "For example, the last time that huge evil like a star, if it wasn''t for the fifth..."


    Ying Zheng paused, and there was a haze in his eyes.


    Of course, although Ying Zheng didn''t say everything, everyone who had seen the battle understood Ying Zheng''s specific meaning.


    "Of course I know this," Huang Rong was hit for a moment, but soon revived his spirit, "but it doesn''t matter. I carry out the national martial arts plan... When all the people joining the army are all high-end martial artists, there will be no problem to solve the evil things."


    "It''s up to you," said Ying Zheng indifferently. "I choose to participate this time."


    Tony Stark stared at Ying Zheng strangely. "Take the liberty to ask... Do you still take your men this time?"


    "Isn''t this certain?" Ying Zheng glanced at Tony Stark strangely.


    Tony Stark choked. Are you still doing this and advising Huang Rong? Take good care of yourself first.


    "Then I''ll take part in this mission too." Yu Zhibo suddenly opened his mouth and his eyes twinkled with inexplicable brilliance, "and... I can also take some loyal subordinates."


    Elia opened her eyes and remembered the Ninja army in 10000 under yuzhiboban, the former shadow of the five forbearance villages, and the strongman of comparable shadow... She took a breath.


    Xiaoyu was shocked and said, "Mr. Ban, are you going to take your army... To push Miss Amelia''s world?"


    "Because your own world has been developed, are you ready to develop other worlds?"


    Yu Zhibo''s body was stiff. He subconsciously glanced at amelia and found that Amelia''s body covered by the fog shook, and the surprise in his eyes gradually turned into vigilance


    Yu Zhibo opened his mouth and wanted to say something. But his arrogance made him disdain to explain, and finally he simply shut up again.


    Su Han glanced at Yu Zhibo and Xiaoyu. His omniscient power felt that Yu Zhibo had cut Xiaoyu''s heart alive at the moment

 Chapter 352

    Of course, Su Han can understand.


    After all, the last time Xiaoyu and Gu xun''er were traveling in Huoying world, yuzhiboban treated them very generously. Even specially accompanied by experts to protect safety


    As a result, Xiaoyu was stabbed with a backhand move... Yuzhiboban''s mission qualification this time flew away


    With a silent smile, Su Han opened his mouth, and his voice didn''t fluctuate at all. "Then, let''s take a look at the world from scratch."


    Su Han''s fingers gently knocked on the handrail, and waves surged in the void, and the vast real illusion suddenly condensed into shape.


    "... is this?" Tony Stark''s pupils contracted.


    This is a dense forest deep. A huge void appeared on the earth, and a large number of evil and strange things spread outward from the void.


    The real illusion gradually changed and soon went deep into the void.


    Then... Everyone saw the huge, special world like a nest of flesh and blood.


    Monsters drag Warcraft creatures in the border forest, or human soldiers, into these nests. The nest devours them, gradually transforms them, and finally turns them into non-human beings with terrible breath.


    And these strange creatures spread out again and continue to hunt.


    "Why?" Amelia covered her mouth. For her kind-hearted nature, the scene in front of her made her heart tremble and her three outlooks were about to burst.


    "Is the raw material of evil things human beings and all kinds of creatures?" Conan pushed his glasses, and his look was a little dignified. "I''ve seen it in the past. Looking directly at the existence of high-end evil gods, his body gradually turned into a special shape."


    "Wait a minute, are all evil things..." Conan was shocked.


    "It''s obviously impossible." lanran''s voice is low. He stares at everything around him, and his words are calm and steady. "For example, the tindalus hound in Conan world, I really can''t imagine that it is transformed from a life body similar to human beings."


    "Can chase and kill prey over a long river of time, and even be crazy enough to bite the real evil god... This kind of existence."


    Lanran didn''t go on. He clenched the armrest of the chair.


    Even lanran herself is very afraid of the tindalus hound... Lanran feels that if he is targeted by this hound, even he may not survive... Unless the mirror can work on it.


    As for whether jinghuashuiyue can work... Lanran hasn''t tested it, so he''s not sure, but he probably can''t.


    Even if he used to use this move on many evil things, it has played a role... But evil things are different from evil things after all.


    When it comes to the existence of time attribute, no matter how overestimated it is


    The real illusion finally entered the deepest part of the nest.


    What appeared in front of everyone was a dark dragon. They suddenly opened their eyes, and the ominous almost condensed into substance spread outward from the depths of their bodies.


    Su Han''s calm voice sounded, "the evil army led by the abyss demon dragon, the undead bone dragon and the twisted evil dragon came to the world, and constantly assimilated the local life into evil things to enhance the power of his men."


    With Su Han''s words falling, the three evil dragons chanted up to the sky, then beat their wings, and all rushed out of their nests one by one.


    The real illusion ended, and the fog Hall fell into a long silence.


    "So, is this the truth?" Amelia''s voice was very dry and her eyes were distracted. "Is this enemy, even the legendary dragon?"


    Amelia was restless.


    She became the king''s choice because she was recognized by the dragon.


    In the pro dragon Kingdom, the status of the dragon is supreme... If it is really determined that the enemy this time has a dragon, the wind direction discussed by the people may change dramatically.


    Some people must think that it is because someone has done bad things that the Dragon God is angry... Even in the army, many people will take refuge in the enemy and become evil and strange things


    This is the identity and status of the dragon in this country.


    "Don''t think too much," Conan glanced at Amelia with a trace of seriousness in his voice. "The dragons that appeared just now are obviously completely different from the dragons in your pro dragon Kingdom..."


    "Yes." poison Island Yazi nodded cautiously, and her eyes were sharp. "For the simplest example, guarding the pro dragon kingdom should be just a dragon?"


    "But before that group of dragons, there were some abyss magic dragons and undead bone dragons... You can know from these names that these dragons came from different worlds and had nothing to do with your native one."


    "HMM." Amelia bit her lower lip and nodded seriously.


    Su Han stared at the crowd at the scene and spoke slowly, "so, who wants to participate in the task this time?"


    A crowd, you look at me, I look at you. Finally, Ying Zheng silently raised his hand. Song que hesitated and raised his hand.


    A Xing smiled and said frankly, "I''ll take part in it too... Evil power or something can make me catch up with Mr. Zhang Sanfeng faster."


    "I''m helping my world develop recently," Zhang Sanfeng said. He glanced at Huang Rong, "so I won''t go."


    Zhang Sanfeng and Huang Rong are in the same situation. After all, they have just embarked on the road of origin God.


    What they need to do now, to a greater extent, is to enhance the strength of local people in the world and make great achievements... In this way, they can get the feedback of the world and become stronger with the help of their original power


    Zhang Sanfeng has seen that the road of origin God is also a road with a very high upper limit


    The power of origin is probably no better than the power of evil gods


    After all, the evil power was directly given by the council president. And how unfathomable is the president?


    Standing at the end of the original God, No. 5, which is suspected to be the final form of this road, is just one of the members of the president''s family.


    However, the evil power is more powerful and can strengthen all forces... The original power itself is a road of merit


    In terms of applicability, perhaps the evil power is far more than the original power, but they are also a way to the peak.


    Zhang Sanfeng thinks it''s good that he can become the original God like No. 5 in the future... At that time, he may call himself the original martial god of the world?


    Yu Zhibo''s lips wriggled, and finally he didn''t say anything.


    White beard glanced at Yu Zhibo and comforted, "don''t worry... I should be able to offer sacrifices in a while. I''ll invite you there at that time!"


    With that, white beard looked at Amelia again, "then miss Amelia, old man, go to your world this time... After all, the enemy this time doesn''t look weak."

 Chapter 353

    Amelia naturally had no problem with it.


    "I''ll go too." rotten Lucia said seriously. She was depressed because of all kinds of changes in the corpse soul world. She had to fight in order to express all her depression in her heart.


    Yazi of poison Island, Konan Edogawa also said that he would participate in the task.


    Tony Stark scratched his head with some impatience. "Recently, master Gu Yi caught a strong man... There''s no way to get out."


    "If you really want to leave, then leave." master Gu Yi said gently, "I don''t force you to arrive at the front line, otherwise, you can''t enter the fog hall now."


    After being punctured, Tony Stark''s mouth twitched and looked a little embarrassed. But his reaction was very fast. After thinking about it, he quickly added, "mage... You can''t say that either."


    "Although I look lazy now, if there is a problem in our world, I will be able to do it at the first time."


    As he spoke, Tony Stark gradually became confident and spoke very seriously, "but if I participated in the task... There would be a riot on the other side of the different dimensional front, there would be nothing I can do."


    "At least, it''s also the first time you let me go to the front. How can I escape?"


    Master Gu Yi took a deep look at Tony Stark, smiled dumbly, and didn''t say anything more.


    Su Han''s eyes twinkled and found that no one else at the scene indicated that he wanted to participate. He immediately opened his mouth and summarized, "Ying Zheng, white beard, rotten wood, Luqiya, song lack, poison Island Yazi, Edogawa Conan and a Xing participated in this task."


    Seeing that everyone at the scene had no opinion, Su Han gently knocked on the armrest of the chair with his finger.


    Great changes have taken place in the surrounding environment, and the real illusion extends. The exhibition revealed the image of the king''s court in the king election Parliament.


    The person whose name was named by Su Han before also exudes a crystal clear light. The next breath, the people participating in the task, all disappeared into the real illusion.


    Su Han''s thought moved. On the 10th, he tore a gorgeous brilliance from himself and threw it into the real illusion.


    ¡­¡­


    From scratch, the world is the capital of the Dragon Kingdom, above the king''s court.


    Wearing a princess dress, filut has a graceful temperament at the moment, but her face is full of impatience. "The trouble is dead... Whether it''s the previous election or the end of the world."


    "In other words, why did the end of the world appear for no reason? It was calm before it was clear."


    "Lord philut, please don''t say such irresponsible words." Rhine harut was elegant and calm, with a smile on his face, but his voice was very serious. "The occurrence of the end of the world has become a reality... And the soldiers are still fighting on the front line."


    "This must be a crisis comparable to and even beyond the jealous witch... As the king''s elector, you should give support to the front-line soldiers instead of feeling troublesome."


    Philut obviously realized that her attitude was wrong, but she bit her teeth and said fiercely, "if you are not satisfied, let me go. Anyway, I don''t want to be a king candidate from the beginning!"


    "Sure enough, even if she has the blood of a king, her spirit is far from that of a real king." Priscilla, who is also the king''s elector, raised a faint smile with condescending attitude and contempt.


    Priscilla has the protection of the sun, so she is rebellious, arrogant and bold. They are all the candidates who are tied with her at the scene, and she doesn''t look at them very much.


    "Well, your highness Emilia, you... Huh?" roclaw looked at Emilia, looking very surprised. "You can''t fall asleep? At this critical time."


    This sentence immediately attracted the attention of many people on the scene.


    Botswana''s smile was obviously intentional... Although he supported Amelia, it was more for his own purpose than really agreeing with amelia''s ideas


    Kur frowned and frowned. She was rigorous as a soldier, so she didn''t like Emily''s carelessness. But before she could speak, the Black Mist suddenly rose beside Amelia.


    "What?" Rhine Harold''s pupils contracted.


    His psychic sense sensed the uncertainty in the fog... It was somewhat similar to the evil enemies he had faced before, but its essence seemed different.


    If the enemy he met before was filthy and evil, then the smell of this fog has a dignified smell


    "No matter who he is, he can''t be presumptuous in the king''s court."


    Julius is obviously not as much as rhinehalut perceives. His face was cold, he suddenly pulled out the sword around his waist, and then split it in the direction of fog.


    Rhine harut opened his mouth when he saw his friend doing so, but in the end he didn''t say anything. He looked dignified and silently held the handle of the dragon sword.


    "Boring." the cold words came out. Song que stepped out from one step, and the sky knife in his hand chopped up horizontally.


    Almost for a moment, Julius'' sword was cut off, and the broken sword flew out and inserted into the ground.


    The cold blade stuck to Julius'' neck.


    "I''m not an enemy, but if you''re showing your hostility, don''t blame me for being impolite." after Song Kuang said coldly, he cast his eyes on Rhine harut. After looking at him, he gradually brought war and joy to his pupils.


    "What? This sword... Sabre."


    Julius was tense and his face was ugly. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything because of the edge of Tiandao.


    "It seems that little Amelia has a hard time," said white beard.


    He''s too big. He''s six or seven meters tall. I''m afraid it''s difficult to accommodate his body if it''s not because the king''s court hall is very tall.


    Rhine harut looked dignified to the extreme. He looked at the group of people in front of him repeatedly


    There are many people in this group. They even make him feel a sense of oppression... He has no confidence to defeat these guys... Not at all.


    More importantly... Rhine harut stared at Su Han shrouded in fog with deep eyes.


    If he can feel the suffocating sense of oppression in others... Then Su Han''s feeling is mysterious. A mystery that can''t be explored


    Compared with other people, strong and obvious, mysterious Su Han makes Rhine harut more frightened.


    After a short silence, there was an uproar in the king''s court. Many people showed panic.


    After all, the people sitting here are either aristocrats or the high-level officials of the pro dragon Kingdom... They obviously haven''t seen this posture.

 Chapter 354

    White beard glanced around. His knowledge has broken through the limit of the pirate world. It''s no problem to peep into the future or go back to the past. Naturally, he can see a lot.


    "Although I''ve been prepared for it for a long time, I didn''t expect that the exclusion of little Amelia was more serious than I thought."


    "Mr. Edward." Amelia''s lips wriggled and a bitter smile appeared on her face, but she didn''t say much.


    After a short meditation, white beard looked at the girl in front of him and suddenly put forward a suggestion, "Miss Amelia, are you interested in... Being my daughter?"


    Amelia''s eyes widened for a moment, obviously very surprised, even shocked. But white beard didn''t seem to see it. He continued with a smile, "when I am my daughter, I don''t need to worry about others bullying you... Right."


    White beard suddenly remembered something and took out several cards. He looked at these cards and said seriously, "it suddenly occurred to me that I can also summon the members of the white beard Pirate Group.


    "... dad." poison Island child stared at white beard in silence.


    "If you summon the members of the white bearded Pirate Group, it''s not a matter of letting Amelia ascend the throne." Conan''s mouth twitched, and he looked strangely at white bearded. "You want to rely on the white bearded Pirate Group to push the world and unify the mainland."


    The white bearded Pirate Group is the top force in the pirate world.


    With the power level of different worlds from scratch... Even the so-called empire on this continent is nothing in front of the white beard Pirate Group


    "If little Amelia wants to rule the world, there''s no problem." white beard nodded without hesitation. His eyes were sharp.


    "And... If she really unified the world, little Amelia should have completed... An unprecedented feat in her own world?"


    Amelia''s lips moved a little, but she was still very firm, "although I appreciate your kindness... But please forgive me for refusing."


    "Yes, Amelia is my daughter. How can you let you, a bad old man, take it away?" the light rose beside Amelia. Parker, who looked like a kitten, appeared. His words seemed casual, but his look was very serious.


    What Rhine harut could feel... He felt it, too.


    However, compared with Rhine harut, he had learned a lot from Amelia... Now he guessed that the group in front of him should come from a different world.


    Su Hanmo silently glanced at several people at the scene and suddenly said, "aren''t you ready for war?"


    "It really should be ready," rotten Lucia silently took out her sleeve and took a serious look at the east direction, "that strange and ominous smell... The speed of approaching is very fast."


    Sleeve white snow suddenly cut out, and the terrible sword split the whole King''s court in two.


    "What?"


    "Presumptuous... How dare you do it here?"


    "Guard? Where is the guard now? Do it! Stop her."


    The noble high-level, who had been very frightened, was now hit the bottom line and exclaimed.


    Rotten wood Lucia looked as calm as ever. She directly solved the snow on her sleeve, and the terrible frost spread in all directions. The whole capital of the Dragon Kingdom turned into an icy sea in an instant.


    The civilians looked frightened, but soon they found that the frost did not do them any harm.


    With the deafening sound of the dragon, the terrible flame swept from the sky and crashed into the capital of the pro dragon kingdom.


    However, the frost that shrouded the whole King''s capital effectively counteracted the flame. Except for the collapse of some buildings, no casualties were caused.


    "Control beyond imagination." Conan looked at the rotten wood Lucia and said with heartfelt admiration.


    "Now is not the time to talk and laugh." poison Island Yazi pulled out the blade from his waist and covered it with armed color.


    Su Han gently pushed the emptiness in front of him, the world changed dramatically, and the mirror world extended.


    "This... What is this?" Julius held the broken sword and looked around in disbelief. What happened in front of him was beyond his understanding


    Roclaw narrowed his eyes and murmured, "the magic of space series?"


    Rozval realized the essence of Su Han''s power, but a sense of absurdity rose in his heart. Magic on this scale... Can it really be said to be magic? It''s more like a means of creation.


    These people, this strength... What is this


    "Ang!" the shrill cry sounded, and the dead bone dragon with the fire of the dead fell from the sky. With his roar, the void was torn, and countless skeletons and evil objects tilted down from the sky.


    "Gula Lala," white beard burst into laughter, and his eyes were wary. "I hope the legendary Dragon... Can have a good fight with me."


    There was a bright white light on the fist. White beard punched out, the void was fragmented, and the terrible shock wave swept in all directions.


    Like the sea, a large number of skeletons and evil things were torn together with the mirror image of the king.


    The undead bone dragon roared, spitting out a lacquer black dragon breath, but it only resisted for a moment, and the shock wave tore his body.


    "... weaker than I expected." white beard sighed with a sigh when his high pitched fighting spirit stagnated. "Well, it''s much stronger than kaiduo and BigMom. It''s good to just warm up."


    White beard stepped out, and his figure galloped away to the distance in an instant.


    "Then I should try my best." when poison Island Yazi opened his eyes again, his pupils became blood red, and there were bat wings extending out behind him. At the moment, the whole person revealed a kind of charm that can be called monster.


    She cut out with one sword, and the edge of terror can cut everything off with it.


    Ying Zheng was expressionless. He crushed one card after another, and tens of thousands of troops were formed.


    He whispered, "the Qin army, the wind is blowing!"


    The powerful army in black armor and stomach was silent and solemn. They killed the past silently like a torrent of steel. In the most dangerous place, there were steel puppet guards of the Qin Dynasty to guard and resist silently.


    Like a meat and blood mill, the Qin army completely crushed the evil army.


    Ying Zheng uttered a loud dragon chant, "I am the country!"


    His Qi and blood were connected with the whole army of the Qin Dynasty, and his breath soared. Subsequently, the body shape also changed. Shengsheng became a black real dragon and took off into the sky.


    At the moment, Ying Zheng revealed a very powerful divinity. His face was calm and cold. He collided with the twisted evil dragon galloping from the sky.

 Chapter 355

    "Mr. Ying Zheng..." rotten wood luqia was stunned and then smiled bitterly, "it''s too hard to deal with the evil dragon alone."


    With a faint sigh, the rotten wood Lucia suddenly clenched her sleeve, and the snow took off into the sky. A sword cut out, "the solution... Bai Xia punishment!"


    There is a disc-shaped pure white brilliance on the sky, and there is also an explosion of brilliance through the sky on the earth. This brilliance is too gorgeous, surging like giant waves.


    The body of the twisted evil dragon looks like an octopus. At the moment, countless tentacles are spreading, emitting a strange and polluting energy. But at the moment of being shrouded in brilliant white light, all these tentacles were frozen.


    "It''s now." Ying Zheng''s Dragon pupil widened, and the dragon''s claws shot out into the void ahead, displaying the attack move of the ancient god Chi you. There are dense cracks in the void under this claw... Not to mention the evil dragon whose body is extremely fragile because it is frozen.


    With a clang, most of the body of the evil dragon was fragmented and black blood flowed down.


    The evil dragon looked ferocious. Half of his broken body twisted in the air, and finally condensed into a slightly smaller evil dragon, biting at the rotten wood Lucia.


    "This kind of power." rotten wood Lucia looked calm, cut off his sword and frozen the evil dragon again. "Immortality in the relative sense? Simply tearing his body... Will only split it?"


    Rotten wood Lucia''s eyes were burning, "but after the division, his strength is much worse than before? Well, test the nature of this state a little... And then sacrifice him to the misty space."


    Ying Zheng has another twisted evil dragon. Compared with his previous reluctance, he is much more leisurely at the moment. A few moves will completely suppress the twisted evil dragon.


    The other side.


    A Xing''s face is calm and peaceful. He is an indomitable Giant Buddha, which slowly condenses into shape from nothing. And he stood on top of the Giant Buddha.


    "The 13th move of the Tathagata God''s palm," a Xing said in a low voice. This is a unique kill that he developed by watching the ninja world and feeling the moves between the thousand hand pillars. "Tathagata turns Buddha!"


    The Giant Buddha burst into action. Because the speed is too fast, the fist even condenses into a residual shadow in the void. On the earth, the evil things like the tide were completely torn apart.


    In the distance, the last magic dragon is also roaring. The sword Saint Rhine harus suddenly started. His fighting power was so strong that a sword almost cut off the sky. The magic dragon fell directly from the sky and was covered with blood.


    "Good chance." a Xing''s eyes coagulated and shifted the target in an instant.


    As soon as the magic dragon raised his head, he was hit by countless fists, and his body cracked. He was screaming bitterly and blood was flowing.


    A dark shadow appeared near the magic dragon. It''s the poison Island child, she whispered, "vampire fruit... Let''s take this to try if it can devour your blood."


    The next breath, poison Island Yazi cut off with a sword, and the sword Qi flew. At the same time, the blood scattered around him was no longer scattered, but continuously integrated into poison Island Yazi''s body.


    "Although it contains powerful energy, the evil opposite sex is also very strong." poison Island Yazi''s eyes twinkle, "however, it can be completely purified with sacrifice."


    "The previous plan is feasible... Then use this magic dragon blood sacrifice to make me truly comparable to the general."


    Seeing what color domineering sensed, poison Island Yazi looked slightly changed, turned into a bat and took off into the sky. In the next moment, the black flame completely covered the area where she had been before.


    With his powerful mobility, poison Island Yazi constantly attacks from all angles and collects the blood of the abyss magic dragon.


    The strength of the magic dragon is very strong, but it is very embarrassed under the repeated attacks of Rhine harut, a Xing and poison Island Yazi.


    "These guys have grown to a strong point." Su Han sighed silently. Besides white beard, the top strongmen who joined the parliament in the early stage, poison Island Yazi, a Xing and Conan, who joined the parliament later... The strength growth rate is also terrible.


    "However, it''s not enough." Su Han looked at the three evil dragons in the distance.


    Although the three evil dragons were beaten by members of the Parliament and entered the end of their life, they were still roaring, tearing out cracks one after another in the void, and then summoned a tide of evil things.


    The remaining Conan, song Ke and others are fighting hard... But there are too many enemies opposite


    Even if local people like Julius and roclaw join... Even though Qin Shihuang''s army is still cutting enemies... The situation is still very bad.


    Su Han glanced at the direction of white beard and found that white beard stepped on the dead bone dragon and stared at the battlefield deeply. Obviously, he is also thinking about whether he should take action to solve the endless trend of evil things.


    "Well, I''d better do it." Su Han sighed. He raised his palm. In the next moment, the shadow around him was constantly distorted. Then hundreds of thousands of black shadow Ninja legions emerged, all half kneeling and lowering their heads towards Su Han.


    "Solve the enemy." Su Han''s language is simple and comprehensive.


    With the next breath, all the soldiers of the ghost Legion raised their heads and looked at the evil army like a tide in the distance. Shua killed him.


    This is more terrible than the Legion under the command of Qin Shihuang.


    Not to mention the ghost ninjas summoned by Su Han, there are hundreds of thousands, far more than Ying Zheng''s army... Simply speaking of the ghost ninjas summoned by Su Han, each strength is higher than the one-dimensional realm, and there are even three talents and four elephant realm.


    Kur stared at the scene in front of him with a dull look, and his lips trembled. "These guys... What''s the matter with them?"


    Before that, Ying Zheng summoned tens of thousands of black armor troops, and kurxiu was shocked to the extreme. But she suspected that it might be the use of space magic


    And she had guessed that Qin Shihuang might also be the monarch of a huge empire far away


    However, Ying Zheng can also explain... What does Su Han explain? The power shown by hundreds of thousands of ghost ninjas is too terrible. Among them, many ghost ninjas show more power than the sword ghosts under her command


    But the sword ghost under her command has been regarded as the top strength among normal people.


    And this sudden Ninja army with a scale of hundreds of thousands is roughly estimated... There are hundreds or even thousands of strong men comparable to sword ghosts

 Chapter 356

    What happened in front of him shook kurxiu''s three outlooks.


    Priscilla''s eyes narrowed slightly. Even if she was arrogant, she was shocked by the scene in front of her.


    She whispered, "what''s the matter with these guys?"


    Whether Qin Shihuang summoned tens of thousands of troops at first, the terrorist power shown by many members of the parliament, or Su Han summoned hundreds of thousands of Ninja troops at last... These are beyond her imagination.


    Priscilla forced herself to calm down. Her eyes twinkled and her heart suddenly realized


    If the people in front think about it, they can easily defeat and occupy the pro dragon Kingdom... Yes, occupation.


    Because the opposite side not only has extremely powerful forces, but also has enough military forces and enough personnel


    In the distance, white beard glanced at Su Han and smiled. The bone dragon under his feet suddenly began to struggle. The bones on the body rushed out and stabbed at the body of white beard.


    "A bit like bones and veins?" white beard thought.


    The bones stabbed him in the body and only poked small white spots on the surface of his skin. Even if he didn''t use his armed color, these sharp bones still couldn''t do him any harm.


    "Gula Lala," white beard suddenly smiled and looked into the distance, "my lovely daughter is about to end the battle..."


    "In that case, I should be serious."


    The soles of white beard''s feet suddenly had white light rising, and with a loud noise, the bone dragon was torn apart. White beard whispered the language of sacrifice. The bone dragon''s body stopped moving, turned into fly ash and dissipated completely.


    Ying Zheng and rotten wood Luqiya, one against a twisted evil dragon, occupied an absolute advantage.


    As time went on, they continued to cut off the twisted body of the evil dragon. But this time, the twisted evil dragon did not continue to differentiate into an avatar.


    To be exact, it was directly sacrificed by the two in the process of differentiation. This also leads to the distortion. The more the evil dragon fights, the smaller the body is. In the end, he completely dissipated from heaven and earth.


    The abyss demon dragon roared. His face was ferocious. He bit the neck of the huge Buddha with a black flame burning in his mouth.


    A Xing''s face was indifferent. He controlled the Giant Buddha to hold the abyss magic dragon. He whispered, "thousand hands... Tathagata!"


    One hand after another spread out from the body of the incarnation of the real Buddha and hugged the abyss magic dragon so that he couldn''t move a bit.


    The real Buddha''s neck was bitten off more than half, but what about this? It is not a real life.


    "It''s now." Rhine Harold looked serious, cut out with a sword and cut off the head of the abyss magic dragon in an instant.


    Poison Island Yazi changed from bat form to human form and recited the language of sacrifice loudly. The half disabled body of the abyss demon dragon suddenly struggled violently. He felt a fatal breath, and there was fear in the sharp dragon singing.


    But it was useless. He was locked by the incarnation of the real Buddha and came to the end of his life little by little. Completely extinguished.


    "It''s over." Su Han''s voice was low and hoarse.


    As soon as Conan arrived at Su Han''s side, he heard such a sentence. His body gave a pause, glanced at Su Han thoughtfully, and then stared at the ordinary evil thing almost killed by the ghost Army


    Out of breath, Conan whispered, "your means are really unexpected, even fear."


    Su Han glanced at Conan and made no comment. He thought, untied the mirror world, and the whole world burst into pieces.


    A crowd returned to the original court.


    The original spacious King''s court now seems a little crowded. A large number of shadow Corps ninjas occupy the walls and even the ceiling.


    Many Qin guards also appeared in the palace... Of course, more Qin guards appeared outside the king''s court, and even surprised the outside guards.


    However, the real top forces are gathered in the royal court, and the ordinary Knights outside are nothing.


    The Qin army didn''t even start, and the steel puppets easily stopped them


    At this moment, there was silence inside the royal court.


    No matter the nobles, the high-level officials of the pro dragon Kingdom, or the soldiers who have just fought bloody battles, the king elect recognized by the Dragon God... They all look different and are silent at the moment.


    "It feels like a dream," said Rhine harut, breaking the silence. He put the dragon sword back into the scabbard again, with a gentle smile on his face, but his eyes were a little far-reaching.


    Julius looked at the door with some worry. He was worried about the situation in the Kingdom''s capital, but considering that the king elect he was loyal to was still here... So he didn''t mention leaving.


    Roclaw suddenly laughed. He looked fanatically at Su Han, who was haunted by the fog, and his extremely large white beard.


    "It''s amazing. Whether it''s the mysterious gentleman shrouded in fog, the space technique... Or the absolute power shown by the giant gentleman, it''s the only thing I''ve seen in my life."


    Botswana paused for a moment and said firmly, "this is the power above the jealous witch."


    Su Han glanced at rotsvar with an expressionless face.


    White beard thought for a while and his voice was low. "For the sake of little Amelia... I''ll give you a piece of advice. The dragon blood you collected before is ominous blood."


    "If you don''t want to cause disaster, don''t try to study and use that power."


    Botswana''s boastful smile stiffened, and his face was uncertain... More importantly, Botswana found that Rhine harut also moved his eyes to him


    Although Rhine harut didn''t say much, Botswana knew that the dragon blood he had collected before could not be left


    "Damn it." Botswana was anxious.


    "By the way," Conan pushed his glasses and suddenly said, "I remember that the disaster originated from the border forest? Although the most powerful dragon was disposed of, there are still many evil things left in the world."


    Hearing Conan''s implication, poison Island Yazi immediately turned and looked at Amelia, "Miss Amelia, do you solve the mother nest, or do we help you solve it?"


    "Let''s just do it," white beard said suddenly.


    His seeing and hearing color is too strong now. Even though he is far away, he still feels the situation of the mother nest, and his voice is low. "In terms of combat power, the mother nest is far inferior to the three evil dragons."


    "But it''s the base of evil and strange things. It can produce evil things continuously... It''s too dangerous for him to remain in the world."

 Chapter 357

    Su Han glanced at his white beard and suddenly said, "give it to me."


    The voice fell, and the shadow around him gradually condensed into three tall figures. It was a special kind of black shadow army, stabbing blade ninja.


    However, the breath of the three is comparable to the Lord, and they are still superior to the Lord.


    With the improvement of Su Han''s strength, the upper limit of the strength of the black shadow Legion soldiers is also higher. Now Su Han goes all out and can even summon five beings comparable to the divine king.


    "Wipe out all the evil things on the earth under your feet." Su Han said indifferently.


    The stabbing blade Ninja knelt on one knee, respectfully saluted Su Han, and then scattered.


    The shadow ninjas were all immersed in the shadow and disappeared.


    The king''s court was suddenly empty.


    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly eased a lot. After all, there were too many ninjas before. The princes and nobles felt that life was controlled by others.


    "Those guys are inanimate non-human creatures." Rhine harut''s palm trembled slightly, and his gentle smile was stiff.


    He thought that he was invincible in the world. It was because he knew that he had too strong power that he did not allow himself to be slack at all. He must become the most noble and pure knight.


    Because Rhine harut knows that once he degenerates, it will be the greatest catastrophe in the world... The degree of disaster is not even inferior to the disaster caused by the jealous witch.


    But now, there is such a group of terror. Even if we don''t talk about human life such as white beard Conan


    Rhine harut stared at Su Han closely. He vaguely felt the powerful power of the three stabbing ninjas just now, and the dragon sword was trembling... Maybe he was not the opponent of the three.


    "But... What I saw just now is clearly the existence shrouded in fog, which fabricated the three powerful ninjas."


    Yes, Rhine harut vaguely realized the true meaning of the existence of the shadow Ninja by virtue of his own analysis of the protection... Of course, he didn''t take this to analyze Su Han, and the premonition protection told him... If he did, he would die.


    However, even just knowing... Shocked him beyond his control. You can create three powerful people with your bare hands... So what is the real strength of the people in front of you? Does it really exist like a God?


    "It''s over." white beard suddenly opened his mouth. He took a deep look at Su Han.


    In his perception, whether it is the evil thing invading the Empire on the other side of the border forest, or the mother nest as the root of the disaster... All of them are crushed by the black shadow Legion


    Su Han didn''t seem to see white beard''s eyes, and his voice was flat. "The task has been completed. Do you choose to return?"


    Members of Parliament, look at me, I look at you. Conan shrugged. "I have no problem."


    Poison Island Yazi inserted the thin sword into the scabbard, and looked a little emotional. "I should go back... This harvest is not small. If I go back with the decisive battle day and cultivation month, I may be able to compare with the big general."


    "That''s nice." Conan looked at poison Island Yazi with some envy.


    "You''re not much weaker than me." poison Island Yazi took a deep look at Conan, but didn''t say anything more in this regard.


    "Well, little Amelia, what I said before is still valid." white beard stared at Amelia with interest. Cards appeared on his palm, which were the cards of white beard Pirate Group.


    In other words, if white beard wants to, he can make his white beard pirate group come to the world from scratch.


    "Please don''t do that, Mr. Edward. I appreciate your kindness and feel the care of the elders from you," said Amelia with a solemn face and powerful words. "However, I will defeat all my competitors with my own strength... I will be the king of the kingdom of rugunia! I will not rely on violence."


    "Of course... If I fail. It only shows that others are more suitable to be king than me... I will accept it calmly."


    Emily is kind, so she will choose the best plan for the kingdom. Even if the plan didn''t benefit her... She would agree.


    "Is it like this?" white beard stared at Amelia''s face seriously, with relief in his eyes.


    Parker sat on Amelia''s shoulder, first took a deep look at her white beard, then turned his head and seriously stared at Amelia''s side face. He sighed silently, "it''s worthy of being my daughter."


    Su Han swept over the others and found that they had no intention to stay. He immediately thought, and the fog on his body filled out and wrapped around a group of members of the parliament.


    When the fog cleared, the members of Parliament disappeared.


    After that, the bodies of the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty gradually turned into nothingness. However, the Qin army was very cold. Although many soldiers suddenly shrink their pupils and panic after discovering this, their waist is still straight... Until they disappear completely.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Han opened his eyes on the bronze throne. He felt the evil power rising in his body, "most of the enemies this time are low-level evil things..."


    "Although a lot of people were killed, the accumulated is comparable to a God King? Maybe a little less."


    Su Han is a little melancholy. How good would it be if we could hunt and kill another evil god the day after tomorrow? Especially the phenomenon similar to huangrong sacrifice


    The overall strength lags behind that of the same class, but it provides energy comparable to that of a sage.


    "As long as I have another one of that level, I can officially break through the five elements." Su Han sighed silently.


    The real illusion around the fog hall dissipated.


    After a short silence, Jiecheng Chennai said timidly, "poison island... Just got the vampire fruit, can you play this level of power?"


    "The devil fruit is fusion, and it can become stronger immediately." poison Island Yazi added all the evil powers to his arms and knowledge as he opened his mouth.


    Feeling led to another transformation of her body. Poison Island Yazi''s mouth aroused a smile. Her voice was calm and gentle, "not to mention, what I integrated is a special case among special cases... Eudemons are demon fruits."


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai looked at the poison Island child with some longing, but he didn''t envy it. She believes that her impact fruit development to the limit will not be weaker than poison Island Yazi.


    Devil fruit has no ability to distinguish between strong and weak... Only the starting point height is different, and it depends on how far it can be developed


    "That''s nice." Feng Yuan whispered, "if I swallow a natural demon fruit, I can improve a lot of combat effectiveness."

 Chapter 358

    "The most suitable for Altman," Conan thought a little and twitched at the corners of his mouth, "is nature the fruit of flashing demons?"


    "But doesn''t the shining devil fruit already have a master?" Weber was lost in thought.


    "But as long as the owner of the devil fruit dies, the devil fruit will appear randomly anywhere in the world." white beard suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Hmm?" Tang Hao reacted for a moment and stared at white beard strangely.


    "Goo la la la," white beard said with a low smile, "I just said it simply. I didn''t mean to kill the Yellow ape."


    Su Han looked at his white beard thoughtfully and smiled silently.


    In the past, he often observed and knew a lot about the pirate king''s world... Now the pirate king''s world is just in the honeymoon period between the white bearded pirate regiment and the headquarters of the Navy.


    If white beard starts to fight the Yellow ape at this time, it means that the headquarters of the Navy and the white beard Pirate Group have torn their faces... The consequences are too serious. The war affecting the world will start in minutes.


    Although according to white beard''s current strength, he can calm down instantly if he wants to


    "No, I really can''t imagine what Altman''s ability of natural demon fruit looks like." jiujianxian thought a little and felt his scalp numb.


    "I think," thought the poison Island child, "will Altman be able to recharge himself after swallowing the shining fruit?"


    "At that time, Altman can fight monsters without time limit on earth."


    "Maybe it can enhance the power of laser." yuandagu also thought of many things, and his eyes glittered with inexplicable luster.


    "Did you pull the topic too far?" Yu Zhibo suddenly opened his mouth. He sneered. He was shrouded in fog, and others could only hear his voice


    Anyway, Su Han looked at him and felt that Yu Zhibo was mocking the people who could see him.


    Yu Zhibo''s voice was low. "Compared with you, what I pay most attention to... Is the 10th."


    Tony Stark paused and immediately stared deeply at the tenth. After a brief silence, he smiled bitterly, "yes, it''s terrible to strengthen the black shadow army to that extent."


    Tony Stark saw the real illusion. Finally, when Su Han summoned three stab blade ninjas, the whole person was stunned... Those three stab blade ninjas were too strong.


    It seems that few of the members who went to the world from scratch except white beard are the opponents of the three stabbing blade ninjas... Not to mention that there are many ninjas in the ordinary black shadow army who are far more powerful than the original ninjas


    Tony Stark even calculated in his heart. He felt that even if Su Han alone passed this time, he could simply summon the army of the black shadow army, and take the three stabbing blade ninjas as the spearhead, the pile could pile up the three evil dragons


    "In fact, I''m a little curious about whether I can make my black shadow Corps Ninja stronger." Xiaoyu threw out her tongue in embarrassment.


    If she can also make the ninja of the black shadow army stronger, let alone as powerful as the ninja of the tenth, simple, the most ordinary ninja of the black shadow army can be comparable to the middle and lower ninja of the ninja world and the lieutenant navy of the pirate world... That''s enough.


    In the later stage, Xiaoyu only needs to improve her strength to match or even surpass the general. Then she alone with a steady stream of shadow ninjas is equal to the mobile headquarters of the Navy.


    Even compared with the real headquarters of the Navy, she lacks the top combat power... But the black shadow Legion will not die, nor will it fear death, and its destructive power may not be inferior to that of the headquarters of the Navy.


    Su Han looked at Xiaoyu thoughtfully. His mind moved and controlled the opening of No. 10. His voice was cold without any fluctuation. "My method is not applicable to anyone except me."


    The reason why Su Han''s black shadow army can become stronger with its own strength. On the one hand, it has been optimized by the fog hall. On the other hand, it is also because of the unity of the main world skill.


    The combination of the two, this is the special situation. Xiaoyu obviously can''t reach this condition.


    "Is that so?" Xiaoyu vented her anger, but there was no accident. Before Su Han spoke, she was ready in her heart.


    "In other words," Zhang Sanfeng suddenly looked at Song Que and said with some doubts, "don''t you want to have a showdown with Rhine harut? Why did you come back directly?"


    "I just saw the battle scene of rhinehalut and estimated it... I feel that he is almost the same as rhinehalut on the day of the decisive battle. Therefore, I have no heart to fight!" Song Que''s voice was gentle.


    "As like as two peas", "I thought that the strength of the decisive battle is even the same as the original one, but there may be some difference in the fighting skills."


    Song que didn''t say any more and shook his head.


    "I think it''s normal." Tang Hao lowered his eyes. "There are many functions of the parliament. You don''t need to look low, but you can estimate them as high as possible."


    "By the way," Yu Zhibo raised his eyebrows and stared at a Xing opposite with interest. "Speaking of the day of the decisive battle... A Xing, are you interested in fighting with me?"


    "HMM... ah?" a Xing was stunned. After he reacted, the corners of his mouth twitched. If it wasn''t for Wu Daochu or when he just joined the parliament, I''m afraid he would have been panicked.


    He stabilized his mind and whispered, "Mr. Ban, I know you challenged me because of the thousand hand Buddha I showed before. But now I''m not even as good as the thousand hand pillar in the plot stars, let alone you after several strengthening."


    "If you really want to recall the battle, I suggest you turn left directly on the day of the decisive battle." a Xing''s words are very sincere.


    "In fact, I can suppress my strength and fight with you." yuzhiboban seriously responded.


    After playing several thousand hand pillars on the day of the decisive battle, yuzhiboban was not interested... Because it was too easy to solve the other party.


    There is no doubt about the advantages of the decisive battle day, but he has a fatal defect in yuzhiboban''s eyes, that is, the strength of the characters he reproduces is only the strength shown by the characters in the plot stars. There is no growth at all.


    Compared with the characters appearing on the day of the decisive battle, the members of the Parliament are different... Even though they are weak now, their growth rate is extremely terrible... So yuzhiboban prefers to invite members of the parliament.


    After all, in this way... Every time you fight with members of Parliament, you will have different surprises because of each other''s growth.

 Chapter 359

    Of course, no matter how yuzhiboban invited, a Xing resolutely refused. Even if yuzhiboban said to suppress his strength, it is the same.


    In case of a real fight, yuzhiboban can''t fight when he suppresses his strength. Unseal his strength... Kill him. What can he say?


    If he really wants to pick the enemy, won''t he pick song que, Tang Hao, or Zhang Sanfeng? Even if it''s Ying Zheng, it''s better than Yu Zhibo


    Su Han was dumb, but the next moment, he suddenly felt something. He looked up at the depths of the misty space and said silently, "is it going to be pregnant? No, not all."


    The thought moved, and Su Han''s figure disappeared from his place in an instant.


    "Hmm?" lanran realized this for the first time, and her eyes twinkled with inexplicable luster.


    The fog Hall fell into a long silence. Tony Stark gently tapped the armrest of the chair with his fingers and suddenly said, "lanran... You should have noticed just now?"


    "What?" a Xing looked blankly, because he had just put all his mind on Yu zhiboban and didn''t pay attention to what the president did.


    "Deep in the fog," emperor Qing suddenly opened his mouth, his words were low and hoarse, and his eyes were deep and dignified. "It can attract the attention of the chairman of the Council... That must be a great thing?"


    Emperor Qing joined the parliament for a period of time. With his own wrist and speech skills, he also knew a lot of information... Especially the chairman of the parliament, the 10th, and even other serial number gods... What was the situation.


    Of course, due to the limitations of the times, he has no specific concept of how strong Su Han is... In his understanding, No. 10 is a real God... The chairman of the Council should be the commander of the immortal god level, and the Immortal King is a first-class existence.


    Luo Cuilian stared silently at the depths of the fog. She suddenly used her own perception and locked her eyebrows. "My feeling is only limited to the fog palace... No."


    Luo Cuilian suddenly noticed the cold and unknown when she touched other people on the scene. The deepest memory in her mind was triggered, and her body shivered, almost subconsciously taking back her perception.


    Zhang Sanfeng stared at Luo Cuilian and noticed something. He murmured, "once bitten by a snake, are you afraid of the well rope for ten years?"


    Zhang Sanfeng was silent. Although he had never experienced an indescribable attack... Seeing Luo Cuilian now and recalling the experience of poros... He guessed in his heart.


    Zhang Sanfeng suddenly smiled bitterly. I''m afraid he can''t survive that unspeakable attack, can he?


    "So, do you have any inference?" Penglai Shanhui night raised her palm and exerted her eternal and instant power, but as always, her power could not affect the fog Hall... Penglai Shanhui night was not surprised. She didn''t test it for the first time, every time.


    It''s not that she lost her ability, but the fog in the world and the scattered stars around... Contains unimaginable mystery. This mystery interfered with her eternal and instant power.


    "Guess there''s one," Conan took off his glasses and wiped it slightly with his little suit.


    "Coincidentally, I also have a guess," lanran paused and made an invitation to Conan in a very sincere voice. "However, since Conan is rare to speak... Let Conan speak first."


    Conan did not shirk, "in fact, my inference is also based on a certain inference of lanran."


    "Oh?" lanran is completely interested. Tony Stark straightened up and his eyes twinkled.


    "Lan ran said that the president is the creator God of the world we live in. It is even possible... A member of Parliament joined the parliament because the president created his world during this period... Of course, there is no concept of time in the void. So we may have had a breath, but the world created by the president has passed hundreds of millions of years... Life and civilization have been born, And the members of this civilization finally joined Parliament. "


    After a pause, Conan said in a low voice, "will that... The place where the president created the world is the depths of this misty space?"


    The scene was silent.


    The old members of Parliament are fine. After all, this inference has been said more than once or twice. Although shocked, but also generally used to it.


    However, the new members of the parliament... Such as Fengyuan, Penglai mountain, Huiye and fan Xian, all looked solemn and dignified at the moment. They opened their mouths and wanted to say something, but they didn''t say anything because they took into account a lot of things.


    Yu Zhibo firmly grasped the armrest of the chair and was restless. His reincarnation eyes now have six more gouyu, symbolizing that his pupil power is far more than ever.


    He stared into the fog and murmured, "where was the world born?"


    "No," Huang Rong suddenly remembered something and retorted, "if our world exists in the depths of the fog space, why will our world be invaded by evil things? This is simply unreasonable."


    There is no doubt that misty space is a new universe created by the president of Parliament and a field shrouded in his power


    If their world is really in the depths of the fog, they should also enjoy the protection of the president of Parliament, which is very safe.


    "This is actually very reasonable. I have two guesses." Tony Stark was dumb. He was not a big detective who won by logic like Konan Edogawa, but a big scientist who accumulated knowledge and creativity. But at the moment, he thought along the direction of Edogawa Conan, and found that the possibility of Edogawa Conan was indeed, and it was still very large.


    "One possibility is that the misty space serves as a workbench for the President... That is, he creates the world here, and then discards the created perfect world into nothingness."


    Huang Rong''s look changed several times. She opened her mouth and finally smiled bitterly. She didn''t say anything. Because this explanation perfectly solved her doubts.


    "As for another explanation," Tony Stark paused for a moment and whispered, "haven''t we guessed that... The president of the Council may raise evil gods in the depths of the fog?"


    As soon as this remark came out, no one spoke at the scene.


    Elegant and indifferent, like Penglai mountain night, I also feel a little cold. Calm and calm, like blue dye, with haze in her eyes


    If this is the truth, it''s really terrible


    Because this may mean that the president may be the only supreme in the nothingness world... He has no so-called enemies... After all, they all speculated that the president had enemies, and there is no specific evidence.

 Chapter 360

    If Tony Stark''s second explanation holds


    Then all the invasions of evil gods may have been deliberately set off by the president of the Parliament who disliked the backwater of these worlds


    Then he sat quietly on his bronze throne and watched the members of Parliament perform the story of salvation in his own world


    "Of course, I personally prefer the first explanation." Edogawa Conan opened his mouth.


    He subconsciously glanced at the direction of No. 10 and found that at the moment, No. 10 was sitting in his seat as usual, as if he hadn''t heard the words they discussed, and his mood didn''t fluctuate at all.


    Out of breath, Conan said with a bitter smile, "of course, in fact, these two explanations are our guesses after all. Because we know nothing about the depths of the fog. Therefore, don''t think too much. We should eat and sleep."


    Shaking his head, Conan blessed the evil power on his own armed knowledge, and then stepped into the day of the decisive battle. He is ready to fight against strong enemies... Integrate his strength in the shortest time.


    Other members of the Council at the scene, you look at me, I look at you, and finally they are silent.


    Rotten wood Lucia silently added the evil power to her sleeve. Ying Zheng''s body turned into a fog and disappeared from her place.


    Of course, lanran and Tony Stark are still sitting in their seats, staring at the depths of the fog with different looks. Obviously, they have their own thoughts.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Su Han walked slowly in the fog. He clearly sensed the communication between members of the parliament, but didn''t say much. Because Su Han didn''t pay attention to the Parliament at the moment.


    He came to the beast''s egg in a few steps and stared at the huge egg like a mountain in front of him.


    Among the seven eggs, the eggs belonging to the Phoenix King and rocky are beating at the moment, with dense cracks on them.


    With a bang, the divine beast eggs were fragmented.


    A sharp cry rose abruptly. The Phoenix King took off into the sky with colorful flames. Lochia crawled on the ground, but there was a huge ocean current beside her.


    Su Han just stood quietly and stared at them with a smile.


    After just a few breaths, the Phoenix King fell to the ground. She looked at rocky, and then bowed her head respectfully to Su Han.


    "Good boy." Su Han gently reached out and touched their heads. He used his omniscient power in the misty space to understand a lot in an instant.


    "Interesting... Are the combat effectiveness of these two guys roughly equivalent to the semi holy level? They are much stronger than the two in the previous Magic Baby world. Moreover, the ocean current and air current symbolizing the fog space... Will your strength become stronger with the continuous evolution of the fog space?"


    Su Han nodded thoughtfully, and suddenly noticed something. His pupils suddenly contracted. "Wait a minute, it symbolizes the power of ocean current and air flow? Can you create the world in the depths of this misty space?"


    The current foggy space is not a real world. Obviously, there is no sky, ocean and so on.


    Since the two have the power in this regard, it shows that if they want to, they can make the existence of sky and ocean born


    But let a misty space give birth to those products, doesn''t it wait if it is really shaping the world?


    The Phoenix King uttered a sharp cry. Su Han understood her meaning, and there was an inexplicable luster in her eyes. "You are still reluctant alone... But if all the others are bred, you will be much easier together?"


    "And if you want, you can breed more than one world?"


    Su Han paced back and forth in place. He remembered the exchange of many members of Parliament in the fog hall, "is the deep fog the workbench for creating the world?"


    Although Su Han used to treat their dialogue with a joking attitude, now Su Han suddenly woke up... Under the yin-yang error, the discussion among members of the parliament turned into reality


    Suddenly stopped, Su Han stared at Phoenix and rocky seriously, "then, next, I''ll give it to you."


    "When all the other beasts are born, you want to create the world... Just create it. Next time, I''ll see your achievements."


    "OK," rochia said softly. Compared with the Phoenix King who can only open his mouth and scream and let Su Han use his omniscient ability to understand her meaning... Rocky is obviously much smarter. At the moment, he uses the ability of telepathy.


    Looking at them with relief, Su Han thought a move, his figure turned into a fog and disappeared from his place.


    The Phoenix King looked at Su Han''s departure direction, and his look changed several times. He was a little distressed. Obviously, she saw Rocky''s telepathy, and she also reflected it.


    After a short silence, the Phoenix King immediately turned his head and used his telepathic ability to rocky, "then we are simply here, waiting for other members, but are we born?"


    The divine beast bred from the fog space has a very close relationship with the fog space, and even symbolizes a certain law of the fog space


    Therefore, they have indisputable loyalty to Su Han, the master of the misty space.


    "Or else?" rochia calmly glanced at the Phoenix King and said indifferently, "this is the master''s proposal. We just need to implement it."


    Luoqiya crawled beside the remaining giant eggs, obviously determined to wait for other divine beasts to break their shells.


    The Phoenix King thought a little, took off to the sky, and constantly hovered over the giant egg. The flame symbolizing life slowly fell down and integrated into the eggshell, so that they could grow faster.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Su Han walked out of his room and then found Su Zhu sitting cross legged on the sofa in the hall. The mixed yuan breath belonging to one yuan was gradually broken and gradually transformed into two Qi of Tai Chi.


    "Did you break through?" Su Han was stunned, and a touch of relief flashed in his eyes. He simply sat on the other side of the hall.


    Su han paid some attention to Su Zhu, took out his artificial intelligence watch and began to search the current news.


    This is Su Han''s habit.


    He can judge the general situation around the world through news... If he encounters information of interest, he can also dig into this information through congenital gossip map


    "Shock! How gorgeous the world''s famous mountains are rising?"


    The world is expanding! The mountains with various myths all over the world may contain extremely amazing secrets


    The Huaya cultivation association has sent a large number of practitioners to stationed in major sacred mountains. The deputy director general of the Huaya cultivation Association gave instructions: we have the confidence to contain all disasters. Please don''t panic

 Chapter 361

    Su Han looked strange. He was a little strange inside. However, when he glanced at the comment area, his mind suddenly rose with enlightenment.


    "I just said... Why is it a completely undisguised attitude. The feeling is because you want to buckle the black pot of evil things on the head of the demon family?"


    Su Han lost his smile.


    Huaya, even the whole world, has used the policy of coercion for nearly 40 years... Ordinary people are not allowed to discuss things about evil things. This is naturally for the good of ordinary people


    But among the people, there must be a lot of negative emotions.


    After all, even if we don''t discuss... The existence of evil things is true, and they have also caused great damage to the world


    How can ordinary people who have really experienced evil things not be aware of it?


    Not to mention that the group of people who suffered disasters 40 years ago have not died, or most of them are still alive.


    Of course, these people don''t know much after all, and now there is comprehensive peace... Many of them have believed that the evil things in those years have been completely eradicated. In addition, those years were really miserable, so few people discussed


    "However, the words of the demon clan." Su Han''s words suddenly stopped, his eyebrows frowned, and he vaguely felt something wrong in his heart.


    After the fusion of Su Han''s seeing and hearing color and super directness, he can even briefly predict the future... That was early.


    Now he sees, hears and perceives only more. Since he feels wrong, there must be something strange


    Thinking a little, Su Han dialed taikangzi. After only a few breaths, taikangzi switched on.


    "Mr. Su, thank you for sitting in Jinling... There are many sacred mountains recently, and powerful demon families have come out of them and want to sign a contract with the local cultivator Association... Under the contradiction between the two sides, there are many casualties." taikangzi''s voice was low.


    Su Han stared at taikangzi''s face and found that he was pale. "Are you hurt? I see. Have you ever fought with the strong existence in the holy mountain? However, your bones are so hard... It''s really a little beyond my expectation."


    Su Han''s eyes twinkled with inexplicable luster. Even Zijing mountain in Jinling has a large number of semi saints... And even real ancient saints. Not to mention other areas... Even if the situation of Zijing mountain is special, there are definitely many strong people in other sacred mountains.


    "At this time, if you quit, it''s really over." taikangzi said coldly, "we may consider reasonable requirements... But when it comes to land cutting, there''s only one word, typing."


    "And... It''s not that human beings have never seen sages, and have really set off an all-out war. It''s not that there are no means to contain..." taikangzi suddenly paused, and then comforted, "in fact, don''t think too much. Although we have contradictions with the demon family... Our real enemy is the evil gods outside the world."


    "If we really start a full-scale war with us, our array will be relaxed... At that time, the frequency of evil invasion will increase, and when the number of evil things in our world reaches a certain level, we will call more powerful evil god relatives... At that time, we will fall into an irreversible vicious circle, and the world will have to be destroyed again. The demon clan has capable people, and they know this It''s a matter of time, so I''m very restrained. "


    "I was thinking about this before," Su Han said seriously, "but my intuition told me something was wrong."


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?" taikangzi looked serious. After a series of things, he really regarded Su Han as an equal or even higher existence... What Su Han said, he will not slack off.


    "I don''t know," Su Han was very calm, "but I felt wrong when I was thinking about human and demon clan working together against evil gods. I believe my intuition... But if I turn my intuition back, human and demon clan can''t work together against evil gods, there is only one possibility."


    Taikangzi was silent for a long time. He was able to achieve this position. Naturally, he was extremely intelligent. He heard Su Han''s meaning, and his voice was a little dry. "You mean... The demon family has something to do with evil gods? No, they did fight against evil gods."


    Taikangzi is completely contradictory.


    Su Han also felt a little distressed. Suddenly he remembered something, his eyes twinkled, then closed his eyes and used the observation power of the fog space.


    At this look, Su Han felt his scalp numb. Even if we don''t talk about foreign countries, just China and Asia... Large cities are OK. After all, they have a plot to suppress. But like the small city in Jiangzhou, Su Han''s hometown, there are many evil and strange smells scattered, and even several extremely powerful


    Of course, what is more terrible is the ancient sacred mountains.


    Su Han sensed the powerful and dusty existence under these sacred mountains, and at least one third of them were impregnated with the smell of evil gods


    "What happened?" Tai Kangzi was acutely aware of the change in Su Han''s breath.


    Su Han opened his eyes. He calmed his mood and whispered, "the demon clan is not credible... There are many existence similar to evil gods and priests inside them... More than you can imagine."


    After a brief silence, Su Han made a decision, "this race is over."


    "But it''s impossible. If there is an evil god priest, then we should be able to check... No." taikangzi''s face was stiff and his face was heavy. "We check the evil god sacrifice... It''s Fang * * * flow judged by quality, excluding the suspicion of the strong at the level of the Lord."


    "It is precisely because of this... So the general saints are bewitched and will defecte at the first time, because they know... They will be found out. However, the demon clan in ancient times did not necessarily have this detection method..."


    Taikangzi woke up. The demon family is another cultivation civilization completely different from human beings. Even their cultivation system is different from human beings, although the realm can be compared with each other... For example, the demon ancestor in their mouth should be at the same level as human sages


    Therefore, he should not look at the demon family from a human perspective


    "There are many possibilities," Su Han did not agree with taikangzi''s words or deny it. His voice was low. "Even, the reason why the demon clan was completely banned in those years... Maybe it was because some real big men in the demon clan noticed that the situation was wrong, so they spared no effort to keep the fire."


    "But these are not important... The key problem now is to solve the demon clan."


    Su Han said decisively, "if this vein recovers in an all-round way, the consequences will be too serious... It may lead to the overall imbalance of human war against war evil things."


    "I know that there have been many sages in human history, and there are many behind them... But believe me, if we ask for comprehensive recovery, the powerful demons who are priests of evil gods will make trouble behind them, and the world will be destroyed."


    At the moment, Su Han''s mood is very complex and heavy, but he also has joy... After all, this matter has both advantages and disadvantages for him.


    There are too many evil gods'' dependents at the demon ancestor level he felt before... If he catches all the evil gods'' dependents on the earth, not to mention the five elements, I''m afraid there''s no problem in the Liuhe realm

 Chapter 362

    At the peak of the four elephant realm, Su Han has the power to rival or even surpass ordinary sages... So Su Han is very curious. When he breaks through the Six Harmonies realm, what will his strength reach?


    There was an inexplicable luster in his eyes, and Su Han began to plan with taikangzi in a low voice.


    "First introduce a group of more powerful demon families, and then I will completely solve them. By the way, you should also show them some of the details we humans have! Didn''t you say before that the details of the human race may not be afraid of the demon family?"


    Su Han''s original intention is to lead out several demon ancestors as far as possible... The proportion of evil god sacrifice in demon ancestors is too high. Only three or five demon ancestors need to be born, then there must be evil gods and priests


    At that time, he swallowed it and could start to break through the five elements.


    Of course, Su Han meant so, but he couldn''t say so.


    The reason is very simple. The plural demon ancestors have too strong strength... Su Han is confident to solve them, but taikangzi will never agree with Su Han''s plan, and even Su Han has his own concerns in this regard... After all, this plan is too dangerous.


    The slightest mistake is the collapse of Huaya.


    However, Su Han was not in a hurry. After all, those demon ancestors would not die for no reason. It''s just a matter of earlier and later


    After discussing for a long time and probably having a plan, taikangzi went all out to prepare. As for Su Han, after turning off his watch, he glanced at Su Zhu''s direction.


    With a crisp bang, Su Zhu''s breath boiled. She broke through her current bottleneck and became the existence of Liangyi realm.


    She took a long breath, and Su Zhu opened her eyes. She looked a little trance. However, in the next moment, she noticed Su Han''s existence and looked a little surprised. "Su Han, why are you... I see. Are you protecting the Tao for me?"


    After the reaction, Su Zhu was moved.


    Su Han didn''t answer Su Zhu''s words. His voice was calm. "Your foundation is relatively stable now... I hope you can continue to maintain it."


    "Although your talent will really expand when you break through the level of three talents, if you still rely on pills and other things to break through, your talent will be weakened to a great extent... I don''t want you to overdraft the future for the sake of short-term progress." Su Han''s words took a hint of severity.


    Generally speaking, at the university stage... Ordinary people can break through the monistic realm when they graduate... They can already be regarded as excellent students.


    Of course, there are exceptions to everything, such as the sons of the holy places and the excellent disciples who focus on training... They don''t need to go to college. They have a huge supply of spiritual resources in their holy land.


    Obviously, Su Zhu has also become similar to the son because of Su Han. Not only the quota of resources is sufficient... But also a master at the level of God is trained at any cost


    This is also the reason why she can break through the realm of Liangyi in such a short time


    But the first level is good. If this continues, the foundation will be unstable... It will have a great impact on the future.


    "... I see." Su Zhu nodded seriously.


    Su Han''s cultivation is the highest among all the people she saw, not to mention Su Han or her brother... From any point of view, she has no reason to question Su Han.


    After chatting with Su Zhu casually, Su Han waved and returned to his room again.


    He sat in a chair with his fingers twiddling a grease pen. "I don''t know when the matter discussed with taikangzi can be formally scheduled."


    "Maybe... I can think about swallowing one first? After all, it''s almost one to break through." Su Han''s eyes twinkle with inexplicable luster. It seems that he can match the power of eternity and a moment through the secret Dharma gate... Steal some demon ancestors who are sure to be sacrificed by evil gods?


    Su Han closed his eyes, used the fog space to observe, and used his powerful computing power to deduce repeatedly... After a long time, Su Han exhaled a breath, and a bitter smile appeared on his face, "forget it."


    Su Han can feel that the deepest part of those sacred mountains... Demon ancestors may not be the real strongest existence among them... There is no problem in leading them out to kill one by one, but if he kills them forcibly and leaks the news... The consequences will be too serious.


    Perhaps a few demon ancestors will come out of the mountains and wreak havoc on the earth


    In that sentence, although Su Han is strong, he is not strong enough to fight against these terrorist existence under the condition of protecting Huaya


    Even if he can release the mirror world, the premise is that he can defeat his opponent perfectly


    In fact, if the number of demon ancestors is too large, Su Han''s assurance of solving them all is very low.


    It''s too risky.


    Shook his head, Su Han no longer considered these complex things, closed his eyes and entered the misty space.


    For a moment, Su Han sensed something, and his eyes lit up for a moment, "this feeling is... All the divine beasts have hatched? The speed is much faster than I thought."


    Su Han''s thought moved and directly appeared in the depths of the fog. He stared into the distance with a strange look.


    In the endless chaos, the divine beasts of time and space are roaring. Their bodies emit energy fluctuations belonging to space and time, and gradually condense a fist sized world.


    Cleft empty seat, gulado, and gaioka stopped quietly aside. They are obviously accumulating energy


    Su Han scanned his eyes and realized something in his heart, "I see. Palucchia and Diya Luca shape the most basic world. Chakong, gulado and gaioka create the most primitive sky, earth and ocean..."


    "Then the Phoenix King, who controls the atmospheric flow and symbolizes life, and rochia, who controls the ocean current... Enter the world and use micro manipulation to adjust the whole world. Then... It is complete."


    Su Han understood the basic principles of these divine beasts to create the world. He frowned, "however, although it has formed the most basic world... I haven''t fully collected the divine beasts of Magic Baby world."


    "In other words, these created worlds are suitable for human beings or other life, but they can''t give birth to life by themselves," Su Han rubbed his eyebrows and smiled bitterly. "Unfortunately, if I collected the creation God arzeus at the beginning, these problems are not problems."

 Chapter 363

    Although he was a little distressed, Su Han didn''t say much. He was satisfied with the current situation.


    Of course, Su Han also knows that these divine beasts can really create the world... The particularity of fog space also plays a great role.


    If it is in the magic baby world, it is impossible for so many divine beasts to join hands... Even if they do, it is impossible to create a second world.


    Perhaps... The only one in the magic baby world who has the authority to create the world is the peak of arzeus?


    "I''m looking forward to your achievements." Su Han sighed silently.


    He didn''t interfere with them, turned around, and his figure suddenly turned into fog, dissipated from where he was, and entered the fog hall.


    ¡­¡­


    Above the bronze throne, there is a mist rising.


    As soon as Su Han opened his eyes, he heard Conan''s voice. He was stunned and immediately looked down.


    "I just had a fight with the red dog on the day of the decisive battle and was tortured by him... I died directly. Later, I fought with the Yellow ape and was defeated by him by flying a kite. However, I fought with zefa, who broke one hand, and the peach rabbit. I won these two battles."


    There was a haze in Conan''s eyes. He shook his head, forcibly drove away the negative emotions brought by his many deaths, and seriously opened his mouth, "so putting me in the Navy now has the qualification to become a general... Of course, I also know that even if I really become a general, it must be relatively weak... I belong to the one at the bottom."


    "Normally... I should start popularizing the extraordinary system in our world, but... After dying several times, I suddenly realized that I was just an ordinary person."


    "Cough, cough," fan Xian coughed violently. He stared at Conan with a tangled face. "Mr. Kudo, you''re exaggerating... You should be able to easily break through the mountains and even throw the whole mountain out now?"


    "If you are all ordinary people, am I not a mole ant?"


    "Prince, you don''t seem to know your position?" emperor Qing stared at fan Xian with interest and said with a smile, "aren''t you a mole ant?"


    "I......" fan Xian choked.


    "If you have the leisure to quarrel, you might as well practice more." emperor Qing whispered, "since you have become the crown prince of Qingguo, for those who push you to this position... You must also show your ability far beyond the former crown prince."


    "Whether it''s martial arts cultivation, or courage, or anything else..."


    Emperor Qing''s voice became severe for a moment, "tell everyone in the world that you won the position of the prince not by virtue of my love, but by virtue of your own strength."


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time and whispered, "in fact, I''ve worked very hard... But I don''t understand why I work so hard... The gap between me and you is getting bigger and bigger."


    Fan Xian followed Zhang Sanfeng to practice, and the Taiji Sutra has also been introduced. He consciously put himself into the world of Qingnian. How can he be a nine grade peak, or even a great master of banbu?


    As a result, Emperor Qing asked him to enter the decisive battle. In the first battle, fan Xian''s three moves were killed by Emperor Qing on the spot.


    Later, after chatting, fan Xian realized that emperor Qing seemed to have broken through the realm of a great master


    I compared myself with emperor Qing. Fan Xian doesn''t understand whether his cultivation talent is too poor or emperor Qing''s cultivation talent is too strong.


    "I... I calculated that the total time you spent in cultivation will never exceed one year... But I have been practicing in it for two years."


    Qing emperor youyou said, "my foundation is stronger and harder than you... It''s strange if my strength is not much stronger than you."


    Fan Xian opened his mouth. He understood something and his face was bitter. After a short silence, he suddenly thought of a sentence and whispered, "as long as time is squeezed, will there always be some?"


    "Or... Did you use all the coffee drinking skills of others to study and practice?"


    "Although your words... I don''t understand some, but the reason is really this reason." Qing emperor''s eyebrow jumped for a moment and immediately nodded.


    After watching Qing Nian, I know fan Xian''s identity as a transgressor... Words that he doesn''t understand pop up from time to time in fan Xian''s mouth, and Qing emperor won''t have any emotional fluctuations


    Tony Stark looked at the father and son strangely, and then turned his eyes to Conan. "So what do you want to say after all?"


    Su Han raised his eyebrows, immediately controlled the number 10 in the fog hall and spoke, "Conan naturally wondered whether he should continue to improve his strength. When he had the power to destroy the world like white beard, or trained kaiduo''s immortal body... He officially came to the front desk."


    Conan took a deep look at No. 10 and nodded, "this is really my idea."


    "Tomorrow after tomorrow, there are so many tomorrow. I was born to wait for tomorrow, and everything is wasted." Xiaoyu recited a poem, then shook his fist at Conan and cheered, "no matter what happens, we should face him bravely and directly fight him... Come on!"


    Conan looked at Xiaoyu with his dead fish eyes open and stopped talking... It''s not that you''re in danger. Of course you''re very casual.


    After thinking for a long time, Su Han suddenly remembered the Sao operation in several novels he saw before crossing. His eyes twinkled and manipulated the opening of No. 10, "Conan, since you are worried that your real body is exposed... It is dangerous. You might as well hide your real body behind the scenes."


    "You can be the only extraordinary in the world, put on different vests, exercise different power systems, and leave a legacy after every incident. In this way, the extraordinary power will spread in the world... And it is confirmed that you are not the only extraordinary. Even if your identity is accidentally exposed in the future, you don''t need to worry about countries around the world attacking you, but Will be polite. "


    Conan''s movements froze and his brows were locked. Thoughts twinkle in the brain.


    Lanran stares at No. 10 with flashing eyes. After repeated deduction in his heart, he suddenly opens his mouth and says, "Mr. No. 10... Have you ever seen that people in a certain world have done such a thing?"


    "Indeed, when traveling in the past... I observed such things in several worlds, and then thought that Conan''s situation was more applicable to this, so I simply said it."


    The voice of No. 10 did not fluctuate as usual, "if you think it is not possible, you can also think of other safer methods."

 Chapter 364

    Conan looked a few times. After several speculations, he gritted his teeth. "Indeed, this is a very applicable scheme."


    "Although there are risks, the risks have been reduced to an acceptable level compared with standing directly on the table."


    "So, are you ready to implement it like this?" white beard looked at Conan thoughtfully.


    "Yes." after making the decision, Conan seemed very decisive at the moment. "Next, I may have to learn some Ninja with Mr. Ban, and even later I have to learn martial arts with Mr. Zhang Sanfeng."


    "After all, the essence of these methods is different... They can interfere with the official sight of all countries to the greatest extent."


    "I have no problem," Yu Zhibo said coldly. "In fact, I''m also very curious about how you can make Ninja power... What kind of brilliance blooms in another world."


    After a pause, Yu zhiboban sneered, "of course, I can teach you ninja for free... But if you want to spread ninja in your world, you must exchange chakra seeds from me. Only by integrating these chakra seeds into the bodies of people in your world... Can they practice ninja."


    "And you have to exchange these things with me to get them."


    Conan twitched at the corners of his mouth. He looked at Yu Zhibo, and his look became subtle. "Why did you suddenly have this business mind?"


    Conan felt that it was not like yuzhiboban could think of it. After a brief silence, his eyes swept the audience and finally settled on Tony Stark.


    Tony Stark''s eyebrows beat slightly and dropped his eyes.


    Conan''s eyes sharpened. From Tony Stark''s attitude, we can see that yuzhiboban can have this kind of thinking, which must have something to do with Tony Stark.


    However, this is not an important thing. Conan left it behind after a brief silence. He looked at Yu Zhibo ban and wondered, "Mr. Ban, speaking of exchange... What do you want in our world?"


    To be honest, Conan was surprised that there was something in his world that could attract the attention of Yuzhi.


    "The scientific creation of finished products," Yu Zhibo said indifferently.


    Although he and Tony Stark have traded drawings of various scientific creations, it will take a lot of time to really develop these things.


    Of course, these finished products of scientific creation, if not, have little impact on the ninja world. After all, it used to be like this in the past... But since Conan has a demand, it is also a good thing for yuzhiboban to exchange a batch of finished products


    "I have no problem, specific, wait a minute to discuss." Conan breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Mr. Conan, the cultivation system of the world... Will a hundred flowers bloom in the future? It''s really exciting." the poison Island child sighed.


    "Miss poison island can be like me if she wants to." Conan looked at poison island''s child strangely.


    Poison Island Yazi shook his head after a short thought, "no, you did that to hide yourself to the greatest extent, but I don''t have this need."


    "In this case, I try to spread the domineering cultivation system... Cultivating other systems will only slow me down on the road of great sword."


    Song que glanced at the group of people in front of him without expression. He suddenly said, "Mr. Tang Hao, your strength now should be enough to eradicate the Wulin hall?"


    "Indeed." Tang Hao nodded calmly, "now I assist in cultivating Mr. Zhang Sanfeng''s Taiji Sutra, which makes my soul power advance by leaps and bounds... Now it has reached level 99... Of course, Taiji Sutra also gives birth to a second energy other than soul power in my body, making my body stronger."


    "Generally speaking, my strength has exceeded the title Douluo of level 99. Compared with the legendary level 100 and even the Legendary God... I don''t know how I haven''t fought."


    At this time, Tang Hao is really invincible in the world. He is not afraid of any existence unless the gods of heaven come to earth.


    With this kind of strength... Tang Hao will naturally have revenge and revenge.


    "So Tang San''s future enemies have been wiped out by you?" Gu xun''er also came to be interested.


    "You can say so." Tang Hao answered softly, "but I calculated before... Although the Wuhun hall is Tang San''s great enemy in the future, even without the Wuhun Hall... He can grow up as well."


    Wu soul hall was not necessary for Tang San.


    After a pause, Tang Hao said word by word, "the most important thing is that the existence of Wu soul hall does not affect the resurrection of a yin."


    "Sure enough, this is the most important." a Xing was a little sad and laughing.


    "What''s wrong with a man who values his wife?" Elia puffed up her cheeks and waved her little fist.


    "Then you''re going to accept the inheritance of the gods?" jiujianxian suddenly came to the spirit and said excitedly, "which gods do you accept? The sea god and Shura God owned by your son? Or other gods..."


    "I remember that there seems to be a set of divine inheritance in the Wulin hall, but it doesn''t match you."


    "As a father, how can I rob my son?" Tang Hao helplessly glanced at jiujianxian, and immediately his eyes were filled with a high sense of war. "I just need to practice the Taiji Sutra."


    "Anyway, even if I don''t break through, I''m practicing Taiji Heart Sutra and my strength is getting stronger."


    Even if there is no breakthrough in soul power, so what?


    Tang Hao believes that as long as he keeps getting stronger, he will be able to surpass the so-called gods in the sky one day in the future... With this strength, even if he still stays at level 99 soul power, he can be said to have walked out of an alternative way to become a God


    "No," Xiaoyu frowned. "Tang San also brought Wulin skills to Douluo mainland, but the skills he brought didn''t cultivate any internal power... Mr. Tang Hao, why is the situation different from him?"


    "The situation is the same as that of Weber," said Huang Rong thoughtfully. "There is a great difference between members of Parliament and non members of Parliament. At least members of Parliament can practice the methods of different worlds without restrictions..."


    "Praise the chairman of the Council," lanran said with a smile.


    Su Han''s expression did not change at all because of the discussion of these guys below. He glanced at the people present and suddenly felt something different, "hmm? The source of this feeling is..."

 Chapter 365

    Su Han''s eyes coagulated and soon locked Weber. But before he could speak, a fog suddenly rose in Xiaozhi''s position.


    Xiao Zhi''s figure then emerged. He was excited, spread out his palm and condensed cards, "Mr. President, this is the magic baby egg of our world..."


    "Basically, I collected all the magic babies that appeared in the plot stars."


    "Does the divine beast also have?" Yu Zhibo''s cold mouth.


    Xiao Zhi choked. He looked a little embarrassed and whispered, "that... I''m talking about magic babies in the normal category. And I''m talking about basic, not all."


    "I only collected one of the most cherished, or quasi God''s cubs, or I didn''t collect it at all."


    The reason why we can collect so many magic baby eggs in such a short time is that Xiaozhi now has part of the authority of the champion. After all, his situation is too special.


    Under the arrangement of Du, as long as Xiaozhi goes step by step, he can naturally sit on the throne of Kanto champion. After all, besides being young, Xiao Zhi needs strength and seniority


    The achievement of saving the world is here, not to mention that Xiaozhi has such a close relationship with the divine beast.


    Under various circumstances, Xiao Zhi is already a quasi champion. Now, the weight of command is naturally very different from that of him who was just an ordinary training before.


    Su Han''s eyes were still staring at Weber. At the moment, he was single-minded and used two purposes. He opened his mouth at will. His voice was cold, "it''s feasible."


    Xiao Zhi breathed a sigh of relief, condensed cards, and then put them all in the direction of Su Han.


    These cards are too many. After all, there are hundreds of Magic Baby eggs... Xiao Zhi has collected six eggs of the same kind whenever he can collect them


    Only the precious quasi gods and some special magic babies are given to Su Han as many eggs as he has collected


    Su Han was surrounded by fog and swallowed up all these cards. His eyes twinkled and said to himself, "wait a minute, you can give these cards to the seven divine beasts, and they can create the world."


    "With these eggs... They can extend a magic baby world on our side?"


    Xiao Zhi''s action can be said to be just right.


    After all, Su Han confirmed not long ago that divine beasts can only create the world and cultivate a livable environment. However, it can not really shape the magic baby... Or let the world give birth to other different lives.


    Weber was a little restless at the moment. He keenly noticed that Su Han''s eyes seemed to fall on him. When he hesitated to ask, Su Han said, "code named fatezero world, there is a strange smell."


    "What?"


    "Another world problem?"


    "Fat... Zero? What world is this?"


    Many members of Parliament were stunned and failed to react. Tony Stark looked up at Su Han, then followed Su Han''s eyes and saw Weber with a blank face.


    "Is... My world?" Weber opened his mouth and looked stunned, but then he reflected that this was not the key issue, and his words were hasty. "Your Excellency, what happened to my world?"


    Su Han didn''t answer. His fingers gently knocked on the handrail. There are waves in the void, and the grand plan of the vast world is slowly opened.


    That is the Holy Grail array under Liudong temple in yuanzang mountain. Even we observed a special existence called the Holy Grail.


    However, at the moment, the Holy Grail was dark and revealed a kind of ominous from beginning to end.


    "The evil of this world?" Gu Yi''s eyes coagulated.


    "It''s impossible," said Tony Stark, puzzled. "The evil of this world is what appears in the stars of the Holy Grail plot. If he was the proof of the invasion of the world by evil gods, the president of the parliament would have let us do it long ago."


    Master Gu Yi didn''t reply. She just stared at the illusory picture in front of her.


    The picture continued to flow, and soon reached the calling ceremony.


    Yushenglongzhijie painted all kinds of strange array pictures enthusiastically. Immediately, a brilliant brilliance broke out.


    There was a hole in the void in front of him. Yushenglongzhijie was excited, but before he could say anything, a tentacle suddenly sprang out of the void crack and directly rolled yushenglongzhijie''s body.


    Yushenglongzhijie screamed bitterly. His bones were crushed by this tentacle, but soon his body began to heal with the help of an inexplicable force.


    After just a few breaths, his body recovered.


    Yushenglongzhijie''s wailing voice was restrained, but there was enthusiasm in his eyes, as if he saw something beyond imagination, and his voice trembled.


    "What is this... This unimaginable scene! Ah, the master''s power, this unimaginable power... Great. With this power, I will be able to create the most perfect art in the world."


    With the murmur of yushenglongzhijie, his body was constantly changing, and soon became as high as three meters. His body was covered with dense tentacles, and dozens of eyes were rotating on his head.


    He was laughing and crawling on the ground, his face full of intoxication.


    The void is twisted, and the space gap is forcibly cut off under the action of an inexplicable force. The tentacle cuts off and falls on the earth, beating from time to time, with an unimaginable strange activity.


    Tentacles began to melt. Strange substances spread around, and the walls of the room gradually turned into strange flesh walls, as if there were life, which was still beating at the moment.


    In the meat walled secret room, the completely deformed yushenglongzhijie crawled on the ground, his face full of intoxication and fanaticism, and murmured strange language.


    The real illusion ended, and the fog Hall fell into a long silence.


    "Yushenglongzhijie, this guy." there was a haze in Tony Stark''s eyes. He knocked on the handrail fiercely and whispered, "at the beginning, olmet and I went to ask yuansaka Shichen to solve this problem... Now it seems that yuansaka Shichen didn''t take our words to heart."


    "This is a normal thing." Huang Rong whispered, "from his perspective, you took his daughter... Although you have good intentions, the means also hurt his self-esteem..."


    "It''s impossible not to take you to heart at all, but it''s not normal to slack off on your requirements..."

 Chapter 366

    "I don''t think yuanban Shichen was intentional."


    Conan pushed his glasses, his eyes shining inexplicably, "you think... In the original historical track, yushenglongzhijie, as a murderer, was also pursued by the local police? But in the end, he was not caught."


    "Yuansaka Shichen, he is only the manager of the local spiritual pulse. He has not seen color domineering and strong perception... Even if you remind him, what degree can he do?"


    Conan made a final evaluation, "we can''t overestimate his ability and deduce that he didn''t do his best."


    Conan is not disdaining Shichen yuansaka. He is telling the truth.


    All the people in parliament, even if they were ordinary people, are now turned into open players. There is no comparability between ordinary magicians such as Shichen yuanban and members of Parliament, even members of Parliament in the ordinary world.


    Tony Stark nodded thoughtfully after thinking a little. "Indeed, compared with the world background I was in, that era was a little backward... I''m afraid the monitoring instruments were not completely popularized."


    After a short silence, Tony Stark hit his elbow on the back of the chair, looking very ugly. "Damn, if he had been more careful, this would not have happened."


    As a hero, Tony Stark felt some remorse. What I thought at the beginning is too little after all. Although part of the reason is that he is not a native of the fate world, Tony Stark can''t calm down when he thinks that a child may have been killed.


    "No one wants such a thing to happen," Tang Hao comforted. "The only thing we can do is learn a lesson and don''t do it again next time."


    "So, who wants to participate in this task?" Elia spoke carefully. She raised her palm. "Explain in advance that I want to participate! And I can complete saber or caster."


    "Want to see the parents of another world?" one party suddenly remembered something, his voice hoarse, "but the other world is different from everything you have experienced."


    "Elia, if you look at another world with your naive thinking, you may die."


    "Sure enough, one side of the traffic has great goodwill for the little girl." Huang Rong squeezed his left hand into a fist and knocked on the palm of his right hand.


    "My uncle is just a simple reminder." one party glanced at Huang Rong coldly.


    "Miss Huang Rong, be careful that one side of the traffic challenges you," Tony Stark sat in his seat and stared at the other side of the traffic. "After all, you''re over Lori''s age now. Don''t expect one side of the traffic to show mercy to you."


    Conan coughed violently and looked subtly at one side.


    Even if he was shrouded in fog, he could imagine how subtle one side''s face would be at the moment


    He shook his head and Conan didn''t speak. He also knew that if one party was run by Tony Stark, it was unlikely to find Huang Rong''s trouble


    After all, if you really find it, don''t you sit down? Is he actually a Laurie? Although this is a fact recognized by Parliament


    "Well." Su Han opened his mouth seriously. Although his voice did not fluctuate at all, his power role was expanding with the continuous evolution of the fog space.


    In addition, Su Han became serious at the moment... This also led to a stiff body of all the people who heard his words at the scene. They felt as if they had experienced countless knowledge from this sentence. Even their brains were faint and unable to bear, so they felt the sting.


    "Who wants to participate in this mission?"


    The scene was silent. Su Han glanced at many members of the scene and found that many people looked in a trance on their faces and felt strange inside. What happened.


    Of course, although Su Han''s words have a great influence. However, the fog shrouded over many members of parliament also has the effect of calming the mind... This leads to the calm words, which will not have any irreversible malignant impact on them


    Soon, the strong Yuzhi spot in the parliament reacted. He looked at Su Han with a little palpitation and said in a low voice, "this mission is the mission of the relatively weak world. Moreover, there is only one enemy, so I won''t participate."


    "Goo la la la." white beard smiled deeply. He stared at Su Han deeply and sighed in his heart. With the growth of their strength, he could feel that the chairman of the Council was more terrible than before.


    What is this? The stronger the strength, can we gradually perceive more gestures of the president?


    Maybe even the posture they see now is only a small part of the president? Maybe they grow to be comparable to No. 10... Before they can look directly at the real president? This is really... The stronger it becomes, the greater the gap can be felt


    Although his heart was complex, white beard''s voice was not urgent or slow. "In order to prevent Japan from sinking directly, I won''t participate in this mission."


    After a brief silence, Jiecheng tomorrow Nai thought of something and looked at his white beard.


    She knew in her heart that if white beard, or other powerful people with strong destructive power in the parliament, participated in the task... Then the past 10th will inevitably unfold the mirror world.


    In other words, destroying the world is nonsense... Therefore, white beard does not participate, more for the sake of their weaker members of Parliament.


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai looked at the poison Island child again and found that she hung her head and obviously didn''t participate. She took a deep breath, immediately made a decision and seriously said, "I want to participate in this task."


    "Also add me by the way." fan Xian smiled.


    "I... I have never participated in this type of task." Luo Cuilian opened her mouth and looked calm, but her eyes were full of interest. "It would be better if she could participate this time."


    "However, my participation... Should not violate any special norms of this Council?"


    Luo Cuilian glanced at the other members of the parliament one by one, and finally looked up at Su Han.


    "What''s wrong with this?" Ying Zheng refused. He stared at master Gu Yi. "Master, I''ll join you in this mission..."


    "Hmm?" master Gu Yi looked at Ying Zheng.


    "The mage has said before that he wants to observe the operation of the Holy Grail and the hall of heroes?" Ying Zheng said with assurance, "and I''m also very curious about what I... Will be like in that world."

 Chapter 367

    "I talked to Weber about this before, and there are my legends in his world." Ying Zheng''s eyes twinkled. "Maybe there is no song que, Huang Rong, and Jiu Jianxian in that world... But there must be me and Zhang Sanfeng''s heroes."


    "Do you want to... Take part in the Holy Grail War and use yourself as the medium to summon the first emperor of Qin in that world?" what did a Xing think of? He looked different. He had to admit that this was a very gifted idea.


    "No, I just want to see Qin Shihuang in another world. It would be better to have a chat." Ying Zheng flatly rejected a Xing''s words, "participate in the Holy Grail War? I don''t have such a boring idea."


    Ying Zheng knows his priorities. If he wants to, he can level the Holy Grail War overnight... Whether it''s Jinshan or conquering the king, even if he doesn''t summon his world''s iron cavalry, it''s enough to solve them with his semi divine dragon.


    In other words, Ying Zheng doesn''t look at the so-called Holy Grail follower at all. He was simply curious about another self.


    Master Gu Yi took a deep look at Ying Zheng and nodded seriously, "OK... Then Ying Zheng and I will also participate in this task."


    "By the way, add me," Tony Stark raised his hand. "Mage, I have resisted an alien attack before. I must have met your expectations?"


    Master Gu Yi reluctantly glanced at Tony Stark. Although he knew this was the reason why he wanted to be lazy, he didn''t poke it, "I have no opinion... Or, no matter when you make any decision, I have no opinion."


    Su Han calmly stared at the group of people in front of him and spoke again, "Tony Stark, Elia, Ying Zheng, master Gu Yi, fan Xian, Jiecheng, tomorrow Nai will participate in this task."


    After one experience, everyone feels much better this time. Although when listening to Su Han''s mouth, the brain still feels faint tingling


    After confirming that no one else spoke at the scene, Su Han thought a move, and there were waves in the void.


    The real illusion emerged, and Weber was in a magic classroom.


    The next moment, all the people who were named exuded brilliant brilliance and disappeared into the real illusion.


    ¡­¡­


    In a magic classroom.


    Weber Huoran opened his eyes and gasped slightly. There was no one around him.


    Through the magic of the ancient mage he learned, he is now showing his feet in the clock tower. Although he is not a top big man... But with his strange papers and some magicians who want to seal him, he calls back the order


    Even the monarch of the clock tower should respect Weber.


    Endless fog rose beside him, and figures walked out slowly.


    "Is this room much larger than the place we met last time?" Tony Stark was as cynical as ever. He gently pressed his fingers on his chest, covered his whole body like flowing nanoparticles, and built iron man armor. "However, do you directly participate in the battle now?"


    "It''s obviously a clock tower." Weber glanced helplessly at Tony Stark.


    He raised his palm and built a secret door in front of him. "After all, this time we eradicate evil things, we will certainly choose to return?"


    "In this way, there should be no problem for me to participate in this Holy Grail War."


    "Do you still want to participate?" Jiecheng tomorrow Nai was very surprised.


    "It''s normal," Elia squeezed the ruby and opened her mouth carefully. "After all, summoning the great emperor is one of Weber''s important turning points..."


    "Although I think Weber is completely different from him in the original historical track."


    Fan Xian said nothing and looked around with a complex face. This scene... He missed it so much. Although there are few modern appliances, this is the first time he has seen Western European style architecture since he crossed Nanqing.


    "I''m back," whispered fan Xian, "although it''s not really the world I live in."


    Su Han glanced at fan Xian and stepped into the door of the secret method constructed by Weber.


    On the other side of the secret Dharma gate is a dense forest. And in the middle of this dense forest, there is a very mysterious magic array.


    "Hmm?" master Gu Yi glanced at the Dharma array strangely and whispered, "this is... The Dharma array to summon the king of Conquest?"


    "That''s true." Weber smiled awkwardly and then took out a cape of the conquest king. "Well, I''ll call my king first... If you don''t think it''s troublesome, you can leave first."


    "I have no problem." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai vomited.


    "I''ll go first," said Tony Stark, who looked heavy as he floated in mid air. "I must make sure yushenglongjie doesn''t harm people at the first time..."


    Tony Stark''s first goal at the moment is not to solve yushenglongjie, but to stop him from continuing his crime... Or to save those children who may be caught by him. Although the child''s body did not appear in the real illusion before, who knows what that is?


    Yushenglongzhijie, who has distorted his character, has obtained the power of evil gods... No matter how vigilant he is


    Ying Zheng silently stared at Tony Stark leaving and suddenly said, "does he really have no problem?"


    "Don''t worry," master Gu Yi whispered, "my eyes have been on him."


    After all, he is his own disciple. If Tony Stark encounters big trouble, master Gu Yi will take action every other time.


    Ying Zheng nodded clearly and immediately turned to stare at Weber, reciting a strange spell and summoning the king of conquest.


    The brilliant brilliance rose, and the sound of laughter suddenly sounded.


    "Hahaha, are you my lord? I didn''t expect it to be so small." Alexander, the conqueror, slowly condensed from the void. He stared at Weber in front of him with some joy.


    But before Alexander could say anything, he suddenly felt something strange. He looked up and saw Su Han and his party, with a touch of amazement on his face, "what... How could there be others? And..."


    Alexander stared at Ying Zheng closely. He looked at the Black Dragon Robe and Miandiao Ying Zheng was wearing. Compared with the information given by the Holy Grail in his mind, he murmured, "the format of this dress... Are the imperial costumes of China, Qin and Han Dynasties? And this temperament, you are also an emperor."


    "No, you don''t have the breath of a subordinate... What''s the matter?"


    Alexander fell into thinking, and the more he thought, the more he couldn''t understand. However, he has a great personality and doesn''t think about it at all. He stared at the group of people in front of him seriously and said with a laugh, "looking at your temperament, you must be a rare hero in this era? Excuse me, are you interested in becoming..."

 Chapter 368

    Halfway through Alexander''s big words, Weber jumped over, tightly plugged Alexander''s mouth and looked panic. "Shut up."


    "It''s absolutely impossible for these people to take refuge in you... No, or you said here... Our group is going to leave now."


    Although he had been prepared before, Weber said he was flustered when he heard this.


    And don''t look at the people in front of you.


    Even if we don''t talk about the eternal emperor of the East like Ying Zheng... We are still standing here on the 10th.


    In addition to the chairman of the Council... Even the demon gods in the world of the magic forbidden book directory are also not qualified to say such words to the 10th, right?


    Alexander paused. He glanced thoughtfully at Weber, and then turned his eyes to many members of Parliament.


    "It seems that you have a very close relationship with my little Lord," Alexander laughed. "Are you an ally in the Holy Grail War? But it doesn''t look like it."


    "It''s a pity," fan Xian said with a look at Alexander and Ying Zheng. "Weber, you really shouldn''t stop him."


    "I''m very curious about the strength of Qin Shihuang and Alexander."


    Alexander looked stiff and lost his voice. "Qin Shihuang? The eternal emperor in Chinese history!"


    After a short silence, his eyes lit up and looked at Ying Zheng repeatedly, looking very excited.


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai looked at fan Xian in a tearful smile and whispered, "normal history aside... Mr. Ying Zheng, Qin Shihuang, who joined the parliament, is definitely stronger than Alexander in the fat world. It''s not just strength, but also personal achievements."


    "So if we really fight, the victory or defeat is only a moment."


    Ying Zheng now not only has the original achievements... But also this is the only event in line with the guess of master Gu Yi.


    After a short thought, Su Han also used his observation ability. After confirming the matter, he nodded clearly and then opened his mouth.


    His voice was gentle without any emotional fluctuation. "Master Gu Yi, I probably know what''s going on. What you sense should be a parallel world, a branch history in which Qin Shihuang never died."


    "At present, the most favorable research method for Qin Shihuang Ying Zheng is that you two go to that world... Under certain conditions, let Qin Shihuang''s spirit base integrate with Ying Zheng, so as to greatly improve his strength!"


    "Spirit base fusion? Wait a minute... Can this kind of thing be done?" master Gu Yi was stunned for a moment, then calculated in his heart, took a long breath, and his eyes twinkled, "it''s really feasible."


    In fact, with the knowledge of master Gu Yi, there are few things she can''t do. The reason why I didn''t think of it before is simply because of my blind spot.


    Su Han pierced the paper, and then it will be natural for Gu Yi mage.


    "Hmm?" Elia stared at Su Han in some amazement, "LINGJI fusion?"


    Aware of Elijah''s eyes, Su Han turned to look at her and said in the same voice, "Elijah can also integrate your spirit base with you if you want to!"


    "Even considering that Qin Shihuang needs master Gu Yi to do it... I can do it myself on your side."


    "LINGJI fusion? Will it be too troublesome, Mr. 10," Elia suddenly reacted, her pupils contracted abruptly and her voice trembled, "wait... My yinglingji?"


    "Mr. 10, do you mean... I will become a hero in the future?"


    Elia was so shocked that she even felt that her three views were being reshaped.


    She knows something about the concept of the spirit. She knows that only a person who has achieved great achievements in an era is qualified to engrave her name on the throne of the spirit... She is just a primary school student


    It''s hard for Elia to imagine that she would become a figure of this level in the future


    "It''s a normal thing," Weber explained carefully after thinking about it, although he was a little surprised. "The spirit is independent of the time line."


    "In other words, even if you haven''t achieved great achievements now, you will achieve... In the future, there is also your spirit on the throne of the spirit."

 Chapter 369

    "Well."


    Elia was obviously very excited, but after hesitation, she shook her head with a bitter smile, "Mr. 10, let''s talk about it next time... I''m very sorry."


    Seeing Elijah''s refusal, Su Han didn''t say much. He was just on a whim, and whether Elia agreed or not had little effect on him.


    "Well, master Gu Yi," Ying Zheng, after a brief silence, stared at master Gu Yi with burning eyes and asked sharply, "if I had experienced spirit based fusion... What would be the benefits of my successful fusion? What would be the consequences if I failed?"


    "Probably there will be no problem," master Gu Yi whispered. "At most, it may cause some personality effects... However, if there is fog to avoid protecting the mind, this risk will be shielded to the greatest extent."


    "As for benefits... You may be able to obtain the treasures of the world? There are some special skills? Even considering the characteristics of your world God... In the future, with the continuous strengthening of your achievements, your own treasures will continue to strengthen."


    "Well," Ying Zheng closed his eyes and thought about it. After thinking about it, he suddenly opened his eyes and smiled at the corners of his mouth. "Since there is no future trouble, what reason do I have to refuse?"


    "This would be better." master Gu Yi nodded with some satisfaction, and then she looked at Su Han.


    "If you want to leave, leave." Su Han said without any fluctuation, "we are enough for the task here."


    "Thank you," said master Gu Yi sincerely. After hesitating for a while, she said seriously, "if I really see through the basic principle of the Yingling hall, I will give you the manufacturing method of the Yingling hall."


    When the words fell, master Gu Yi drew a circle in the void in front of him and stepped into it step by step. The reason why she teaches the knowledge of Yingling Temple free of charge is because of Su Han''s promise.


    Ying Zheng glanced at the crowd at random and stepped into it.


    The scene fell into a brief silence.


    Alexander stopped talking. His hands were still chest, his eyebrows were locked, and his face was confused, enlightened and excited.


    "That..." Elia broke the silence. She held the ruby and opened her mouth carefully. "Where are we going next?"


    "Yes, yes." Ruby whispered. Although her character is extremely bad and she is not afraid of heaven and earth, after all, she is not "this is." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai holds the thin sword and her face is very ugly. "How can this happen?"


    "It must have something to do with stark," fan Xian said in an instant and clenched his teeth. "Mr. stark, didn''t he say he wanted to protect the people? What did he protect..."


    Su Han looked calm. He heard a lot of things


    There are words of fear and disbelief from residents of Dongmu City, as well as father Yanfeng of the Holy Church, which can almost be said to be an angry roar.


    "How dare they do that? What about the magician''s seclusion principle? Attack to this extent in broad daylight... Are they crazy?"


    Obviously, the old priest was not sure to suppress this event. Although he controls hypnosis... How can you hide it when you tear down the whole city? Hypnosis should also pay attention to logic.


    Luo Cuilian didn''t speak. She looked a little excited. She used her divine foot to step out and came to the body of the evil alienated rain living dragon.


    The gorgeous Golden Buddha light rose, and two 20 meter high King Kong warriors appeared. One before the other, they punched at the same time.


    With a loud bang, yushenglongzhijie sped away like a shell, leaving the urban area of Dongmu city directly.


    Tony Stark fell from the sky with steel armor, and his face under the steel mask was blessed. He said solemnly, "thank you, Miss Luo Hao! If it weren''t for your action, the situation this time... Is unimaginable."


    Luo Cuilian didn''t even look at Tony Stark. She recited the ancient proverb, crossed dozens of kilometers, killed yushenglongjie again, and used the Dragon whispering tiger roaring method.


    The typhoon that was enough to destroy everything swept out, and the clouds above the sky were torn open in an instant.


    Yushenglongzhijie''s body was also fragmented, and he screamed bitterly.


    But yushenglongzhijie''s incomplete body fell on the earth, but it seemed to have its own independent will, and gradually incarnated into independent tentacle monsters. They roared, climbed and spread in all directions.


    "Damn it." Tony Stark rushed over. His face was very ugly. He quickly raised his palm and crushed cards.


    An iron man armor appeared in the void, and Tony Stark calmly said, "solve these trend forming monsters."


    "Yes, sir," Jarvis said calmly. Under his control, all the steel armor entered the battle preparation mode.


    Su Han opened the door of the secret law in front of him. With fan Xian, he built a city. Tomorrow, Nai, Elia, Weber and Alexander, the conqueror, came near the battlefield.


    "It''s roughly in the suburb of Dongmu," Weber said in a low voice. He looked at the scattered and dull people in the distance... Silently clenched his fist.


    Although Weber subconsciously thought that members of Parliament were not safe guys... He never thought that members of parliament would fight on this scale in broad daylight


    The magician''s seclusion principle was completely broken by him today


    He can already imagine the scene when he was chased and killed by all the magicians in the clock tower when this matter spread


    "Little Lord, this is not the time to think about it." Alexander slapped Weber on the shoulder and interrupted his thoughts.


    Alexander was laughing happily. He waved and summoned his treasure wheel, directly grabbed Weber and rode over the carriage. "Next, let''s start our fight."


    Watching Shenwei wheel rush into the army of evil things with thunder, Jiecheng Chennai sighed faintly, "if Mr. Ying Zheng is still there, that''s good."


    If Ying Zheng wants to, he can pull out an army based on 10000 every minute with the cover of the army... Facing the trend of evil things, the pressure will be much less.


    However, Jiecheng tomorrow Nai shook his head and didn''t say much.


    She tidied up her emotions, went forward, waved a sword, and the shock wave of terror burst out.

 Chapter 370

    At the same time, in a corner of Dongmu City, Wei Gong cut his eyebrows tightly, "this event should be related to the Holy Grail War? Which team did it?"


    "It should not be the elmero monarch of the clock tower. That monarch is a very orthodox magician! He will not personally break the magician''s taboo... No, according to this theory, the other three royal families will not do such a thing."


    Wei Gong Qiesi''s thoughts twinkled in his mind. He picked up the telescope and looked into the distance, "the guy who rode in the huge car emitting thunder and wore ancient war robes... Should be the follower?"


    "It''s a cavalry? But it doesn''t rule out other possibilities. According to the existing information, does the enemy belong to caster? As for others, eh?" the Wei Gong chiesi''s look changed extremely violently and lost his voice, "how is this possible?"


    Wei Gong Chesi suspected that he had been under the magic department. He actually saw Elia''s figure.


    At this time, Elia was wearing a stomach similar to the armor of an ancient hero and holding a sword vowing victory in her hand. Even though Weigong Chesi is known as a magician killer and his character is extremely cold, he is still in place because of the extreme shock.


    "Wait a minute, this dress." Wei Gong Chesi''s face changed. Why did he suddenly feel that Elia''s decoration looked familiar, "King Arthur..."


    "Can''t you say, no, the specific situation is not very clear. First calm down, and then... Bad."


    Wei Gong Chesi reflected and dialed Alice Phil for the first time, but there was no connection across the street. And Wei Gong Chesi, who had been staring at the battlefield with a telescope, soon found that a hot light gun broke out and swept the opposite terrorist enemy.


    "Vow the liberation of the sword of victory?" Wei Gong Qiesi smashed the telescope on the table and left the room quickly. Alice Phil and King Arthur are clearly at war. In that case, he had no reason to leave it outdoors.


    Yu Gong, King Arthur is the most important force for him to win this battle, and the evil monster opposite is likely to affect world security. In private, his wife is there, and his daughter is suspected to be there.


    Although, Wei Gong Chesi felt that the situation was very strange, and even had a guess that Elia was a trap. But since Alice Phil has joined the war, there is no point in discussing this now.


    ¡­¡­


    The brilliant light cannon tore up all the enemies in front of Elia.


    Elia sensed the familiar energy in the light gun, and her eyes lit up for a moment. She turned her head and found that altoria, dressed in similar clothes, was standing quietly beside Alice Phil in the distance.


    With a gentle step on the ground, altoria quickly killed Elia. Before she answered, she grabbed it and evacuated quickly.


    Elia reacted with a bitter smile on her face, but she didn''t resist.


    "Elia, this feeling is really Elia, but how is it possible?"


    Alice Phil''s voice trembled. She half knelt on the ground and hugged Elia. No mistake. Although her body shape and appearance are different from her daughter''s, Elia''s body exudes a familiar energy breath.


    That''s the magic of the little Holy Grail... Even though there are many doubts now, Alice Phil finally believed her intuition.


    "Mom." Elia looked complicated. She recalled her own experience, recalled the plot in fatezero, and put her hand around Alice Phil.


    "Master, this is not the time to investigate this problem." altoria suddenly opened her mouth. Because of the special plan, altoria took Alice Phil as the emperor in the outside world, and then hid the real Royal Guard.


    She stared at Elia seriously. "This child is very different from the one we saw. The most important thing is that her body has my power. No, or it should be said that it is the power of King Arthur LINGJI."


    "Indeed." a calm voice suddenly sounded beside them.


    "What?" altoria''s pupils contracted. Without hesitation, she slashed at her side with a sword.


    With a crisp bang, Elia appeared in front of altoria and blocked it with the sword of vowing victory.


    "King Arthur, stop, No. 10. He''s not an enemy! Besides, I won''t allow you to fight him." Elia blew her hair.


    She knows the identity of No. 10 and suspects that if the sword is cut down, No. 10 can leave the scene directly even if it is not deliberately targeted... King Arthur is bitten by a little bit


    And I''m afraid there will be big problems with my father''s contract with King Arthur. And she doesn''t know how to ask for this kind of problem.


    Su Han glanced at them at random, noncommittal, and he was not angry. Continue to look to the distant battlefield.


    "You..." altoria was silent for a long time. Finally, she put away her sword under Alice Phil''s instructions. She whispered, "I hope you can explain what the current situation is."


    "I want to continue to participate in the battlefield. Let me explain it to you in other ways." Elia thought a little and made several marks on her palm.


    Of course, Elia''s attainments in chakra are very shallow, and her limit is to separate her body.


    And this shadow body only enjoys the very shallow chakra in Elia''s body, and can''t use the magic of the Holy Grail.


    More often, shadow body is used by Elia as a substitute for her school or homework. Of course, now it is an alternative to interpretation


    In the next moment, Elia stepped on the soles of her feet and joined the battlefield again. She also hopes to get more evil power and make her strength stronger


    Let''s talk about the old things slowly when the battle is over.


    "Separation? This ability." a touch of worry flashed in Alice Phil''s eyes. "Strange power, similar to King Arthur, looks like Elia when she grew up... Don''t you say."


    Alice Phil remained silent for a long time, as if talking to herself or telling others, "Elijah of the spirit?"


    It''s incredible, but it''s the only reasonable explanation at present.


    "No, forget it. Anyway, there''s still a lot of time. I''ll say it in detail." Elia''s shadow couldn''t cry or laugh, and explained the current situation briefly and hurriedly.


    Listen, Alice Phil looked more and more dignified. "Do you mean that the monster opposite is the vanguard of the invasion of evil gods in the different world? And you are the party to save the world?"

 Chapter 371

    "Wait a minute, you are actually Elia from the future. I see. Everything can be explained. What? You are not a spirit! The reason why you can use the power of the spirit now is because there is a creation called the spirit card in the future?"


    "The emperor turned directly into a follower... Is this how the Holy Grail wars will be fought in the future?"


    Elijah''s explanation... Alice Phil was more and more confused. Although many doubts in her heart were solved, more doubts arose instead.


    Altoria stopped talking, but she was also estimating Elia''s words in her heart, and her eyes glittered with inexplicable luster


    Unlike Alice Phil, Elijah didn''t believe a word... At the moment, she still maintained a vigilant mode, completely regarded Elijah as a hostile follower, and started at the first time when she revealed her flaws.


    There''s no way. The follower''s ability is too strange... Who knows what''s the situation with Elia?


    Elia couldn''t laugh or cry. She was just about to say something. She suddenly found that Alice Phil''s white hair gradually dyed black at this moment, and her face changed instantly. She turned her head to look at altoria and found that altoria''s armour stomach was gradually blackening, "is this... Evil alienation?"


    After a short silence, Elia forced herself to calm down. She looked at Su Han and bowed deeply, "Mr. 10, please save my mother."


    Su Han casually glanced at them and muttered in his heart. These two are now a bit like the fallen versions of King Arthur and Alice Phil soaked in the evil of this world


    Of course, with the passage of time, after the complete alienation of the two, their appearance will certainly change greatly.


    Su Han glanced at the busy Dongmu citizens in the distance and found that many of them were turning into evil things... The conqueror on the battlefield was also in a bad state.


    "Look straight at evil." Su Han sighed. He opened his palm, and the terrible darkness spread from his palm and rushed towards the sky in an instant.


    All the light is being swallowed up, as if directly from day to night.


    "It''s a bit like my divine power." Luo Cuilian once again broke yushenglongzhijie and looked at the sky thoughtfully, "no... the essence is completely different, and..."


    Luo Cuilian took a meaningful look at the distance. From her perspective, she can detect that many people have black Qi refined, "interesting."


    "Bastard!" yushenglongzhijie''s body is still recovering. In fact, he simply talks about hard power, not necessarily weaker than Luo Cuilian. However, compared with Luo Hao, who has experienced many battles, his experience in combat is too weak, so he is completely crushed at this time.


    "Why hasn''t it been solved yet?" Luo Cuilian looked puzzled.


    It''s hard to kill gods. She hasn''t seen them. Even her old rival WOBAN has the ability to come back from the dead


    But after being killed so many times, she was able to resurrect, and even was still in peak state after resurrection... This was the first time she saw such a scene.


    "How could it be like this? Wait a minute," Tony Tucker looked at Luo Cuilian in the air and responded, "Lord Luo Hao, don''t you know the language of sacrifice at all?"


    Tony Stark''s mouth twitched. After a brief silence, he ordered Jarvis to control a set of armor to explain... Luo Cuilian understood a lot.


    The other side.


    "This power..." altoria clenched her fist tightly and finally put away her vigilance. It''s too strong... It''s suffocating.


    By virtue of the existence shrouded in fog, I turned my hand and darkened the whole sky. She didn''t think she could defeat each other... And then, altoria found that her body was extracted from a plume of black gas, and looked at Alice Phil with a blank face beside her


    Watching her gradually return to normal from the original blackening mode, she immediately bit her lower lip and took a touch of surprise in her eyes, "just now, did you say?"


    Aware of what, altoria looked at Su Han again. After several changes in her complexion, she took a touch of gratitude in her eyes.


    Su Han, as always, stared at the battlefield calmly and coldly.


    "My mother, it''s too dangerous." fan Xianmian killed some evil things and ran to Su Han''s side in a very embarrassed way.


    Those evil and strange things didn''t dare to get close to Su Han at all. They screamed in horror hundreds of meters away.


    "Sure enough, No. 10 is the safest around." fan Xian sighed with emotion, and then his face was excited. "Kill two more evil things, and you should be able to break through the great master after you go back!"


    "When I catch up with the old disrespectful guy, I must let him know what is called the big iron fist."


    Fan Xian''s feelings for emperor Qing are very complex. Of course... Now fan Xian has no intention of killing emperor Qing. But if he can abuse his blood on the day of the decisive battle, fan Xian will be very happy.


    Su Han looked at the battlefield as indifferent as ever. Unless a saint level evil thing, or an acquired evil god... Otherwise, he can''t raise the interest of direct action.


    In other words, Su Han''s mind is still on those degenerate demon ancestors in the real world... He is thinking about how to cook them back.


    After Luo Cuilian got the real way to solve the enemy, she soon killed him and even sacrificed him.


    "Is it over?" Luo Cuilian quietly fell on the earth, her black hair was flying, her face was cold and proud, and she glanced at the residents of Dongmu city in the distance.


    "Anyway... Those who dare to look up to my face."


    Luo Cuilian is known as a monster. She describes her face and voice as invisible and inaudible to ordinary people... When she sees it, she will stab her eyes blind and when she listens, she will stab her ears deaf.


    It''s OK in the fog hall. One is covered by fog, and the other is the parliament leader sitting high in the air... But now in other worlds


    After a short silence, Luo Cuilian breathed out, "just... After all, it''s a different world. Then change the criteria of the activity a little."


    Tony Stark in mid air breathed a sigh of relief. He simulated Luo Cuilian''s character, so he knew exactly how dangerous Luo Cuilian''s personality was


    If Luo Cuilian had done it the first time before, Tony Stark would have stopped it.


    But then, recalling the previous battle, he sighed again, "Damn it, my reaction speed was too slow just now. The previous strategy of using evil forces must be changed... Next, I should mainly strengthen my overall basic quality."

 Chapter 372

    In fact, before Tony Tucker tried his best, could he "make complaints about it?" Tony Tucker Tucao said, "my support for Ying Zheng, in all respects, even equals the basic level of Xianyang city in the twenty-first Century modern city..."


    "If I give other members something beyond the times, it is against the rules. My guilt... It is estimated that it is enough to be kicked out of Parliament... By the way, I also stay to see the situation of the world."


    Luo Cuilian didn''t speak, but she obviously didn''t ask to stay. The same is true of the city.


    Seeing this, the fog on Su Han''s body suddenly diffused and shrouded many members of the parliament. When the fog dispersed, all members of the parliament disappeared.


    The scene fell into a long silence.


    "Then next," Alice Phil bit her lower lip. She looked at the dense crowd in the distance with some worry, "too much."


    Out of danger, Alice Phil also recalled the basic rules of magicians.


    If one or two people see the magician, they can relieve the exposure crisis by hypnosis... But if it is today''s scale... Alice Phil seems to be able to imagine what tomorrow''s news report is


    Even if the clock tower works sometimes, I''m afraid the news will be greatly exposed.


    "It''s OK." Elia lifted the saber mode, then took out a new spirit card and completed the casterization. Her temperament is different from before.


    After taking a deep breath, Elia looked at a corner. "Mr. Weber, take us to my father first."


    "HMM... ah? OK." Weber reacted instantly, and he snapped his fingers. At the next moment, the secret door appeared at the feet of all the people, and they fell in with a Shua.


    "Ah!" Alice Phil exclaimed, but the next breath, she was hugged by Elia.


    Fan Xian tumbled down in mid air. As for Tony Stark... He could have flown.


    "What?" Weigong Chesi, who was reassembling the sniper gun, was stiff. Without hesitation, he pulled out the pistol from his waist and aimed at the suddenly appeared people.


    "Ha ha ha," Alexander laughed, and he looked at Wei Gong Chesi with great interest. "It seems that it''s the enemy''s master. Is that the pistol in his hand? Amazing! I can even think of bringing modern scientific creation into this battle."


    Alexander is not stingy with his appreciation. After all, he is a forthright monarch, not a so-called magician, and his thinking principles are very different from magicians. After a short silence, Alexander''s eyes sharpened, "but it''s not a simple thing to hurt me with this thing."


    "Emperor, that''s not an ordinary bullet, but an origin bullet!" Weber covered his forehead and said silently, "even if you are hit, it''s also very troublesome."

 Chapter 373

    Wei Gong cut Si''s face was as expressionless as ever, but his body was tight. Obviously, he realized that the group in front of him knew him very well


    For a magician killer like him, the deeper the situation is understood by the other party, the more unfavorable the situation is for him


    "Dad." Elia came slowly to the body of Wei Gong Chesi. She opened her mouth and looked complex.


    She has a lot to say to Wei Gong Chesi of the world. For example, Weigong Chesi, who comforted the world''s extremely tragic fate... For example, tell Yu Weigong Chesi what he got and lost on the road he walked... And want to accuse him that Elia of the world has such a miserable end. His father has an unshirkable responsibility


    But at last, Elia sighed. She didn''t tangle more in this regard and whispered, "please cooperate with me now."


    "Hmm?" Wei Gong cut Si looked a little confused.


    Elia said word by word, "I have a way to make people in this city forget today''s memory."


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Han opened his eyes again, he was already sitting on his bronze throne.


    A mist rose.


    Some personnel involved in the task appeared on their chairs.


    "My lovely daughter, you did a good job this time." white beard raised his thumb to Jiecheng tomorrow Nai, and his eyes were intertwined with joy and comfort.


    "It''s all due to your teaching." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai is very modest.


    "In fact, I was a little strange when I saw it before," Huang Rong gently tapped the armrest of the chair with his fingers. "Many of the attacks you used in the fight before were all attack moves owned by the sword God domain? Shining yasina!"


    Although it is an interrogative sentence, Huang Rong''s words are very positive.


    "You found it," Jiecheng tomorrow Nai smiled awkwardly. "I hypnotized Mao Chang Jingyan before, which not only made him change the mechanism of the death game... But also made him restructure the game helmet I bought."


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai was very calm and talked freely, "in this case, I can more truly experience the game world. Moreover, the helmet can also generate the body of my game world according to my physical quality..."


    "In theory, what I can do in the game world can also be done in the real world."


    "I see." Huang Rong suddenly realized.


    "Then, why don''t you use the day of decisive battle?" Yu Zhibo suddenly opened his mouth.


    In his opinion, the game of sword realm can do the same on the day of the decisive battle... And the selectivity of the enemy on the day of the decisive battle is even larger


    The fog Hall fell into a brief silence. Huang Rong twitched at the corner of her mouth. She stared at Yu Zhibo reluctantly... You''re too embarrassing for others, aren''t you?


    "It''s different," Jiecheng tomorrow Nai is very free and easy, with a shallow smile on his mouth, "in the sword realm, I can use the game mechanism to assist... Help me develop other skills."


    "But on the day of the decisive battle, I can only rely on the battle, and then forcibly realize it in life and death... I can only say that each has its own benefits. In fact, I sometimes use the day of the decisive battle, staggered."


    "I see." rotten Lucia nodded thoughtfully.


    Conan didn''t speak. He just stared at the real illusion around him quietly. After a short silence, he whispered, "it''s really surprising. The real illusion always exists."


    "Hmm?" Yasuda Gangji reacted in an instant. His look changed slightly and looked around. It was found that the real illusion had no tendency to dissipate.


    On the left, Elia taught Wei Gong Chesi to draw a magic array. On the right is the picture of master Ying Zhenggu communicating with brother Zheng.


    "It''s normal," lanran said. He took a meaningful look at Su Han sitting on the bronze throne. "The stage drama of the fate world has not ended yet."


    "In this case, your excellency, the president of the parliament will not leave early... But will watch the performances of the remaining members of the parliament."


    Luo Cuilian has a straight waist. She is dressed in a white Hanfu and looks calm. First, he glanced at Su Han. He seemed to have a clear understanding in his eyes, but he didn''t say much. He looked at the real fantasy around him again.


    Many other members of Parliament, after a brief silence, all looked around.


    The network of fate world is still very shallow. Tony Stark used his ability to block the network with Elia''s help. It even sent iron man armor scanning to clean up the photos taken in the camera.


    Then, Weigong Chesi, who was taught by Elia, contacted the Church of the Holy Church and the yuansaka family, and tried his best to integrate Elia''s layout and forge the magic base of the great magic.


    "What''s sacred about Elijah''s caster with power?" poison island''s Yazi was surprised. "She was able to perform magic on this scale."


    The magic that envelops an entire city and interferes with the memory of urban residents? I can even do such a thing.


    To be honest, poison Island Yazi doesn''t care much about the magic of the fat world. After all, Kenneth, the clock tower monarch, did not perform well in the fourth Holy Grail War.


    In particular, there is the magic world from scratch and the ancient mage in Parliament... As a contrast. However, caster''s performance makes poison Island Yazi look at the magician of the fat world again.


    Su Han casually left the real illusions on both sides and manipulated the opening of No. 10, "it''s normal... The real body of caster is Medea, the betrayal witch in Greek mythology, the magician of God generation and the disciple of God..."


    "That''s why she has a powerful strength that modern magicians can''t compare. Even big magic can be displayed by virtue of magic engineering."


    Su Han paused for a moment and immediately controlled number 10 to continue to speak, "in a way, Medea''s attainments in magic can be comparable to modern magic."


    "Can magic make you?" Conan''s look changed, some clear.


    He once talked with Weber about this in detail. Naturally, it is clear that magic is the supreme existence in the fat world


    That''s almost the end of the magician.


    "No wonder." Zhang Sanfeng nodded slightly, but his eyes were still staring at the real illusion.


    In her spare time, Elia threw herself into Alice Phil''s arms. She whispered to her mother about the final outcome of the Grail War.

 Chapter 374

    Elia didn''t hide anything from her mother.


    She tells the story of Alice fil''s death at the end of the Grail War, the failure of Wei Gong Qisi... At the same time, there is the truth of the Grail¡ª¡ª


    In the third Holy Grail War, the Holy Grail was polluted due to the illegal operation of the einsbellen family


    "Is it like this?" Alice Phil bit her lower lip, and her face was very ugly.


    In fact, she has long been aware of her own death... But the failure of Weigong Chesi''s ideal of saving the world and the tragedy of Elia''s life... This is something she can''t accept.


    This is how she treats her daughter and her husband more important than herself.


    "But it doesn''t matter," Elia shook her fist and looked very serious. "The reason why I came to this world is to change this tragic fate."


    Even if Alice Phil and Weigong Chesi are her parents in the parallel world, Elia is still willing to fight for them.


    "Very good." Tony Stark nodded with a smile. "If you need my help, you can also tell me directly."


    "Without violating the bottom line, I am willing to help you."


    "Thank you." Elia looked very grateful.


    In the fog palace.


    "The tragic fate has been rewritten after all." Huang Rong gazed at the real illusion with great satisfaction.


    "In fact, I''m curious," Conan looked a little different. "What''s the situation with Weber''s teacher now?"


    "Probably survived?" the poison Island child thought and whispered, "after all, the original reason why Kenneth died was the conspiracy of the Wei palace."


    "But now, the Holy Grail War has determined its problem... Now, Wei Gong Chesi should take the destruction of the Holy Grail as the first element. Is it strange if Kenneth will die?"


    "So no one pays attention to Mr. Ying Zheng now?" Fengyuan asked carefully.


    "I''m paying attention," emperor Qing looked deeply at the real illusion on the other side. He looked very calm, but his words were trembling. "What''s the matter with Qin Shihuang in the fate world?"


    Emperor Qing once discussed with fan Xian. Naturally, he knows many famous emperors in Chinese history


    But this Qin Shihuang, and fan Xian once said Qin Shihuang, the gap is too big, isn''t it?


    "What, how to answer..." a Xing said only half, and he stared at the other side.


    At this time, the real illusion on Ying Zheng''s side reached a climax.


    In the flowing real illusion


    There is a Qin Dynasty tank army turned into a torrent of steel.


    Hu Ben soldiers of Qin Dynasty wearing mechanical armor and stomach.


    There is a Fang palace like a spaceship.


    There is also the great wall of terror around the earth''s orbit


    There are too many pictures. These pictures shock people to the point that the three outlooks are about to collapse.


    "Qin Shihuang," Song que said slowly. His voice was a little hoarse. It was obvious that he had been watching Qin Shihuang before. "It''s ridiculous. Compared with Qin Shihuang... Those heroes and followers in the Holy Grail War are really ridiculous."


    If Qin Shihuang is summoned, maybe he can clean up all other followers overnight?


    "Indeed." Amelia nodded deeply, "I thought Mr. Gilgamesh''s King''s treasure was strong enough to converge the prototype of all treasures in the world... But Qin Shihuang directly built the Great Wall in the earth''s orbit. Ruled the whole earth..."


    After Amelia suppressed the shock in her heart, she brought a touch of vision in her eyes.


    She saw another world, people live and work in peace and contentment... If she had such ability, the people of her world would also live well?


    "Afang palace could be a spaceship," said Xiaoyu, who was not afraid of heaven. At the moment, she felt that all her historical knowledge had been fed to the dog and muttered, "I''m really strange. The legendary Jing Ke stabbed King Qin... How did she stab him?"


    Qin Shihuang''s empire has crossed planets... Is it true that Jing Ke is a legendary cosmic killer? The one that cuts the spaceship in half?


    Xiaoyu took a breath and her brain hole opened. Or, Jing Ke is actually a manipulator of cosmic armor! Control armor front to break through a Fang palace? Tried to kill Qin Shihuang Ying Zheng, but failed in the end?


    "In fact, you think too much." Su Han gazed at the real illusion with great interest. He played FGO hand tour before crossing, so he had a very in-depth understanding of it. He manipulated the speech on the 10th at will.


    "I have known the first emperor of Qin in this world... He is actually a branch of history, that is, if the first emperor of Qin really finds an immortal medicine and will not die for two thousand years, what will the earth be like?"


    "I see... A big head ghost." Sakata Gangji grabbed his hair and was a little crazy. "Two thousand years? That is to say, the timeline of Qin Shihuang over there is not much different from our world?"


    "My God, Qin Shihuang has crossed the planet. Our world is still wandering around the earth!"


    After listening to the exchange of many members of Parliament with a smile, LAN ran suddenly said, "I don''t think it''s shocking. I''m thinking about another problem..."


    "If Ying Zheng really integrates the spirit base of fat Qin Shihuang, can he make his world''s science and technology catch up with the level of fat Qin Shihuang?"


    After a pause, lanran said with a hint of ponder, "I''m looking forward to what Mr. Tony Stark''s expression was at that time."


    The parliament fell into a short silence. Conan suddenly clapped his hands and said, "Mr. lanran, you''re right."


    One party looked at the direction of lanran and suddenly sneered, "I didn''t expect you to be a pleasure criminal like Gilgamesh. Do you villains have this characteristic?"


    "I just said it casually, not expecting Mr. stark to lose face." the expression on LAN Ran''s face remained unchanged from beginning to end, and that tenderness seemed to completely become a mask on his face. "Moreover, speaking of villains... Aren''t you the same? One side."


    "From the villain''s point of view, we are the same kind of people and natural allies!"


    "Don''t use such a close tone. I don''t know you at all." one side opened coldly.


    "Sure enough." Conan looked at Yu Zhibo and one side of the passage repeatedly, and was surprised. This is the proud and charming duo in the parliament.


    Su Han didn''t speak, so he quietly watched the development of the real illusion step by step.


    Elia''s side naturally went well, and Ying Zheng''s side soon succeeded in handing over to Qin Shihuang. Finally, master Gu Yi used Qin Shihuang of the fate world as the medium to let Ying Zheng of the parliament complete the spirit base integration

 Chapter 375

    On the other hand, after the event... Qin Shihuang also left two ancient mages to entertain them to participate in the banquet of the Qin Dynasty.


    It was just when both sides were settled that the real illusion officially dissipated.


    "Qin Shihuang in that world is still a little interesting. I look forward to the development of Ying Zheng in the parliament." poros said indifferently, which soon turned into a fog and dissipated.


    "It''s rare to see polos comment." jiujianxian was a little surprised.


    "It''s normal," said Jiecheng tomorrow Nai. Seeing the scenes just now, she couldn''t calm down. She took a deep breath and forcibly stabilized her mood. "After all, Qin Shihuang of that world feels like a cosmic civilization..."


    "Polos has fought against this cosmic civilization before?"


    Conan thought about it and nodded. After all, poros is the head of the dark matter Pirate Group in the Dark Universe. It would be strange if he had not encountered the same cross planetary civilization.


    "Indeed," yuandagu nodded after thinking a little, "after all, we are the earth, and he is an alien... But speaking of aliens, Fengyuan should be the same."


    Yuandagu raised his eyebrows and looked at Fengyuan. He suddenly remembered that the situation of Fengyuan seemed different from him.


    If yuandagu is both light and human, Fengyuan is essentially the human incarnation of Altman, not human.


    "Ah Lala," Penglai Shanhui night opened the folding fan and gently covered his mouth, "if aliens mean non earth life... My body seems to count."


    Penglai mountain glow night is the Penglai people who came to the world from the moon.


    Poison Island Yazi''s eyelids beat several times. Even if she had always been calm, her look became subtle.


    Rotten wood Lucia was in a short silence and said very tactfully, "Miss Penglai mountain, your posture and tone now make me feel like I have seen the monster sage."


    "Yes." Penglai mountain Huiye closed the folding fan in an instant and said frankly, "I just think it''s very interesting, so I disguised it. Please forgive me if I caused trouble to you."


    Su Han was noncommittal. Just as he sat on the bronze throne and wondered whether he should go to the depths of the fog to see his magic baby, an inexplicable feeling suddenly rose in his heart, and his look changed slightly.


    "Is this feeling... Coming again?"


    The next moment, the fog rose on two bronze chairs. The two figures slowly condensed from nothing.


    The parliament fell into silence. Immediately, almost everyone present cast their eyes on them.


    "Is it a newcomer?" Yu Zhibo tilted his neck slightly, and his eyes were full of interest.


    "Gulalala, it should be so." white beard laughed, and he became interested. "I just don''t know what kind of world they come from? Technology? Magic? Fighting spirit? Or ancient history?"


    "Or, like my world and yours, a world with other types of magical power?"


    After glancing at the two, Huang Rong cast her eyes on them again and said seriously, "I''m Huang Rong! Please give me more advice."


    The two fell into a long silence. They looked around. Even though they have experienced many storms in their life, they are confused by what has happened at the moment.


    "A strange place shrouded in fog," the new man sitting in the front suddenly opened his mouth. His voice was deep and thick, as if he deliberately pressed his voice. "Moreover, are these stars in mid air? They are projections... No."


    The new man reached out and brushed gently, but found the stars in the sky, because his action changed the track in an instant. Even collided with another planet, resulting in a major collapse of the planet''s surface.


    "How could it be so true?" the new man''s voice was uncertain with surprise. He also stored a lot of astronomical knowledge in his mind.


    He just simulated himself in his mind and found that... Two planets collide with each other, just like the stars in the universe.


    What is this high-end Galaxy simulation laboratory?


    The newcomer was silent. He even felt that if there was such simulation technology, human understanding of the starry sky would grow to an unimaginable level in a short time.


    Su Han stared at the new man without expression. Through the heavy fog, he saw a man in black bat armor¡ª¡ª


    Batman!


    To be honest, Su Han''s mood is a little complicated, and he mutters in his heart... Why isn''t he Superman?


    After all, Superman''s physical quality can be strengthened in the sun, which is of great help to Su Han... Batman always feels that his attributes overlap with Tony Stark''s attributes?


    HMM... and this Batman is also suffering from paranoia of victimization, which is much more dangerous than Tony Stark.


    Su Han shook his head and looked at another person. His look became strange, "is it him?"


    Another member of the parliament is Sakata Yinshi, the destiny protagonist of the silver soul world.


    "Well, I don''t know why you kidnapped me, an ordinary Pepsi owner, but now you can say what you want." Sakata pulled his nose.


    His face was casual, but Su Han''s omniscient power clearly felt that his muscles were tight. And his action at the moment seems casual, but in fact, he can pull out the Dongye Lake worn by his waist at any time.


    Bantian Yinshi said lazily, "first of all, yinsang doesn''t have any money now! Even if you beat me... At most, I can press my sword... Dongye lake to you. This is the limit!"


    "Swordsman?" the poison Island child''s eyes coagulated. "Dongye lake, is it any supreme sword in your world?"


    Poison Island Yazi almost instantly thought of the eagle eye''s supreme sharp knife and black knife night.


    Did you join this time with similar characters?


    "No, it''s purely made of wood, but I''m most valuable now. You don''t want anything else." Sakata Yinshi said.


    Poison Island Ya Zi''s body froze. After twitching at the corners of her mouth for several times, she silently threw away her previous conjecture and closed her eyes in her position.


    Su Han couldn''t laugh or cry. His eyes crossed them repeatedly, and then opened his mouth in a low voice, "Bantian silver, Bruce Wayne, welcome to join us."


    No one spoke in the fog hall for a moment.


    Bruce Wayne''s body tightened. He stared at the man sitting high in amazement and disbelief.


    His identity was exposed? How is this possible?


    Although Bruce Wayne has set off a huge wave in his heart, his attainments in facial expression management are very deep. Peace soon returned.


    He said calmly, "Bruce Wayne... Connects the young master with me. You are still the first person."

 Chapter 376

    After a pause, Bruce Wayne continued, "so, who are you? Is it some new super criminal? Did you hijack me here to kill me?"


    Bruce Wayne looked calm, but in fact he was tight and ready to fight back. Because he knows very well what kind of lawless guys the super criminals in Gotham are.


    "Super criminal?" Yuanda Guruo glanced thoughtfully at Bruce Wayne and Tony Stark''s empty seat. "Is it another superhero?"


    With his fingers gently Mosuo the handrail, yuandagu suddenly said, "let me explain. After all, I have been taken care of by Mr. stark."


    Naturally, other people on site have no opinion on this.


    Yuandagu talked about the basic nature of the fog world and some established rules and regulations. At the same time, he also mentioned the identity of the members of the Parliament and the President... After yuandagu finished speaking, the scene fell into a long silence.


    "How can it be?" Bantian silver make complaints about several times, he crazy Tucao, "if this is a set of literary and artistic works, it is indeed very outstanding. If you shoot a movie, please invite silver mulberry to watch it."


    "By the way, the scenes around here are very strange... Our officials don''t have this technology! What super technology is alien?" Sakata silver knocked his palm as if he wanted to understand something at this moment. "So, you are actually aliens? No wonder the scenes around are stars."


    "Aliens," Feng Yuan suddenly became interested, "are you an alien? Oh, no, I say so, you may not understand... Well, are you from earth?"


    "I must be from earth." Sakata silver looked at Fengyuan strangely.


    "There are aliens in your world?" Jiecheng Chennai plugged in tomorrow. She looked a little surprised.


    Sakata silver didn''t react for a while. After all, in his world view, the existence of aliens is taken for granted.


    Su Han glanced at Bantian silver and immediately manipulated No. 10. "This is a very normal thing. The world background of Bantian silver is roughly equivalent to ancient Japanese... Of course, his situation is relatively special because of the invasion of aliens. Therefore, there are also products such as movies, and the world background is very complex."


    "Sakata Yinshi himself is a warrior who holds the soul of a silver warrior. He is a white Yasha who has participated in the hustle and bustle movement..."


    The fog Hall fell into silence. For example, the existence of Amelia, white beard and jiujianxian naturally doesn''t understand the bustling movement. But many people at the scene also understood it.


    "I see." when Jiecheng tomorrow Nai looked at Bantian silver again and again, there was consternation, doubt and clarity in his eyes.


    She took a deep breath and said, "sure enough, I''ve been in Parliament for a long time... I can see any strange world."


    Even the world colonized by aliens in ancient times... Does it really exist?


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai suddenly smiled bitterly. The endless world really has endless possibilities.


    Bruce Wayne''s eyes were uncertain, and he was skeptical about yuandagu''s explanation. However, he also has no evidence to prove that what yuandagu said is false.


    "A powerful parliament beyond the endless world? The basic principle of the parliament is to resist the invaders of different worlds." Bruce Wayne''s eyes twinkled. He suddenly opened his palm and cards popped out, "it''s really possible..."


    Bruce Wayne was sure that he had no such extraordinary power before. However, it cannot be ruled out whether the existence of the chairman of Parliament has imposed any illusion on him


    Bruce Wayne has a lot of thoughts in his mind. Anyway, after su Han used his omniscient ability to find out the thoughts in his mind, the corners of his mouth twitched... When LAN ran joined the parliament, he didn''t think so much as Batman


    Batman''s mind simulates the possibility of being real or not. And according to the possibility inferred by himself, he designed 38 plans, and the number of plans designed by Batman is still growing over time


    Su Han didn''t know what to say. You have too many plays, don''t you?


    Although Bruce Wayne had many ideas, he was not slow. He drew a bat chariot card from the cards in front of him, and then threw it in the direction of Su Han. "Your Excellency... Is that what I call you? I hope to exchange this card for my future."


    Batman is really ready for everything to be false, but in his plan... As long as Su Han doesn''t take the lead in lifting the table, whether Su Han is true or false, he will follow Su Han''s words... After all, the power of Suzhou and Hangzhou is much stronger than him.


    Su Han took a meaningful look at Bruce Wayne. The fog rose beside him and swallowed this card in an instant. His voice was not urgent or slow, "yes!"


    Su Han''s fingers gently knocked on the handrail, and there were waves in the void. It was very small, but the expansion speed of the waves was fast to the extreme.


    Just a few breaths, a vast river of destiny condensed into shape in an instant.


    It was the life of a superhero named Batman.


    From the death of his parents when he was a child to his gradual growth, he appears to be a dissolute childe, but in fact he is Batman who protects the safety of Gotham... He faces one powerful and terrible enemy after another.


    He has his former master, ninja master, and also has a strange and distorted clown... Even Bain who finally controlled the nuclear bomb


    Countless pictures are converging. Finally, a destiny star is condensed above Batman''s head.


    The fog hall was silent for a time, and everyone had his own thoughts.


    "This kind of thing." jiujianxian narrowed her eyes slightly. "Really, it''s very similar to Tony Stark! Iron man, Batman... Superheroes?"


    "That''s true," Amelia nodded. "Mr. Stark is good at casting advanced weapons... And Batman seems to be good at manufacturing high-tech weapons? I didn''t see it clearly."


    Amelia was suddenly a little uncertain.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes glittered and said with some longing, "I think that bat chariot is so handsome! If I have a bat chariot... Walk around the street and finally drive to the school, I will be a celebrity of the whole school in an instant."


    "No," Jiecheng Chennai said expressionless, "you''re still a child. You don''t have a driver''s license! You can''t drive."

 Chapter 377

    "If you really drive to school... I suspect your uncle long may enter the police station."


    "Poor discipline?" Feng Yuan suddenly smiled after a brief silence. "It''s really normal."


    Feng Yuan sighed, "I don''t know whether it''s lucky or unfortunate to have a child like Xiaoyu."


    "But Xiaoyu is really cute. If my daughter could grow up to be as lively as she is in the future, it would be great." jiujianxian looked forward to it, and he whispered, "besides, although Xiaoyu is very good at making things... She is also an important force to break the deadlock."


    "Yes," Tang Hao nodded in agreement with Jiu Jianxian''s words, "I don''t know how many enemies there are. It''s because of Xiaoyu''s intervention... It was solved by my father Jackie Chan."


    "If there were no Xiaoyu, her world would have become a hell on earth!"


    Batman didn''t speak. He sat in his seat. On the surface, he is calm. In fact, his heart has been shocked to the point that he can''t describe it in words.


    How is this possible?


    Bruce Wayne associated many scenes he had seen before... He was surprised to find that many of them matched his memory


    The sporadic pictures in the back... Although he can''t see them completely... But in terms of the scenes he sees, compared with the information he knows, the logic is all right... I''m afraid to think carefully.


    "Is it true that everything is true? No!" Bruce Wayne''s eyes coagulated for a moment. "If the other party is really a superpower, it''s normal to recall my memory with the help of hallucinations."


    "As for the latter things... It is likely that I made them up by myself."


    Bruce Wayne has studied psychedelic superpowers. People with hallucinations rarely simulate by themselves, but more often hypnotize ordinary people and let them build in their own minds.


    Because I came up with it, I naturally can''t detect many flaws.


    "Wait a minute, according to what the guy said before! You can enter the plot stars to see the situation, and then go back and compare it again and again according to what I saw. If there is no problem, then you can be sure that everything in this Council is real." brusswayne determined what to do in the future.


    Sakata silver fell into silence, and one card after another came out of him.


    After glancing at it casually, Sakata Yinshi took out the card of white night fork sword from it. Immediately, he threw the card in the direction of Su Han.


    "Mr. chairman, I''m a poor man! There''s nothing I can give you. Just give me a sword... If the sword I give is not worth enough! Just say it."


    "Then you will make up more?" a Xing thought.


    "No," Sakata Yinshi shrugged, "I mean, if it''s not enough... The plot stars don''t have to condense... My swordsmanship should be given to you. After all, I''m really poor."


    You''re a little too casual


    Round Dagu twitched a few times at the corner of his mouth and looked at Su Han''s direction with some worry. But he found Su Han sitting there as usual, very calm and relieved immediately.


    His eyes twinkled and he suddenly thought of something, "by the way, I almost forgot... The position of the chairman of the parliament is too lofty, and we can even say that it is two kinds of lives with completely different levels. Our awe and respect... May be completely meaningless to him."


    Su Han didn''t speak. He accepted the white yecha card, and immediately, with a gentle tap on the handrail, the gorgeous brilliance erupted again.


    It was the life of a man of lofty ideals named Bantian Yinshi.


    In front is the daily life of laughter, but with the passage of time, it gradually becomes heavy... In the end, it completely falls into the battle forged by blood and bone


    Fight, fight, fight


    In addition to fighting, ordinary life also adds a depression


    After just a few breaths, the long river of fate suddenly condensed into a bright star and hung quietly above the head of Sakata Yinshi.


    There was no one to speak at the scene, and many people''s faces changed at the moment.


    "That world." Yu Zhibo''s eyes were deep.


    "It''s very interesting," lanran suddenly smiled. "The previous life is really interesting... When Sakata silver, I think you may be surprised to be a humorous warrior."


    "In fact, I think so too!" Sakata Yinshi laughed, but his fist was clenched silently, and his heart was extremely heavy.


    In the future... He still can''t keep his daily life! Into the endless battle again? Although it is very rough, there are too many battles in the later stage.


    Bantian Yinshi once experienced war


    He knows very well that once he falls into war, all his relatives and friends may die


    After a long breath, Sakata Yinshi closed his eyes and said to himself, "wait a minute and see what the situation is. If the war can be avoided, then try your best to avoid it. But if there is nowhere to escape, then... Kill it."


    "Even if you need blood, go on firmly... If there is no peace, then kill peace."


    Although Bantian silver looks extremely lazy on the surface, it is make complaints about the service. But in fact, beneath his seemingly decadent appearance, there is still a silver soul.


    In essence, he is still the white Yasha who looked up and down during the hustle and bustle war.


    "In addition, Mr. Sakata," Conan said coldly, "every member of the parliament has basically condensed his own plot stars."


    "Please don''t judge the other party unilaterally because they threw goodwill or malice at you. Only after watching the plot stars can you have a deeper understanding of its nature!"


    After a short silence, lanran suddenly opened his mouth. His words were a little helpless, "really, I really didn''t mean any harm before. I''m also very upset about you."


    "I''m not aiming at you," Conan said with a smile. "I''m just giving new people some old people''s experience... That''s all. Don''t think too much!"


    "Hum." Yu Zhibo glanced at them, snorted coldly, and didn''t comment on it. Directly into the plot stars of the silver soul.


    "Gula la la la," white beard laughed, "sure enough, for the proud guy like ban, he prefers to watch the plot stars rather than chat with you at the scene."


    "In fact, Mr. Ban is a very nice person," koji zaeda whispered. "Although his character is really awkward."


    "Can we see our own story stars now?" Bruce Wayne''s eyes twinkled.


    He glanced at Su Han''s direction and found that Su Han didn''t speak. He immediately made a decision and entered the Batman plot stars.

 Chapter 378

    "Unfortunately," Huang Rong sighed, "Mr. Stark is not here now."


    "It''s no big deal," konji Zada whispered. "When Mr. stark comes back, he will certainly watch it."


    They also quickly entered it.


    Su Han scanned the scene and found that many members of the parliament got up and entered the two new stars. He was not surprised.


    In the final analysis, because of the existence of Marvel stars... Many members of Parliament prefer superhero stories. So now "well, next," Su Han hesitated and whispered, "let''s go out for a walk first."


    The bat chariot started with a bang. Under the control of Friday, it maintained a stable speed until it opened the School Park of Jinling University, which broke out the maximum speed acceptable on the current road.


    "Sir," a gentle voice sounded in Su Han''s ear on Friday, "this chariot has many high-level configurations, which is useful to me."


    "Excuse me, can I peel off the high-tech technology? I can use this high-tech technology to build the world''s top automobile factory, so as to gather hundreds of billions of funds!"


    Su Han looked a little strange. He couldn''t cry or laugh properly. "You really make me feel like I fell into the eye of money."


    "For your glory and the progress of science and technology, wealth is absolutely indispensable." Friday responded very seriously.


    "Well," Su Han continued after thinking about it, "if you want to strip away the science and technology, then strip it. I have only one request, that is, don''t destroy my bat chariot."


    Although with Su Han''s current strength, he can travel faster without relying on his own bat chariot... But who makes the bat chariot so handsome? Batman''s bat chariot and iron man''s armor... Are undoubtedly men''s romance.

 Chapter 379

    "Don''t worry," the voice on Friday continued, "many technologies in the bat chariot will subvert the times... So I still need to degrade many technologies and then launch them."


    "So, not only will your bat chariot not be destroyed... But also there will be no second bat chariot in the world in the future."


    Su Han didn''t reply, but closed his eyes. His seeing and hearing color clearly felt the sound of discussion around him.


    Some ordinary people were amazed and said they had never seen such a car. Some people who drive luxury cars are surprised at what brand this car is. They like it very much.


    Of course, those who search the car on the Internet... In the end, they can''t find anything.


    After a stroll outside, Su Han returned to his room. He didn''t manage the bat chariot. Anyway, he operated it on Friday


    Friday is very competent and reliable as a housekeeper.


    She can even contact people like Xu Changnan and president Zhang directly through Su Han''s electronic equipment because of Su Han''s needs, and put forward reasonable demands to them.


    Back home, Su Han swept his face and frowned, "Su Zhu, this guy."


    Su Han noticed that Su Zhu had left. After thinking a little, he opened his mobile phone and found that Su Zhu had sent him a message. It means that she went out to practice again and asked Su Han not to think of her.


    "Although it is said that the strong are killed from the bloody rain! But this guy is really worrying." Su Han sighed faintly, but he looked very calm.


    Su Han knew Su Zhu wouldn''t be safe, so he made enough preparations. He created a shadow Ninja at the level of God King and let him lurk in the shadow of Su Zhu.


    But whenever there is a fatal accident, the Ninja will shoot at the first time.


    Of course, the shadow Ninja will change into other forms, which will make su Zhu feel more lucky. After all, Su Zhu is very smart. As long as the shadow Ninja appears once, she will guess that Su Han has been sending someone to protect her.


    Without that nervous state of mind, her experience will be greatly reduced.


    Shadow ninjas came out from all directions, and they began to cook for Su Han. Su Han finished all the food while brushing his mobile phone.


    Soon he returned to the room, closed his eyes and entered the misty space.


    ¡­¡­


    The fog hall, as always, is eternal and deep, with endless fog rising and covering everything.


    Some members of parliament have appeared in their positions. They have finished watching the Batman trilogy.


    Of course, many members of Parliament did not appear because they were conquering the silver soul.


    Compared with the Batman trilogy, the length of silver soul is much longer.


    "Interesting, it''s really interesting." Conan pushed his glasses, and his tone was very complex. "It''s very different from the superhero I imagined at the beginning... No! It can''t be said to be a pure superhero story, it''s more like a police bandit story."


    "Of course, whether from the perspective of police and bandits or from the perspective of superheroes, he is undoubtedly an outstanding work, or even a masterpiece... I feel that I have been completely dusted by Batman."


    "I feel that the guy called clown is very good." Qing Di suddenly smiled, with an inexplicable luster in his eyes, "he was able to show the evil of human nature to a point close to art."


    "Although the clown is really a very charming guy," Jiecheng tomorrow Nai hesitated and said seriously, "but I don''t like clowns. Because clowns are too dangerous!"


    Su Han''s eyebrows were slightly picked, and he immediately understood the meaning of Jiecheng tomorrow Nai.


    For the former Su Han, Batman is just a movie, and the clown is just an illusory character... So he can appreciate their different charm from an outsider''s point of view.


    But for Jiecheng tomorrow Nai, the clown is the real evil party in the Batman world.


    The clown is an extremely dangerous character. As long as you think that such a character really exists in a world and imagine the turmoil and catastrophe he may cause... Jiecheng will feel shivering tomorrow.


    "Mr. Bruce," Conan looked at Bruce Wayne, who had been silent, and asked very sincerely, "do you regret it?"


    "Regret?" Bruce Wayne''s voice did not fluctuate. He seemed to wonder why Conan asked such a question.


    "You''re a vigilante and a hero, but you''re also Bruce Wayne! If you help the police get rid of violence and settle down, you''re defending the law and rules... But your own behavior is also illegal."


    Conan paused and continued, "even if you cooperate with director Gordon, it''s confidential. In other words, you''re both a hero in a cloak and a dark outlaw."


    "It''s arrogant of you to play the role of judge and police! But you don''t kill them. You don''t use the law, but use the code of ethics to restrain criminals and yourself... So you are so complex that I don''t know how to evaluate."


    Conan smiled bitterly, but his face was very solemn, "do you... Regret taking this road?"


    "If I can, why don''t I want to be Bruce Wayne?" Bruce Wayne didn''t answer positively.


    If you really ask him about his heart... He naturally prefers to be a luxury millionaire Bruce Wayne rather than Batman who always risks his life... Bruce Wayne will not deny this. He is also a normal human after all.


    But Bruce Wayne''s childhood experience had a great impact on him. He could not allow those sins to run rampant on the land of Gotham.


    "Well, don''t discuss this," white beard suddenly smiled, but his voice was a little heavy. "At first, I thought it was similar to iron man. As a result, the story of Batman is much heavier than that of iron man!"


    "It''s not refreshing at all." Penglai Shanhui whispered, "I was beaten violently from beginning to end, and I didn''t turn over until the later stage..."


    Suddenly remembered something, Penglai mountain glow night added a strange sentence, "but then again, why are there many heroes in Tony Stark''s world, but he is the only one in Batman''s world?"


    Su Han''s eyes twinkled, and then controlled the number 10 who appeared with him to slowly open his mouth, "when... Did you have the illusion that Batman world only has a superhero?"

 Chapter 380

    The fog hall was quiet. Yu Zhibo''s eyes twinkled, his white beard wrapped his hands around his chest, and his left finger gently knocked on the shoulder of his right arm. Conan looked at No. 10 first, and then looked at the chairman sitting above the bronze throne.


    "Mr. 10," said Jiecheng tomorrow Nai, looking a little cautious, "do you mean that there are other heroes? But did the chairman of the Council show up?"


    "Isn''t that the same as Tony Stark?" Huang Rong whispered, but she suddenly woke up. No, it''s different


    This time, the president directly condensed all the Batman stories. The story of Tony Stark is divided into stages... For example, in the first stage, in addition to the story of iron man, there are Captain America, Hulk, Thor


    "Don''t judge Batman with the eyes of iron man," Conan suddenly said. "If you just look at the story, the idea core of the two stories is very different."


    "In other words, the president must have its basic factors in doing so?"


    Su Han''s expression is subtle, and he silently Tucao in his heart. "No, you look at me high. I make complaints about the stars. What''s more, it''s more casual. There''s no big rule."


    Of course, although Su Han thought so, he wouldn''t say so. I won''t even explain this... Anyway, the wise men below will come up with a reasonable logic for his action.


    Bruce Wayne lowered his eyes. His face was expressionless. Now his mood is very complex, shocking, unbelievable, clear... There are many other things.


    Know your future, know the clown and other villains'' conspiracy. Then he can make a layout in advance and break all the conspiracies of these villains... However, after watching the plot stars, he knows that he should not pay attention to these villains now. It''s the fog palace.


    Bruce Wayne feels incredible and shocked by the existence of fog space.


    Beyond the endless world, gather people from different worlds for meetings. The president of Parliament, as the commander-in-chief of this party''s parliament, is suspected to exist at an indescribable level.


    Bruce Wayne has talked to a lot of people at the scene. Therefore, he knows that the president''s strength lies in that he may even break the rule and cannot define his strength in human language


    indescribable! Incomprehensible! Indescribable.


    Although Bruce Wayne is not someone who believes what others say. But if Parliament is true, the conclusion that can be accepted by everyone... Must have its credibility.


    "Your Excellency," said Bruce Wayne, who organized his own language, "if I want to know the stories of other heroes, do you need me to give you more? For example, the high technology I developed?"


    "The story of other heroes?" the No. 10 controlled by Su Han said slowly, "what''s the use of telling you? Let you know the existing information, then let you develop plans for those existing, and finally let the plans be stolen by the villains... Leading to the destruction of all heroes?"


    The fog Hall fell into silence again. Lanran looks thoughtful. He looks at Bruce Wayne meaningfully. His mouth was slightly open and his face was stunned. He even took out his ears with his fingers and heard wrong before thinking about whether he was himself.


    "No. 10... Sir?" poison Island Yazi looked at No. 10 carefully. "What did you just say?"


    Poison Island Yazi wants to ask if the 10th is joking, but poison Island Yazi also knows... Although according to the words of the 9th, the 10th is gentle, he is still very serious in Parliament... He doesn''t seem to be a joker.


    "This is the true story of a parallel world." No. 10 was shrouded in fog, but we can still see that he has a strange body that is different from mortals, and even feel that his body is a kind of fog. "There is also a parallel world, Batman killed the clown! He was infected with the virus, which led to his complete blackening and becoming a laughing bat."


    "Then, the laughing bat killed all the members of the justice Alliance... Well, the justice alliance is similar to the existence of the avenger alliance." after a pause, he continued to speak on the 10th. "Of course, Batman has actually blackened more than once in the parallel world, and each blackening has caused far-reaching and bad results."


    Yuandagu''s expression was in a mess. He looked at Bruce Wayne in the distance and opened his mouth, but in the end he didn''t say anything. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Sure enough," Conan said, his voice a little dry. "Batman is very different from iron man... I feel it when I watch the plot stars. The Batman stars shaped by the president are generally dark!"


    "This is enough to prove that Batman''s story may be more inclined to the dark tragedy than the Avengers."


    "So it is," Bruce Wayne whispered. He seemed to be talking to others at the scene and to himself. "The most vigilant person in the world... Is it me?"


    Just when the parliament was quiet and a little heavy, the stars of Batman''s plot suddenly flashed. Soon Tony Stark took one step and sat in his seat, "hoo, I''ve finally finished reading it."


    Tony Stark looked at Bruce Wayne and said with emotion, "Batman, you are similar but different from me. You have strong scientific research ability! At the same time, you have strong will..."


    "It''s not like me. While becoming a hero, I enjoy the attention of the world. I''ve always been a guardian alone and lonely."


    "But to be honest," Tonys tank sighed. "There''s no problem in implementing the principle of no killing... But I don''t think you have to keep your hands when you fight a dangerous figure like a clown."


    Although it is said that killing is illegal, Tony Stark feels that there is no need to bind his hands and feet with his own moral code in the face of monsters such as clowns.


    This is another level of helping the enemy.


    Anyway, seeing that Batman was suppressed in the early stage, Tony Stark felt very oppressed.


    If it were him, he would have used all kinds of lethal means. How can we consider whether the clown will die or not? If the clown doesn''t die, you may die.

 Chapter 381

    It''s quiet. Tony Stark was a little confused. After looking around, he said, "what''s the situation? Why is no one talking? Did I say something wrong?"


    "You''re right," said rotten Lucia expressionless. "Just before you spoke, the tenth said... Batman blackened after killing the clown, and then killed all the heroes in his world."


    Tony Stark was stunned. After reacting, he reached out and covered his forehead. "Well, this kind of thing could happen... It''s unreasonable. I don''t know how to evaluate it."


    Tony Stark felt he was going to reassess Bruce Wayne.


    Kill someone and blacken it? This psychological quality is too weak... Wait a minute, look at Batman''s will shown in the plot stars. He doesn''t look like such a person. Is there something inside?


    Tony Stark''s eyes twinkled. He lowered his eyes and decided to wait for the president to leave and ask others what the situation was.


    Bruce Wayne glanced at Tony Stark and did not speak. Although he knew Tony Stark was also a hero, after all, he had not seen the marvel plot stars and knew nothing about them.


    He whispered, "I see. Since you are, just tell me my future... Then it''s up to me to collect the information of other heroes and other villains."


    "... you''re too?" Feng Yuan''s face is changeable, and he has to control all the information weaknesses of the enemy and friendly forces in his own hands? You are not afraid to repeat what was said on the 10th.


    "I''ll pay attention this time," Bruce Wayne added, reaching out and nodding his forehead. "The existence called number ten... What I said before was that I lost the information recording the weaknesses of various heroes."


    "Well, just keep the information in your mind, that''s no problem."


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai choked. She said she was speechless.


    "In fact, it''s a very normal thing." Jiu Jianxian muttered, "smart people have this common disease, which is paranoia. They believe in their decisions and judgments. Even if others say it''s reasonable... They will only re plan the plan, not deny it all."


    Jiujianxian suddenly remembered her senior brother Dugu. His senior brother Dugu Jiansheng is undoubtedly a smart man... Anyway, jiujianxian often doesn''t understand what his senior brother is thinking and planning.


    Jiujianxian never felt that he could influence Dugu Jiansheng.


    "However, I think the fate line of that world is generally dark style." Conan sighed faintly. He felt that Batman would suffer in the future if he did so


    However, although he has many ideas in his heart, Batman is not a person in his world. He has no reason to interfere.


    "You misunderstood one thing. Although I said so much before! But this can only express my personal opinion. The reason why the president of the Parliament only gives you so much future must be because you pay too little." on the 10th, he spoke indifferently.


    Su Han raised his eyebrows. He manipulated No. 10 to say so much. He was really unhappy with Batman, but he still had to pay for Batman technology in the future.


    No way, Batman''s pure talent in technology... No less than iron man Tony Stark. May even surpass it in some way? How can this give up.


    Bruce Wayne looked at Su Han thoughtfully.


    "This is also a normal thing," Lan ran said with a smile. "For the president, what happens in all the world... Is it really worth paying attention to?"


    Tang Hao''s eyes coagulated and his keen taste reached the meaning of lanran''s words.


    "Indeed," Zhang Sanfeng stroked his gray beard and whispered, "or the Batman world shows such a future... The president will be happier."


    "After all, he saw more wonderful things develop."


    Zhang Sanfeng said in a secluded way, "the president of the parliament will only pay attention, but as for direct intervention, it should be whether our world has been destroyed? Or... The invasion of evil gods?"


    After that, Zhang Sanfeng took a deep look at Su Han.


    Su Han naturally wouldn''t comment on this. He stared at the scene quietly as always.


    "Don''t say so much," Tony Stark moved his body and looked at Bruce Wayne. "Mr. Wayne, if you are interested in the future, you can work with me to create new technology."


    After saying this, Tony Stark had a fog rising on his body, and he disappeared directly in place. After watching Batman, Tony Stark recognized Bruce Wayne''s technological talent, but that''s all.


    Tony Stark is a very proud genius. He won''t feel really weaker than Bruce Wayne. The reason why I said this is more polite as the CEO of stark group than the idea of Real Union.


    "It''s so fast to leave." Yu Zhibo stared at Tony Stark''s position and said coldly.


    "Goo la la la," white beard laughed and said in a low voice, "after all, he should not have left the fate world? Haven''t Ying Zheng and master Gu Yi come back?"


    "I feel long time to make complaints about that world," Huang Rong said.


    "Master Gu Yi''s purpose is to carve the Yingling temple, Ying Zheng''s purpose is to integrate the LINGJI of Qin Shihuang, and Elia''s purpose is to change another destiny... Fan Xian, it can be said that he wants to experience modern life, but what did Mr. stark do in the past?" yuandagu was lost in thought, and he suddenly felt that the situation was not quite right.


    The flame of death was burning in front of his forehead. He whispered, "it may be to help Gu Yi mage rebuild the Yingling hall. It may also be to help Elia, or it may be a magic trick to enter the world to see if it can be integrated into his own technology."


    "Don''t forget that Mr. Stark is not just an iron man now. He is also a reserve of the supreme mage... Even if he doesn''t want to be the supreme mage himself."


    "That''s reasonable." Gu xun''er thought a little and nodded.


    The stars of the silver soul flickered continuously, and then a series of members of Parliament appeared from them.


    One of the passers-by''s faces was gloomy. After a short thought, he suddenly looked at the same trance looking Sakata silver, "Sakata silver, I ask you a question... Is there a Naruto cartoon in your world?"

 Chapter 382

    The scene fell into a brief silence, followed by an uproar. Lanran''s look changed dramatically. His fingers gently knocked on the handrail, and a lot of thoughts flashed in his mind.


    "There''s a problem, but... Even if there are Naruto comics in Sakata Yinshi''s world, it should also be that world, which is special in some way?" there was an inexplicable luster in blue dye''s eyes.


    Conan soon calmed down after a brief palpitation. Lanran can think of anything, so can he.


    Of course, the wise men in the guild used various methods to calm themselves down, but there were many people who were not as many as they thought. When they stared at one side and Sakata silver in shock and disbelief, the Three Outlooks were shaken.


    Su Han was very calm. When he was shaping Sakata silver world, he noticed the jump cartoon of silver soul world through his own observation authority. At that time, he made a simulation in his heart. Even if someone is really strange, he has a perfect explanation.


    "Indeed." Sakata silver took a strange look at one side of the passage, "is the guy named vortex Naruto trying to be a fire shadow?"


    "However, it''s so fucking irritating," Sakata Yinshi began to grind his teeth. "After the first film was finished, the whirlpool Naruto followed him and went out to practice. Then, he was caught successfully by Xiao organization on the road and smoked a tailed beast? He died directly! Then he died."


    "I was so angry when I saw this paragraph... I almost took Dongye lake to jump headquarters and cut down the author. There was also the pirate king... It was equally wonderful. As a result, in the battle on the top, the red dog killed Luffy and ACE together. It''s also unfinished... This!"


    Sakata silver raised his head and his angry palms were shaking. "These comics will become gods if they persist. Why does this happen? Is water in the minds of jump editors?"


    One party passing: "???"


    The originally gloomy face of one party was stiff. His face was blank and confused. What are you talking about? Are you sure you''re talking about Naruto?


    He glanced at the members of Parliament next to him. After a brief silence, one party quickly asked.


    Then, one party got a completely different Naruto from Sakata Yinshi''s mouth. It''s not just the end, but many of the stories have changed in the middle, and it can even be said that it''s not too much to turn the world upside down.


    For example, Xiao organization appeared in advance, and ah Fei began to play Yu Zhibo in the early stage of the cartoon there... Of course, in the end, ah Fei''s true face was not revealed because there was a bad ending


    There was an inexplicable luster in the white beard''s eyes. After a short silence, he suddenly said, "my name is Edward Newgate."


    "Edward Newgate? The name is a little familiar... Wait." Sakata silver suddenly realized something, and his look changed dramatically. He looked at white beard in disbelief. At first, he wondered if white beard was joking, but then he noticed the terrible height of white beard.


    On the comparison of height information, Sakata Yinshi''s palm shook and murmured. It seemed to be talking to himself and telling others, "are you kidding? The comic characters actually appeared in the real world?"


    "Cartoon character?" yuzhiboban said coldly. When his reincarnation eyes stared at Sakata silver, "I heard this for the first time."


    "When Bantian silver, do you want to go to the decisive day with me? Let me have a look. Why on earth do you have the confidence to say such words?"


    Sakata Yinshi glanced at Yu Zhibo. His casual eyes solidified. He lost his voice and said, "wori, reincarnation eye? Vortex long door? Vortex long door has also joined! No, are you all comic characters?"


    Yuzhiboban''s body is basically covered by fog. He can only see the strange eyes with ripples... And Sakata silver happens to know these eyes


    The highest pupil of the fire shadow world, the eye of the six immortals.


    Yuzhiboban stopped talking, just staring at Sakata silver coldly.


    "Although the situation is not right, but these are not right, but more confirmed my idea." Conan pushed his glasses and took a deep look at Su Han. "Chairman, if our world and Bantian Yinshi world were created by you, then Bantian Yinshi world should be created after us?"


    "Then, Sakata Yinshi world presents messages from other worlds in the form of comics... Is this a world you recall when you create the world, such as fire, shadow and pirate?"


    Conan didn''t think there was a problem from the beginning.


    It''s a simple truth. Su Han now creates the plot stars, which are extracted by taking the individual as the medium, using the fog space to observe the world itself, and matching the information in his mind


    It can be said that now, under the divine power of the misty space, what the plot stars refine is the future. The information disclosed in detail may be more and greater than that disclosed in comics and animation


    Su Han''s eyes twinkled. Although he felt some emotion about Conan''s guess, he didn''t come next. Instead, he manipulated the tenth opening, "you''re wrong... The comics in that world are not because of Mr. President."


    After a pause on the 10th, he did not directly explain, but said another sentence out of the question, "endless void, among evil gods, there are these three top existence, which is called the three pillar God..."


    "The three pillar God is second only to the legendary god of blindness and stupidity, and the core of the original chaos, asatos."


    Blue dye''s waist gradually straightened up, and her eyes twinkled as if thinking.


    The words of the tenth didn''t stop, and he was still in no hurry. "Among the three pillars, one was the messenger of the blind and foolish God... The crawling chaos, nayaratotip. The crawling chaos, his favorite thing is to wander in different worlds..."


    At this point, the 10th speech stopped completely. But the fog Hall fell into a long silence, and many people looked extremely strange.


    "Original... Evil god?" blue dye''s eyes were covered with a layer of haze. He had guessed in his mind before that it was quite different from Conan, but it was very reasonable... But he didn''t expect that the truth was so.


    In the world of Bantian Yinshi, evil gods invaded


    No, since it is at the top of the food chain of evil gods, it should be easy to destroy the world. Since he did not destroy the world of Sakata Yinshi, does he actually have no interest in destroying the world?


    But anyway, on the 10th, it''s obvious... The fire shadow pirate in that world is definitely related to the evil god who invaded the world


    PS: I''m recommended to rob 999 times! The new work of blue and white boss feels very good!

 Chapter 383

    Blue dye''s eyes twinkled, and he had a lot of speculation in his heart.


    Sakata Gangji breathed deeply. Even if the inflammation of death forced him to calm down, his inner emotions were extremely complex at the moment. Because the amount of information said on the 10th is too large, it simply constructs a corner of the truth of the evil god in front of everyone.


    "Mr. lanran, what do you think?" Conan suddenly looked at lanran, and his voice was low and hoarse.


    "It''s amazing," lanran said with a smile, "it''s already obvious."


    "It is very likely that an extremely powerful evil god has traveled all over the world... He has also traveled in the world of Bantian Yinshi, and even poured the scene of the world he has traveled into the minds of the so-called authors... This has become a cartoon?"


    After a pause, LAN ran continued, "as for why he didn''t destroy the world, it may be because he is too strong... It may also be because he is actually a guy with extremely bad character."


    "I''d like to add a possibility," Conan said in a low voice after finishing his red bow tie. "Many of the stories that Bantian Yinshi said before, and the information in them is in line with the information we have seen in our hands."


    "In other words, the cartoon of that world may be the content of the parallel world visited by an evil god... Maybe Sakata Yinshi thought that the cartoon was dead. But in fact, in a parallel world, whirlpool Naruto and Lu Fei really died."


    "Parallel... Yes! It can be explained in this way." Sakata Gangji''s eyes glittered, and he had a clear understanding at this moment.


    "That''s not right," the poison Island child frowned. "It''s known that the whirlpool Naruto is actually the reincarnation of Asura. There are six immortals standing behind him. Who can kill the whirlpool Naruto under the eyes of the six immortals?"


    "Have you forgotten that the thousand hand pillar is actually the reincarnation of Asura. But in the end, he still died, and the six immortals didn''t come out to save the field." one party said coldly, "in other words, in fact, the whirlpool Naruto can''t die... The six immortals don''t care. He only shot because the big barrel of wood Hui was resurrected at night."


    "So it is," said yuandagu, with a heavy complexion. "Do you have to seal the big barrel of muhui night with the reincarnation of this generation of Asura and Indra?"


    "But then, in the eyes of the six immortals, vortex Naruto and yuzhibo Sasuke are actually similar to tool people?"


    "What on earth are you talking about?" Sakata Yinshi''s face was at a loss. The more he listened, the more confused he was. Six immortals? When did the six immortals appear? Who is big tube muhui night


    No, Sakata silver began to doubt life. He just thought that this group of people were the characters in the cartoon, but now it seems that this group of people know more information than he who has read the cartoon?


    "Can it be said that in fact, the authors of Huoying and pirate don''t want to be such eunuchs. They are forced by the editor to be eunuchs! In fact, there is an outline in their hands? The outline is revealed."


    Sakata Yinshi''s brain hole opened, and then he was stunned, "but it''s not right. Even if it does spread, it should spread in my world. Why don''t I know? These people know?"


    When Conan glanced at Sakata silver, he could roughly think of his doubts, "have you forgotten your plot stars? In fact, everyone in the parliament has been condensed into plot stars."


    "Well, this should be a good thing for you! At least compared with the story you read... The plot stars condensed by Mr. chairman are all over."


    Sakata silver suddenly reacted. He stared at the stars behind different members in amazement. After a brief silence, he lowered his eyes.


    "There''s another thing," Conan quipped as he smiled and stared at Sakata silver. "Maybe you personally think we may be characters in comics... But maybe in a certain world, you are also characters in comics."


    Sakata Yinshi was naturally not stupid. He soon understood the true meaning of Conan''s words and changed his complexion.


    Although he still had a lot of doubts in his mind, he guessed that this doubt was because he had been in Parliament for too short.


    When he has been in Parliament for a long time and knows more information, he should be able to understand what happened like other members of Parliament.


    "Ha ha," olmet burst out laughing, "this topic is too heavy! Let''s discuss something interesting."


    "For example, Sakata Yinshi... Is actually a very great guy! Although he looks abandoned, curtily and poor, he is very reliable at the critical time... He is worthy of being a guy with silver martial spirit."


    "I think the timeline of Sakata Yinshi world is very interesting." one party narrowed his eyes, "at the end of the Edo era, heaven and man invaded. Alien invasion..."


    "I have imagined more than once what would happen if there were alien invasion in our world... But my world was not invaded. I saw the ancient times of another world and encountered alien invasion... No wonder it would be directly colonized."


    One side is self-sustaining. Now the earth''s science and technology is not an enemy to aliens who can come across the stars. Not to mention ancient times.


    "Do you underestimate yourself?" white beard looked at one side of the passage with great interest. "There is an exceptional existence called demon God in your world. Real aliens invade the earth... I feel that they may suffer the worst failure."


    "But the demon God doesn''t necessarily care about the invasion of aliens." one party is noncommittal. Although he knows limited information about the demon God, he never thinks that the demon God will be a good Savior. "Of course, in fact, I''m very curious about how strong aliens are. I don''t know if they can completely defeat me?"


    "Anyway, it annoys you. You can suspend the operation of the earth for five seconds and set off a Holocaust!" Huang Rong said lazily. "I don''t know if you can win the aliens, but the aliens can''t occupy the earth."


    One side didn''t speak. Because what Huang Rong said is the truth.


    "I think the stars in Sakata silver are very beautiful," rotten Lucia whispered. "I don''t know why. The stars in the plot attracted me inexplicably."


    "Maybe it''s because Sakata Yinshi''s story is about how small people survive under the pressure of big cities and big times." olmett whispered, and his look was very complex.


    "The story of Sakata Yinshi tells us not about blood and success, but about the lifestyle of small people... Be casual and humorous... Cherish everything you have at present..."


    Olmet suddenly remembered something and smiled. "Of course, the story of Sakata Yinshi is also very humorous in essence. Anyway, I often laugh when I look at his story."


    PS: thanks to the leader of muqingchengluan! Recover today and work harder tomorrow.

 Chapter 384

    "Your praise, yinsang accepted it impolitely." Sakata Yinshi pulled his nostrils and limped on the bronze chair again, without his previous vigilance. Of course, this is only superficial.


    In essence, Sakata silver was still very nervous, because he still had doubts about what was happening in front of him.


    "This is not a compliment," Conan whispered. "Your story is very wonderful. And you... As a companion, are also very qualified and reliable."


    "You don''t have to be a little person to like Sakata Yinshi''s story? Rotten wood Lucia is not a little person." Sakata Gangji opened his mouth carefully.


    "No, olmet is just a metaphor to explain the connotation... People who don''t say what type of story they absolutely don''t like." poison Island Yazi said expressionless.


    After a little thought, Su Han suddenly opened his mouth, and his voice was flat and low.


    "What do you think of... Yoshida Songyang?"


    Lanran''s eyes widened. If he remembered correctly, the chairman of the Council has not spoken for a long time, has he?


    His thoughts flickered in his mind, but lanran only read the story of Sakata Yinshi a little before. He didn''t understand it deeply, so he didn''t speak.


    Fengyuan thought for a moment and calmly said, "teacher Songyang... He is really qualified as a teacher. No, in the early stage, I even thought teacher Songyang was a perfect person."


    "Of course, when Yoshida Songyang appeared in the form of emptiness in the later stage... I was very surprised. My inner emotions were also very complex!"


    When Feng Yuan looked at Bantian silver, he was the enemy of the teacher he once loved most and regarded as his relatives. Is it painful?


    Especially when I have killed my teacher once.


    "Empty?" lanran looks motionless, but her fingers gently tap the handrail.


    "Please don''t make complaints about the world''s emptiness and death. It is not the same thing at all." Penglai mountain night is Tucao.


    "Teacher Songyang." Bantian silver silently clenched his fist. He recalled what he had seen before, and his eyes flickered constantly.


    Finally, he whispered, "Mr. Songyang is a virtual personality. He passed on his will to us."


    "Since he wants to disappear from the world... Then I will try my best to achieve it! No matter what the price is."


    At this time, Sakata silver is no longer lazy and very serious.


    He was such a person. He was incorruptible and out of tune in his daily life, but he was very reliable in the face of major events. He didn''t hesitate to gamble his life for his companions and friends.


    "Plot stars." Bruce Wayne''s eyes crossed the plot stars one by one, and a lot of thoughts flashed in his mind.


    "Batman, what''s that look in your eyes?"


    Conan twitched at the corner of his mouth. He had been observing Bruce Wayne before. Now when he saw the direction of his sight, he suddenly felt something bad in his heart.


    "You don''t want to know our weaknesses by watching the plot stars, and then record all our weaknesses by door?"


    "Hiss," Huang Rong thought of what he said before the 10th, took a breath and quickly persuaded, "calm down, Batman! Members of Parliament can''t hurt each other."


    "It''s useless for you to record, but if you record and are taken away by others, it''s a great sin... I don''t want to be destroyed when fighting evil gods in the future."


    Huang Rong was still thinking about the justice Alliance... But now Conan said! Huang Rong suddenly realized that she didn''t know which members of the Justice League were. Now we should be more worried about being cheated. In fact, they are members of Parliament.


    "Hum! The fear of the weak." Yu zhiboban said with disdain, "even if I let him know my weakness, so what? In front of absolute strength, all resistance is futile."


    "Including killing behind you?" white beard added faintly.


    Yuzhiboban looked stiff and choked.


    Yuzhiboban''s back is his only weakness. Whether it was once qianshouzhu or heijue, it was through this weakness that he killed him.


    Although he tried his best to exercise himself, hoping to remove this weakness... But he hasn''t achieved much yet. This is a very normal thing. If this weakness could be removed so easily, it would have been eliminated


    "Everyone," Yasuda Gangji said calmly, "I feel we''re all right! Especially me, I''m just an ordinary person... Something really happened and belongs to the party protected by Batman. What should be nervous at this time... Should be the traffic of one party."


    "What does this have to do with me?" one party was in doubt. He didn''t participate much in the discussion, which can be connected with him?


    "Muyuan Shenquan." Yasuda Gangji said four words concisely and comprehensively.


    After a short silence, one party suddenly laughed. He grabbed his forehead with one hand and revealed an eye with some blood.


    His laughter was ferocious and manic. "Zada, you don''t really think that thing is useful to me?"


    "Only when my computational power drops significantly can I show that flaw because I don''t adapt. When I withdraw my fist at the moment of fighting, I can use the characteristics of vector control to hurt me... This is a funny joke."


    "I think so too." Conan nodded deeply. If one party was defeated so easily, he could not be No.1 at the top of Xueyuan city.


    "Even if you say so, you will be badly beaten by muyuan." Xiaoyu whispered.


    "After I finished watching the plot stars, Kihara won''t have such a chance." one party''s voice turned cold. "If he still has this naive idea, just come... The only thing I can guarantee is that he will die miserably in the end."


    "But you were beaten." Xiaoyu spoke very seriously. "I saw it with my own eyes! It''s terrible to be beaten."


    "I......" one party opened his mouth, forced himself to resist the impulse to burst foul language, and snorted coldly, "forget it, don''t argue with a boring kid like you."


    "Xiaoyu''s tender age is the biggest umbrella for one side." Huang Rong said inexplicably.


    Hearing the speech, one party looked at Huang Rong coldly.


    This doesn''t seem to be the first time Huang Rong has attacked him? Should he make a decisive battle with Huang Rong, and then tell Huang Rong with practical actions that no one in this Parliament can offend him?

 Chapter 385

    Looking at the scene in front of him, Su Han smiled dumbly. Immediately he used his observation authority and thought, "Qin Shihuang had completed the spirit base fusion before... He hasn''t come back now because of master Gu Yi."


    "Hmm? Master Gu Yi also roughly understood the basic operation principle of yinglingzuo. He did it in such a short time. It''s worthy of you... I''m looking forward to it." Su Han was excited.


    The hall of the Spirit says that it is the world''s own defense system, which can greatly enhance the world''s self-defense ability... Especially when the main world is facing invasion


    But when I was young... There were more heroes to do. They could fight and carry. Didn''t they smell good?


    The last person who collected a bunch of heroic hands was Ying Zheng of Qin Shihuang in fgo2.3.


    What is the hero king who collects treasure?


    Qin Shihuang directly collected Chinese heroes! If you want to do it, be the king of the spirit.


    It was almost time to estimate in his heart. Su Han thought and went directly into the month of cultivation. After exercising for a period of time, he transformed a new array in it.


    The magic capital array was almost transformed. Su Han entered the day of the decisive battle and honed his fighting skills. Then he went back to his room.


    Conveniently input the array transformation information into the computer and send it to the magic capital array Association. Su Han lay in bed, closed his eyes and used the observation authority of fog space to observe the current world.


    "Trouble... At this stage, the demon ancestor is unlikely to get out of the seal. I can''t directly kill into their nest... So I still have to wait for the good opportunity. Wait a minute?" Su Han suddenly opened his eyes and his eyes twinkled.


    He seems to have observed just now that there is a very deep evil smell in mordu area? But in a flash.


    "Magic capital?" Su Han lowered his eyes, used his super directness and calculated carefully, "at least in a short time, magic will not have a problem. But that just now should not be my illusion!"


    Su Han believes in his intuition, but he also believes in the observation of fog space. Combining the two, that is... Will the evil breath observed in the fog space not pose a threat to the demons for the time being?


    After a little thought, Su Han observed again. This time, he looked all over the devil, but he still didn''t find anything wrong.


    "It''s interesting. Did you hide? No, you can''t escape observation. In other words... Did you leave the theme?" Su Han''s eyes were deep and a heavy feeling rose in his heart.


    A powerful and terrible evil smell suddenly appeared in the first-class city of Huaya, which can''t help him relax... And if his guess is correct, the meaning behind it is also terrible.


    Does this mean that there is a powerful evil existence that can come at will without the constraints of the world?


    If it is true, then the threat of this existence to the current mankind is too great


    This existence must die.


    "Friday." Su Han suddenly said.


    "I''m here!" Friday''s voice continued.


    "Tell Yu mordufang to let them forge the array as fast as possible. Note, it''s the fastest! At all costs." Su Han paused and added, "by the way, tell taikangzi about my attitude."


    Although he didn''t know what happened this time, Su Han was confident that as long as the magic capital array was forged. If that guy does show up again, he will be caught.


    More importantly, being able to evacuate at such a fast speed... This means is not simple. Maybe it''s the existence of sage level!


    Su Han felt that his breakthrough opportunity might fall on the side of the devil. Of course... Su Han also guessed that this existence may surpass the sage? However, in the end, he still felt that this was unlikely.


    It''s a simple truth. It''s really so strong. It''s estimated that every shot can push the world! As for such a dodgy?


    "No problem." after Friday, he fell into a brief silence.


    After half incense, he spoke again on Friday, "inferring from the current information, the magic capital array can be cast in ten days at the fastest."


    "I have communicated with the president of the magic map Association. He has issued a military order!"


    "That''s better." Su Han nodded and finally got up again. First, he predicted with the color of seeing and hearing and the super directness, and then he used the truth cultivation method of jiujianxian to predict. Finally, he used the fog space to sweep three circles in the macro aspect of the world


    After a series of careful operations, Su Han determined that there could be no problem with the devil. He was relieved, washed and went to bed.


    It''s not that Su Han is timid.


    To be honest, even if a real crisis breaks out, the world is on the verge of destruction. He also has some ways to escape


    However, only Su Han and his close people can escape, not too many others


    If he slackens in this respect, something really goes wrong and a catastrophe breaks out... Who knows how many people will die?


    Su Han likes peace. Therefore, he is willing to maintain the hard won peace with the most cautious attitude.


    The next day.


    After su Han woke up, he continued to use the fog space observation ability to observe. Still determined that there was no problem. After washing and eating, he sat cross legged on the bed and entered the misty space.


    ¡­¡­


    In the vast and magnificent hall, strange stars of different colors stop in all directions. Bronze chairs are shrouded in fog. These chairs have mottled marks, but they don''t look old and have a unique charm.


    Su Han appeared in his seat out of thin air. He looked down and found that Ying Zheng, master Gu Yi, Weber and others all appeared in their respective positions.


    "Batman, what''s the situation in your world now?" Tony Stark stares at Bruce Wayne. He obviously has finished watching Batman stars. "Doesn''t it mean that there are many heroes in your world?"


    "There are a lot of extraordinary people in our world. Moreover, some of these extraordinary people are hidden! Others are on the road of evil... The rest can be called superheroes." Bruce Wayne''s voice is low.


    Although he knew that his identity had been exposed in front of these people and there was no need to hide it, it had become his habit to deliberately adapt the sound line when he was wearing bat armor.


    "Among these superheroes, what I value most," Bruce Wayne paused, his eyes a little deep, "is an existence called Superman."


    Tony Stark raised his eyebrows. "It''s rare that you pulled out a superhero to say. Well, let me ask... What''s the strength of the Superman you said?"

 Chapter 386

    Su Han can''t control his desire to speak, make complaints about the ten speech. "Superman is not a strong and weak problem. It''s a strong imagination."


    "If there are three giants in Marvel''s hero team and wonder nvxia, who are leading in various fields... In the world code named DC, Superman is the spokesman of the strongest superhero standing at the top of the justice alliance. It can be called relatively invincible!"


    The fog hall was quiet. Tony Stark looked at No. 10 subconsciously with consternation on his face.


    "Invincible?" Ying Zheng said. He was surprised. "Is DC world so lucky?"


    Being judged as invincible by the evil god No. 10, even if it is relatively invincible... It is also a very terrible thing.


    Bruce Wayne stopped talking and stared at number ten, trying to analyze his words.


    "Although it is said to be invincible, it also has its fatal weakness." on the 10th, he did not mention this weakness, but began to introduce Superman in detail.


    "Batman, the superman in the current world is still ok... Superman with parallel world can easily pull ten suns. There is also a golden Superman with parallel world, who can use will to control reality, have unlimited power and energy, and can revive indefinitely..."


    Tony Stark:


    Tony Stark is a little confused. Are you sure you''re talking about superheroes, not real gods?


    Infinite power, infinite energy, what is the ghost of infinite resurrection? Immortal?


    But he did not wait for him to make complaints about it. Ten, he said the last paragraph, "but gold Superman is strong, but it is still not the strongest Superman in parallel world."


    The fog hall was silent. Conan stopped pulling his tie and sat in a trance.


    Isn''t that the strongest?


    After a long time, Conan whispered, "really invincible?"


    Conan is trying his best to think about what is more powerful than infinite power, infinite energy and infinite resurrection... What will it be?


    Blue stained eyes twinkle.


    He thought that the evaluation of Superman on the 10th was only called relatively invincible, and his attitude towards the evaluation of golden Superman was also very indifferent


    Does this mean that the 10th is actually the strongest Superman above the golden Superman?


    The strongest Superman may exist at the same level as the 10th. Aware of this, he was as cold as blue dye, and his heart also set off huge waves.


    "I noticed one thing before," Huang Rong whispered. "Mr. President, when facing Marvel world and DC world, my attitude is very strange..."


    "For example, his history of presenting the two worlds is only presented in stages."


    "This is really an interesting discovery." one party thought deeply.


    Tony Stark''s eyes twinkled. Is it very easy for the president to draw out the past and future of that world?


    However, the attitude towards some world is not casual, such as Marvel DC... It may be because the parliament has a marvel DC world, which is much more difficult than other world.


    Of course, difficulty doesn''t mean you can''t do it.


    At present, Tony Stark has not found anything that the president of Parliament can''t do. It can only be said that all this may have happened because of the principle of equal exchange set by the president of the parliament


    "By the way," Tony Stark suddenly thought of something and sighed silently, "I almost forgot that the president of the Council also didn''t show everything in the world of magic forbidden book catalogue."


    "This can also support my previous speculation... The president of the parliament will not show the world with exceptional existence at will and almost free of charge like the ordinary world."


    Although it is nominally an exchange, everyone knows that the president is very generous in this regard.


    For example, Batman''s bat chariot traded... Although it is expensive, what is it compared with the future traded?


    Bruce Wayne''s face changed several times. He opened his mouth and wanted to ask number ten something. However, Su Han was not interested in continuing to answer him. He manipulated No. 10 and directly asked what he was interested in, "Mr. Ying Zheng, it seems that the situation after you integrate LINGJI is very good?"


    Ying Zheng took a deep look at No. 10 and said steadily, "No. 10 is also. Compared with when I first met you, you are now more humanized... Or more like a person."


    The whole hall was shocked when he said this.


    Even those who had not realized this before, suddenly woke up at the moment, and then after a moment of inner calculation, admitted that Ying Zheng was right. The change on the 10th was indeed extremely great.


    "Is it your purpose to make the 10th human?" Yu Zhibo looked at the chairman of the Council and couldn''t calm down.


    Su Han''s face was speechless, but he didn''t say anything, because he controlled No. 10, which was really more and more open.


    Huang Rong first looked at No. 10, then looked at Ying Zheng, "master Ying Zheng, can you tell me what''s going on with you now?"


    "It''s simple. There are many more means?" Ying Zheng thought a little and pointed to his forehead. "There are many more skills, such as being able to summon the great wall around the planet, or the army of the Qin Dynasty... Similar to the army of the king? But it''s a little better than that."


    "Because the Qin army I summoned used lightsabers and rode tanks."


    "Pooh! Pooh!" Tony Stark coughed violently.


    Bruce Wayne''s mouth also twitched. Qin Shihuang Ying Zheng? The great wall around the planet? Are lightsabers and tanks used to summon the Qin army?


    What is this army of the Qin Dynasty... Is this an alien?


    "In other words, Mr. Ying Zheng, if you want now, you can also make the Qin state of your world evolve into the fate world?" Conan''s glasses reflected a light.


    "If I go all out, I can do it in three years?" Ying Zheng wrote lightly.


    "You''ve gone too far." Tony Stark was stunned. He was so excited that he couldn''t control it for a moment. His palm slapped directly on the bronze handrail.


    He didn''t make complaints about his hands. He said, "if I want to, I can''t push the world science and technology in my life to fate Qin Shihuang in three years. You''re not as good as my world now. How can you do that?"


    "Heroic skills." Ying Zheng looked as calm as ever and rejected Tony Stark''s words.


    After several changes in Tony Stark''s face, he said he had nothing to say... Indeed, the classification of heroic skills is mysterious, and there is no science at all

 Chapter 387

    Song que stared at Ying Zheng with burning eyes. After a short silence, he suddenly turned to Su Han and said sincerely, "Your Excellency, I want to ask you something! Can I connect my world with the world of his majesty Qin Shihuang."


    Ying Zheng''s rapid progress this time became the last straw that crushed song Ke''s idea. He wants Ying Zheng to come to his own world and restore his glory.


    Su Han''s eyes narrowed slightly. With the help of the fog space deduction, he soon came to a conclusion and said, "complete the sacrifice in his own world and provide enough trading items to meet your demands."


    The original crystallization of the bright moon world in the Qin Dynasty has been fused by the misty space. Today''s foggy space can naturally carry out many operations on the bright moon world of Qin Dynasty.


    However, the Twin Dragons of the Tang Dynasty spread to the world because the fog space did not integrate its original crystallization... Although it is not impossible to operate, it undoubtedly cost a lot of energy, which is a little more than worth the loss for Su Han


    "I see!" Song Mei nodded cautiously.


    Ying Zheng looked at Song Ke thoughtfully. His fingers gently knocked on the handrail and suddenly said, "well, if you sacrifice the world... Then I''ll pay for the cost of world connectivity."


    Ying Zheng also knows that he is the one who takes advantage of world Unicom. Although song que put forward this proposal, there is no reason for song que to bear the transaction reward.


    "OK." Song que nodded calmly.


    Yu Zhibo glanced at several people, immediately cast his eyes on master Gu Yi, and seriously asked, "master, what step has the Yingling hall plan you once said been taken?"


    "The basic principle has been developed." master Gu Yi said gently, "now it is being developed in my world. It should not be far from the real success of casting..."


    After thinking about it, master Gu Yi added, "of course, even if it is studied, it will take some time to adjust and modify the problems."


    "It''s normal to think about it carefully." Conan nodded after thinking a little. "After all, the most difficult part of a program is never to make it, but to deal with all the logic bugs."


    "This is a false proposition," Tony Stark added, "because no program is absolutely perfect! We can only say that we can control logic bugs within an acceptable range.


    Su Han''s eyebrows beat and fell into meditation. He said to himself, "it''s going to take some time... Was I too optimistic before?"


    But after thinking about it, Su Han soon put it behind him. The birth of the Yingling hall later and earlier actually had little impact on him.


    In the final analysis, Su Han''s strength is enough, and his ordinary life is also taken care of by the ninja of the ghost Legion.


    When Su Han was thinking about whether he should enter the month of cultivation, he suddenly felt something and looked in the direction of Luo Cuilian.


    Luo Cuilian was acutely aware. She raised her head and looked at Su Han''s eyes. Su Han''s pupils were calm without any emotional fluctuation.


    Luo Cuilian pressed down the waves in her heart and asked with some doubts, "what can I do for you, sir?"


    Su Han didn''t speak. His fingers gently knocked on the handrail, and the endless fog began to twist.


    The real illusion extends.


    It was an endless desert. There was a strange pyramid in the desert. This pyramid was completely different from the pyramid recognized by people in the past, and the whole body was painted black.


    At this time, the ancient pyramid was covered with dense runes, which flowed on the surface of the pyramid like running water. However, the chains forged by runes broke from time to time, and each time they broke, it seemed that strange and nameless whispers could be heard.


    "What is this?" Sakata Yinshi looked extremely serious. Even if he saw only illusory images, he still felt the unknown when he heard the strange whisper, and goose bumps came out all over his body.


    Emperor Qing said nothing and looked a little heavy. His hands were still chest and watched quietly.


    The picture is moving rapidly and constantly looking back. Finally, there is a Grand Dynasty.


    At the bottom of the dynasty, there are countless residents of the pyramid state worshipping, but sitting on the top throne is a dark existence. It can''t be said whether he is a man or a woman. It can only be described by mystery.


    He looked down at the bottom, like laughing or crying, but when he looked carefully, he seemed to have no expression.


    "Pyramid country, king of black France." Su Han calmly revealed the information he had detected. But in fact, there was a huge wave in his heart at the moment.


    Black king... This name may be unfamiliar to many people. However, his other name is well known


    His thoughts twinkled in his mind. Su Han manipulated the 10th to speak, "I didn''t expect it to be this guy."


    "This... Huh?" Tony Stark suddenly noticed something wrong and stared at number 10 in amazement. "Mr. number 10, do you know this strange guy?"


    Tony Stark suddenly became nervous.


    How does the tenth exist? The unspeakable existence of being an evil god. If he really met his acquaintances this time, doesn''t it mean... It may be the original evil god?


    That''s a head hit!


    Even if the day after tomorrow evil gods were encountered during the parliamentary mission, most of them were personally solved on the 10th.


    "Well, it''s a bit of a coincidence," said the tenth. "The name of the king of black France may be strange to you... But we mentioned another name not long ago..."


    After a pause, the tenth continued, "nayaratotip."


    The name of the creeping chaos was revealed, and the scene fell into a dead silence.


    Emperor Qingdu rarely broke his kung fu. He was calm and looked a little gloomy.


    "Three pillar gods..." heaven is not afraid. Just like Luo Cuilian, she doesn''t speak at the moment.


    It''s terrible to meet the original evil gods. As a result, you tell her that you still meet the existence at the peak among the original evil gods?


    "You seem to have misunderstood something." after scanning around on the 10th, the words were not urgent or slow. "What I said was related to nayaratotip."


    "The black king is one of the avatars of nayaratotip... Of course, the number of avatars of nayaratotip is also extremely large. Not to mention that this time the black king has been sealed, and his strength is much weaker than that at his peak."


    With the words of the 10th, the atmosphere of the scene gradually returned.


    Of course, the overall atmosphere is still heavy. Conan''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly. Yasuda Gangji clenched his fist and looked uneasy. Emperor Qing tapped the handrail gently with his fingers and didn''t know what he was thinking.

 Chapter 388

    "Let me ask a question." fan Xian raised his palm. He has been in Parliament for some time and knows a lot of information about parliament... But it is because he knows enough that he can feel fear more.


    Fan Xian''s voice was low. "If this is the incarnation of the three pillar God... Will we attract the attention of the three pillar God if we solve it? Will there be a worse situation?"


    "You don''t need to worry about this problem," said the tenth indifferently.


    Su Han did not worry about it.


    On the one hand, the black king was sealed for so long that NAIA didn''t release him... This itself can explain a lot.


    On the other hand, the essence of the Mafia King monitored by Su Han is not complete, but more like a part of the real avatar torn apart. This part seems to be transformed into an existence similar to the God of disobedience because of the unique law of the God killer world.


    Of course, although it is similar to the God of disobedience. But his strength is much stronger than the God of disobedience, even stronger than Rama, the last king of God killers.


    Because the essence of his system is different from that of the God killer world, and he was born with the help of the system of this world.


    LAN Ran''s eyes were deep. He took a look at the 10th and Su Han again. "Should he say it''s true?"


    Sure enough, on the 10th... Or the chairman of the Council, he didn''t pay attention to the so-called three pillar gods at all


    Even if the three pillar God is the existence at the top of the evil god food chain, it is the same.


    The real illusion was still circulating and soon turned into a battlefield.


    A mighty God of disobedience stands on the earth.


    There are too many gods in Japanese mythology, Greek mythology, Western European mythology and Chinese mythology


    The disobedient gods among these different gods are fighting and fighting.


    Even if it eventually dies. But before they die, they will exhaust all means to consume the living power of the black king.


    And behind them is Rama, the last king.


    A god of disobedience fell. The powerful terror of the king of black law, he wreaks havoc between heaven and earth, and the strange darkness is eroding everything between heaven and earth.


    Rama was blessed by the gods in heaven, and the salvation covenant was exercised to the extreme, and even won the blessing of the origin of the world. Standing at the peak of all time.


    He used the salvation knife to cut the concept of the whole vast world into two parts.


    Under the delay of the God of disobedience, regardless of life and death, the king of black France did not escape, and his body was directly broken. But the king of the black law did not die, and the black matter was gathering.


    As powerful as Rama with the blessing of the gods in heaven and the blessing of the world, he also can''t kill the king of black law.


    No matter how many knives you cut, it is the same, because there is an extremely huge gap in the essence of the two sides. The same is true even if the black king is only part of the real black king.


    Finally, the helpless remnant gods forged the dark pyramid. Completely sealed it.


    With a crisp buzz, the real illusion dissipated completely. But the fog hall was still quiet, and no one spoke for a long time.


    "Unexpectedly, there are so many disobedience gods." Luo Cuilian''s words are calm, but her eyes twinkle with abnormal light, which seems to be excited and meditative.


    "I''m curious, who is the guy who leads all the disobedience gods in the front?" Jiecheng Chennai whispered. She was interested in Rama because Rama showed too much power, which could be called the main force to solve the black king.


    She was even thinking that if she went to the world of the God killer later, she could summon the God who did not follow. Then, in the case of the same enemy, should we be able to suppress the contradiction between the God killer and the disobedient God?


    Anyway, with the help of the disobedient God, the victory of the battle can be said to be locked in advance


    Of course, the idea in Jiecheng''s mind just flashed away.


    First, the God of disobedience can not be summoned if he wants to call. We can only know from the difficulty of the old Marquis in finding the God of disobedience in the plot stars.


    On the other hand, even if we can really join hands with the God of disobedience, I''m afraid that after fighting the black king... Members of Parliament will have to fight with the God of disobedience.


    After all, as a god killer, Luo Cuilian and the God of disobedience are natural enemies... And if the two fight, members of the parliament will undoubtedly be involved


    "Rama." the number ten seemed to drop slightly, and he whispered, "or you can call him the name of the God killer star, the last king."


    Fengyuan pupil diffusion, the last king? The guy suspected of being the ultimate boss in the God killer world? Although it hasn''t appeared, we can understand the horror of this existence only by looking at the force he set off


    After all, it is a disobedient God who specializes in hunting and killing God killers


    "The sixth incarnation of Vishnu in India?" Luo Cuilian murmured. As a god killer, she naturally knows the myths of all countries in the world.


    "Looking at the combat effectiveness he showed before, he is indeed qualified to be the executioner who buried the God killer."


    Luo Cuilian gently tapped the handrail with her fingers. Her eyes were uncertain, not only there was no fear, but there was a little war to rise.


    After all, she is a lawless existence. She is the Wulin alliance leader who looks down on the hot and yellow earth and an unparalleled demon. Even if some members of the current parliament are determined to be stronger than her, she has no awe.


    The only person she feared... Or who had left a psychological shadow on her was the president of the Council.


    "Miss Luo Hao, what''s your expression?" Penglai Shanhui night looked a little different. She is graceful and graceful. She is still the princess of that month when fantasy town has not been established.


    After a little thought, Penglai mountain Hui''s night God said strangely, "you don''t want to send your head after the last king in the future appears?"


    Luo Cuilian glanced at Penglai Shanhui night, "the last king has no sign for the time being, and if he is really born... At that time, it is not certain who will kill who."


    Penglai Shanhui choked at night. But she thought carefully and had to admit that what Luo Cuilian said was reasonable.


    The existence of Parliament is the biggest variable. Who knows how far Luo Cuilian has made her strength with the help of the parliament when the last king appears?


    "Well, who wants to take part in this mission?" Su Han opened his mouth indifferently, his voice was gentle, and there was strange power spreading.


    However, compared with the last time, it seems to completely pollute the listener''s spirit. This time, apart from feeling like a heavy burden, members of parliament have not suffered any negative impact.

 Chapter 389

    "I''ll take part in this mission." Yu Zhibo opened his mouth, and his eyes twinkled with interest. It is rare to encounter a battle of this level. Naturally, he cannot be absent.


    "Gulalala, then I''ll join in." white beard laughed, and he moved his wrist.


    Recently, white beard keenly found that his strength has fallen into a bottleneck. In this case, fighting is the best choice to break through the bottleneck.


    Although there is a day of decisive battle, fighting on the day of decisive battle and knowing that you can''t die... This is very different from really participating in the task of Parliament and facing strong enemies


    Not to mention, after participating in the battle of the parliamentary task, we can still obtain evil and divine forces and strengthen a wave of strength with external forces.


    "Add me!" lanran said with a smile. "I don''t think Miss Luo Cuilian would refuse such a strong support from me?"


    Luo Cuilian didn''t speak, but her attitude proved that lanran''s guess was right.


    Ordinary world members of the parliament may be afraid of lanran because of the great difference in strength, so they refuse to participate in the mission... However, Luo Cuilian has the terror of swallowing the world. Not to mention, lanran actually came to help her this time.


    There was a brief silence in the parliament. Su Han glanced over the crowd and found that many people hesitated.


    Even Zhang Sanfeng''s eyebrows are locked tightly at the moment. I''m not afraid, mainly because... He''s worried that he''s really involved in the task, which may drag down the hind legs of all members.


    Just when Su Han thought whether he should speak, Ying Zheng silently raised his palm.


    "Good." Su Han spit out two words in his heart.


    Then, he spoke with a deep voice, "Yu Zhibo ban, Edward Newgate, LAN ran Yujie, Ying Zheng participated in this task."


    Luo Cuilian disappeared.


    Immediately, the surrounding void was constantly distorted and evolved into a real illusion. This is exactly where Luo Cuilian is at the moment, Lushan Mountain with the fragrance of birds and flowers.


    In the next moment, all the people whose names were reported by Su Han had a gorgeous rise. They all disappeared into the illusory images around them.


    No. 10 is sitting in his position.


    Above the sky, there was a faint luster, with a mighty air, spread, fell quickly, and disappeared into the real illusion.


    The fog Hall fell into silence.


    "Isn''t it the 10th? Moreover, the smell just now..." Zhang Sanfeng was a little suspicious. He felt that the smell was familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen the smell for a while.


    "The God of the original world... No. 5? No, although there are some similarities in senses, there are some differences." Huang Rong frowned, and she also fell into hesitation at the moment.


    "That smell is a little like Miss Luo Cuilian." Tony Stark suddenly opened his mouth. After all, he fought side by side with Luo Cuilian in the type moon world, so he reacted faster than others.


    "Luo Cuilian... God killer, God of disobedience?" Conan connected everything and opened his eyes. "Wait a minute, is this past God... A strange serial number god? Moreover, it has something to do with the God killer world?"


    Conan''s heart vibrated. Subconsciously, he glanced at the direction of No. 10, but found that No. 10 sat there quietly, as if he hadn''t heard his words. Obviously, he didn''t have the slightest idea of explanation.


    "That''s really." Conan smiled bitterly. He thought that the 10th was more humanized before, but now he''s back... Or, with such a contrasting attitude, people can''t feel what the 10th is thinking.


    It can only be said that the thinking of evil gods is too different from that of ordinary people


    "Don''t think so much, keep watching," reminded rotten Lucia.


    Members of Parliament, look at me, I look at you. After a short silence, I listened to rotten Lucia and looked at the real illusion around me.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on Lushan Mountain, in front of a small wooden house.


    Lu Yinghua, Luo Cuilian''s disciple, knelt respectfully in front of the thatched house and said carefully, "supreme holy leader, I have something to report."


    "On the other side of the pyramid country, some very strange phenomena have taken place. Even many magic associations sent people there, and finally fell into them... According to the inference of the top alchemists in the holy religion, it is very likely that the God who does all this is not obedient."


    After that, Lu Yinghua bowed his head and said nothing. Waiting for Luo Cuilian to give orders.


    Although he is the young leader of the five prison saints. Looking at the world, it can also be regarded as a top young hero.


    However, Lu Yinghua was extremely awed by the Wulin leader because she was beaten by Luo Cuilian since childhood... She was even bored with the same beautiful women because of Luo Cuilian''s appearance and this experience


    After a long time, a calm voice sounded, "I know."


    The next moment, accompanied by a crash. The ordinary looking thatched house in front of me burst open.


    "What?" Lu Yinghua looked blankly, and then reacted in an instant, his eyes widened. He subconsciously wiped his eyes and found that the thatched house really exploded. He immediately felt his scalp numb.


    This is Luo Cuilian''s residence. Who dares to destroy Luo Cuilian''s residence? Did other demons come?


    But it''s impossible.


    If other demons really enter China, the five prison holy church will get information at the first time.


    When Lu Yinghua was in a daze and panic, he suddenly found that the giant who broke through the thatched cottage was more than six meters tall... This kind of body shape is by no means human


    "The God of disobedience?" Lu Yinghua took a breath. What luck is this? Does the God of disobedience manifest directly beside his master?


    Is his master going to kill God again and give him another theocracy?


    "It''s as like as two peas," he said. "White," he whisked his dust on his body and looked down at Robertson. "I''m sorry to destroy your home," said the governor. "Do you need me to go back and pay you a thatched cottage?"


    "No need." Luo Cuilian waved her palm gently, blew up a gust of wind and rolled all the dust away. She said calmly, "I ignored that I was at home... After that, let the five prison saints rebuild one."


    Lu Yinghua: "


    Lu Yinghua twitched his cheeks and looked at a loss.


    His master... Is he such a reasonable person? Won''t it be lost?


    Moreover, why did his master talk with the existence of the suspected disobedience God? What the hell happened?


    Lu Yinghua looked in a trance and even wondered if he had been under too much pressure recently, resulting in hallucinations.

 Chapter 390

    White beard''s eyes suddenly coagulated and looked at Luo Cuilian''s side.


    "What happened?" Yu Zhibo frowned and looked down at white beard. The next moment, he saw a strange existence standing beside Ying Zheng.


    His whole body was covered with a faint luster, and there was a terrible look spreading between his hands and feet.


    However, compared with the grandeur and sanctity of the original God No. 5, the strangeness and anonymity of the evil god No. 10, and the pure light power of the glorious and shapeless God No. 9... He seems impartial and can''t be described by the golden mean.


    Of course, the golden mean does not mean that it is not strong. In other words, the strange god in front of him, although the power released is not strong, but it makes everyone feel a sense of oppression. This is the gap in the level of life


    "Who are you?" Ying Zheng''s voice was low. He stared at Su Han tightly under the folded eyes of the crown pearl jade.


    "No. 6 or No. 4? You didn''t pay attention to the ranking at that time. How would you like to call me? Then how would you call me." Su Han''s words were easy-going.


    "... the God who doesn''t pay attention to the serial number, but he really ran into a different kind." lanran said with a smile, but looked at Su Han with serious eyes. People who break the rules are generally not welcomed by others.


    As we know, other gods must be extremely powerful and terrible beings in nothingness. At the most time, it can compete with evil gods


    And the rules of the empty sign God who can break this level are still so casual. The guy in front of him is very afraid of thinking carefully.


    "Gula Lala, then I''ll call you number four." white beard smiled boldly after thinking a little.


    As the king of the sea, he doesn''t like to play with those empty. Since the God in front of him has a casual attitude in this regard, he will make a name at will.


    Luo Cuilian said nothing. She frowned and looked at Su Han.


    She tasted a familiar breath from Su Han, which was a little similar to the God of disobedience and even the God killer, but the essence was above both.


    "Who is this guy?" Luo Cuilian''s thoughts twinkled in her mind. Naturally, she was not stupid. She made a lot of inferences in combination with the information she had received in the Parliament during this period.


    It''s possible that the one in front is related to the God killer world, so this replaces the No. 10 who originally wanted to participate in the mission? But if the person in front of him really comes from his world, what role has this one played in the history of the God killer world?


    For example, Haotian God, Kaus and other gods are supreme gods? Or simply, not from the origin of the birth of God


    "Didn''t this guy say before that there was a problem in the pyramid country?" Yu zhiboban didn''t pester Su Han''s identity more. He looked at Lu Yinghua.


    Lu Yinghua lowered his head and said respectfully, "you guys, that''s true."


    Although he still didn''t know the identity of the group in front of him, he saw that Luo Cuilian treated them equally, which was a very terrible thing.


    After all, his master was lawless and could not bow to the weak. Maybe these guys in front of us are just as terrible as the God of disobedience... Although this situation is very incredible, Lu Yinghua can''t find a more reasonable explanation


    Su Han didn''t speak, and his air spread around him.


    White beard, Yu Zhibo ban and others, although somewhat suspicious, did not stop them, and their air spread around their bodies.


    Su Han stepped out. Of course, Su Han''s Shenzu Tong is completely different from Luo Cuilian''s Shenzu Tong. He took a group of people directly across the endless distance and came to the pyramid country, directly in front of the Black Pyramid.


    However, at this time, the Black Pyramid has completely collapsed.


    The sky was dark, and an indescribable twist spread in all directions.


    "After a long time, one generation is not as good as another. Fortunately, I thought there would be a fierce battle."


    A sigh sounded. This sigh is not a human language, but it clearly makes everyone who hears this sentence understand what it means.


    The sound of breaking the sky sounded, a meteor crashed from the sky, smashed through the earth, rippled rocks, and dust flew thousands of meters high.


    Of course, because the whole sky is dyed black, this scene is not conspicuous.


    "... that breath." Luo Cuilian sensed the familiar charm. After a short silence, she whispered, "Marquis WOBAN."


    The situation at the scene is clear at a glance. It should be that Marquis WOBAN heard the news of the suspected emergence of the God of disobedience and rushed over before her... The final result is obvious.


    The earth was cracking, and with a roar, a half disabled werewolf climbed out.


    However, at the moment, the werewolf''s state is very poor. There are granulations growing on the incomplete half of his body, turning into small tentacles. He looked at the air crazily as if he hadn''t seen all this, "keep coming!"


    "This guy." Luo Cuilian was silent. She and the Marquis of WOBAN are indisputable old enemies, and admit that each other''s strength will not be weaker than herself.


    However, WOBAN failed so miserably in the face of the black king... No, more than failure? According to the development of the situation in front of us! After a while, the Marquis of WOBAN will turn into a evil thing, right?


    The black haze is spreading. It looks slow. In fact, it is almost to the extreme. It condenses into a man with dark skin in front of everyone. He is dark from top to bottom, including his pupils. The whole person has a strange and nameless smell. He is the king of the black law.


    "Here comes a new... Huh?" the words of the king of black France stopped. His eyes fell on Su Han and his face became serious.


    The black law king looked at Su Han repeatedly and found that he could not see through the air on Su Han.


    "The senses are similar to those guys who once besieged me. However, this is only external." the king of black France found that he could not see through Su Han, which was a very incredible thing for him.


    "Where are you looking?" the Marquis of WOBAN roared and appeared in front of the black king in an instant.


    "That''s the end of the children''s game." the black king''s voice was indifferent. He saw Su Han''s existence and obviously had no heart to play.


    The black king raised his palm, the void was suddenly twisted, and a black sun suddenly rose, "pull, solve it."


    With a shrill cry, a terrible fiery flame burned everything.


    The black sun, which came between the world, crashed into the body of the Marquis of WOBAN.

 Chapter 391

    The black flame, like a living active substance, wound around WOBAN''s body and made him scream.


    "It seems that the situation has become interesting." lanran said with a smile, but his eyes are also dignified.


    Luo Cuilian''s face was gloomy and the wailing WOBAN reminded her of herself who was entangled by evil after she offended the President


    Even if the will is hard, like a god killer, he will be easily broken in front of these exceptional evil gods


    Yu Zhibo''s eyes twinkled. Combined with the characteristics of evil gods and the information he had learned before, he guessed a lot and murmured, "no wonder the ancient god of disobedience went crazy and wanted to kill him, which polluted the whole God of Egypt? Wait a minute, can you say..."


    The king of black France looked at the calm Suhan, but the void behind him was constantly distorted, and Egyptian gods with different expressions appeared. The God of wind named Hugh, the God of rain named tefnut, and the God of earth named Gabe


    Of course, these disobedience gods of the Egyptian god system are full of ominous breath. There is a great gap from what was described in the original myth.


    "That guy, you can''t deal with it. Leave it to me."


    Su Han''s words were brief and comprehensive, and he walked forward step by step. The whole world is constantly distorted, and the mirror world extends.


    "Gula Lala, the strength of the enemy on the other side is very good... But in the history of the Council Chairman''s retrospect at that time, I didn''t see so many degenerates summoned by the king of the black law." white beard sighed. Soon, a fist hung out to the side, and the void was fragmented.


    The body of the sun god also exploded and turned into a dark flame in the sky.


    Of course, this punch also killed WOBAN who was as dead as a hanging wire... WOBAN''s divine power was launched and forcibly transformed into a black ancient dragon.


    White beard didn''t look at WOBAN. He stared at the black flame from beginning to end. The flame is winding. La first incarnates into the shape of the black sun, and then constantly changes into the shape of the eagle headed man.


    La stood on the ground and stared at white beard without expression. He raised his palm and exercised his divine power. The sun disc and Cobra appeared beside him.


    The sun god whispered, "since you have offended God, then... Give your life to make atonement."


    When the voice fell, the sun disc was in full bloom. With the power of burning everything, it attacked and killed in the direction of white beard.


    White beard''s fist was covered with armed color domineering, and he punched the sun disk. The power of vibration contains the ultimate destructive power. Even if the disc in front symbolizes the sun in concept, there are still many cracks, and then it collapses.


    "What?" the pupil suddenly contracted.


    White beard''s left arm was bitten by a snake, but the black armed color was domineering and forcibly prevented the snake''s teeth from penetrating into the body. Of course, even if the snake didn''t really bite through white beard''s defense, it still imposed negative conditions on white beard, such as weakness, fatigue, poisoning and so on.


    However, white beard was dragged down by so many negative states. He was still extremely domineering. He bombarded out with white light on his fist and ran through LA''s body. Then the palm shook slightly, the crack spread, and the sun god''s body was broken.


    The afterwave spread, and the whole void burst into fragments, breaking and cracking tens of thousands of miles of the earth.


    "It''s really Mr. Edward." staring at the scene in front of her, lanran sighed heartily, shook her hand and took out the mirror.


    "Then, I will try my best to fight the enemy." Ying Zheng folded his hands, and he lowered his eyes. "First emperor!"


    Ying Zheng showed off his latest treasure. The name of Baoju is the first emperor. This is FGO the condensation of the great achievements of Qin Shihuang in the world


    Of course, Ying Zheng''s treasure has not only the blessing of Lingge, the first emperor of the FGO world, but also his own achievements in the bright moon world in the Qin Dynasty.


    There are countless ears of wheat taking root and sprouting on the earth. On the sky, the scale is huge to the extreme. The great wall of heaven slowly condenses into shape, extends around and surrounds the earth of the whole mirror world.


    At the same time, behind him, at the end of the endless wheat field, there is a vast city standing.


    The city has reached the extreme, with a sense of the historical vicissitudes of ancient buildings. At the same time, there are high-tech products such as floating wood carving subway and hanging cranes


    Ancient times, immortals, myths, technology... Countless seemingly unrelated things mixed together to create this miracle city. This is Xianyang city.


    In front of Xianyang City, a large number of heroes are emerging. Wang Jian, Wang Ben, Meng brothers... Even Yin Yang disciples including the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, the moon god and the star soul, the carefree son of Taoism and the real person Xiaomeng


    In the rear, there is a Qin Dynasty army with a name in history


    However, all those who recognized the rule of Qin Shihuang appeared in the mirror world. And won the great achievements in his own world.


    "What the hell is this?"


    "Another world... Spiritualization? These sudden messages in my mind..."


    "My strength has become stronger! Much stronger... Is this the change your majesty has brought us?"


    "Spiritualization... The information in my mind is limited! But it seems that the spirit will not really die? Isn''t it that if I recognize your Majesty''s rule and your majesty won''t die... I can live forever."


    There are those who are shocked, those who are happy, those who are surprised and uncertain, and those who have collapsed.


    The fallen wind god Hugh killed him, and the black tornado condensed into shape in an instant. It is omniscient and contains the terrible power of easily destroying a country.


    "This is the battle against the gods!" Ying Zheng pulled out the sky question and pointed in the direction of Feng Shen Xiu.


    Qin Feng''s naked recitation sounded.


    The top generals of the Qin Dynasty immediately entered the state. They forcibly suppressed the shock in their hearts, looked resolute, and killed them with their troops who also received merit blessings.


    Natural phenomena collide with the torrent composed of black armor soldiers, but what is torn apart... Is an irresistible terrorist disaster of nature.


    "It''s really powerful." the king of black France stared at the scenes and sighed.


    As soon as he shook his palm, countless tentacles in the black sleeves spread out, and became extremely long for a moment, winding in the direction of Su Han.


    "Tai Chi Qi! Wang Dao Qi!" Su Han silently urged, then raised his fist and flashed forward lightly, "vigorously improve the King Kong divine skill."


    Inspired by divine power. The most holy Buddha power gathered into a fist and ran through countless tentacles. But there are too many tentacles. This punch is like falling into the mud and can''t make you work hard.


    Su Han''s face remained unchanged, his palm opened, and the fist condensed by the Buddha light split into Buddha Hui and reshaped into a sharp sky knife.


    He whispered, "Tiandao''s first knife: it''s not shaped up and down. Why do you test it?"

 Chapter 392

    Su Han integrated his will of martial arts into these Tiandao, and drove these Tiandao to display the supreme Sabre skill of song Ke.


    Of course, it is essentially song Que''s Sabre technique, but even if song que himself is on the scene and sees Su Han''s Sabre intention, it will only shock


    At most, he would wonder why this Dao meaning is so similar to his own Dao meaning, instead of thinking that this is his own Dao meaning.


    After the blessing of the great unification theory and the hard cultivation in the month of cultivation. Su Han has thoroughly digested song Que''s Sabre technique into his own. Moreover, in his hands, the power released by Tiandao Sabre is far more powerful than that in Song''s lack of hands.


    Countless tentacles were stirred to pieces in an instant. The Tiandao broke at the next moment, and countless golden light spots swept in all directions, directly devouring all these tentacles.


    "Is this?" the black king''s eyes expanded, with shock, thinking, strangeness, hesitation and so on. "My power has been eaten."


    The black law king was the first congenital evil god Su Han met. Even if he is strictly a part of NAIA and has experienced an unimaginable war, what remains at the moment is only a part of the real black king


    But his vision and knowledge are still far beyond all the enemies Su Han has ever seen. He naturally knows how abnormal the situation is.


    "There is no reason, this era dominated by us... Is far from the end. In the current period, nothing should be able to restrain us unless..."


    The black king suddenly stopped talking. This era belongs to the era of evil gods, although it does not mean that every congenital evil god is absolutely invincible in this era. After all, there are some strange world, which makes evil gods feel difficult


    Even, some existence, the great power released in their own world, can defeat the real original evil god.


    Because those big worlds are the immortal world handed down from ancient times.


    The strong with extremely high essence, consistent with the big world, can fully play the effect that one plus one is far greater than one.


    Lift the power of the vast world, and truly no one can reach in the world! If you want to defeat them, only the evil god will destroy the world outside the boundary


    Of course, the great world in the name of immortality, even the most top original evil gods, is troublesome to destroy, and may even fail and be backfired


    Of course, if you are a normal person, considering the advantages and disadvantages, you will certainly not do anything to these worlds. But the key problem is that evil gods are chaotic in nature... Indeed, evil gods have met this big world, never die, and finally both lose


    But even if we encounter all kinds of accidents and evil gods fall... It can only be regarded as that they are defeated by a more powerful existence. Not devour!


    Can devour the existence of evil gods... Or higher evil gods! Or it is a void loophole against the current era trend.


    "Damn it, I''m not complete! I have too many incomplete memories." the king of black France looked gloomy.


    He was aware of the problem, but because the information in his hand was limited, he could not infer whether the existence in front of him was related to higher level evil gods or loopholes... It can only be said that according to the current situation, it was more likely to be related to higher level evil gods


    "It doesn''t matter." the king of black France opened his arms. Whether it''s an evil god or a loophole, it makes no difference to him.


    Evil gods are never unified individuals! They are chaotic and disorderly, weird and can''t be understood by common sense. Many of them also kill each other... Since they are determined to be the enemy, they can kill each other


    Many black scenes emerged beside him, magnificent pyramids, black tornadoes, strange and incomparable dark sun... This is the symbol of corruption he sent out.


    But after being eroded by him, it is also part of his true power.


    Strange voices suddenly sounded, and all kinds of natural phenomena spread away. It''s eroding and polluting the whole world. The mirror world is gradually dyed dark.


    The black thorns sprang out of the void, endless, smashing into Su Han''s body, and burst open.


    The air around Su Han coincides with the misty space, and heaven conquers the power of the evil god system.


    Su Han thought, and the power of time fixed everything in front of him. Then, Su Han stepped out and appeared in front of the black law king. His eyes narrowed slightly, and a faint blue brilliance was revealed from it.


    Reincarnation eye, open!


    Su Han shook his palm and whispered, "Golden Wheel... Reincarnation explosion!"


    The body of the black king was cut. At the same time, the dark world behind him was cut.


    Time flows with the trend.


    "What?" the voice of the king of black France produced a rare emotional fluctuation. His body was completely broken, some of which were forcibly swallowed up by the misty space, and some of them withdrew at a high speed to re condense the form in the distance, but it was already inhuman.


    "It''s really dangerous. No... this strange ability! No matter which guy is, he will suffer great losses if he is not careful in front of you... Or even die?"


    The cold and strange voice rang through the world. Although it is a completely strange language, it can be understood by anyone. Moreover, separated from the human form, the black king seems to have untied some shackles, and the language contains strange power.


    "Ah!" Lu Ying''s incarnation trembled violently, and he felt the pain of his brain like a tear.


    Luo Cuilian, who was fighting the God of drought, frowned and threw her arms at will. A terrible wind cut through a long distance and directly pulled Lu Yinghua out.


    Rolling on the ground, Lu Yinghua was affected by the outside world. He woke up with a blank look. He took a subconscious look at his body, and then his look stiffened.


    Because he found that his palm turned into something similar to Pu at this moment, "what is it?"


    "Wait a minute... I''m polluted? Alienated!" Lu Yinghua''s back is cold. He suddenly realized what a dangerous situation he was in before, closed his eyes without hesitation, and cut off all his five senses'' perception of the outside world.


    Although it may suffer from battle and death, looking at the outside world, it may be alienated into monsters... In that way, Lu Yinghua would rather die as a human in the aftermath of the war between the two sides.


    Moreover, if Luo Cuilian wins, she is bound to use coercive means to fight him out of the closed state of the five senses. So he doesn''t need to worry about so many problems at all.


    In the endless darkness, Lu Yinghua thought about what he had just seen, "just now... The Great Wall! Xianyang city! And... The war song of the Qin Dynasty? Is it the God of disobedience? The God of disobedience of Qin Shihuang! But this is also wrong..."

 Chapter 393

    Lu Yinghua was puzzled because Qin Shihuang was by no means the God of the Chinese humanistic system. To a greater extent, he was regarded as the ancestor of the Chinese humanities.


    Of course, not from the knowledge of mythology, the mysterious world has not completely found out... It is also uncertain whether it is the basis for the recovery of the God of disobedience


    On this basis, it can be inferred that Qin Shihuang, the emperor of ancient and modern times, also has the possibility of making achievements.


    "And... The monster six or seven meters high!"


    Lu Yinghua now recalled the scene of white beard hammering and pulling, and still felt his body tremble. It was the Supreme God in Egyptian mythology. But also suspected of being polluted by that kind of dark matter and becoming more powerful... But so vulnerable.


    He even had an illusion that even his master''s performance in combat effectiveness... Was far inferior to that powerful giant


    "It should be an illusion." Lu Yinghua forcibly dispelled the disrespectful idea.


    According to the analysis of Lu Yinghua''s knowledge, this should not be possible. After all, the God killer is undoubtedly the strongest on this land. It''s no problem to be stronger... Much stronger? It''s impossible to think about it.


    On the battlefield.


    Blue dye has solved the mirror.


    For example, tefnut, the God of rain, and Isis, the patron saint of the dead, were confused by the trend, and then fought with each other. The dark divine power was destroyed and eroding everything.


    In the distance, Osiris, the God of the underworld, exercised his divine power, and a vast underworld came.


    The roar of thousands of ghosts and gods sounded. Strange undead creatures like mummies came from it and fought head-on with the Qin Dynasty cavalry who tore the tornado, but they retreated step by step. Before long, they were directly driven into the dark earth.


    "I am the Qin Dynasty, I am the country!"


    Ying Zhenghua is a sacred black dragon with a vast and surging Imperial Majesty.


    He shouldered the weight of the great Qin Dynasty, gathered the power of hundreds of millions of subjects of the great Qin Dynasty, took off into the sky and fought head-on with Osiris, the God of the underworld.


    Yuzhi wave spot condensed xuzuo Neng, and now the battle is over.


    Stepping on Gaibu, the God of the earth, he said expressionless, "I don''t know. Kill this guy... Can you get the divine power of the God who doesn''t obey?"


    Gaibu, the God of the earth, gave a roar, and the Earth took off in an instant. It turned into an earth cast beast with a lion''s body and bit at yuzhiboban.


    Wielding the samurai sword in his hand, he nailed the beast to the earth. Yu Zhibo ban didn''t even look at the beast. He stared thoughtfully at the God of the earth under his feet.


    "Forget it, I''d better sacrifice directly."


    Yu Zhibo suddenly sneered. Pandora presided over the ceremony in the world of God killers... And is Pandora comparable to the president of Parliament?


    The gap between the two sides can not even be described as the difference between heaven and earth.


    In this case, do you still need to make a choice?


    On the other side, white beard stuck the neck of the sun god pull. Even if the pull began to Amun, it showed that it really belonged to the Supreme God and had the power to burn the whole earth... It was also useless.


    White beard smashed it and then sacrificed it. Even if he found that using this method of sacrifice could only sacrifice part of the fallen sun god, he didn''t care. Then do it again, kill it again, and continue to sacrifice.


    And Su Han''s battlefield also reached the final stage.


    The numerous incantations were turned into Vajra chains, which were wrapped around the body of the black law king, making it difficult to move.


    Flowers swirled around the divine power, and countless trees and vines wound around the outer layer of the King Kong chain to become the second line of defense.


    Su Han came to the king of black law without expression.


    "You guy." the black king of France has no human body, and the eyes in the black strange material stare at Su Han tightly. "This layer outside is the divine power of the world? I really didn''t expect that I would fall on the cowardly divine power of the world."


    "However, your essence is very strong! Or, these divine powers become so powerful because of you... So? Divine power is not your own strength, but a kind of shackle that limits your efforts? No, why don''t you use your own strength."


    Su Han''s face was expressionless. In fact, his heart shook.


    The vision of the black law king is too wide. The eight Chengdu guesses are correct, and the remaining two mistakes... It is because the great unification theory strengthens the theocracy, which misleads the black law king.


    "This guy is too dangerous. If this guy joins the parliament, I''m afraid I can''t sit on the Diaoyutai like this."


    Su Han sighed in his heart and then stretched out his palm.


    Of course, this is not to say that the wisdom of the king of heifa is better than that of lanran. In fact, lanran can almost see what the black king can see


    After all, all these characteristics of Su Han were analyzed by a group of wise men in the parliament


    It can only be said that the king of black law is, after all, the embodiment of the original evil god NAIA, and he has too much knowledge of evil gods in his hands.


    Combined with his wisdom, although it can not be said that Su Han will be punctured, it will undoubtedly be much more difficult for Su han to maintain the current situation. At least it''s impossible for Su han to be so lazy and casual as now


    The door of misty space extended in Su Han''s mind.


    The power of the king of black law was constantly swallowed up, and his will came to a world of rising fog.


    "What the hell is here?" the black king looked around with deep eyes. He felt the surging power of evil gathered here.


    Finally, he looked up and saw a strange figure shrouded in fog on the highest bronze throne. Those cold eyes stared at him without emotion.


    "You," the black king''s eyes suddenly spread. After a short silence, he suddenly smiled, "it''s really familiar, but apart from the sense of familiarity, there is no memory about here... Or because of my incomplete memory?"


    "But does this obsession come from my noumenon? Sure enough, it has something to do with the highest people. It''s a pity that I didn''t kill this valuable existence... But it''s good to be killed by it..."


    The words of emotion spread around. Little by little, the black king was completely swallowed up.


    Su Han stood in his place with a strange look. The last few words of the king of black law contain too much information.


    With his eyes down, Su Han sorted out a large amount of information obtained, which are the memory of the black law king. But it looks scattered and very incomplete.


    In the end, Su Han only summed up a little, "the misty space really has a deep origin with evil gods... But the words of the black king of France mislead me."


    In fact, the black Dharma king only felt extremely familiar. He was uncertain that the fog space was connected with the highest evil god... Or he wanted to use words to confuse and pit Su Han at the last moment of his life


    "Should it be said that it is worthy of NAIA''s separation? His talent in deception is almost full." Su Han shook his head and left the matter behind.


    The secret of foggy space is important, but you can go back and think about it slowly. Now the most important thing is to deal with the affairs of the God killer world.

 Chapter 394

    Su Han turned his head and found that the curtain had fallen on other battlefields at the moment.


    The members of Parliament killed a fallen statue and sacrificed them to the misty space.


    "In that case, then next." Su Han thought, the mirror world was lifted instantly, and a member of the parliament appeared next to Su Han.


    "I''m back." Luo Cuilian said in a secluded way. She immediately stared at the land Eagle lying on the ground and sleeping with her eyes closed. "Sure enough, only when she was really facing danger, could she see her level."


    Luo Cuilian lowered her eyes and whispered, "you are laughing at the level of my disciple."


    Yu Zhibo''s hands are around his chest and his face is expressionless. He doesn''t say anything about it.


    White beard stroked - touched his beard and Gula Lala smiled, "in fact, I think the disciple of the leader is great! After all, the enemy we face can destroy the existence of the world... It is countless times more dangerous than the so-called disobedience God."


    White beard is telling the truth. Even Marco, his best son, could not have done better than Lu Yinghua under the circumstances just now.


    This is not the battle they should be involved in. It is enough to protect themselves.


    Luo Cuilian was noncommittal and then looked not far away.


    The old Marquis, who turned into a black dragon, stopped there quietly, but he was also very vigilant. It was obvious that he was ready to evacuate immediately if things were wrong.


    "The matter has been handled, so I should send you back." Su Han''s voice was calm and did not fluctuate.


    "Go back? So soon?" Luo Cuilian was a little surprised, but she didn''t stop and stay. Her attitude was very calm. "Then I''ll see you later."


    "Mr. number four," blue dye said softly, pushing his glasses, "can I stay in this world for a while? I''m very interested in the disobedience of this world."


    "Why? Master Gu Yi has worked out the operation principle of the Yingling hall, and you are also going to study the origin of the birth of the God of disobedience? And then reproduce this miracle in your own world?" Yu zhiboban stares at LAN ran with a strange look.


    He has been with lanran for a long time. Naturally, he knows lanran''s spirit. Anyway, lanran stayed to kill some disobedient gods. Yuzhiboban doesn''t believe it.


    After all, even if yuzhiboban wants to kill the top God who doesn''t obey, he only needs a few moves... Even if he can get the divine power in the world, it''s not good for him. The same should be true for lanran.


    Yuzhiboban thinks that the only thing that can attract lanran''s attention is the origin of the birth of the God of the universe.


    "There is a part." lanran doesn''t hide it. "If I can reproduce the miracle called the God of disobedience! I can not only regard the God of disobedience as a part of the reserve combat power... Even if the God of disobedience I finally made is uncontrollable, I can also mass produce God killers."


    "God killer..." white beard changed for the first time, and he fell into meditation.


    God killers can never be regarded as weak. They can overcome the strong with their miraculous characteristics and match with the powerful theocracy... Even for the Navy generals in the world, they have a great probability of winning the final victory.


    If white beard can mass create a god killer, he can make all his sons extremely powerful.


    At that time, even if his sons left the white beard fleet and met strong enemies alone... They were also fearless and had the ability to protect themselves.


    "If lanran succeeds, he can trade with him in this respect." Bai beard''s thoughts twinkle in his mind.


    Su Han didn''t speak. He glanced at the others at the scene and found that the others had no objection to going back. He immediately moved his mind and went away.


    When the air dissipated, everyone disappeared.


    "Number four, you?" lanran looks at Su Han. He seems confused, but actually his heart vibrates. The God didn''t go back with the members of the parliament.


    He wants to stay in this world, too?


    If so, what does he want to do in this world?


    Su Han glanced at LAN ran and immediately took off to the sky. After a few breaths, he disappeared invisible.


    "Look... Similar to the God killer who does not obey, but much higher than the essence, as well as the words of the previous congenital evil god..." countless thoughts crossed blue dye''s brain. His eyes twinkled and he suddenly understood a lot.


    Take a breath, lanran arranges her mood, turns around and smiles at Luo Cuilian, "then I won''t disturb the leader next."


    When the voice fell, lanran took a quick step and disappeared in an instant.


    Luo Cuilian just took a cold look at the direction blue dye left, and didn''t say anything.


    Although lanran''s expression is very gentle and her manners are elegant, Luo Cuilian''s sense of martial spirit is too strong. She can vaguely realize that lanran''s gentleness is just his mask... Even if Luo Cuilian hasn''t seen death for the time being, she also feels this


    It is for this reason that Luo Cuilian has no good feelings for lanran.


    "But this problem is not important," Luo Cuilian left her confused thoughts behind. "Go back first and let Lu Yinghua return to normal."


    She grabbed Lu Yinghua with one palm, used shenzutong and rushed to Lushan.


    The other side. Su Han noticed that he was out of lanran''s sight. Immediately the thought moved and returned to the misty space.


    Fog hall, rising fog and dotted with stars, reveals a mysterious and eternal charm.


    Su Han slowly opened his eyes and looked down at the bottom, but found that there was no one talking in the fog hall at the moment.


    All the people have different faces and obviously have their own thoughts.


    Finally, Conan broke the silence. His expression was a little complicated. "No. 4... Or no. 6? The serial number God appeared this time. I really don''t know how to make people evaluate."


    "In fact, it''s normal?" Tony Stark''s eyes narrowed, and his words were very calm. "Now there are serial God, whether it''s No. 10, No. 9, No. 5... They have different powers and personalities."


    "So, don''t say there is No. 4. Even if there are guys with more strange characters... I won''t be surprised."


    "In fact, this type of serial number god is still good," Bruce Wayne said quietly. "If there is a God who likes to destroy the world or kill, after participating in the mission... Ready to stay in that world, that''s a worrying thing."

 Chapter 395

    "God of destruction? God of killing? Your brain is too big... Wrong."


    Fan Xianxian stopped halfway. He suddenly realized something and looked up in awe at Su Han.


    The remaining ordinal gods have not been revealed. Who can be sure... There is absolutely no God of these types?


    "You don''t need to worry about this problem," said the 10th, his voice as indifferent as ever. "There may be such guys, but they will never do such things when they participate in the mission."


    "As for the guy who just joined you on the mission... He stayed for his own reasons."


    Feng Yuan''s eyelids jumped up, and immediately gave Su Han a complicated look, "is it because... The president of the parliament won''t allow this to happen?"


    The tenth did not answer yes, nor did it answer No. But the answer is obvious.


    "Is it your own reason?" Conan gently tapped the handrail with his fingers and thought carefully. "No. 4, indeed, has an extremely close relationship with the God killer world."


    "It is even possible that the reason why there is a god of disobedience in that world is the pen of No. 4."


    Conan looked strange. But if so, it would be funny for lanran to stay in that world and try to find out the root of the God of disobedience.


    Maybe lanran searched for a long time... And finally found the avatar of No. 4 still stationed in that world?


    "Well, I think," Jiecheng tomorrow Nai whispered, "the former black law king should be the most powerful and strange existence of all evil gods I have seen since I joined the parliament..."


    "For me, the same is true." Huang Rong leaned back against the back of the bronze chair. She recalled the opponents she met in the parliamentary task, and whispered, "but it''s also a very normal thing. After all, she met the first evil god related to the original evil god."


    "Even if... He is only a part of the original evil god."


    Yu Zhibo''s eyes suddenly became deep. He looked at No. 10. "I''ve always been curious... How powerful are the family gods under the leader of the Parliament?"


    "But this time, I noticed some clues," Yu zhiboban said meaningfully. "The avatar of No. 4 defeated the avatar of the three pillar God."


    The fog hall was silent, and many people''s faces changed.


    "I see what you mean," Ying Zheng thought for a moment and took the lead in opening his mouth, "but the separation of the same person! There are also strong and weak points."


    "You can''t push back. No. 4 is comparable to the three pillar gods, and even No. 4 is stronger than one of the three pillar gods... This is very one-sided."


    According to the information they currently control, the three pillar gods are the top of evil gods. Considering the huge power of evil gods... Maybe the three pillar gods also stand at the top of nothingness.


    Even if they are not the strongest, they are likely to be second only to the strongest.


    From this point of view... If the inference is true, it will be terrible.


    What can be put under the leadership of the president of Parliament is the top existence in nothingness? So how terrible is the president? I can''t imagine.


    "I think, even if No. 4 is weaker than the three pillar God! It is also weak and limited. It is generally at the same level. After all, if there is a great gap between ontologies, No. 4 should not directly kill hefor1? This is resentment." tonistark whispered.


    After a pause, he continued, "of course, I also think... No. 4 may be a special God under the president of the parliament... This particularity may be the fundamental reason why he does not pay attention to the three pillar God."


    Ying Zheng, who was ready to refute, recalled all kinds of pictures before, and his thoughts flashed in his mind. He had to admit that what Tony Stark said was very possible.


    "What''s special?" the poison Island child was a little confused.


    She didn''t understand the riddle played by the people in front of her. Really want to say something special... Which God is not special?


    "Little child," white beard looked at poison Island child dumbly and explained in a low voice, "the God of serial number doesn''t pay attention to serial number, which is the biggest special."


    Those who can break the rules are either extremely powerful and let others acquiesce that they are qualified to break the rules. Or... There are extremely powerful people standing behind.


    Poison Island Yazi was obviously aware of this and stared at Su Han in amazement. I understand everything at this moment.


    Yes... Or No. 4 strength is at the top of the serial number god. Or, on the 4th, he was especially favored by the president of the parliament.


    No matter which of the two conclusions is true, it can explain why No. 4 is not afraid to offend the legendary three pillar God.


    Su Han looked at the bottom with a speechless face and directly asked No. 10 to speak.


    "You seem to have misunderstood something." the voice of the tenth is very indifferent. "Even if two evil gods with great strength gap meet together, they may kill each other."


    "The essence of evil gods is chaotic and disorderly. In other words... What is reasonable in the eyes of ordinary people! It doesn''t hold water in their eyes. Don''t say it''s the guy who accompanies you... Some evil gods will rebel and attack the body of evil gods."


    Conan looked stiff. Tony Stark stopped talking and looked a little embarrassed. Rotten Lucia''s mouth twitched, and she didn''t know what kind of expression she should show... Separate body and noumenon kill each other? What strange operation is this?


    The noumenon can''t even control the separation. What''s the use of this separation?


    After a long silence, he finally whispered, "it''s really evil... It''s really evil enough."


    Yasuda Gangji is convinced. He may have the wrong name, but he definitely doesn''t have the wrong nickname.


    It seems that the name of evil gods can be widely spread in the endless world. It''s not just because they kill the world from time to time, and look directly at them, they will be alienated into monsters


    At the same time, because their formal logic and norms are far from normal life... Even normal creatures can''t understand them at all.


    "By the way, mage," Elia suddenly thought of something and looked at master Gu Yi, "well, Mr. lanran went to pursue the God of disobedience!"


    "What do you think about this? Or... Are you interested in the birth of the God of disobedience?"


    "The Yingling hall hasn''t been cast yet. How can you spare so much time to trace the root of the God who doesn''t follow?" master Gu Yi couldn''t cry or laugh.


    After a little thought, she opened her mouth and said, "Elia, remember a word... Only by sincerely adhering to one thing, can we reach the extreme on this road."

 Chapter 396

    Suddenly something came to mind. After a brief silence, master Gu Yi added, "of course, there are some omnipotent geeks in human history. If you think you are such a geek, I didn''t say that before."


    Elia stopped talking. No matter what she thought, she didn''t think she would be such a freak as master Gu Yi said.


    "I wonder if lanran can succeed?" Xiaoyu is worried. "He always feels that his research ability is not as good as Tony Stark and Batman, and his attainments on the mysterious side are far less than master Gu Yi..."


    "No matter from which perspective, I feel that his hope of success is very slim."


    "It''s very slim, even lanran thinks so." Tony Stark refused to comment.


    After pausing for a moment, he said, "or, without the existence of Gu Yi mage... Who dares to assert that they can 100% analyze their source when they contact the spirit hall or the root of the God who does not follow?"


    "You''re flattered." master Gu Yi sighed faintly. "In fact, before I really analyzed the Yingling hall, I didn''t have the slightest assurance to analyze it thoroughly... Finally, I was able to build the basic technique, which largely accounted for my luck."


    Conan lowered his eyes and didn''t comment on it.


    Conan believed that master Gu Yi was not sure before he really analyzed the Yingling Hall... But on the other hand, he also believed that master Gu Yi was definitely not lucky, but really powerful


    As the fog rose, Luo Cuilian appeared on her bronze seat.


    Luo Cuilian did not communicate with members of the parliament. She sat in her seat, thought a little, and divided the evil power into three parts.


    One is used to strengthen one''s body, one is used to strengthen the spell power in one''s body, and the other is used to strengthen one''s divine power... Great King Kong divine skill.


    Luo Cuilian''s whole body made a crackling crisp sound, and her breath became more and more terrible.


    "This speed of progress." Luo Cuilian''s eyes were shining, like excitement, joy and meditation.


    She shook as like as two peas, unconsciously, and silently summed up her progress, until she summed up her progress. This was just a faint road. "It is indeed the same as that of self training. It is very solid and solid. Unbelievable... This is almost all powerful energy."


    "Practice? Wait... Didn''t you get the vast sea of magic power by killing the gods?" yuandagu looked puzzled.


    Can the spell power of the God killer still be obtained through cultivation? Shouldn''t it be enhanced only by killing gods?


    "There''s never been such a truth, but before killing the gods, the leader had the power to reign at the top of the Wulin! He killed the gods in a one-to-one battle... She did have luck to become a god killer, but her own strength should not be underestimated." Weber whispered.


    "Since you can reach this level through cultivation before killing the gods, it''s unreasonable. After killing the gods, you can''t enhance your strength through cultivation... At most, because the strength base is too large, the cultivation speed becomes very slow."


    Because both belong to the magic system, Weber has studied the plot stars of the God killer and knows the leader very well.


    "Very reasonable." yuandagu nodded after a short thought.


    "Hoo," Luo Cuilian breathed out a long breath. She looked calm. She expressed her feelings, "it''s really excellent to enhance her strength through evil power... And there''s no future trouble."


    After a pause, Luo Cuilian said word by word, "but there is no future trouble itself... It is the biggest future trouble."


    "What do you mean?" Yu Zhibo''s eyebrows frowned.


    He is obsessed with evil forces and always believes that evil forces are the most important auxiliary supplies for him to climb the ladder of the strong, so he is very sensitive to what Luo Cuilian said.


    "Because of this power, it''s too easy to come." Luo Cuilian''s eyes are deep. "Just like that guy of WOBAN... The power of God killer comes too easy! Therefore, he will only use everything he has to pursue the traces of gods and kill them, and never consider the root of his power or become stronger by his own cultivation."


    "The most important word in this world is the golden mean! External power can be used, but it can never be relied on... To turn yourself into a slave of power."


    Luo Cuilian is not only a god killer, but also the first person of martial arts in the God killer world.


    Her talent in martial arts and prescriptions is by no means inferior to Zhang Sanfeng. Naturally, they also have their own master ideas that have been formed.


    Yu Zhibo spot fell into a long silence. He whispered, "this argument... Is a little familiar."


    White beard cast his eyes on Zhang Sanfeng, song Que and Huang Rong. He said with emotion, "I found that you Oriental martial arts practitioners... Are so cautious about the power of evil gods."


    Luo Cuilian''s body stopped.


    Staring at Luo Cuilian''s direction, Zhang Sanfeng stroked his beard and said with a smile, "sect leader, we have realized this for a long time... Therefore, we now obtain evil divine power. We use evil divine power to assist ourselves in cultivation rather than strengthen it directly."


    "In fact, I have always believed that the greatest role of evil gods is to assist rather than directly strengthen! Although direct strengthening will be very easy, it not only has the defects you said... But also can not maximize the role of evil gods."


    "Is that so?" Luo Cuilian smiled. "Unfortunately, the evil power has been used up... But it''s not a big deal. Just pay attention next time."


    Su Han glanced at the group below without comment. Immediately, he closed his eyes and quietly tasted his harvest, "maybe... You can start to break through the realm of the five elements."


    The evil power provided by the king of black law is a huge number of terror. It''s 1.5 times that of the evil god on the last planet... Not to mention that the evil god power provided by the black law king is more superior in sensory quality than the evil god power obtained by Su Han.


    "It should not be an illusion... Nayalatotipu." Su Han sighed in his heart.


    Of course, this time, Su Han did not directly strengthen his strength by adding points. Instead, he closed his eyes and practiced with the help of evil divine power. Luo Cuilian and Zhang Sanfeng''s arguments made him feel something in his heart.


    Time is losing bit by bit, and there is no concept of time in cultivation... Gradually, Su Han realized that he touched the bottleneck of the five elements.


    With the help of evil spirits, Su Han broke the cultivation bottleneck he met.

 Chapter 397

    Su Han''s body shook slightly.


    He felt the sea of vitality in his body shaking wildly, while the energy in his body was changing, and the meridians carrying energy were changing... Every drop of blood and every drop of bone were changing.


    This distinct transformation, through the fog around Su Han, resonated with the vast fog space.


    "What?"


    "What happened? Why do I feel the fog hall shaking?"


    "This thing... Deja vu, wait a minute, don''t you say."


    Almost all members of Parliament were aware of the change.


    Those who joined parliament earlier showed a thoughtful look on their faces, and then looked around with serious excitement. As for those who joined later... They looked dignified, vigilant and puzzled.


    Sharp calls sounded, and the surrounding constellations and beasts roared and roared at this moment.


    Their bodies exude gorgeous brilliance, which melts and disperses constantly at this moment.


    "... what the hell is this?" Tony Stark''s pupils contracted.


    "How could it be." Huang Rong''s eyes turned flexibly, trying to print all the scenes around into his mind, and corresponding them with many knowledge in his brain.


    After a long silence, Huang Rong said, "this is another evolution of astrology."


    The bodies of the beasts broke apart, but the stars that made up their bodies were not destroyed, but collided and reorganized to form a more strange and relatively separate Galaxy Group.


    "This structure is a bit like a straw hat Galaxy?" Bruce Wayne was emotionally stable on the surface, but actually set off a huge wave in his heart.


    The Sombrero Galaxy, also known as the wide brimmed hat galaxy... Is a SA sb constellation located in the direction of Virgo and 29.3 million light-years away from the earth.


    Although it is only structurally similar, Bruce Wayne knows that the constellations in front of him have not yet evolved.


    Over time, as like as two peas and a straw hat galaxy, it may become a certain day...


    After all, the power of time is extremely powerful and has unlimited possibilities.


    Bruce Wayne looked to the left again, and his pupils contracted again. "Black eye galaxy... Twin galaxy... This, what is this?"


    Bruce Wayne felt his throat dry.


    If it is just a straw hat galaxy, it may be a coincidence... But it is no accident that so many galaxies are structurally consistent with the galaxies observed by the earth


    "Does chance contain necessity, the embryonic universe?"


    Bruce Wayne closed his eyes and forced himself to calm down.


    "It''s interesting." Tony Stark stretched out his palm and pinched a star. He looked at the small star carefully and wondered, "although it looks no different on the surface... But the senses are different from before, like..."


    "... has the possibility of life?" Conan said strangely.


    "Yes! That''s the feeling... Eh?" Tony Stark paused. He couldn''t believe it and looked in Conan''s direction. "Do you also have this feeling?"


    Conan didn''t speak. Tony Stark stopped talking. If a person has this feeling, it may be an illusion, but both of them have it... It''s worth thinking about.


    "So, what do you want to express when you say so much?" Sakata silver pulled his nostrils. He listened to the people and vaguely realized what, but he couldn''t say what he understood.


    "The foggy universe we live in is moving closer to the evolution of the universe on earth," Bruce Wayne said expressionless.


    Sakata Yinshi''s eyes suddenly widened. After all, there was an invasion of heaven and man in his era, which brought a lot of knowledge of the stars, so he could understand Bruce Wayne and said, "what are you talking about? Is this kind of thing possible? Our place is evolving in the direction of the universe?"


    "You should be kidding," said Bantian silver, taking two deep breaths and forcing himself to calm down and opening up crazy tucks. "Then, what did you make complaints about this last time?


    "Anyway, it can''t be the real universe... Not to mention that the evolution of the universe is based on thousands or even billions of years? How can it be so fast."


    "Yes... According to common sense! That''s right." Bruce Wayne raised his head and stared at Su Han.


    But only according to common sense!


    The power controlled by the president of Parliament is against common sense. The basic physical concept of the universe... In front of the president''s terrible existence, maybe it''s also smashed and broken?


    "The initial chaotic era, the era of yin and Yang opening the sky, the era of the three talent theorem, the era of the evolution of the four phenomena... Until now, the real universe has become similar to our universe."


    Zhang Sanfeng''s eyes have palpitations and excitement. He murmured, "is this the truth of the universe? I see!"


    Xiaoyu looked at the scene blankly. She murmured subconsciously, "it''s so cool... If it''s made into a special effect film, it should be popular on the whole network?"


    "No, really shoot it and upload it to the Internet. I think all countries in the world will be completely crazy." Tony Stark glanced at Xiaoyu.


    He is telling the truth. It is because he is a scientist that he knows the value of this scene.


    This is priceless!


    It can make mankind more deeply understand the evolution of the universe, understand the theorem of the universe and the change of astrology


    Even, some gifted scientists see this scene and are likely to realize new physical laws from it, so as to greatly promote human science and technology.


    If this picture is revealed, even if it becomes another turning point in the history of the world and another opportunity for great changes in science and Technology... Tony Stark will not be surprised.


    "If this is the picture of the evolution of the universe, what does it mean for us to observe all this at the moment?" rotten Lucia said coldly.


    The fog Hall fell into a long silence. Many members'' faces changed and thought deeply.


    When the universe of their world evolves... Will there be a group of people sitting quietly in a strange corner and watching the whole world change?


    "Maybe we in this universe... Are similar to the existence of the five creation gods? Well, it''s just similar, because we are observers, not creators." master Gu Yi whispered.


    But immediately, she found that there was a daze on other faces at the scene. Obviously, no one understood the meaning of what she said.


    After a little thought, master Gu Yi said helplessly, "let me explain a little... In our world code named marvel, the five creation gods together constitute the whole complete multiverse."


    "The multiverse has a total of ten dimensions... And each dimension contains countless parallel universes." after a pause, master Gu Yi''s eyes are somewhat complex and continues to speak. "One of the parallel universes in one dimension is the stage for the unfolding of the stories of iron man, Galaxy guard and Dr. strange in our world."


    The amount of information contained in the words of master Gu Yi was so huge that the fog Hall fell into silence again.

 Chapter 398

    "Multiverse?" Conan''s palm suddenly clenched the handrail and took a few deep breaths, which calmed his mood. His face was bitter. "Although I knew that Marvel world was incredible... I didn''t expect it to be so incredible."


    Tony Stark said nothing. He raised his head and stared at Su Han with a deep look. As the successor of the ancient mage, he naturally knew the existence of the parallel world for a long time... However, this is the first time that the ancient mage told him how huge the multiverse is.


    Ten dimensions... Each dimension has an endless parallel world?


    To this extent, even Tony Stark felt his brain shaking at the moment.


    "Wait a minute." Ying Zheng''s eyes suddenly coagulated and looked around again. "So, the fog universe around us... Is also a multiverse?"


    "... can''t it?" rotten Lucia lost his voice.


    "It''s really not now." master Gu Yi whispered.


    "Is it like this?" Yasuda Gangji breathed out. He didn''t know whether he was relaxed or regretful at the moment.


    "But it''s just now." Gu Yi added lightly.


    Everyone stopped talking. After a moment of silence, one side murmured, "yes... This universe will continue to develop in the future."


    Poros''s eyes were deep. He scanned the world around him, looking excited and thoughtful.


    He murmured, "I just don''t know... Does our world exist? Does the Supreme God who observes the world exist? If so, where is it?"


    "You guy, don''t you want to challenge the Supreme God?" jiujianxian looked slightly changed. Even if she had long been used to boros''s lawlessness, she was a little frightened at the moment.


    "I''m just curious about whether they exist." poros''s words returned to calm. He didn''t answer whether he really wanted to challenge.


    Many members of Parliament look at me and I look at you. They look strange. Are they going or not?


    "It should be. I''ve confirmed that I won''t challenge for the time being. But if I''m strong enough! I''ll go one day... Even if I finally find out that it''s death, Polos won''t feel sorry, but will die happily." Huang Rong said seriously.


    "It''s really like what poros did." Tony Stark nodded thoughtfully.


    At the same time, Su Han slowly opened his eyes. He felt the surging power in his body, and his face showed relief.


    "Based solely on the energy theory of the body, the senses are twice as strong as before, and the quality is higher!"


    Su Han''s thoughts twinkled in his mind. Originally, he could only be regarded as an ordinary sage. Of course, because of all kinds of abilities, he was much stronger than ordinary sages... But now, Su Han thinks that even if it is not all kinds of strange abilities, it can also rank in the forefront among sages.


    And if you count the powerful power from the members of the world... Su Han thinks he may be relatively invincible at the level of sages?


    I dare not say absolutely invincible. After all, Su Han sees few sages, and they are basically different from the world, which is comparable to the evil gods of sages


    He was not sure whether the Lord world had reached the level of sages and whether it would control some special means comparable to his ability.


    "Your Excellency, thank you for revealing the truth of the universe for us." Bruce Wayne stared at Su Han seriously, word by word. His words had come from his heart, and only Bruce Wayne himself knew how much help and influence he had just seen that scene.


    He feels that he can comprehensively improve bat armor when he goes back... Should his strength increase greatly at that time?


    But then, Bruce Wayne thought of the existence called Superman, with a haze in his eyes, "after casting a new armor, he used it to exchange Superman stories with the president for the first time."


    After all, the story told on the 10th only reveals the ultimate strength of Superman... What about Superman''s nature? He doesn''t know the slightest bit.


    Although he collected Superman''s intelligence and knew that Superman should be a very pure and honest hero... He dared not take the risk.


    It''s better to pry some information from the chairman of the Council. The front has an understanding of Superman... This is more secure.


    Ying Zheng''s face was calm. He lowered his eyes and controlled the evil power in his body. Use it all to strengthen your spirit base.


    Ying Zheng''s current state is very special. He is still alive in essence, but he also plays the role of the spokesman of heaven in his own world, and then integrates the spirit base of Ying Zheng in another world.


    However, Ying Zheng''s strength with the gods only needs to constantly shape his achievements. Even merit will feed LINGJI... In other words, Ying Zheng has nothing else to strengthen. Strengthening LINGJI is the greatest improvement to his own strength.


    "I''m really looking forward to it." Yu Zhibo said faintly. He thought a little and put all the evil power he had obtained into his eyes.


    The blue reincarnation eyes changed at this moment, and one after another gouyu appeared, with nine. Then the nine gouyu slowly merged together, forming a special picture and text similar to a kaleidoscope.


    "This power is..." Yu Zhibo''s breathing stagnated. But the next moment, he quickly retired from that state, and there were nine gouyu spinning in reincarnation''s eyes. He covered his eyes and remained silent for a long time.


    "... that state just now."


    White beard looked a little serious and stared at Yu Zhibo. He had naturally been paying attention to Yu Zhibo ban before, and he also noticed that Yu Zhibo Ban''s eyes were changing, and the final shape was reincarnation eyes, which had a suddenly changing temperament.


    "Spot this guy." Su Han''s eyelids beat for a while, looking a little strange. Others don''t know. Doesn''t he understand? Yu Zhibo just touched the threshold of the sages of the main world.


    In other words, if he can perfectly control the power of kaleidoscope reincarnation eye, he may have the combat power to rival the sages in some way.


    "... is the next evolution direction of reincarnation eye?" Su Han''s thoughts twinkled in his mind. He thought and returned directly to the real world.


    The misty space fell into a long silence, and all the members of the parliament looked at each other. However, they did not discuss anything. Some people continued to study the plot stars, while others returned to reality and did what they should do.

 Chapter 399

    The real world.


    Su Han lay in bed and opened his eyes. After a little thought, he closed his eyes and immediately opened them again. His eyes were also incarnated into jiugouyu reincarnation eyes. Gou Yu''s rapid rotation, faster and faster, finally connected together.


    "Kaleidoscope reincarnation eye, sure enough... I can do it too." Su Han stroked his eyes. Moreover, compared with Yu Zhibo, who is very reluctant to bear the power of reincarnation eye, Su Han can use it more easily.


    "A little headache." Su Han rubbed his eyebrows, and his thoughts were confused in his mind. The main reason why he can condense the kaleidoscope reincarnation eye is that his essence has reached the realm of sages under the coordination of the law of great unity.


    However, Su Han did not know the further evolution of reincarnation eye before. So I always let my reincarnation eye get stuck in jiugouyu''s reincarnation eye.


    "Naturally, I can also use jiugouyu reincarnation eye to release sage level attacks... But in essence, it is piled up with powerful energy. Using kaleidoscope reincarnation eye is twice as destructive as using jiugouyu reincarnation eye... Although it consumes more energy."


    Su Han shook his head noncommittally, and immediately urged his seeing and hearing color to be domineering, sensing the situation in all directions, "huh?"


    Su Han''s look changed because he suddenly realized that the world he perceived was much larger than what he perceived last time.


    "... it''s not an illusion." Su Han''s eyes were uncertain. He drew a circle in front of him and stepped into it step by step. Once again, it is already on the moon.


    Looking up, Su Han narrowed his reincarnation eyes and used his powerful computing power to deduce while observing.


    "The diameter of the earth is 1.2 times the diameter of the earth I measured last time."


    Although there is only 20% more on the surface, this is the diameter of the earth. If converted to surface area, the number is quite terrible.


    "Sure enough, you guessed right last time! The earth is not only changing, but with the passage of time." Su Han returned to his home with emotion.


    "Sir." a gentle voice suddenly sounded in Su Han''s ear on Friday. "I have a message here. You may be very interested."


    "Oh?" Su Han raised his eyebrows. "Is that guy taikangzi going to snipe the demon clan? Is he dragging out the two demon ancestors?"


    Although Su Han has broken through, the evil things at the sage level can still bring him a lot of help.


    "Not so, but... The frequency of cracks has dropped sharply in recent days." Friday''s voice was as bland and gentle as ever.


    "Well," Su Han sat cross legged on the bed with his eyes flashing, "it''s really good news. But this good news... Is a little strange."


    Obviously, the frequency of disasters was rising. Why did it suddenly decline?


    Su Han''s mind twinkled. After having a party''s computing power, he found that his brain became very sensitive.


    After all, the computing power of one party can be comparable to that of supercomputer, coupled with Su Han''s own logic and creativity... This makes his thinking ability terrible.


    "There are two possibilities," Su Han whispered. "One possibility is that the earth is getting bigger! And the array of guarding the earth can show its strength more and more... Effectively interfere with the invasion of evil things."


    "As for another possibility..."


    Su Han stopped talking. Another possibility is related to the demon clan


    The top power of the demon clan is eroded by darkness, which is what Su Han has determined. If the demon clan is about to awaken, it is normal for the evil spirits outside the world to slow down their pace temporarily when they can communicate with the evil spirits outside the world.


    "We still need to be vigilant." Su Han sighed. If it is the first possibility, it may be OK. If it is the second possibility... Even Su Han now will feel very troublesome.


    "No matter how much." Su Han shook his head, closed his eyes, entered the month of cultivation and began today''s cultivation again.


    After dinner in the evening, Su Han entered the fog hall again.


    ¡­¡­


    The fog is rising, eternal and constant. Bright stars are dotted around, emitting strange brilliance.


    "What the hell is this?" Lan ran frowned tightly. He glanced around and set off a huge wave in his heart.


    After closing her eyes and forcibly calming her mood, lanran asked in the usual gentle tone, "can you tell me what happened in the misty space?"


    "This is not what is in front of you?" Yu Zhibo said coldly. "Under the great power of the president, the misty space has completed another evolution... Now it should have evolved to... The time period equivalent to your world universe?"


    "... what?" even if lanran has a deep mind, her look has changed slightly at the moment.


    "Completely unaware, is it very close to the universe of our world?" rotten Lucia looked at blue dye strangely.


    "This is also very normal, isn''t it?" Conan didn''t feel strange. He whispered, "in the final analysis, you or lanran... You are the God of death living in the corpse soul world. It''s normal to be insensitive to the real world."


    Luo Cuilian looked around expressionless. She understood what had happened at the first moment of four weeks. It''s not that she is smarter than lanran, but as a master of martial arts and prescriptions, she also has a lot of research on astrology.


    "Master, aren''t you surprised at all?" poison Island Yazi looked at Luo Cuilian unexpectedly. When she saw that magnificent scene before, her three outlooks were about to collapse.


    "No matter what the president does, isn''t it a normal thing?" Luo Cuilian stares at the poison Island child in surprise. I don''t understand why she asked this question.


    Poison Island child choked, and she found herself speechless.


    Weber bit his lower lip and hesitated for a moment, but he still couldn''t restrain his curiosity. He said cautiously, "well... Mr. lanran, I can ask you, what is the root of the God you can''t trace now... What step has you traced?"


    Blue dye''s eyes twinkled. He calmed his mood and whispered, "I have now entered the secluded world... In a while, I should be able to find the trace of Pandora?"


    "As long as we find Pandora... Then the truth of the God of the world will be fully launched to me."


    "... have we reached this stage?" one party''s eyes flickered.

 Chapter 400

    "I think you''re too optimistic." Yu Zhibo sneered. "Let''s not say whether you can find Pandora... Even if you do, she may know some of the secrets of the God of disobedience, but I''m afraid there''s no way to help you shape the God of disobedience in another world."


    "I have to try," Lan ran shrugged. Why didn''t he know there was little hope? However, this is the only valuable clue at present. You can only follow this clue a little bit.


    Anyway, lanran is ready for the worst.


    If he still doesn''t get reliable information beyond his planned time... Then he will retreat without hesitation.


    Although the God of disobedience made him curious, the world of death was his real basic plate. He must be present when carrying out the key plan.


    "Mr. lanran, in fact, I think... If you followed Mr. 4 and asked him sincerely before, you might get more information... Than if you asked Pandora." Huang Rong whispered.


    Lanran took a deep look at Huang Rong and said frankly, "I know this, but I dare not ask."


    Lanran didn''t hide her fear.


    It has never been a shame to be afraid of such existence.


    Huang Rong was amazed at it. She thought for a moment, put herself in lanran''s position, and found... Even with her ancient and strange character, I''m afraid she will make the same decision as lanran in the end.


    Conan tidied up his red bow tie. His thoughts flashed in his mind. Suddenly he thought of something and suddenly turned to No. 10, "Mr. 10, can I ask you... Information about the God of disobedience?"


    The fog hall suddenly calmed down, and lanran''s heart shook. Yes, why did he almost forget this?


    After all, they are not familiar with number four, so they naturally dare not be presumptuous in front of him. But they have been with the tenth for a long time


    More importantly, even if you really touch something that you can''t ask... The chairman of the Council is looking at it from above. Coupled with the character of No. 10, the inquirer''s life will not be in danger.


    In the final analysis... They only need to strictly abide by the president''s words and the rules set by the president, so they are absolutely safe in the misty space.


    Su Han looked at these people convulsively at the corners of his mouth and muttered in his heart, "how do I know?"


    If Luo Cuilian offered sacrifices to heaven in the God killer world, so that the fog space has high control over the God killer. That may also be a perfect reproduction of the birth mechanism of the God of disobedience


    Now? It''s OK for him to observe Pandora''s location. Let him find out the essence of the God of disobedience and see what the principle of the birth of the God of disobedience is? And you want to get important information? Dream your dreams.


    "Don''t you say?" Tony Stark looked deeply at number 10. From beginning to end, number 10 was extremely silent, as if he hadn''t heard their questions.


    There were countless thoughts in his brain. Finally, Tony Stark took a breath and said meaningfully, "it seems that it involves some taboo."


    After a moment of silence, he looked at the twisted star behind No. 10. Yes... The tenth has always been very helpful.


    He was silent, either because he really didn''t know. Or he kept silent because he knew too much and knew in his heart that those knowledge were not what they should touch... It was like distorting the stars. Up to now, they are not qualified to touch and watch!


    The latter one is more likely for Sakata Gangji.


    "Boring." one of the passers-by sat on the seat with an expressionless face. His red eyes turned one by one from the people on the scene, and finally fell on Amelia. "The white half elf over there, how has your world become recently?"


    "Ah... Eh?!" Amelia was stunned for a moment, and then she realized that someone called her, which was a little panic. After all, her sense of presence in parliament has always been low.


    After taking a deep breath, Amelia calmed down. She organized a language and whispered, "my world... Has become very good? Because of the action of everyone in the parliament, many people in the pro dragon kingdom are willing to help me and support me to ascend the throne."


    The original Amelia, because of her own life experience. Only Botswana is behind it... Moreover, Botswana''s support also has its own conspiracy and purpose.


    But now, things are different


    In the eyes of the high level of the Dragon kingdom. There is no doubt that Amelia has a good relationship with those powerful people who have the power to destroy the world


    If Amelia really becomes the queen, don''t these powerful people who have the power to destroy the world have a good relationship with the Dragon Kingdom indirectly?


    Many powerful families hold such an idea, which changes their previous attitude of watching coldly and pushes Amelia to the top.


    "But I still say that! Amelia... You are not suitable to be a king, very not suitable." Huang Rong said lazily. She''s not hitting Amelia, she''s telling the truth.


    "Those who are emperors should be colder and more rational than anyone else! They should know when to make the most correct choice, know the choice, and have great wisdom... They can see through the fog of future history, not eager for quick success and instant benefit, and do what should be done in the contemporary era." emperor Qing said in a secluded way.


    Amelia lowered her head. Although she was a little unwilling, she knew... What these guys in Parliament said was right.


    Her character is really not suitable to be a king... But even knowing this, she is still a little unwilling.


    "In fact, Miss Amelia''s country is more similar to the countries in the middle ages of Western Europe?" Weber whispered. "The countries in the middle ages of Western Europe are very different from the imperial courts of Chinese dynasties, and the ruling philosophy can not be regarded as the same."


    Ying Zheng was noncommittal. "Indeed... I have studied the future of the West. Their emperors know that they are really different from us in China. But so what?"


    "No matter where the emperor is, the will is firm! It is the minimum standard... There is no determination to bear the hatred of the times... What to reform? What to be a great emperor? A great king?" Ying Zheng''s words naturally took on domineering spirit.


    "You''re right... No matter where you are, too kind people can''t be kings." Bai beard sighed. In fact, he agreed with Ying Zheng and Emperor Qing.

 Chapter 401

    After a little thought, white beard looked at Ying Zheng with interest and asked, "so, Mr. Ying Zheng... What would you do if you came to the Dragon kingdom from scratch and competed for the throne?"


    Amelia, who had been criticized for not raising her head, paused, and her eyes lit up for a moment. She looked forward to staring at Ying Zheng, hoping that the words of the first emperor of another world could inspire her.


    "Go to war!" Ying Zheng''s words were concise and comprehensive, and his face was expressionless. "Establish a military merit system, and then... Recruit troops, fight, and conquer all the countries you can see."


    "Hold all the people of those countries together, write the same books and write the same cars on the same track, and build an extremely prosperous empire."


    After a pause, Ying Zheng continued, "of course, in the war period, when we suppress everything with an iron fist, we can''t be a little soft hearted... But after the reunification is completed, we can learn from Liu Bang''s method, abolish some severe laws that are not in line with the times, start industrialization, liberate the productive forces... Let everyone have food and everyone have calligraphy."


    After five thousand years of Chinese history, Ying Zheng''s view has obviously changed greatly. At least he knows the right way through the fog.


    Of course, this is just what the world will do if he starts from scratch.


    Now the moon world of Qin Shi, because Qin Shihuang integrates his future spirit base, it is really like opening the hanging, and grows rapidly along the way of science and technology. And also integrated the cultivation system of myths in ancient times into every corner of society


    Ying Zheng''s road now is not the one that has existed in China for 5000 years, but a completely strange one.


    However, Ying Zheng is confident that he will come to the end on this road.


    "The method is given, so... Is Miss Amelia ready to implement?" one side stared at Amelia with a playful face.


    Amelia bit her lower lip and clenched her fist silently. She was silent for a long time, and her eyes gradually became firm. She whispered, "thank you... Although I won''t implement this plan, I probably understand... The real way to save the Dragon kingdom."


    "Hmm?" Song que looked at Amelia strangely. After a short thought, he asked softly, "what can save the country? The Dragon kingdom is not guarded by a dragon... In theory, the Dragon kingdom is the safest country in the world."


    "Yes." Tang Hao smiled noncommittally, "even if you don''t talk about the ethereal dragon, the sword Saint Rhine harut alone... Can repel all external invaders."


    "That''s a sword saint who has the power to destroy the world. He is no weaker than the jealous witch evaluated by No. 10."


    "Indeed, although the pro dragon kingdom does not have a large number of troops! But it is only because it is not needed. It has the guard of the dragon! It also has the most powerful guard of the sword saint. However, these are only superficial..."


    Emilia whispered, "the nobles who support me share their intelligence with me... So I see more."


    "I saw the antagonism between nobles and civilians in the whole country, and saw the huge wealth gap to the extreme! I saw that the slum phenomenon in Wangdu is not a special case, but a very common phenomenon all over the country... People have no means of livelihood, and countless people starve to death."


    If she has been living in the world from scratch, Amelia may feel unbearable, but she won''t notice anything wrong.


    Because it has always been so, since ancient times.


    But through the plot stars saw the scenes of other worlds, and she finally understood how strange this scene was. This is a distorted, backward and decadent society.


    She has been hesitating in the past. She knows what she should do, but she can''t make up her mind


    But now, Ying Zheng''s words have become the last straw to overwhelm the camel


    Amelia said word by word, although her words were trembling, but she was very firm, "once I wanted to be king, just to change the world''s prejudice against me... But after watching so many plot stars and seeing too many cold and warm in the world... I understand that my experience is sad, but it is by no means the most miserable."


    "I want to be king... No longer to change the world''s prejudice against half elves! But to change this rotten and backward society, so that the people can live and work in peace and contentment, and don''t worry about the well-being and well-being... I know you may laugh at me, but I will try my best."


    Amelia closed her mouth uneasily. She didn''t expect that she had said so much from her heart for no reason. She felt that... She might be ridiculed by the emperors in the parliament.


    The applause suddenly sounded, and Huang Rong looked at Amelia with admiration, "great... LIA, I have to say that your words have completely changed my outlook on you."


    "Although it''s still a little immature, it does look like a two-point king." Ying Zheng nodded expressionless. He didn''t admit that Amelia was the emperor, unless Amelia really unified the whole continent and built a huge empire, then he was qualified to admit it.


    However, if it was Wang... Ying Zheng admitted that Amelia did have that kind of talent.


    Su Han stared at Amelia, and his heart also set off some waves. Is this a reform? It really doesn''t look like the decision Amelia can make.


    Although what Emilia said is very mysterious, Su Han has understood through his omniscient power. Emilia has determined to ascend the throne with the support of the nobility, and then carry out thorough reform.


    She will distribute the interests of the nobility to the people... This process is likely to be stopped by the nobility. However, Amelia had just made up her mind that she would kill whoever stopped her.


    The half elf, whose kindness has reached the extreme, has set his own goal in life. Become really mature, gentle and strong.


    It''s not that I''m no longer kind, but better love the land under my feet and the people, so I''m willing to get blood on my hands for this. Even if I become a person I hate, there''s no problem.


    After a short sigh, Su Han muttered, "but... Leia? Is this going to become King Arthur? Well, there are still differences... It''s really a bit coincidental."


    "That''s the same sentence," Tony Stark smiled dumbly. "If you want to fully industrialized technology, you can trade with me at any time."


    "If he doesn''t have enough, I can help," Bruce Wayne said coldly.


    Tony Stark paused. He looked at Bruce Wayne repeatedly and suddenly smiled. "I didn''t expect you to rob me of business."

 Chapter 402

    "I just want to help the other members of Parliament," Bruce Wayne said calmly, his hands crossed on his legs, and his limbs showed a message of indifference.


    "I''m free, but... If you want to help others, you should try your best to help. Don''t take out other people''s information by the way. When you''ve finished helping each other, you''ve also formulated strategies for each other." Tony Stark said, suddenly stunned.


    He thought of something and shook his head with a complicated look. "I didn''t expect that one day, I would say such words to others."


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai looked at Tony Stark strangely. She naturally knew what Tony Stark meant, because Tony Stark had done such things in the past


    For example, develop anti reincarnation eye armor, anti mirror water moon armor and so on.


    "Hum, it''s ridiculous. You are essentially similar people. What qualifications do you have to despise each other?" Yu zhiboban looked at Tony Stark with a sneer.


    "I won''t admit it." Tony Stark calmly opened his mouth. He looked directly into yuzhiboban''s eyes and was very serious. This was what he said from his heart.


    Although he does have some similarities with Batman, Tony Stark will only develop countermeasures against those he is afraid of


    If he is a person he trusts, even if he makes armor, he is also shock fruit armor, vector control armor, not anti.


    There are essential differences between the two.


    There is a reverse word, which means it is aimed at the other party''s ability. Without anti, it means that this armor is simulating the opponent''s ability.


    In other words, Tony Stark believes in his companions and is wary of what he doesn''t believe. But Bruce Wayne didn''t believe anyone. He only believed in himself and arranged a plan to face all situations.


    Amelia hesitated and didn''t know whether she should open her mouth to dissuade. After all, Toni stark and Bruce Wayne are against each other because of her as an inducement.


    "Miss Amelia, just let them quarrel. They are both arrogant scientific and technological talents. If they are very convinced of each other... That''s strange." Conan said calmly. He said, don''t hide the needle in your speech. It''s very normal for the two to enter the month of cultivation.


    Tony Stark met Bruce for the first time, and they were very polite. If you get along with each other for a long time and the same sex repel each other, the contradiction will certainly deepen.


    Of course, Conan is not worried.


    Under the pressure of the president of Parliament, the two sides can not develop into a sworn enemy relationship. In the end, there is a high probability that they will become both enemies and friends? Although the essence is very different, they are all heroes after all.


    Su Han raised his eyebrows, glanced at the crowd at the scene, and immediately controlled the 10th to ask, "Weber, has the Holy Grail War over you come to an end?"


    "Yes," answered Weber subconsciously. After he reacted, he looked slightly changed, looked at the tenth in surprise, and suddenly thought of something.


    Is it possible that the 10th has left the world of fate? So I don''t know the specific situation of the world of fat series... Weber was relieved. If so, it would be a great good thing for him.


    Weber thought it over and over again here, and Elia was much simpler and answered happily, "when Chesi knew the truth of the Holy Grail, he couldn''t believe it. However, in the end, she confirmed it with various methods."


    "This is mainly thanks to Mr. stark... Without his help, it would be very difficult to analyze and expose the truth."


    Tony Stark nodded to the crowd with a smile on his mouth, not taking credit.


    "Then, it''s time to save my mother." eliaton looked a little heavy. "The reason why I can save this time is because I asked master Gu Yi for help."


    Although Tony Stark''s scientific attainments are high, he also has no way to start in the face of Alice Phil. This is not what he is good at.


    If Tony Stark really wants to solve it, he can only go back to experts in this field and see if he can clone Alice Phil''s body for consciousness transfer.


    But master Gu Yi''s action is very simple. Reshape the structure of Alice Phil''s body and make it free from the original constraints.


    "Little Elijah from another world is very lovely." master Gu Yi said gently, "and her magic talent is very outstanding. If it is in my world... I may accept her as my direct disciple."


    Master Gu Yi had to admit it. Elia''s talent has great potential to grow into a supreme mage in the future.


    "Isn''t there me? I''m also your disciple now." Elia looked at master Gu Yi helplessly.


    "Both Elias are lovely." master Gu Yi''s voice was as gentle as ever.


    Su Han looked at the people in front of him with a smile.


    "By the way, Mr. chairman! I''ve made enough preparations. I should be able to sacrifice to Heaven tomorrow. I''ll trouble you then!" white beard thought of something and looked at Su Han with a very serious look.


    Su Han''s eyes moved slightly, and he was surprised, "white beard has completed a great cause in the world over the pirate?"


    After thinking about it, he used his observation authority and tapped his finger on the handrail. The next moment, the real illusion rises.


    It was a very prosperous world. It''s not luxurious everywhere, but everyone has a happy and relaxed smile on his face.


    Different ethnic groups live in harmony with mankind. Because of their ethnic characteristics, they have contributed their own strength to the development of the whole mankind. With advanced submarines, the fishman has fully developed the ocean, resulting in the extreme abundance of resources.


    The holy land, Mary JOYA, has been rebuilt.


    The new world government stands here, with Munch D dorag as the head of the new world government, and the navy is also included in the new world government as an important force organization of the new world government.


    As for the original kingdoms on the vast sea, they are now semi mandatory to become a constitutional monarchy... Those who do not want a constitutional monarchy and have a black history are directly washed away by dorag''s iron blood.


    These countries, with the new world government as the core, have established a system similar to the EU


    Of course, it''s just a system. The high-level elections in various countries are closer to Yanhuang.


    Ability only theory. The top must climb up from the bottom step by step and have enough understanding and love for their country before they can step on that position.


    Countless pictures flow one by one, more simply observing the situation of the world without a fixed perspective. It soon dissipated.

 Chapter 403

    "We can see the shadow of the western and Eastern systems." Su Han thought about the information he had received before and muttered in his heart, "but it''s different... Is it in line with the local and special political situation of the pirates?"


    This is actually a very normal thing.


    Su Han knows very well that the political form of each country is actually determined by the current situation of the country... If you copy mechanically, you may only collapse the country.


    "Sure enough, the president of the Parliament can know what he wants to know." Huang Rong whispered. She had no doubt that Su Han could easily know everything about her world as long as he wanted to.


    "Constitutional monarchy, let all the kingdoms in the pirate world implement this system! Dorag''s ability may be superior to my imagination." Tony Stark murmured, both with emotion and surprise.


    "I think it may have Mr. Edward''s thunder means," said Penglai Shanhui night with a smile.


    Tony Stark was not surprised. If white beard didn''t intervene from beginning to end, where would he achieve great achievements enough to sacrifice to heaven?


    "Goo la la la," white beard smiled, "I got a lot of ruling ideas of modern society from my daughter and poured them into dorag in a swarm."


    "He now regards me as a master... Zhang Sanfeng said that their legitimate disciples are the same as sons, so dorag is also my son."


    White beard stroked his crescent beard. "In addition, for the sake of peace, I naturally try my best to help him build an unprecedented prosperity. Now the industrial system there... Was also established under my guidance. Well, aviation has been started. Now someone has landed on the moon. The next step is to build an environment suitable for human survival."


    Conan stared at white beard. How do you study science? Why is it as unreasonable as the scientific research speed on Tony Stark''s side.


    "Teach dorag and establish a perfect social system... Develop science and technology to transform the original extraordinary society into an industrial society. Fully develop the ocean and make materials extremely rich. Finally, start aviation."


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai summed up what white beard did and said, "Dad... No wonder you can sacrifice to heaven now."


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai has no doubt that the name of white beard will be recorded in the history of the pirate world. Become a famous figure in history.


    "Hiss!" ah Xing''s eyes turned flexibly, "only I care. White beard thinks dorag is his son?"


    "I think Kapp may be very crazy now. After all, ACE''s grandson has just become the son of his nemesis... No one can escape each other''s poison."


    "No, I don''t think he knows this, and he will make complaints about it." they don''t care about this. "Xiao Yu Tucao", "the ninja world next door is the same. Since he has received Naruto and his son as mentor, he has never considered the issue of family membership."


    "It should be different cultures." Gu xun''er saw the key point in an instant although he was young.


    Tang haomo was silent, just listening to the communication of these people.


    Su Han nodded thoughtfully and said no more. The idea moved into the month of cultivation. After exercising for a while, he went back to bed.


    The next morning, Su Han was woken up on Friday.


    "What happened?" Su Han was in a bad mood. According to his cultivation, sleep is not a necessary product now, but more an enjoyment. Therefore, the degree of being awakened and feeling bad... Is even higher than that of ordinary people.


    While getting up to wash, he listened to Friday''s explanation, "Sir, I found what you said before through all kinds of monitoring equipment in the magic capital. In the magic capital, there are powerful evil and strange creatures of origin..."


    Su Han''s action stopped, and his eyes became sharp for a moment, "explain it in detail."


    The image was projected on Friday. It was a small lane, and what was photographed was an extremely beautiful girl with her face covered by a fan. Even if you don''t see her real face, you can still feel that kind of elegance.


    "Is this guy?" after a short silence, Su Han saw a kaleidoscope pattern in reincarnation''s eyes. The kaleidoscope kept rotating. He peeped into the fan. In fact, it was a huge, bloated and strange humanoid creature with hands.


    "This form?" Su Han''s pupils suddenly expanded.


    "Originally, I didn''t notice the difference! However, the practitioners of the magic metropolis Association who supervised this area inadvertently saw this image, the spirit was polluted, resulting in a certain range of mixing... This made me pay attention to this matter."


    "So what is this video now?" Su Han''s eyes were uncertain.


    "I have used your permission to completely block this video. There are no more than ten people with viewing permission in the whole of Huaya! And they are very powerful. There is no need to worry about problems."


    "That''s right." Su Han lay on the sofa and looked dignified. He had roughly guessed the strange identity. "Magic capital, a girl with a fan covering her face! And the real body I saw just now... The swollen daughter?"


    The swollen daughter is also one of the incarnations of nayaratotip. This alone is enough to make su Han raise his vigilance to the highest.


    "It doesn''t make sense." Su Han couldn''t understand it. "I met one. It might be a coincidence... But two, this?"


    Two in succession are the incarnation of nayaratotip, plus nayaratotip''s character and danger... Su Han has a very subtle feeling in his heart.


    "No, be careful." Su Han instantly entered the fog space and the depths of the fog.


    Caution is right. In the face of evil gods... If you are not careful, you may die.


    Although Su Han''s fog space now has strong restraint against evil gods... Su Han is not arrogant enough to think that he can fight NAIA now.


    I really ran into... It''s estimated that the ship will capsize in an instant.


    The magical beasts of the magic baby world are still forging a new world in full swing. And they have cast three worlds.


    Su Han didn''t look at them. His whole body was shrouded in fog. He looked seriously and opened a palm, on which a pointer appeared, "nayaratotip, will it be bad for me? If so, turn left! If not, turn right."


    Divination!


    This is an ability obtained by Su Han after the evolution of fog space. This ability is more able to predict bad luck and almost no mistakes... The only disadvantage is that it is not detailed and the information given is very vague.

 Chapter 404

    The pointer on Su Han''s palm slowly deflected to the right.


    "Judging from the divination results, it won''t hurt me." Su Han nodded thoughtfully, and his heart was relieved.


    After a little thought, Su Han said again, "so, the emergence of the swollen daughter will have an adverse impact on mankind? If so, turn left, if not, turn right."


    This time, the pointer slowly deflected to the left.


    Su Han''s expression was instantly dignified, "not for me... But it will have an impact on human beings in the world? It seems that we should treat this guy as an enemy."


    Su Han used divination and observation. Combine the two aspects of information with each other and gradually know a lot of things.


    He thought and returned to the main world.


    Su Han sat on the sofa, frowning, sorting out the information he had learned before.


    "The strength of the swollen daughter! She should be regarded as the top among the sages, and may even surpass the sages? However, for some special reason, can she exert her strength in the real world. Otherwise, she will be expelled in an instant."


    Su Han''s words are uncertain, although the divination result is certainly correct. But sometimes divination fails.


    For example, Su Han failed twice in divination to find out the specific strength of the swollen daughter. Finally, Su Han asked roughly whether the strength of the swollen daughter was equal to or beyond the sages, which led to a conclusion.


    Of course, through this conclusion, Su Han judged that the swollen daughter had a high probability of surpassing the sage.


    The incomplete king of the underworld appears in the form of a disobedient God. All have the power of sage realm, let alone the swollen daughter.


    "She appears in reality and seems to be contacting the demon ancestors of the demon family suppressed under the major sacred mountains in Asia... And should be degenerated demon ancestors, and let these demon ancestors be born the day after tomorrow and enter the demon capital."


    Su Han''s thoughts twinkled in his mind. He suddenly asked, "what big thing happened to the devil two days later?"


    "Sir, two days later, it happens to be a competition between outstanding students from major universities in Asia! The competition will directly determine the ranking of the college. It is said that this college competition will be reformed! Therefore, the presidents of top colleges and even some holy places will send people to go."


    "Is it like this?" Su Han looked a little grim, and his thoughts twinkled in his mind. "It seems that it should be for this college competition."


    Su Han had speculated in his heart. I''m afraid the strong at the demon ancestor level just wanted to make trouble in this battle. He made a decision in his heart, "on Friday, contact taikangzi directly."


    After a few breaths, the video was switched on.


    "Mr. Su." taikangzi looked at Su Han and looked puzzled.


    "Two days later, the magic Capital College will compete! There may be more than one demon ancestor level strong man." Su Han''s words are brief and comprehensive.


    "... what?" taikangzi''s eyes contracted, but the feelings revealed in his pupils were not shock, but doubt and uncertainty.


    "What happened?" Su Han noticed something wrong in an instant.


    "On our side, we received an interview post from the superior Saint level and the strong demon clan. It also said that in two days, the spokesman of the demon clan would come out in the demon capital... But he didn''t say who the person would be, and the attitude of the demon clan saint was quite good. He said he wanted to communicate peacefully."


    Taikangzi frowned. If he came to the superior lord or even the God King in two days, he could say that the other party''s attitude was really appropriate... But it was the demon ancestor, which was really worth pondering.


    break in in full fury! Those who come are not good.


    "What are you going to do?" Su Han looked at taikangzi with great interest. Looks like taikangzi is going to kill this time? He always wondered what taikangzi''s killer mace was... Anyway, Su Han thought it could not be just a matrix.


    Taikangzi looked at Su Han. After watching it for a long time, he sighed softly, "after this incident is solved, I will take you to meet our real backhands. However, those backhands can''t move easily... So this time it''s more about deterrence."


    Su Han gently tapped the table with his fingers. He suddenly opened his mouth, "at present, the average level of evil things on the earth is very low. Is it because those real backhands of human beings are resisting the powerful existence?"


    Taikangzi nodded calmly. He was not surprised. After all, he knew Su Han was a wise man. When it came to this, both sides knew a lot of things.


    "Well." Su Han no longer hesitated. Since taikangzi was calm, he would not be stingy, not to mention that the demon ancestors were likely to be degenerate evil and could be swallowed up by him.


    He whispered, "with my current strength, I should be able to kill several demon ancestors! I will kill first, and then you will launch the hindhand of deterrence... Two pronged approach. This can deter the demon clan to the greatest extent! Win valuable time for me."


    Taikangzi''s eyelids beat for a moment and took a deep look at Su Han, "I see!"


    Su Han said this sentence, which is enough to prove that... Su Han has really entered the realm of sages.


    Although taikangzi felt that he couldn''t understand Su Han with his common sense... It was good for the Terran and Huaya, which was enough... He didn''t need to explore other aspects in depth.


    After chatting with taikangzi about various plans, Su Han hung up.


    He took a deep breath, immediately closed his eyes and entered the misty space.


    ¡­¡­


    Fog hall, dotted with stars, sun and moon in the sky.


    In addition to ancient chairs and strange halls, only the eternal fog flows in the void.


    Su Han opened his eyes in his position and found that there were many people sitting around in the fog Council and discussing.


    "Edward, you''re on this mission! Do you need my help?" Yu zhiboban stared at white beard, his words were calm and indifferent. But looking at the palm of his hand holding the handrail, we can see that his mood is not calm at the moment.


    "If you like, it''s better." white beard whispered. Unlike ordinary members of Parliament, he is not afraid of Yuzhi and will not prevent his arrival.


    "Your Excellency the chancellor," Bruce Wayne interrupted.


    He raised his head and stared at Su Han sitting on the bronze throne. His face was calm and his posture was elegant without losing respect. "Say hello to you!"

 Chapter 405

    "Mr. President." Huang Rong also reflected, and then said with a light surprise, "good morning!"


    Yu Zhibo glanced at Huang Rong and nodded like Su Han, "President of the Council, Gui''an!"


    The members of the house of Representatives looked at each other and immediately greeted Su Han one by one under their leadership.


    While Su Han was calm and didn''t say anything about it.


    "Bruce, I just found out that you are in the fog Council! 80% of the time you stare at the president''s Bronze chair, and then you are in a daze."


    Out of the ordinary Bantian make complaints about Bruce Wayne, his looks are strange, his voice is gradually lowered, and he says, "I don''t understand. Why do you stay in fog and stay so long? What about the bronze chairs of the chairman of the Council? What kind of insights can you get from watching for a long time?"


    Sakata silver suddenly stopped talking. He thought about it and found that it was not impossible... Or, with the mystery of the president, it was still very possible.


    Feng Yuan''s look also changed, and he fell into meditation.


    His past experience gave him a full understanding of the intelligence of the wise in Parliament. In addition, although Bruce Wayne is a newcomer, his IQ will never be weaker than those other top wise men


    "It''s decided. Wait until the chairman leaves! Stare at the chairman''s chair for an hour to see if there can be any harvest." Feng Yuan murmured in his heart.


    "You think too much! It''s just that you can''t calm down when you just joined the parliament." Bruce Wayne turned his head to Sakata silver without expression. There was a touch of silence in the depths of his pupils.


    He sighed, "and although I don''t participate in communication, I''m seriously listening and thinking about what we discuss."


    "Is that so?" after a short surprise, Sakata Yinshi resumed his laziness and carelessness, and couldn''t see the style of Bai yecha at all. Even if Bruce Wayne was watching, he didn''t care about reaching out and picking his nostrils.


    "Gulalala," white beard suddenly smiled, and he looked at Su Han, "Mr. chairman, yesterday... The altar of our world has been built. The area built is Yuren island."


    "Wait a minute... Fishman island? Under the sea! I wonder why you put the altar there, Mr. Edward?" Conan looked solemn for a moment.


    He has also deduced today''s task from yesterday to today. But the result of his deduction is that it is possible that white beard will sacrifice in the new world or somewhere on the red land


    Yuren island was unexpected to him. No matter what angle he analyzed, it was inappropriate.


    Tony Stark also made a serious suggestion, "I think that place is very dangerous. After all, we are at the bottom of the sea. In case the enemy breaks the defense of the Merman island... The sea will pour down. Maybe the Mermaid will have no problem, but we may have a big problem."


    "I don''t want to die if I do this. It''s because the guard force there is the strongest." white beard paused for a moment, looked serious and said word by word, "sea king!"


    "... white star princess?" Elia responded, surprised and shocked. "Did the princess awaken her ability as a sea king? She can manipulate the sea king."


    White beard nodded and sighed, "yes, and this time I have recruited several generals of the Navy... Among them are green pheasants! And there are special machines made by scientists in the Navy... Even if the sea water is really pouring down, there are countermeasures."


    After thinking for a moment, the other wise men at the scene determined that there was no problem with white beard''s plan and said no more.


    In fact, they were more worried about the members of the white bearded Pirate Group... Simply speaking of themselves, there are several monsters that destroy the planet, and the personnel participating in the mission must be not weak... What is the inclination of the sea?


    "Well, who wants to participate in this mission." Su Han''s words are not urgent, but this time there is no previous strange power. After all, Su Han knew everything in the fog. The last time he found out that members of the Parliament were afraid of his voice, he would deliberately suppress it this time.


    "I''m very interested in it," poros said in a low voice. He looked serious and lived up to his previous carelessness.


    He had a fight with Yu Zhibo ban last night. At first, he was evenly matched, but later, after Yu Zhibo ban showed his kaleidoscope reincarnation eyes, he was completely suppressed.


    Although Yu Zhibo only used those eyes for three minutes, he was still deeply impressed.


    He knew very well in his heart that yuzhiboban made his strength strong to this extent by completing the task.


    Originally, Polos felt that the power of evil god force was limited and natural at will. Most of them use the month of cultivation and the day of decisive battle... But after a loss, his attitude has changed greatly. He also wants to get the power of evil gods and let himself break through the limit.


    "I''ll go too." one party snorted coldly. There were black and white wings extending out behind him.


    "I! Plus me, the pirate king world... It''s so exciting." Sakata Yinshi''s eyes glittered with inexplicable luster. He was a loyal reader of the pirate king. He felt his blood was going to stop when he thought of going to the pirate king world and seeing ace and other members of the white bearded Pirate Group.


    Song lacked an expressionless look at Bantian silver. Although he thought he was dying, he didn''t make any evaluation of his behavior.


    Tony Stark hesitated and finally sighed. He recently wanted to be an assistant to help master Gu Yi forge the foundation of the throne of heroes, which is really inseparable.


    "Yuzhiboban, one side passes, poros, Sakata Yinshi participate in the mission." Su Han''s voice is not urgent or slow. He scanned the audience and found that no one else proposed to participate in the task. He immediately said, "then, let''s go."


    The words fall and the illusion of reality extends. That is the scene of Yuren island. The treasure tree Adam stands, vast and spectacular.


    "This kind of scene." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai''s lips wriggled, and a vision flashed in her eyes, but she soon wiped it out with her strong willpower. After all, according to her strength, she used to make trouble for white beard.


    Su Han tapped the armrest of the chair with his finger, and the vast fog spread out, winding around the existence of the names reported by Su Han.


    On the 10th, he just looked at everything around him calmly without making any evaluation. Breathing, there is a vast air in the void rising and falling from the sky.


    "This is." a Xing''s body tightened, and he immediately matched this air with the breath he felt in the last mission.

 Chapter 406

    "Number four? Since it''s his word, the last guess may be correct... God killer world." Tony Stark tried to control his body and didn''t make superfluous movements. He leaned back on the recliner and had a lot of ideas flowing in his mind.


    After all, those who participate in the sacrifice to God... Are undoubtedly closer to the existence of one side of the world. Not evil.


    In addition, the identity of God is too high... If they exist in the world, there are only a few positions suitable for them. Either the creator or the destroyer


    He whispered in his heart, "in the early years, maybe the God from the root of the birth of God... Now, it is possible to create more outstanding achievements in another world. It is a kind of world God... Favored by the president of Parliament."


    "Even, may he have shepherded for the president of the Council, or created the plural world?"


    ¡­¡­


    Pirate king world, Yuren Island, dragon palace city.


    Nipton, the emperor of the Dragon Palace Kingdom and the great Knight of the sea, is holding a grand banquet to entertain white beard.


    Even if the power of the emperor has decreased significantly and changed into a constitutional monarchy because of the new era, the reduction does not mean that there is no, not to mention that all members of the parliament of the Dragon Palace Kingdom agree to entertain white beard, the uncrowned emperor of the new world, and none of them raise an objection.


    "Here''s to you." nipton held up his glass and drank it down in a bold and sincere voice. "If it weren''t for you, it''s hard to imagine... What the world would be like."


    "As you promised to all ethnic groups in the world... There will be no more slaves on the earth. Regardless of race, whether fish or orcs, they are all members of the human race. They are ethnic minorities, not non-human... So regardless of race! We have the same rights and interests, and all people are equal... This thing has really succeeded."


    White beard closed his eyes slightly and didn''t answer. Nipton didn''t care either. He put the wine glass on the table and laughed, "ho ho ho, maybe it''s because... You''re so strong and still trying to cultivate. Can you have the strongest power in the world?"


    Marco twitched at the corner of his mouth. He looked at ace and Sacchi beside him, and they were very silent.


    They have been following white beard for a long time, so it is clear that white beard is distracted from time to time... Even they doubt whether white beard is old, which leads to some mental problems?


    But anyway, it must have nothing to do with cultivation... Of course, although they thought so, they didn''t say it. Otherwise, how embarrassing is nipton?


    "Gula Lala, nipton! This is what I should do." white beard suddenly opened his eyes. The next moment, the void around him was constantly twisted.


    When Yu Zhibo stepped out, his hair had become dark and his face had no wrinkles. It looked like the peak of his twenties and thirties, but the eyes of Gou Yu''s reincarnation revealed a breath of vicissitudes.


    "Oh! This is the pirate king''s world? Is this the Dragon Palace City?" Sakata Yinshi exclaimed repeatedly, and then he looked directly at the white star princess opposite, nipton and others. "This is the fish man family. Indeed, it is extremely huge."


    "No... I must take more photos this time! How dazzling it will be when I go back... It will certainly make those otaku people envy, envy and hate."


    One of the passers-by looked at Bantian silver with an expressionless face and snorted coldly, "I''m ashamed to join the mission with a guy like you."


    Sakata Yinshi didn''t care. He was not the kind of person who would restrict his nature because of other people''s opinions.


    Poros put his hands around his chest and glanced around with one eye. "I only pay attention to where the enemy is! Is his strength strong enough?"


    The whole Dragon Palace Banquet fell into silence. The high level of the mermaid stared at the five people who suddenly appeared.


    Just when several fishermen were shocked and almost screamed at the exit. Su Han quietly glanced around. It was this one. His almost frozen air spread, and everyone felt suffocation.


    Even if they are as powerful as the undead bird Marco of the white bearded Pirate Group, the foil Bista and the fire fist ace... They are all stiff, feel great pressure and can''t move.


    "No. 4, I didn''t expect you to come... How about giving me a face?" white beard said with emotion, seriousness and request.


    Su Han didn''t reply, but his breath restrained.


    "... make complaints about you? Do you think you are a red hair shanks?" Bantian silver crazy Tucao.


    "I think I''m better than red haired shanks now." white beard smiled, raised the wine bucket on the table and began to fill himself with wine.


    "Unexpectedly, I drank before the war." Yu Zhibo was noncommittal, and immediately looked at his white beard. "Also, why are you still so old? Don''t you consider trying other world methods to rejuvenate yourself?"


    Yu Zhibo is very strange. Even he is rejuvenated! If white beard wants to, it should be easy to do it.


    "I just look old. In fact, my physical quality is at the peak, so it doesn''t matter how I look. After all, I''m too young. I''m as young as ace. It''s always strange to call them sons."


    White beard threw the barrel on the ground. He was very heroic. He stood up and looked at the direction of the throne, "nipton, I''ll trouble you next... The plan I told you before is going to be implemented."


    "No... no problem. I have evacuated all the residents near Longgong city far away before!" nipton silently wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and was frightened by the situation in front of him.


    White beard was originally known as the strongest man in the world. Later, he beat back the whole navy and forcibly incorporated it, laying the foundation for the establishment of the new world government.


    There can be no one stronger than white beard in this world, even in the past... This is a universally recognized fact in the world.


    However, when white beard spoke to Su Han... His attitude was so low, and several other members of the parliament didn''t give face to him... I was very afraid to think about this kind of thing.


    "Daddy, your friend is here again?" Marco is used to it. After glancing at it, a doubt appears on his face, "hmm? Why didn''t immortal Zhang come..."

 Chapter 407

    "Wait a minute," Marco suddenly realized that something was wrong. He stared at Su Han tightly, and his look gradually became serious, "isn''t it... The tenth?"


    "Let me introduce you! This one, number four." white beard looked at Su Han and then pointed to Sakata silver, "as for this one, Sakata silver. That eye... Is poros! And you should know all the others."


    "Yes, yes!" Sakata Yinshi nodded repeatedly with a smile on his face, "guys, wait a minute, when the matter is finished, please take a group photo with me..."


    After a pause, Sakata silver''s look changed and stared at ace with some complexity, "and ACE... It''s great to see you still alive."


    Ace:


    WOW! Are you cursing him to death?


    Ace''s mouth twitched. If it hadn''t been for the sake of his father''s friends when Sakata was silver, he would have hit it as soon as he was angry.


    White beard didn''t care. He led a group of council members to the outside of the dragon palace city.


    There, a grand and mysterious altar stood quietly, and the incantations engraved on it seemed to live, emitting a faint luster. And it flows all over the altar.


    It was the three generals of the Navy headquarters who guarded the altar. Red dog, Green Pheasant, yellow ape.


    "How terrible!" the Yellow ape opened with a smile, but his eyes stared at Yu Zhibo, and there was a dignified look in the depths of his pupils. Although Yu Zhibo has become very young, he recognized it for the first time.


    The red dog is silent. Soldiers take obeying orders as their bounden duty, not to mention that after the Tianlong people are eradicated, the leaders of the new world government really deserve the name of justice.


    Therefore, even if he worked for the former pirate white beard this time, he was also willing.


    White beard nodded to the three, and then looked at Su Han and others, "please!"


    He strided to the altar and immediately closed his eyes. At this moment, his breath changed greatly.


    The overbearing color and domineering spirit belonging to the certificate of the king are released. But this time, the bully did not force all low-level people to faint. They only felt that they were standing on their legs and had an uncontrollable impulse to kneel down. Of course, it''s just this impulse.


    At the same time, white beard was surrounded by half virtual and half real stars, lingering around him slowly.


    "Because it is not a real emperor, and there is no real king in the world! So people only feel the majesty of the emperor, and don''t kneel down directly?" one party passed and stared at white beard thoughtfully.


    "What''s the matter with those stars?" poros frowned. He recalled several previous sacrifices to heaven, as if they were different from today''s.


    Su Han stared at white beard and used the observation ability of fog space. After a long time, he whispered, "star... Pioneer?"


    Su Han suddenly thought of FGO''s special skill, and it seems to be right with white beard.


    "What do you mean?" one party looked at Su Han strangely.


    "The pioneer of stars is the code named moon... Or a unique skill of the heroes of the fat world in your mouth." Su Han''s words did not fluctuate at all.


    "This skill is generally given to heroes who have become a turning point in human history... You can understand that they are people who have made great contributions to the world! Without them, the world would have changed enormously."


    Of course, Su Han just said that the situation of white beard was somewhat similar to that of the star pioneers. Because he has not seen the owner of this skill, he is not sure.


    Yu Zhibo''s eyelids jumped. He remembered the impact of white beard on the current world and immediately remained silent.


    "Star pioneer... Different worlds." the Green Pheasant chewed these terms carefully and looked serious.


    "Isn''t this a very normal thing? We''ve already guessed it." Huang ape was as cynical as ever, but when he looked at Su Han, his look was heavy, "but this number four... I don''t feel weaker than that number ten."


    "It will only be more terrible, even if we don''t talk about the oppression he brought to others... It is simply arranged according to the serial number, with five people in the middle." the red dog''s voice is low.


    At first, the 10th showed divine means. Marshal of the Warring States period and lieutenant general he couldn''t sleep for many nights. Constantly convene intelligence generals in the headquarters of the Navy for deduction.


    This is a more desperate enemy than white beard... As long as you don''t come up with a solution to the problem one day, you can''t fight the white beard Pirate Group one day


    Of course, later, after white beard hammered the whole naval headquarters, they stopped rehearsing in the Warring States period. It felt like a broken jar.


    After the red dog recalled, he paused and continued to speak, "but now they are on our side."


    As enemies... They are desperate! But as a teammate, it''s really too reliable.


    Su Han frowned suddenly. His seeing and hearing color sensed the situation in all directions. After a short silence, he looked in the direction outside the mermaid island.


    "Why hasn''t the enemy come yet?" Yu Zhibo''s voice was cold and impatient.


    "Already come." Su Han''s voice didn''t have a ripple.


    "Indeed," said poros, looking away.


    Similarly, the eyelids of the three Navy generals, who were also in control of their knowledge and color hegemony, also jumped.


    "This feeling... This ominous smell."


    "It''s very similar to Mary JOYA''s feeling at the beginning... It should be the same type of event."


    "It''s terrible... Well, don''t look at me like that! I really feel terrible this time."


    They looked at each other and felt uneasy, but they didn''t show it. They looked more and more serious and entered the state of war preparation.


    Su Han stepped out, centered on the place where his toes fell, the whole world began to twist and change, and then began to fold.


    Mirror the world! Open.


    In this mirror world, seawater no longer needs to follow the basic physical rules, does not change with gravity, and floats freely in the void. The whole dragon palace is constantly breaking down.


    This kind of scene is so magnificent that the three generals I saw for the first time and the top combat strength of the white bearded pirate group were shocked.


    "The power of space..." a voice with a little surprise sounded. In the void, there was an existence surrounded by black robes. It was im, but at this time, he was full of a strange smell.


    A large number of strange forms appeared behind him.


    These exist, the whole body presents a gray green, the belly is white, and the body is covered with scales


    They look human, but their heads are fish, with fish gills and long fins on their palms. Has a strange sense of existence.

 Chapter 408

    "Deep divers?" Su Han stared thoughtfully at the strange existence in front of him, and his thoughts twinkled in his mind. This time... Facing the servants under kesulu?


    He said to himself, "it seems that Tim suffered a great loss last time."


    If im succeeds in integrating the divinity of evil gods, he can completely become an independent acquired evil god... Maybe he has a great gap compared with the congenital evil god in strength, but he is free after all.


    Now, he obviously took another road and became the priest of the congenital evil god ksuru. In this way, although his short-term strength increases rapidly, from another point of view, his upper limit is sealed


    "IM, you didn''t say before that the enemy would be so tricky." the presence in front of the diver whispered. His voice is not a human language. It is very strange. When you listen, you will feel brain tingling, but this strange language can be understood by everyone.


    "IM, that... No, should it be said that it is the legacy of the world government?" the green pheasant''s eyes became sharp. He and the red dog looked at each other, and they nodded silently.


    Im''s body was shrouded in black, so he couldn''t see his specific expression. His voice was cold, "Dagong, we wanted to offer the soul of the strong to see if we could please that one! Isn''t it a good thing for us that the enemy''s strength is strong?"


    Dagong frowned. He wanted to say something, but hedra beside him whispered, "at this point, there is no point in discussing it."


    Among the divers, the oldest male is called Dagong, and his wife is Hydra.


    Both occupy the position of Father God and Mother God of the deep diver family at the same time. As the leader of the deep diver, they lead the whole ethnic group to sacrifice the God ksuru, which can not be looked at directly.


    "It''s true." Yu Zhibo''s voice was cold. Nine gouyu in his eyes rotated rapidly, and several seals were formed in his palm, "wooden dun. The art of wooden man!"


    Huge enough to be unspeakable, the terrible wooden man rises from the rise of the earth. Then, the blue chakra spread from Yuzhi Boban and wrapped around the whole wooden man, and a samurai sword was condensed in xuzuo wooden man''s hand.


    The next moment, a terrible knife was cut out, silently cutting the void out of the deep invisible gap.


    "This sense of oppression... Bastard." Dagong''s eyes expanded, his scales exuded strange brilliance, and there was black water rising beside him, which also condensed a huge black water giant.


    The giant''s body was torn apart by the samurai sword, but the action did not stop, but came forward to hold Suzuki.


    The brittle sound of Yila Yila sounded, chakra was corroded, and the wood touching the black water became dark. There were large pieces of wood buds growing on the surface, but they were constantly distorted like creatures, which was very strange.


    "Boring." Yu Zhibo''s eyes opened slightly and sneered, "I''ve already had enough experience dealing with guys like you."


    Countless seal chains spread out and wound around the Blackwater giant. Constantly suppress its own strange power.


    But in the next moment, the seal was broken. The black water turns into a sharp blade, which runs through the branches of the wooden man''s body from all directions and can''t move.


    Without a sound, Dagong appeared in front of Yuzhi Boban. He opened his mouth and screamed sharply. At this moment, the void was polluted and became dark. Countless tentacles grew out of the void and stabbed towards Yuzhi Boban.


    Tao seeking jade appears in an instant, collides with these strange tentacles, and constantly erases them from their roots. But there are too many tentacles.


    "Unexpectedly, he was pushed into the downwind in an instant..." Yu Zhibo''s eyelids beat. At the moment, he kept dodging in the void, avoided the tentacles containing strange power, and knew that he had underestimated the power of the guy in front of him.


    "Well, then use... The power of that realm."


    Yu Zhibo took a deep breath, and Gou Yu in the pupil rotated rapidly, and then condensed into a kaleidoscope reincarnation eye. As soon as countless tentacles wrapped around him, the next moment, they were torn by the surging chakra.


    "Well, as a reward for letting me use this power! I''ll give you a happy way to die." Yu Zhibo spoke indifferently, and his palms folded.


    Wheel tomb! Side prison!


    All the tentacles were destroyed in an instant, and Dagong''s body burst under the attack of inexplicable power.


    He retrogressed quickly and looked dignified, but a small piece of his body turned into black gas silently and then disappeared.


    "Strange." even as a servant of kesulu, Dagong has seen too many strange phenomena, and at the moment, there are waves in his heart. The situation of Yu Zhibo spot is absolutely different, "does the power come from... That eye?"


    "No... behind this guy! There is a more noble existence... My body is trembling from the power of God. This strange feeling... Can''t it be fear?"


    Dagon shook his head quickly. It''s impossible! He sacrificed to the God and knew him so well that it was hard for him to imagine the fear of the God.


    Hydra looked dignified. As soon as she shook her palm, a small Trident appeared, which was an artifact obtained from Poseidon''s hand after she destroyed a sea god world. Later, when offering sacrifices to kesulu, she was polluted by unspeakable power and became her main weapon.


    She whispered, "there are monsters of this level in this world? It''s a big trouble. Sure enough, the new sacrificial priest is unreliable... But this is to be dealt with afterwards. Now, we should help Dagong solve his opponent as soon as possible..."


    Hydra''s words were not finished. The next moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded in front of her, "meteor... Burst mode!"


    It was almost time for an indescribable fist to bombard and tear up Hydra''s body under the pressure of terror.


    Strange blood was scattered everywhere, and many of them fell on the bodies of several deep divers, making their bodies distorted and mutated and their voices sharp.


    The eyes of these divers were red and lost their reason for a moment. Under the guidance of instinct, they galloped towards the white beard altar.


    The army of deep divers behind them, led by them, surged like a tide.


    "Although in the version of kesulu mythology I saw in my previous life, there is gossip that Dagong hydra is also a God who can''t look directly... But obviously they are not." Su Han paused and silently opened his mouth, "no, maybe not now... They are transforming in that direction?"

 Chapter 409

    Hydra has half stepped into the realm of sages. As for Dagong... He is infinitely close to the realm of sages. If not, how could he force yuzhiboban to use the power he has not fully controlled?


    Su Han shook his head. "Poros is very strong, but in the face of hydra... I''m afraid I''ll suffer a big loss this time."


    Hydra also had a lot of blood on poros, and these blood soon automatically extended out of his tentacles and wrapped around poros''s body.


    "What?" poros felt the mental pollution of deja vu, his face became extremely ugly, and his energy became more terrible. All the tentacles were torn, but at this moment, Hydra was resurrected, incarnated into a strange, no fixed form, and entangled.


    The other side.


    "You guys." Marco clenched his fist, soared into the shape of an immortal bird and roared, "you... Are not qualified to attack our king."


    Armed with a domineering foot, the mutant diver in front of him was kicked out in an instant.


    "Ah dumb, it''s terrible." the Yellow ape''s body suddenly appeared on the battlefield. With a gentle touch of the palm of his hand, countless light spots burst out.


    Although the divers didn''t care and were still scrambling, their bodies were indeed torn apart.


    When the Green Pheasant waved his hand, a large area of frost frozen the diver''s body. The red dog pressed his expressionless palms to the ground, and the earth turned into lava and gradually swallowed them.


    But before they could breathe a sigh of relief, the shrill cry sounded, the divers recovered from the lava, then swam, and their shape changed.


    "What the hell is this?" the Green Pheasant looked ugly and felt thorny.


    "Ha ha, if they can solve it so well, it won''t give us such a headache." a cold voice sounded. The black wings behind him suddenly extended out, and the body of anyone who touched his wings would be torn apart in an instant.


    He recited the mantra silently. Those who were not killed by him were still OK. Those killed by him completely lost their immortality. No resurrection.


    Bantian Yinshi clenched the Dongye lake and kept chopping down some deep divers who barely escaped the blockade. However, he quickly regressed from the beginning, "why can''t these guys die at all? And how has my Dongye lake turned black? Lying trough! This situation is wrong."


    Sakata became more and more flustered. The flames condensed into fists and smashed them from one side, burning several deep divers.


    When pista cut the foil with one sword, countless flowers flew away. Under the extreme beauty, it also contained terrible lethality, breaking their bodies.


    "We''ll protect dad''s safety." ace''s eyes seemed to have a raging flame burning, and the flame on his body swept away in all directions, forming a large fire area.


    From beginning to end, Su Han was very indifferent. He stood quietly beside the altar and looked at the scene in front of him.


    Nepton, the great Knight of the sea, came to Su Han silently. After sending the order, the king of the mermaid family was also ready to participate in the war, so he had been closed by Su Han''s mirror border before.


    Of course, after seeing the enemy on the opposite side, nipton showed many complex emotions such as loss, disbelief, panic and so on. His lips wriggled, "how is this possible?"


    Where did these strange fish people come from? Why does he never know? And... Why do these fishmen attack white beard?


    Nipton felt his brain trembling. Even if white beard and his friendship were not talked about, they could not bite the hand that feeds the mermaid... And they really hurt white beard


    I''m afraid afterwards, the wrath of the new world government will come in minutes, and the status that the Mermaids have not easily obtained... Will all be buried at once.


    "Don''t worry, those guys have nothing to do with the mermaid! White beard is the same idea." Su Han looked at nipton calmly.


    "... it''s great that you can understand." nipton''s face was bitter. Obviously, he was not as optimistic as Su Han.


    But then, nipton suddenly thought of something and frowned, "the situation is wrong... Before, there was another enemy who was shrouded in black robes..."


    "Yes." the cold voice suddenly sounded behind Su Han. IM''s body wrapped in black robes emerged. He stabbed Su Han in the back with a knife.


    "Why... Always do such meaningless things?" Su Han sighed faintly.


    Three semi holy shadow ninjas silently appeared behind Su Han. The one closest to Su Han held the knife in his palm to prevent him from stabbing.


    Then two other shadow ninjas shot at the same time, kicked him in the abdomen and kicked him out.


    Im spun several circles in mid air, let off his strength, and suddenly stopped. He stared at the three shadow ninjas with a gloomy face, "these three guys..."


    Im felt that his internal organs had been kicked to pieces... If he had not sacrificed to evil gods and his form had been separated from human beings, I''m afraid this move could cause fatal injury to him.


    "If you analyze this move, these three guys... Each one is only a little weaker than me. The three add up..."


    Im was trembling. He had a faint feeling... He seemed to have chosen the wrong goal. Perhaps choosing nipton or even white beard... Is better than choosing Su Han.


    "It''s interesting." Su Han glanced at IM, his thoughts twinkled in his mind, and then suddenly smiled, "well, it''s time to let you start."


    There were waves in the void. With a sharp cry, two slender figures emerged in an instant.


    Time beast emperor Ya Luca, space beast palucchia. These are the two sacred animals in the magic baby world.


    "Solve him." Su Han pointed to im.


    The next moment, the two beasts looked at each other and started at the same time. Tialuka suspended time and paluzzia used space chop.


    Even if he noticed something wrong and tried to dodge, he still cut off half of his body. Moreover, the little body turned into a black fog and dissipated out of thin air.


    The two sacred beasts were born in the misty space, and their divine power in time and space also comes from the misty space. Therefore... Their power is the same to overcome evil.


    "Hmm?" one party suddenly cast his eyes back. He saw the situation on Su Han''s side and murmured, "im... Actually chose the target as number four, which is really?"

 Chapter 410

    One side of the passage raised his head and stared at the Yuzhi waves hit by general Dagong in the sky.


    He murmured, "if I have to choose... I''d rather fight yuzhiboban than challenge No. 4."


    One side believes that others in Parliament think the same.


    Challenge God? Even if it''s just the incarnation of God! But what''s the difference between that and dying?


    Even if you really step into lv6, you will become a demon God... Whether you have the qualification to challenge that guy is still two things to say.


    "But then again... Is that the shadow ninja? But why is it so powerful? It feels even stronger than the God of disobedience."


    "Also, the summoned magic baby is the divine beast of the world? But it is better than the divine beast of that world."


    One side of the traffic glanced at the many powerful beings that ravaged IM, and the more you think about it, the more you feel headache.


    The situation is very wrong.


    Doesn''t it mean that number four is the original God of the God killer world? Why is it related to the magic baby world again... Wait a minute.


    "Yes! Although we confirmed that No. 4 is related to the God killer world! But we also confirmed that No. 4 may have been active in other worlds before... If he was in the magic baby world before..." one party was shocked and all the information was correct.


    Moreover, the look of No. 4 is pure to the extreme. Although it is not the look of the original God... However, considering that the No. 4 serial number is in front of the original God... Think carefully and fear!


    One side of the passage''s eyelids beat, and he even wondered... Will the fourth body not only be the source of the gods, but the real source of the major gods in the endless world


    "Too exaggerated, this is impossible." one party shook his head quickly, and he was frightened by his speculation. I think this kind of thing is too incredible. But although he denied it for the first time, he also planted a seed in his heart.


    My mind was full of confused thoughts. The last party clenched his teeth and looked ferocious, "I''m so bored... Forget it. Continue to solve the guy I should solve."


    The sole of one side''s passing foot gently stepped on the ground, and his body burst out into the distance. He instantly entered the queue of deep divers and opened the massacre again.


    In fact, in addition to poros who fought blindly, there was Sakata silver who joined the parliament for a short time


    For example, Yu Zhibo, who is fighting on the sky, or Bai beard, who is now in the state of communicating the will of heaven... All pay attention to the shadow ninja and Magic Baby summoned by Su Han and guess in their hearts.


    "Why is it like this?" Tim took a positive blow, time roared, his body was torn apart, and the strange divine power in his body was constantly weakened.


    Just condensed into shape, paluzzia, the God of space, tore it up again. Under the big mouth containing space energy, his body cracked again.


    "Mingming... It''s all planned well." Im''s eyes were red. All this was different from the plan.


    Obviously, he paid such a price, even abandoned his independence and offered sacrifices to evil gods... He just wanted to destroy the world and revenge... Can''t this be?


    It''s just this absent-minded Kung Fu. The shadow Ninja emerged from the shadow with extreme speed, bound IM''s arm and forced him to face the space-time double gods who are gathering terrorist energy.


    "Bad!" Im''s pupils contracted suddenly, but it was too late to dodge. The next moment, the space-time double gods started, and the energy burst.


    Everything is dying.


    The void burst and set off a big storm. And when the void storm stopped... Everything disappeared, whether it was im or shadow ninja.


    Accompanied by two sharp calls, paluzia and Emperor Ya Luca appeared in Su Han''s body.


    They bowed their heads to Su Han, and their attitude was as respectful as ever.


    "Well done." Su Han''s voice was gentle. He reached out his hand and stroked their heads. Immediately, his mind moved. The two figures gradually turned into nothingness and were included in the misty space by him.


    Nipton remained silent for a long time and looked blank.


    His brain was in chaos. He was frightened by the strength of the three shadow ninjas summoned by Su Han... Whether they were the three shadow ninjas or the two ancient beasts, it seemed that... Their strength was stronger than the general of the Navy?


    After all, the generals are still shooting not far away. It''s easy to compare the strength of the two sides... But how is this possible? Beyond the existence of the navy general, how can there be so many casually?


    Thought nipton, trembling. Beside him, this guy who is covered with strange energy and can''t see his face clearly, who is sacred?


    On another battlefield.


    "The next move is to get rid of you completely." poros''s face is ferocious. He uses the art of shadow separation in the fire shadow world to split several avatars. Let them use pure body art to delay Hydra.


    Even if the shadow body will collapse in an instant when it is hit hard, time has been won. Poros opened his hand and gathered energy in his body. He said word by word, "burst star roar gun!"


    A blow enough to destroy the planet was released and penetrated Hydra''s body.


    Poros stared at the scene with an expressionless face and silently recited the sacrificial language in his heart,


    At the same time, Yu Zhibo''s body was covered with a thin layer of armor on the sky. This is a higher-level application of Su Zuo Neng Hu, which makes his physical fitness soar in an all-round way.


    "Am I the one who finally solved the enemy?" Yu Zhibo was expressionless. He ran through Dagong''s body with a samurai sword. "Waste... This humiliation should be repaid with your life..."


    Suddenly remembered something, Yu zhiboban smiled, "by the way, your strength is very good. After eating you... It should enable me to really step into that stage."


    Dagong''s eyes widened, but before he could speak, one after another jade begged for Tao smashed in the past, constantly disappearing Dagong''s body. He struggled and roared, but it was useless. He walked to the end of his life little by little.


    Su Han stared at the scene very calmly and watched all the enemies be solved.


    "Happy! Too happy." poros laughed happily, falling from the sky, and his face was excited. "He not only tasted the happy and dripping battle, but also obtained a huge evil power. Maybe he could get a further opportunity... No wonder ban was so obsessed with taking part in the task in the past."


    Hearing the speech, Yu Zhibo''s mouth twitched. He floated on the sky and glanced down at poros. Don''t you know it until today?

 Chapter 411

    Although he was speechless in his heart, Yu Zhibo didn''t make more comments in this regard. He put his hands around his chest and said coldly, "Edward, that guy... Hasn''t finished the sacrifice yet. It''s really slow."


    "Ha, you don''t sacrifice to heaven, do you?" one party narrowed his eyes and stared at Yu Zhibo. "When you sacrifice to the world, I''ll go and have a look... I hope you won''t be inferior to the white beard you despise."


    Yuzhi Boban grabbed the palm of his arm and suddenly clenched it, but his words still didn''t fluctuate much, "this... Don''t worry."


    Suddenly, the faces of all the people on the scene changed.


    "Is this?" the Green Pheasant looked up at the sky.


    "This is really... A wonderful thing." Huang ape was no longer loose and his body was tight. His face showed doubts, puzzlement, and even faint fear... It was not his fragile heart. It''s as if fear is out of control, spreading from the deepest part of the body.


    At this moment, the sky became dark, just like another connected heaven and earth, with countless tentacles rolling, and a strange tone came faintly from another world.


    "Kesulu." Su Han spit out three words in his heart. He guessed the identity of the other party in an instant. Although he didn''t confirm it, according to the situation in front of him... Eight or nine is ten.


    He looked dignified to the extreme, and his thoughts twinkled in his mind, "now if he meets that guy directly, he may die..."


    "But there''s no reason why such a guy as kesulu will pay attention to his family members? Even come personally because of the death of the diver?"


    Su Han couldn''t understand it. Even if the diver dies, kesulu won''t be angry about it.


    "But... Since he has fixed his eyes on the world! Then simply... Give him the world. Maybe he can get some evil power by the way..." Su Han suddenly thought of something and his eyes twinkled.


    He thought, the void around him was constantly distorted, and then all humans were sent out of the mirror world independently.


    At the next moment, in the center of the mirror space, there is a breath belonging to the king of yellow.


    After a short silence, a sharp cry sounded. The external terror was not as indifferent and detached as before, and there were emotional fluctuations.


    It is like setting off a huge wave. He is roaring. The darkness erodes the whole world. Countless evil things are born, and everything in the world is degenerated and polluted.


    However, the existence of that statue is too strong. If it is just the projection of the tentacle, there is no problem... The moment of his real body''s arrival broke through the limits of the world, leading to the fragmentation of the whole mirror world and death together with the endless evil things just born


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in front of Longgong city.


    Members of Parliament, Navy generals, white bearded pirates, nipton... They all appeared here out of thin air. At this time, they looked at each other and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Even some of the weaker members of the white bearded Pirate Group are constantly changing and distorted from time to time, with an ominous smell on their bodies.


    Su Han waved his palm gently, and his air flashed over them, devouring all the strange forces on them.


    "Thank you very much for your help." Marco took the lead in responding. He bowed deeply to Su Han.


    Su Han didn''t comment on this. He used the observation power of fog space to observe the mirror world, and then sighed with relief, "sure enough... Ke Sulu has no brain at all."


    "If he has a brain, he can push back the coordinates of the pirate world according to the mirror world coordinates and chase them."


    But this is also a good thing... After all, if kesulu really chases and kills, the situation will become very troublesome.


    Although Su Han had long speculated about the possibility of a frontal collision with the original evil god and formulated many countermeasures... Are these measures really useful to the original evil god?


    Su Han is not optimistic. He is still developing. After all, the fog space''s restraint against evil gods is here. Under the same level, he has an absolute advantage... He is late, and now he doesn''t need to be capricious.


    "But as I guessed... The world was broken and killed a lot of evil things? The number of evil gods'' power obtained in a scattered way was equal to half an im." Su Han sighed in his heart that the original evil gods were too rich... The pure breath polluted the evil things born in the world. Killing can obtain such a huge evil gods'' power


    If he really slaughters an original evil god, I''m afraid he can forcibly rush into the territory of Seven Star sages... Even the legendary eight trigrams Saint Tianzi, maybe he can ask for it?


    Of course, Su Han soon woke up. He himself knew that this idea was too whimsical.


    The difference between the original evil god and him is too big, which is countless times larger than the difference between ants and elephants... The gap is so big that even if the opposite side is careless, it is almost impossible to overturn and kill each other.


    The scene was very quiet, full of wisdom. One of the passers-by and others were thinking about the huge evil god they had seen before. He looked very ugly.


    With a crisp hum, the altar was full of brilliance.


    White beard slowly opened his eyes. His whole body made a crackling crisp sound. The scars formed by old wounds on his body fell off independently, and there were golden hair on his head.


    "... daddy, are you rejuvenated?" Malcolm, the immortal bird, stared. He subconsciously took off to the front and tested his body for white beard.


    After the test, Marco took a breath. Because he found that although his appearance was only younger than before and his body was as strong as ever... In fact, white beard''s physical functions had recovered to the age of 20.


    This is so incredible that even Marco''s three views are shaken by it.


    "Now that the task has been completed, we should go back." Su Han scanned the whole audience for a week. His voice was cold, "do you go back with me?"


    "I want to stay!" Sakata silver raised his palm, then looked at white beard and asked, "master Edward, you should welcome me to stay?"


    "Of course." white beard moved his body. His whole body was very young and full of vitality. He stroked his crescent beard and found that the white beard was still the same, and was more satisfied immediately.


    Suddenly, white beard thought of something. He excitedly invited Bantian Yinshi, "Gula Lala... Anyway, white Yasha, are you interested in being my son?"


    "Although it''s nothing for me to recognize a father, I still have an emotional foundation to shout those two words?" Sakata silver picked his nostrils and refused, "so although I like you very much, I''d better forget it."

 Chapter 412

    White beard took a deep look at Bantian silver and didn''t say much.


    He knew Sakata Yinshi''s character so well that he was ready to be rejected before sending out the invitation.


    Su Han said nothing and cast his eyes on Yu Zhibo ban, poros, a passing body. I found that at the moment, they either put their hands around their chest, or lowered their eyes to think about something, or their eyes kept moving back and forth in the time of white beard and Sakata silver... But obviously, they didn''t mean to leave.


    Seeing this, Su Han didn''t say much. He moved his mind, and his air suddenly dispersed away, wrapped around yuzhiboban, poros and one party.


    When the air dispersed, Su Han''s figure disappeared.


    "Number four." white beard''s eyes were a little deep, his thoughts twinkled in his mind, and finally sighed, "after all, there is too little information to control... And the nameless monster who just broke into the mirror world..."


    White beard closed his eyes and had lingering palpitations.


    It is precisely because he was in the state of sacrificing to heaven before, so he knows the horror of the monster better than Yu zhiboban and others


    That existence, just the breath emanating from the body, makes the world tremble and fear, and there is a danger of destruction and degeneration.


    The pirate world, in front of the God who can''t look directly... Is no different from the lamb to be slaughtered


    "Daddy, what''s next?" ace asked in a low voice.


    "Gula Lala, solve a hidden danger first." Bai Hu calmed his mood and immediately reached out and gently brushed the void.


    There were waves in the void, and you could vaguely see the endless deep sea on the other side. There is a strange altar standing there quietly.


    This altar is similar in style to the altar of white beard offering sacrifices to heaven, but it gives people a different feeling, distorted and dark. It was the special altar that Im used to summon divers.


    "This kind of thing should not exist." white beard''s voice was low, his face was cold, and his fist gently hammered into the void.


    Suddenly, another sea area began to tremble violently, and the altar broke in the first moment. At the same time, like an earthquake, the vibration wave spread in all directions.


    Ace, Bista, Marco and others stared at the scene.


    "What the hell is this..."


    "Dad? Wait a minute, is that the sacrificial question just now?"


    "What happened today... Is so complicated that I don''t know what to say. I''m a little skeptical now... Is it a dream!"


    Several people looked at each other and were silent at last. They are sure that the power of this suspected spatial attribute has absolutely nothing to do with the earthquake fruit.


    "It''s over." white beard breathed out, and the waves of emptiness disappeared in front of him.


    "Old man... What was that just now?" Sakata silver''s eyelids beat.


    "Gula Lala, it''s not a big problem! You can see that No. 4 doesn''t care... But it''s a hidden danger after all, so I took the initiative to eradicate it."


    White beard was dumb, but he also knew in his heart that it might be because No. 4 determined that he could solve the altar, so he left without hesitation.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the ancient and mysterious fog palace.


    Su Han opened his eyes and looked down and found that the whole hall was very quiet at the moment. The illusion around the fog hall is eliminated little by little until it is completely transformed into nothing.


    "It''s... An eye opener." Bruce Wayne''s heart throbbed. He now recalled the strange evil god he had seen before.


    That weird existence tentacle seems to be green? As for his specific face, Bruce Wayne found himself unable to recall.


    Clearly saw each other''s real body through the real illusion... But now Bruce Wayne thought about memories, but he felt his brain tingling and couldn''t remember how to think


    "Don''t be dead! Evil gods are also known as gods who can''t look directly... No, maybe gods who reach a certain limit can''t look directly? As for why they can''t look directly, maybe it''s because the amount of information contained in their body is too large, even beyond the limit you can bear."


    Tony Stark glanced at Bruce Wayne. He knew exactly what was going on with Bruce Wayne.


    After all, along the way of science, he and Bruce Wayne have similar characteristics and have a desire to explore the unknown and mystery.


    In the past, Tony Stark has observed the existence of evil gods on more than one side, and he has far more experience than Bruce Wayne in this regard. After all, after a loss... You know what to do and what not to do


    "Too much information? I see." Bruce Wayne dispelled the confusion in his mind and calmed his face.


    His self-control was so strong that even the thoughts in his mind were dispersed if he wanted to.


    "It''s not just the problem of too much information," Conan said with a heavy look. "More importantly, that monster has an extremely terrible pollution on the spirit."


    "You study it... The more you know about it, it''s not a good thing. Because the more you know, the more likely you are to degenerate... In the end, you become that kind of weird."


    Bruce Wayne looked sluggish. He suddenly thought of the scene in which many members of the white bearded Pirate Group began to twist at the end... He was silent.


    "Mr. Conan, don''t scare Mr. Batman like this." lanran''s voice is smiling. Even if he just listens to his voice, he can imagine that his expression must be very gentle at the moment.


    "With the protection of the president of Parliament... We may be negatively affected, such as headache, but our negative impact is limited after all... At least, we will never change."


    After all, how can low-level power... Affect high-level power


    "I really don''t know whether to say that you have seen through everything, or that you are too arrogant." Yu zhiboban glanced at lanran. He had a faint feeling that lanran would suffer a great loss in evil gods sooner or later.


    However, yuzhiboban and lanran are not closely related, and even have a faint sense of mutual exclusion. Lanran suffers a great loss. He said he loved it


    Of course, this is also yuzhiboban''s ability to believe in the chairman of the Council... Know that even if lanran has an accident, it is possible to suffer losses and death is impossible.


    After a little thought, yuzhiboban closed his eyes and pondered over the evil power he had obtained before.


    "Now... Where should I add the evil power I have obtained?"


    Yu Zhibo''s thoughts twinkled in his mind. If it is added to the eyes, it should make his pupil force grow further?

 Chapter 413

    However, Yu Zhibo ban also knows that the key problem for him now is that his body can''t carry the kaleidoscope for a long time.


    Isn''t that incredible? After all, although Yu Zhibo is not good at body art, it also depends on who you compare with. After watching the plot stars, Yu Zhibo, who has specially trained, can even fight with bamenkai unarmed


    However, yuzhiboban still encountered this funny situation... His body still can''t bear these too powerful eyes... The hardware can''t keep up with the software.


    "That''s all." yuzhiboban made a decision. Half of the evil power was added to his immortal body and half to his eyes.


    The next moment, his whole body made a crackling sound, and an extremely terrible breath spread outward from his body. He suddenly opened his eyes, and the pupil force was almost condensed into essence.


    "This is..." master Gu Yi''s expression remained unchanged, but her eyes were frozen. She repeatedly looked at Yuzhi''s waves and raised waves in her heart, "the speed of strength improvement is so terrible... Evil god, evil god..."


    Although he only sensed the breath, master Gu Yi speculated that he was 50% sure that yuzhiboban was at the same level as himself and Odin, the God King of Marvel world


    Of course, Yuzhi Boban is just a preliminary step after all, and really fight... Master Gu Yi is still confident to win.


    Master Gu Yi was really shocked that when she joined the parliament, yuzhiboban''s strength was just like that. She actually caught up in such a short time... This is completely contrary to common sense.


    "It''s really a power like a miracle." Gu Yi mage suddenly felt something. He turned around and stared at one side of the passage and poros.


    Master Gu Yi just vaguely noticed that the two have also been strengthened.


    But obviously, compared with the exposure of Yuzhi spots, they tried their best to restrain their breath. Therefore, although master Gu Yi confirmed that the two should have made a breakthrough again, she could not judge how strong the two became


    Su Han stared thoughtfully at one side of the passage. After a little thinking, let the 10th speak for it, "one side of the passage, you have now achieved lv6."


    Although the tone of inquiry, but the words are very sure.


    "Lv6 has never appeared in history, my uncle... How do I know what lv6 is?" one side maintained the necessary respect when facing the 10th.


    He leaned back on the chair, lowered his eyes, and continued after a moment of inner estimation, "but listen to God, I feel I can do it."


    "Lv6... The ultimate combat power of the science side." Tony Stark looked a little complicated.


    "It''s meaningless! Although it''s more powerful than LV5, I don''t think I can defeat the devil at this stage."


    One party recalled Su Hanju''s battle between otinus and shangtiao dangma, and his eyes were gloomy. At least he can''t play with and reshape the world like a demon.


    "Isn''t this a matter of course?" Huang Rong dragged his chin and whispered, "I think the demon God should be... The apex of the world of magic forbidden books."


    "That''s not necessarily." No. 10''s voice was as indifferent as ever.


    "Huh?" one of the passers-by''s bodies stiffened, and he took a deep look at the tenth.


    Naturally, he would not think that the 10th was deceiving himself, so he determined that... The water in the world of the magic forbidden book catalog may be deeper than he thought before.


    "Well, can you explain?" Huang Rong asked carefully after thinking a little.


    "The plural demons were killed by others at last." Su Han''s words were brief and comprehensive.


    However, this remark has set off a huge wave in the hearts of many people.


    Ying Zheng suddenly clenched the handrail. After a long silence, he sighed, "sure enough... There is no immortality and eternity in this world. Even if it is called immortality, it is only relative after all."


    "All we can do is try our best to become stronger and live... That''s all."


    "Your Majesty, this idea... Is too pessimistic?" Yasuda Gangji''s lips wriggled.


    "I don''t think I''m pessimistic," said poison island''s child, whose face was as calm as ever. "In fact, it''s enough just to live... Then. The greatness and brilliance of life itself lies in its limitations."


    Qing emperor said with a smile, "although you say so... If you can not die, it''s better not to die."


    Penglai mountain Huiye looked at them with great interest. As the eternal Princess of the moon, she never worried about her death and was detached. So at the moment, she looks at their communication with a more lively attitude.


    One side of the passage forcibly calmed his mood, found that he could not completely calm down, and immediately changed the topic, "No. 10... Ask an presumptuous question! If it is not appropriate to answer, you can not say it."


    "Is that guy number four... Related to the gods of many worlds?"


    Su Han stared at one side of the passage strangely. The power of omniscience let him know the idea of one side of the passage. A radian was aroused at the corner of his mouth and manipulated the 10th to speak. His words were as simple as ever, "he is God, the God of many worlds."


    After a brief silence, one party''s eyes expanded.


    Many worlds? Looks like he was right. Wait a minute


    One party''s mind flashed and suddenly thought of a strange thing.


    Many worlds... Do they represent the earth of different worlds? But although the earth of each world has different development, the history is basically the same


    At the same time, these worlds also have similar gods. Biblical God system, Greek god system, Nordic God system, Japanese God system, Chinese god system


    Are these really coincidences?


    Yeah! This is too normal... Normal, of course, so it''s not right.


    One side was silent. Why do different worlds have similar historical tracks and similar gods? Like amelia and Tang Hao, the local gods are different from the earth. Is that normal? There''s no reason.


    Unless there is a specific external force to expand these divine information in the endless world... One side holds the handrail tightly.


    "The root of many God systems on the earth may be No. 4... Even from this, we can make another inference that he may be so similar to and related to the history of the earth... Maybe he is not the leader in maintaining the history of the earth, but he must be related to the leader in maintaining the history..."


    "I''m a little curious about the enemy I''m facing this time." lanran was answered when she saw a passage, but she didn''t restrain her curiosity.


    "Diver!" the 10th said slowly, "this is a group closed in the deep sea. They are the servants of the guy in kesulu. They are classified as... Lower servants."


    [PS: thanks to the leader of the book friend 20180725171034142. I''ll add more tomorrow]

 Chapter 414

    "Your servant?" murmured rotten Lucia.


    "They will not die because of aging. Without external influence, they will not die." after a pause, they continued to speak on the 10th. "By the way, they respect the oldest person of their family as Dagong, the Father God, and their spouse is Hydra, the Mother God."


    "Dagong... Hydra?" poros repeated the two names, recalled the enemy he had faced before, and flashed a clear look in his eyes, but then some doubts.


    "Since they are called gods, are they similar to evil gods? No... there is a huge gap between their strength and the previous strange god with green tentacles..."


    Poros thought more and more strangely, and his eyebrows curled up.


    "It may be an evil god the day after tomorrow." Conan thought of Cheng Kun.


    Although Cheng Kun is also called an evil god, the gap between his strength and the original evil god... Can''t even be described as big. It''s like the gap between simultaneous interpreting fairy gods and ordinary people. It may even be even bigger than that.


    "I always think you seem to have misunderstood." No. 10 voice is the same as before. "It''s just that the deep divers recognize them as gods."


    Poison Island Yazi''s body a meal, and then clearly nodded. I see. Don''t they recognize their God''s name outside the race? In this way, all can be explained.


    "Well, can I ask... The terrible monster with green tentacles! Is it the ksuru worshipped by the deep diver family you said before?" Yasuda Gangji had a dead flame burning, and he entered a state of forced calm.


    "Many people call it the existence of the great ksuru, the sleeping God, the Lord of laayyah... At the same time, it is also a symbol of the existence of water in elementalism." No. 10 expressed these words in a statement.


    Even if he said those exaggerated nicknames, the words of the tenth had no emotion. It even makes people feel that it is not so much praise... As ridicule.


    "As for his image? It has a Zhang fish head! The human body... Has wings similar to bats on its back?"


    Su handuan sat on the bronze throne, his fingers gently knocked on the handrail, and there were waves in the void, and then a strange existence slowly appeared.


    His appearance is just like what the tenth said.


    "This feeling is..." Bruce Wayne just looked at it, and felt the pain as if his brain was about to crack, subconsciously deflecting his eyes.


    Yu Zhibo took a long time to see it, but after a few breaths, he forcibly moved his eyes, and his forehead was full of cold sweat.


    Silently, the form of ksuru also collapsed in the void in front of him.


    After a brief silence, LAN ran stares at Su Han and whispers, "thank you... Your Excellency, President of the parliament, I''m afraid you have done a lot to protect us?"


    Su Han did not speak, but in the eyes of the members of the on-site parliament, it was no different from acquiescence.


    Poros suddenly clenched the handrail. He recalled the tingling in his brain and was silent... Was this still under the protection of the president of Parliament?


    Polos thought he was strong enough, but kesulu''s appearance and lanran''s words... Let him fully realize the unreasonable gap between himself and ordinary evil gods and No. 10


    "The gap between me and the evil gods is so large that it is difficult to describe, let alone the gap between the president of the Peace Council." poros savored it in his heart, and his heart throbbed.


    When he joined the parliament, he was punished by the president of the parliament for his misconduct, but with the growth of his strength, that memory has been gradually thrown into his mind


    But just now, looking directly at kesulu, he recalled the bad memory again... The combination of the two even made his body flow out of cold sweat uncontrollably.


    There was a fog rising on the two chairs. Sakata Yinshi and white beard entered the parliament.


    White beard laughed and sighed, "it''s beyond imagination... This feeling of youth! This constant vitality surges outward from the depths of the body. I didn''t expect that sacrificing to God still has the function of rejuvenation... What''s the matter with you?"


    White beard stopped talking, and he noticed the solemnity of the atmosphere at the scene.


    Bantian Yinshi also looked serious. His eyes moved around the scene one by one, and finally looked at the president of the 10th Peace Council along with the eyes of many people.


    "Nothing, just know the strange evil god who invaded the world before." Penglai mountain Huiye said calmly.


    After a long silence, Sakata Yinshi understood something and sighed, "if I had known this, I would have entered the parliament earlier."


    White beard''s eyes also twinkled, and his thoughts twinkled in his mind, but he didn''t feel too sorry. Because he can wait for the president to leave and ask others what the situation is.


    He shook his head and threw away the messy thoughts in his mind. White beard raised his palm, and the original crystallization was condensed in his palm.


    Then white beard threw him in Su Han''s direction, "Chairman, this time... Thank No. 4 for his help and your care. This is the reward we agreed at the beginning!"


    The crystallization of the world origin lingers around Su Han. Every turn, the original crystallization will shrink a lot. When the third turn, the world original crystallization will disappear completely.


    "Interesting." Su Han suddenly spit out two words. Because he found that there are some differences in the results between the crystallization of the pirate king and the original crystallization of the world such as the Ming moon in Qin Dynasty and the story of relying on heaven to kill dragons.


    The integration of the bright moon of Qin Dynasty and the original crystallization of the world of relying on heaven to kill dragons can enable Su han to have a strong ability to intervene in these worlds, so that he can go back to history and observe the future


    At the same time, Su Han can easily know the world cultivation knowledge... Of course, this also includes the world lost cultivation knowledge


    However, integrating the original crystallization of the pirate king world... While Su Han has these abilities, he can also analyze the essence of the devil fruit.


    Su Han''s eyes twinkled with inexplicable luster, "that is to say, now if I want to, I can analyze lava fruit, burning fruit... Even the bug fruit of children''s fun fruit..."


    "When I finish parsing, I can collect enough materials... I can even artificially create demon fruit."


    "And these demon fruit abilities created by me are no different from the original."

 Chapter 415

    Su Han''s eyelids beat. The original crystal still has this effect


    No, the pirate world is actually similar to the previous sacrificial world. Su Han suddenly reacted. In essence... The integration of crystallization is equal to a world that opens the door to the fog space and Su Han, and there is no secret anymore


    From this point of view, whether it is a pirate or relying on the sky to kill a dragon, the bright moon in Qin Dynasty is actually the same.


    It can only be said that because of the different power systems in the world... The contents of these worlds exposed to Su Han and fog space are also different.


    "But this is a good thing after all." Su Han sighed silently, then tried his best to use his computing power and began to analyze the devil fruit of the pirate world.


    Su Han estimated in his heart and judged that in about a month, he could analyze and understand the essence of all the devil fruits in the pirate world.


    White beard stared at Su Han with some uneasiness at the moment, mainly because the sentence Su Han said before was interesting.


    In the past, when integrating the crystallization of other world origins, Su Han''s attitude was very casual. This makes white beard wonder if something has gone wrong in his world?


    Is it... The sequelae of the invasion of the evil god before? White beard lowered his eyes and his thoughts twinkled in his mind.


    Even if the evil god did not really come, who knows how polluting the existence of that realm is? Except that the chairman of the criticism said it was absolutely safe, otherwise white beard had no bottom in his heart.


    When white beard was considering whether to ask, a loud noise sounded, and a real illusion began to rise around him.


    It''s an extremely ancient scene. It''s the ancestor of all intelligent life in the pirate world. He wakes up his wisdom a little and fights with harsh environment, powerful sea kings and monsters on land


    Human beings and human subspecies gradually establish civilized countries belonging to intelligent races. Finally, in a certain period of time, it developed to the point of extreme prosperity


    Then there was the lost four hundred years ago.


    D family, Im, Tianlong people and five old stars stepped on the stage one by one... The headquarters of the navy was established


    White beard''s eyes twitched constantly, Yu Zhibo''s eyes were deep, and Huang Rong scanned everything with interest... They found that the picture became familiar with the passage of time.


    Soon, it was time for Roger to become the pirate king. When he was executed, he sowed seeds with words and set off the era of great navigation


    After the chaos in the early days of the great navigation era, the four emperors stood at the end of the new world and became an invincible monument.


    Then, after joining the parliament, white beard''s strength improved by leaps and bounds. Finally, with his powerful and incomparable strength, he pushed all the enemies in the world, and no one could compete with him.


    What''s more terrible is that he spread his own thoughts and taught Munch D dorag... At the same time, with absolute strength, words and evidence, he defeated the resistance of the headquarters of the Navy and incorporated them into the new world government to reform the world, develop science and technology, and achieve unity in the world


    Finally, the endless picture stopped at the scene of white beard, calm face and offering sacrifices to heaven.


    The real illusion dissipated little by little, and the scene was quiet.


    "It turned out that the pirate world was 400 years ago... It was such a thing. The d family, Tianlong people..." Huang Rong''s eyes twinkled and his face was a little gloomy.


    "Absolute rights lead to absolute corruption, which is a normal thing." Ying Zheng opened his mouth expressionless, his fingers gently Mosuo the handrail, "but looking at that scene, I suddenly think... Do you want me to make a constitutional monarchy?"


    After a pause, Ying Zheng suddenly smiled, "but I think it''s impossible for me to die! Rule the Qin Empire forever... It''s really meaningless to think about this now."


    "So... What did you see?" Elia looked at the group in front of her. Before, the picture circulated too quickly, and she didn''t respond to what those scenes told.


    "Don''t think too much," Bruce Wayne said in a hoarse voice. "It seems that they know, but in fact... They just think and guess according to the picture they see..."


    "I think their brain supplement may be much more than what they see and official history." Bruce Wayne combined with his own experience and thought a little, he could probably understand what the situation was.


    "Hahaha, it''s OK to make up the history of ancient times with your own wisdom." Sakata Yinshi couldn''t help laughing.


    After a brief silence, Yu Zhibo suddenly looked at white beard. His words seemed to be filled with emotion and seemed to imply something, "In other words, according to the picture seen before... The ancestors of Tianlong people, although the means of establishing a country and a covenant is not justice, it is at least much better than these stupid Tianlong people now... Time really has an extremely terrible magic."


    "What do you want to say?" white beard looked at Yu Zhibo.


    Yu zhiboban''s tone is the same as before, "I doubt that the world government established by dorag now! In a few hundred years, it may also become what it is today... Nothing will change."


    "No." white beard whispered, "the system is different... Didn''t Mr. Ying Zheng say before? Absolute power leads to absolute corruption."


    "Our policy is now based on people''s election, and there is no possibility of absolute power."


    After a pause, white beard''s voice took a touch of seriousness, "more importantly... I''m still here."


    White beard is the most basic and powerful shield for safeguarding the interests of the people of the world.


    Because he can live long enough, and he is strong enough


    As long as he wants, he can subvert the whole world government on his own.


    "Dad... The new world government of your world! I think we can witness the final result slowly by time... Now the key is the change of yourself after your successful sacrifice?" poison Island Yazi''s eyes are burning. She pays more attention to the physical condition of white beard than the pattern of the pirate world.


    After all, with the passage of time... Poison Island Yazi gradually took white beard as his father


    "Gula Lala, that''s a shame. According to the information in my mind! I can maintain my current peak state of physical fitness until I die..."


    White beard thought about it and felt that the description was somewhat inaccurate. "No, it should be said that I have no possibility of dying of old age now! As long as the current human civilization does not perish, I will not die? This is a reasonable right for pedestrians as the will of God."


    "Of course... With the destruction of civilization or the world, the original power in my body may collapse greatly. At that time, I will lose my status as a world sacrifice? Then, my body will return to a state without sacrifice."


    "Is that so?" poison island''s child nodded clearly, and then he was relieved.


    Su Han looked at these people in front of him with great interest to communicate. But as time went by, he gradually felt a little bored.


    When Su Han was wondering whether to enter the month of cultivation or the day of decisive battle, he suddenly felt something.


    "Hmm? Is this feeling again?" Su Han''s eyes coagulated. He looked at two bronze chairs in the corner.


    On the two bronze chairs, a fog suddenly rose, and two slender figures condensed into shape.


    At this moment, the scene was quiet. White beard also stopped communicating with poison Island Yazi and looked at them curiously, "is there another new person joining?"


    "Welcome the new comer." Bantian Yinshi straightened up his waist and felt a little excited.


    He was thinking whether he would join the parliament this time, which was also the character in the cartoon he saw in jump?

 Chapter 416

    Two figures shrouded in fog were very silent at the moment.


    The person sitting on the left looked around and opened his mouth in a low voice, "I don''t know who the first elder joked with Li like this! If Li offended the fairy, please speak frankly."


    "Fairy, Li?" Zhang Sanfeng''s eyes lit up instantly, and he looked at jiujianxian.


    "It seems that nine times out of ten it''s right." Jiu Jianxian subconsciously touched his matching sword around his waist, and his words were very sure, "this should come from a fairy Xia world? I just don''t know, what''s his power level in that world?"


    "You''re right," Zhang Sanfeng said with a faint sigh after a short period of joy. "Xianchang... This title is indeed applicable to a wide range. Those who have just entered the immortal gate can also be called Xianchang, and those who are about to rise can also be called Xianchang."


    "Ah, Lala, fairy? Are you serious about the guy next to you?" a gentle, sweet and greasy female voice suddenly sounded, with an inexplicable taste. "The scenes around here have nothing to do with the so-called fairy... Anyway. It seems very strange..."


    "In Oriental terms, it''s more like the devil''s nest than an immortal."


    The poison Island child''s eyelids beat several times, looked complex and stared at the direction of the girl''s voice, sighed, "if it''s really dangerous here, you''re silly and sweet! Maybe you can ensure safety..."


    "Don''t you worry about putting yourself in danger if you expose it directly?" poison Island Yazi didn''t know whether to say that the girl was smart or stupid.


    "There is another possibility, that is this one! She has enough confidence to protect herself... So she can say whatever she wants without restraint."


    Conan suggested another possibility. After all, most of the people who join the Parliament are not ordinary people, and people with strong strength will naturally have much more confidence than ordinary people because of their own strength.


    Su Han stared at them expressionless. On the left was a middle-aged man. He was wearing an ancient costume, his waist was straight, his eyes were serious and sharp, and he was a little suspicious. His body was tight and he was obviously ready to fight at any time.


    "Like this... With his previous address! Li Jing?" Su Han used his omniscient power to confirm that his guess was right after his inner guess.


    This person is Li Jing, the one who came from Nezha. This Li Jing, different from Li Jing in traditional mythology, is a loving father who is willing to sacrifice his life for Nezha.


    As for the other one. Su Han moved his eyes to the girl on the right. He looked different and muttered in his heart, "it''s her..."


    This is a beautiful girl in Gothic clothes with a flint gun in her hand. One of her pupils presents a clock style, and the whole person reveals a strange beauty. It''s crazy three of shizaki in the dating war.


    His thoughts twinkled in his mind. Su Han pressed down his mind. There was no wave in his words. "Li Jing, Shi Qi Kuang San, welcome to your arrival."


    No one spoke at the scene. Shi qikuang San first looked at the scene, then looked at Su Han, narrowed his eyes slightly and said gently, "Sir, you... Should be the culprit who pulled me into the world?"


    Li Jing was silent and looked on coldly. Since someone is willing to ask questions for him, he should keep a low profile.


    "Woman, restrain your malice."


    One party''s voice was cold and solemn. He noticed the kind of malice under the gentle appearance of shizaki Kuang San, and said coldly, "no one is qualified to speak to the president like that."


    "If you really want to die, I can meet your needs. Let your blood flow back... Bloom a very beautiful flower composed of blood."


    Speechless Tucker watched some side of the road, make complaints about it, and said, "well, there is love in it, but it is revealed in such a way that people can''t like it."


    "You are not qualified to say this." Huang Rong looked a little speechless. Still talking about others? It''s like you''re not proud.


    "Let me explain the specific situation to the newcomer first." Sakata Yinshi opened his mouth seriously.


    He thinks that the two newcomers may be the people in the jump cartoon he has seen, so he wants to have a good relationship


    After all, Sakata Yinshi is a loyal reader of jump... To put it mildly, I don''t know whether there is a role he likes in front of these two people


    "It''s better to have an explanation." shizaki played with the gun on his hand. After thinking twice, he dropped the muzzle temporarily.


    She just had the idea of trying to shoot Su Han, but she didn''t know why. When the muzzle was aimed at Su Han, she shivered subconsciously and had an ominous premonition in her heart.


    In addition, Sakata Yinshi doesn''t look hostile, so... Shizaki crazy three is ready to find out the situation first.


    "This is a misty Council independent of the endless world." Sakata silver paused and smiled.


    The look on his face was a little complicated. At the moment, his posture was quite different from that of the abandoned house before. His temperament was more like the white Yasha who once wreaked havoc on the battlefield. "Glad to join the parliament! After all... It means that you have broken away from your original, beautiful or sad destiny in the world."


    Shizaki''s crazy three eyes twinkled, but there was no refutation. She quietly listened to the people in front of her to explain the basic principles of the parliament, the identity of the people on the scene, the birth of the plot stars... And briefly explained the existence of evil gods


    After listening to Sakata Yinshi''s explanation, Shiqi crazy three lowered his head and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Such a thing... It''s impossible?" Li Jing clenched the handrail and changed her look several times.


    Finally, he said sincerely, "please don''t joke about Li. Li''s wife... Is still pregnant at home."


    "Don''t want to believe? It''s also reasonable." Luo Cuilian smiled noncommittally, but didn''t say anything more. She looked at the scene with great interest.


    "... didn''t you believe it?" Sakata silver was stunned for a moment, and suddenly felt a headache.


    Is the other party from the existence of the extraordinary world, and it still looks ancient? The receptivity is not as strong as him... In this way, if you stubbornly continue, it will be very troublesome


    "Ah, although I have some doubts about this... However." shizaki raised his palm and cards appeared in an instant, "but I have to say that there are many incredible things in this world."


    Shizaki Kuang San seems to be thinking and recalling. Her fingers gently Mosuo the armrest of the chair. Finally, her eyes coagulated and made a decision.


    She threw the card engraved with angel, emperor and divine power in the direction of Su Han, "if you can do it, it will trouble you."


    "Let me witness my final outcome."


    The two cards lingered around Su Han. Su Han stared at Shi Qi Kuang San deeply. He knew the girl''s sad wish clearly and said calmly, "as you wish."


    Su Han''s fingers gently knocked on the handrail.


    With a crisp buzzing sound, the long river of destiny rises abruptly. It was a magnificent scene beyond imagination. The fate of the whole world is included, and countless pictures flow, which is real and shocking.

 Chapter 417

    That is the story of a young man named Wuhe Shidao dating an elf and sealing his spiritual power to save the world.


    With a buzzing sound, the long river of fate suddenly condensed into a round of bright stars, hanging above the head of shizaki crazy three.


    No one spoke at the scene. Yu Zhibo''s hands are around his chest, his eyes are narrowed, and nine gouyu rotate in his reincarnation eyes.


    He looked a little strange when he remembered the picture he had seen before. Because of the insight of reincarnation eye, he saw a lot and said to himself, "why do you always feel that the plot stars... Tell a strange story this time?"


    "Interesting." white beard looked a little strange. He whispered, "what I just saw... Doesn''t seem to be a scene of hot-blooded battle? There are many pictures of... Men and women dating?"


    Ying Zheng was silent. He also saw this scene just now. He thought that the picture was moving too fast, which led to his wrong reading. Now when he heard what white beard said, he knew he was right. Suddenly, the mood was very complicated.


    "The future...?" shizaki looked up and stared at the stars, as if asking others or talking to himself. She suddenly smiled, her eyes narrowed into crescent moons, "maybe it is."


    Shizaki crazy three can drive the power of time, so she clearly feels... The power of time flows in the vast river just now... Not only the power of time, but also other more mysterious powers with different attributes.


    "By the way, Mr. Li." Sakata silver suddenly reacted. He looked up at Li Jing opposite, "now you should believe it?"


    Li Jing was silent. He recalled the vast scene of the long river of fate... It was amazing. And include the fate of the whole world... I''m afraid even the legendary immortal can''t do this?


    After taking a deep breath, Li Jing spread out his palm, and cards condensed into shapes in an instant. He thought a little, picked out Li''s sword and mind skills, and threw them in the direction of Su Han. "Your Excellency, please."


    Two cards were lost in the fog.


    Su Han gently knocked on the handrail with his finger, and with a crisp bang, the second long river of destiny condensed into shape.


    That''s different from the official history, the story of the demon boy Nezha.


    From the original time, immortal Taiyi fought against chaos bead with Shen Gongbao, to the time when the situation was bad, the original Tianzun personally took the action and handed the task to immortal Taiyi to escort Lingzhu to the Li family


    Then Shen Gongbao used his means to reincarnate the magic bead to the Li family, and stole the real spirit bead


    The birth of the demon boy Nezha and the birth of Lingzhu Ao Bing bound the two sides, but they had to be enemies of each other because of their opposition


    Finally, in the face of annihilation, fight together.


    The long river of fate condensed rapidly and finally condensed into a star above Li Jing''s head.


    Li Jing was silent for a long time. He opened his mouth and his voice was very dry, "my son..."


    Although the picture circulated quickly, he also saw his son incarnate as a magic child behind him, and even the scene of suspected death under the disaster


    This is absolutely unacceptable to him.


    "Are you Li Jing? The one in the sea where Nezha made trouble?" Xiaoyu suddenly opened her mouth, and her words were unbelievable. She looked at Li Jing repeatedly and felt that her three outlooks were shocked. Zhang Sanfeng also said... Now even the characters in the myth have come into reality?


    But then Xiaoyu thought of the God killer world... I''m afraid there are Chinese mythological characters in that world. Suddenly he took another breath and calmed down.


    After a short silence, Li Jing whispered, "Nezha is indeed the name of my unborn child, but what does Nezha mean by making trouble in the sea?"


    "Is there a myth in China? I remember that Nezha was finally forced to death by his father because of Haibo and Chentang pass?" Jiecheng Chennai looked at Li Jing, and his look became subtle.


    "This has nothing to do with Mr. Li Jing?" a Xing frowned.


    "Why is it so complicated?" jiujianxian glanced. "If you really want to know, just go straight to the plot stars and have a look?"


    After that, jiujianxian owes Su Han a little, and then soars into the story of Nezha''s demon child coming to the world.


    "Goo la la la, that''s right." white beard touched his head, noticed the touch of golden hair, paused, then smiled, and then entered the plot of the demon boy''s birth.


    After all, through what he saw... He vaguely realized that the demon boy came to the world and told the story of father and son?


    Li Jing forcibly calmed his mood. He hugged his fist and bowed to Su Han, "thank you very much."


    As the voice fell, he also entered the plot stars.


    Although Li Jing had put the strength of the chairman of the parliament very high before, he realized that he underestimated the chairman of the parliament after all.


    After all, the person at the beginning should be the primitive God? One of the highest saints of Taoism.


    The condensed future, even this kind of characters can be printed... And I don''t feel anything wrong when I look at the appearance of the primitive Heavenly Master in the long river of fate. This method is really frightening... Even enough to prove that the president of the parliament is a figure above the saints.


    Li Jing is still trembling when she thinks about this kind of thing... She actually saw such a big man.


    Su Han said nothing. He watched many members of the scene enter the plot stars they wanted to watch, and his thoughts flashed in his mind, "or go to the cultivation month first... Wait a minute, the evil power I obtained before seems to be useless?"


    Although the number of evil and divine powers provided by IM was quite rare, Su Han integrated them into his cultivation.


    Savoring the growth of cultivation in his body, Su Han sighed silently, "he didn''t even climb to the first level of the five elements, the peak of the realm of gold. It can only be said that he further stabilized the cultivation of the realm of gold."


    Shaking his head, Su Han thought a move and went directly into the month of cultivation and trained in it. Then, Su Han entered the decisive battle day again... But this time, he withdrew from it without fighting a few times


    The main reason is that Su Han is in a more embarrassed state, that is... The opponents who can appear on the day of the decisive battle are either much weaker than him... Or he is an unreasonable invincible like Qiyu, which is difficult to exercise him

 Chapter 418

    Su Han opened his eyes. He walked slowly to the table, turned his hands, and suddenly four cards appeared in front of him.


    "Li Jing gave it... There''s no problem with integration. But Shi Qi Kuang San..." Su Han looked strange. It''s no problem to integrate angels... But what will happen if you integrate spiritual clothes? Direct women''s wear?


    "It''s too exciting." Su Han shook his head, put away the spirit card, and then integrated the angel carving emperor and the sword mind card.


    Su Han closed his eyes and a large amount of information gushed out of his brain. Then, he suddenly opened his eyes, and the pupil on his left turned into a clock, "sure enough... This can also use shizaki''s ability."


    Su Han had no way to take out the flint gun, because it was the weapon of shenfan''s spirit suit. However, this does not mean that Su Han has no way to use shizaki crazy three''s ability. Even without media weapons, the angel carving emperor can also be summoned by Su Han.


    At the same time, he found that the abilities of Penglai mountain Huiye and shizaki crazy three were integrated and complementary.


    "Although it''s a little strange, they are both the power of time attribute! It should be that they have something in common?" Su Han thought for a moment and just thought it wasn''t important, so he left it behind.


    In the hall, Su Han excitedly displayed the power of angel carving the emperor, "well, the power source of angel carving the emperor! Is time? But then again, I integrate twelve spells, have the immortal dog spell... At the same time, I also have the eternal power of Penglai mountain night, so I can make myself immortal?"


    "In other words... I don''t need to absorb other people''s time, and I can use Angel carving emperor without restriction?"


    Su Han was lost in thought, and then his mind moved, and a vast wave surged in front of him. At the moment, he is in an extremely special field and can peep into the scene of the distant past, "I don''t know... Can I go back through the past?"


    Su Han''s eyes twinkled. Angel carve emperor has many very bug abilities. For example, you can summon yourself in different periods of time... The strength of shizaki crazy three noumenon is limited, so the strength shown seems to be nothing... But for Su Han, it''s not the same thing.


    He has the power of sage level. Even if he only calls three or five of himself... He dares to kill into the nest of the demon family... Not to mention his power to change history.


    Su Han stepped forward, and then he saw the scene of the past, five years ago, ten years ago... Even 40 years ago, evil and strange disasters swept the vast world


    Of course, when Su Han wanted to come, he felt an extreme sense of danger. After a brief silence, Su Han chose to return.


    Sitting on the chair, Su Han frowned, "you can cross... But you can''t come? What''s the matter... Wait a minute, can you say that you can also travel through the long river of history when you wait for a certain realm after the sages, such as the eight trigrams realm, or even the more advanced nine palaces?"


    "However, those strong people who sit on the river of time can even rewrite history in the past... But after they rewrite history, they will also be eaten back?"


    Su Han now has the ability to go back through the past with the help of the power of shizaki crazy three. However, if he wantonly rewrites history, history will bite back... Even the immortal dog spell may not be able to protect his life.


    After thinking about it, Su Han sighed faintly, and then came to the balcony. He stared at the distant scene and recalled what had happened before the fog Council.


    "In other words, one party has become lv6... Should it be strong enough to match the sages? And it''s still the stronger one!"


    "Poros... Should have made a breakthrough before. But even if he has the fighting power of sages, he should be a weaker sages."


    "If you count yuzhiboban, master Gu Yi. Now there are four masters comparable to sages in the Parliament?" Su Han''s eyes twinkled and a little relief appeared on his face.


    After going out for a walk, Su Han continued to drill into his house, and then turned to the current news. As a result, he found that all the news on the Internet is the news that magic capital is about to hold the college martial arts competition.


    "The news heat hasn''t been suppressed! Taikangzi... Really trusts me. I''m not afraid I can''t carry it and make a big news at last." Su Han shook his head noncommittally.


    When it was time to brush the news, Su Han finished the meal cooked by the shadow ninjas and entered the fog hall again.


    ¡­¡­


    Above the fog, the fog rises, eternal and profound.


    At the moment, there are many members of Parliament sitting in their respective positions, but they are very silent.


    Finally, white beard broke the silence, "gulalala, unexpectedly... Nezha''s world tells such a story. It''s really touching... Rebellious, born evil son, and a father who dotes on him and is willing to give his life."


    After a short sigh, white beard looked at Li Jing and looked serious, "Mr. Li Jing... If you still encounter a natural disaster in the end... You can ask for support in the parliament. I believe many people in the Parliament can help you!"


    "Thank you for your help." Li Jing arched his hand. His look was also very complex. At the moment, he couldn''t calm down when he recalled the story he saw.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Li Jing looked calm again. He whispered, "but the situation is not so bad."


    "My child... Hasn''t been officially born yet. In other words... I should be able to stop Shen Gongbao''s trouble now... Even if he is a disciple of the original Tianzun."


    Li Jing clenched his fist, and his face was a little gloomy.


    "But then again, there is a big gap between the story of the Devil boy and the official history." Xiaoyu whispered.


    "The intention is different," Luo Cuilian looked indifferent, and her words were gentle but sonorous. "The history of Nezha making trouble in the sea is about resisting patriarchy... And the birth of Nezha''s magic child began with the warmth between father and son."


    "I think many of them are very interesting. For example, the stammering Shen Gongbao! And the fat Taiyi immortal... Completely overturned my impression of immortals." a bitter smile appeared on Zhang Sanfeng''s face.


    "People''s prejudice is a mountain... It''s really difficult to remove it." lanran sighed faintly and looked around, "isn''t this my true portrayal?"


    The fog hall was quiet.


    "Mr. blue dye... You really have to grasp everything, and it is possible to make complaints about your image." Conan silently Tucao.

 Chapter 419

    Lanran said with a dumb smile, "but all I said was from my heart."


    "Rivers and mountains are easy to change, but nature is hard to change." jiujianxian spit out eight words. Jiujianxian knew that a person''s character was greatly related to his fate. After joining the parliament, he saw a broader world, and it was natural for his mind to change.


    However, this will not turn lanran''s scheming boss into a white lotus directly.


    Or conversely, the more lanran wants others to relax their vigilance against him, the less he can do as lanran wishes.


    Otherwise, who knows what will happen in the end.


    "Nezha, the demon boy, is really pathetic. It''s clear that there were loving parents in the family. He was born with excellent qualifications and has the image of a pearl. He also has a profound inheritance. His master is Taiyi immortal and Shizu is the emperor of the beginning of the year. In the future, he is destined to become an immortal... But in the end," a Xing sighed faintly, and could only say that there is a difference between the right and the wrong.


    "It''s really hard to say disaster and blessing." fan Xian looked serious and said, "anyway, it''s better than the father and son cannibalism in the myth of Nezha making the sea."


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai thought for a long time and nodded cautiously, "indeed."


    "Well, only I think Ao Bing is very poor?" Elia bit her lower lip. "Is he as old as Nezha? That is, three years old. Moreover, he has no entertainment time since he was a child and has been practicing hard behind Shen Gongbao."


    "I finally had a friend... But under the wrong circumstances, he Qicheng had to kill him and his parents and relatives for the sake of the enemy... Finally, he failed his parents'' wishes and was willing to die with Nezha."


    "That''s a good boy, there''s no doubt about it." Jiu Jianxian shook the wine gourd around her waist, listening to the sound of the wine beating the gourd inside, seemingly casual, but actually serious, "but he''s a demon after all. The gap between different races..."


    After a short silence, jiujianxian whispered, "even after watching the demon boy Nezha, I am also full of prejudice against the demon and dragon families in that world... I can only say that Ao Bing is a good child."


    "You''re right." Zhang Sanfeng bowed his head. He was over 100 years old. Naturally, he was not as naive as a child.


    The world has never been black or white. The heroes of one group may be demons in the eyes of another group.


    Parochial prejudice, "I feel this is very absurd." Webb was crazy about Tucao, "clearly, make complaints about that."


    Weber paused for a moment and continued, "I think it''s very likely... One day, the emperor asked father-in-law Shen to meet alone. Then, the emperor said to father-in-law Shen: disciple, I have a mission here! Can I finally make you ascend the immortal throne, do you want to?"


    "Then father Shen said: I don''t... I won''t live up to your expectations! However, the emperor only heard the first two words."


    Sakata Yinshi: "


    Bantian Yinshi was silent for a long time. He crossed his legs and said strangely, "although I know you''re playing with stem... I have to say that I completely imagined that scene."


    "Father Shen''s image is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people." Penglai Shanhui smiled.


    "You''re wrong... The traditional myth is OK. But among the new prosperous myths, it shows that... Yuanshi Tianzun has a great prejudice against the demon clan."


    Luo Cuilian replied seriously, "maybe you feel incredible, but even if Yuanshi Tianzun knew what things would look like at the beginning, he would choose that way in the end."


    "So, is the first emperor too weak? Normally, the sage! He knows everything... As a result, Shen Gongbao dares to deceive the superior and deceive the subordinate! And finally he said that as long as Ao Bing refined the Dragon horn... No one in heaven will recognize him?"


    Fan Xian twitched at the corners of his mouth. He felt that the original emperor''s power fell, and... The overall strength of Tianting also needs to be considered


    "Speaking of this," he lowered his eyes, and a touch of bitterness appeared on Li Jing''s face. "In the original historical track... I''m sorry for AO Bing!"


    "After all, he came with good intentions... But I forced him to a dead end."


    Li Jing shook her head, her face became firm again, and her voice was serious and sonorous. "However, I will never let Ao Bing merge with the Pearl."


    If you can let your child take a smooth path, why do you let him take detours?


    "That''s very reasonable. Then, by chance, Ao Bing merged the magic pill? Finally, the roles of the two were reversed?" shizaki said with a smile.


    "Such a story may be very interesting," Qing Di said leisurely. "It''s a pity that we can''t see that kind of future."


    "Miss shizaki."


    Bruce Wayne narrowed his eyes and stared at the girl shrouded in the fog. He remembered what he saw about the stars of the big fight of dating. He said inexplicably, "you''re really a... Dangerous guy."


    "Yes... If Miss shizaki were in my world," Tony Stark said only half of his words. He shook his head and said nothing more.


    "Therefore, heroes like you are the most boring in this regard. It is clear that shizaki crazy three is to seek salvation and change the fate of disasters and evils in the world... What he pays for this is just the lives of some villains."


    Yu Zhibo said coldly, "as long as we rewrite history, all tragic destinies can be changed... Even the dead scum can be resurrected. This is a perfect thing! What can we refuse?"


    "I don''t agree with this." Yasuda Gangji''s face was very calm. "I can understand miss shizaki''s sad wish, and even admire her ideal and her belief of giving up everything..."


    "But I won''t agree with her code of conduct."


    Masata Gangji is a softer young man than anyone. Even under the inflammation of death, his essence has not changed.


    If shizaki is in his world, he will stop shizaki at all costs and use a non lethal method.


    "Ah Lala," said Shi qikuang with a smile, "I thought everyone would stop me... Unexpectedly, there were people who agreed with me."


    "Yes, all of you make complaints about boss," Conan said.


    In fact, he doesn''t really like the practice of Kuang San at the same time. Of course... Conan won''t open his mouth and take a clear-cut stand against the practice of Kuang San at the same time

 Chapter 420

    "From my personal point of view, I don''t think it''s reasonable for you to tangle with this." poison island''s Yazi said expressionless.


    "Does the little child have any ideas?" white beard stared at the poison Island child with great interest.


    "It''s easy to get a long life." poison island''s child whispered, "in the future, it''s time for vampires to play their lives in a world with vampires."


    "Anyway, vampires are not old or dead... And for this kind of life, the longer they live, the stronger their strength can be, and the best of both worlds."


    After hesitating for a while, poison Island Yazi continued, "but... Rewrite history. Finally, if you set off a time refutation... Miss shizaki still has to die?"


    "Life is such a thing... I have long left it out." shizaki''s crazy three voice was as calm and gentle as ever.


    She showed an extremely bright smile to the poison Island child, "thank you, miss. Your idea is really great... It has opened up new ideas for me."


    "Well, I''m thinking that the stars this time tell a strange future... It''s actually a story about love and saving the world..." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai showed a shy smile. She changed the topic and disrupted the previous dignified atmosphere.


    "What''s wrong with love saving the world? High school students and junior high school students can still have the power to destroy the earth." Sakata Yinshi glanced at one side.


    When one side of the passage looked indifferent and glanced at Sakata silver, he didn''t say much.


    Su Han stared at the scene in front of him. After a short thought, he drove the 10th to ask a question without any waves. "Shizaki Kuang San, do you really decide to go through the past? Maybe what you did is the destiny of your world. It''s like an origami kite."


    "... even so." shizaki Kuang San clenched her fist, and the gentle expression on her face converged, "because if you don''t do it, you can''t do it."


    Shizaki looked very serious. "If I intervene, it will become a part of history... Then intervene again and change again."


    "That''s right." Elia opened her mouth. Although she wanted to say something, she finally lay weakly on the chair. What else can she say in the face of madzo shizaki who has made such a conscious decision?


    "But then again..." Shi Qi Kuang San soon recovered. She looked at No. 10 strangely, focusing on the strange stars behind No. 10. "This gentleman brings me a feeling that is particularly different from other members."


    "Great intuition." Penglai Shanhui nodded slightly. She was really surprised. After all, Sakata silver didn''t explain the real identity of No. 10 to her before.


    "Miss shizaki, I suggest you don''t ignore Mr. 10''s words. Because he may really know the future of your world... More future than the stars in the plot!" lanran said lightly.


    Shizaki''s crazy three pupils suddenly contracted, and a huge wave was set off in his heart.


    She subconsciously looked at Su Han''s direction, then looked at No. 10, repeated comparison, and finally realized... Both of them have a similar sense of not being able to look directly at each other, and they will have a headache after a long time.


    However, on the 10th, the sense of not being able to look directly at him is a little shallow... But the evil sense on the 10th is much stronger than that of the president.


    In terms of strength, should the 10th be weaker than the chairman? And compared with the president of Parliament, it may be biased towards the evil and different camp?


    Thoughts flickered in her brain. Shizaki crazy sat up. She stared at the 10th carefully and asked carefully, "Mr. 10th... How can I save my world? Or what is the truth of my last saving the world? Where are the behind the scenes people behind the elves?"


    "Please! Even if you want to follow the principle of equal exchange... As long as I can save my world, I am willing to give you everything I have."


    Although aware that the 10th may be different. But shizaki doesn''t care. What if she sacrificed herself to save the world?


    On the 10th, he seemed to cast aside shizaki Kuang''s three eyes, and his voice remained the same, "it''s meaningless for you to know these now. Chonggong Shu, the ancestor elf, has the fighting power above all elves."


    "Even if I tell you the truth, you just want to die. The only thing you should do now is become stronger... When you become strong enough, you will find that all problems are no longer problems."


    "The 10th is right." fan Xianshen nodded.


    "... is that so." shizaki looked at No. 10 deeply. She had thought that the tenth might exist like a devil.


    But now it seems that she guessed wrong. After all, the devil will not give such valuable suggestions, nor will she care whether she will die in the end... Maybe she will hide the real information and squeeze her desperately, right?


    Biting his lower lip, Shi qikuansan bowed slightly, "thank you."


    "That''s right." shizaki Kuang San didn''t answer on the 10th. Under the control of Su Han, he looked at Luo Cuilian, "Luo Cuilian, how''s your world recently?"


    "The blessing of Mr. No. 4 is very good. After strengthening my cultivation through evil god power, I went to Sardinia and killed the two disobedient gods at the level of Lord God in history."


    Luo Cuilian thought of something and added, "it''s rare to come out, so she picked down the God killers in the current world... Except for the guy WOBAN who has been closed for healing recently, all the other God killers have been defeated by me with absolute advantage."


    "Absolute advantage, defeat?" Penglai mountain glowed at night. "I seem to remember that the rule of the God killer world is... Does the strong have everything?"


    "Well! So, in name, the whole world''s magic associations have surrendered to the five prison saints." Luo Cuilian answered indifferently. She really didn''t care.


    Luo Cuilian is not an existence with a strong desire for power. She knows only from her annual retreat in the depths of Lushan Mountain.


    Therefore, this may be a great fortune for the five prison saints, but for her, it is not as important as one more theocracy.


    "The king is in the world," emperor Qing felt, and his eyes became deep. "I''m almost here... Soon. With my current strength, if I want to... I can kill all the so-called great masters in the world. The strength of Daqing army is enough..."


    "As long as we digest the information obtained from Mr. stark and complete industrialization, we can fight in the world. Nothing can stop us, nor can the temple... Daqing will eventually become the only and strongest empire in the world."

 Chapter 421

    "There is a great difference between countries that have completed industrialization and countries that have not completed industrialization." Tony Stark nodded deeply.


    With the same number of people and the same political structure, countries that have completed industrialization fight countries that have not completed industrialization... It''s the same as playing.


    Don''t say emperor Qing''s strength is invincible in the world. Even if a cultivator in Daqing does not... As long as Daqing completes industrialization, it will still completely crush those countries that have not completed industrialization but have great masters.


    Bruce Wayne was silent. His eyes glittered with inexplicable brilliance and looked at Qing emperor repeatedly.


    "Industrialization... I don''t know when the Internet will appear." fan Xian sighed, paralyzed in his chair, and the whole person was like a salted fish. "In ancient times, there were no movies or games... I was going crazy."


    "Aren''t you in the Holy Grail world?" Penglai Shanhui night stared at fan Xian strangely.


    "But I went back." fan Xian looked decadent. "I regret it. I shouldn''t have listened to Emperor Qing. I went back... Saying that the imperial crown prince can''t disappear for a long time. What do I care so much? I''m not a material to be a crown prince."


    Emperor Qing stared at fan Xian with an expressionless face. Suddenly began to think, before his elevation, this out of tune guy was the crown prince, did he do wrong?


    Bantian Silver Eye eyelids beating, tightly watching fan fan, Tucao Road, "you this guy... Make complaints about too much in the blessing of it?"


    "That''s the prince! And he''s also the prince trusted by the powerful emperor like emperor Qing."


    "What does this mean? Under one person, above ten thousand people."


    "You pull it down." when fan leisurely looked at Sakata silver, "your world has cinemas, jump comic magazines, and many modern entertainment products... Your spiritual wealth is very rich! You say a hammer."


    People from other ancient societies in the Parliament are qualified to speak of fan Xian, but only those who live alone in today''s society or Sakata Yinshi are not qualified.


    "I!" Sakata silver choked, and he found himself unable to refute.


    "That''s right." master Gu Yi suddenly remembered something and looked at Tony Stark. "Wait a minute, you can withdraw directly from the main front. During this time, I''ll give you a holiday!"


    Tony Stark''s body shook, and his face showed surprise and disbelief.


    "Vacation? Well... I feel like a teacher and a student for no reason." koji Zada whispered. He didn''t know what to look like.


    Finally, Yasuda Gangji can only sigh with emotion. Only the top strong like master Gu Yi can control tonistark, right?


    After Tony Stark recovered, he was not excited at all, but very vigilant, "wait a minute... Mage, please tell me if something is going to happen to the earth! Are you taking me to the pot this time?"


    During this time, master Gu Yi thought of ways to train him... Yesterday, master Gu Yi also said in front of him that he should strengthen the frequency of exercise and strive to make him become a superior master in one month with the help of the month of cultivation... As a result, he will have a holiday today?


    No conspiracy, Tony Stark smashed his newly developed iron man armor!


    "... I didn''t expect you to distrust me like this." master Gu Yi looked at Tony Stark helplessly. But Tony Stark is as calm as ever.


    "Well," guru Yi sighed softly, "the real reason is that Nick Frey has officially started the space gem! Or the experiment of the cosmic Magic Cube... In these two days, the star invasion should be officially started."


    Master Gu Yi paused and a little haze appeared in his eyes. "Don''t underestimate this invasion... According to the intelligence I detected with the time gem, this invasion is particularly dangerous... Even contains some factors that can interfere with the time gem."


    Master Gu Yi, even though he passed the gem of time, only knew some of the matters of this war, but could not see all... This is a very unscientific thing.


    "Wait a moment." Conan pushed his glasses. He was a little strange. "Since the mage thought it was dangerous this time, why not solve it in advance?"


    "Because if I intervene, it may make the situation worse." master Gu Yi whispered.


    Conan stopped talking, and a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    He reacts that he is a guy who is not in Marvel world and has no time gem... How can he have more say than the supreme mage on the issue of Marvel world?


    Tony Stark was no longer casual, and his eyebrows curled up.


    Tony Stark doesn''t think he''s better than the ancient mage. Since master Gu Yi expressed his dignity, it would only be more dangerous for him.


    "Yes," Tony Stark thought in his mind. He suddenly licked his lips. "I have just developed the earth sanitation protection mechanical system. Take this opportunity to put it on the world stage!"


    "After all, only the real battle... Just now I can see the flaws of the system I made! And let me improve it in the shortest time."


    "Do you need my help?" Bruce Wayne looked at Tony Stark.


    "I''ve finished it. What can you help?" Tony Stark said noncommittally.


    However, after hesitating for a while, Tony Stark glanced around and focused on several people. After a pause, his words became serious. "However, in many other aspects of science and technology, we do have the possibility to help each other."


    "Like?" Bruce Wayne became interested.


    Tony Stark whispered, "for example... I study part of a topic, you study part, and finally we exchange research results."


    "If we do so... We can give full play to our advantages to the greatest extent! It is also the best choice for you and me."


    Tony Stark knew it. The strength of Yuzhi wave spot has broken through to another level. I''m afraid that one party''s passage and poros have also broken through... But there is no exact evidence.


    Even white beard didn''t reach that level, but it was almost... After all, he was strong and terrible. Later, he sacrificed to heaven and won blessings.


    In this case, he has fallen far behind the top members of Parliament... Even with armor


    Tony Stark has his own pride in his heart. Unwilling to accept that your strength is far weaker than others, so I went crazy to exercise in the month of cultivation during this period


    The reason why master Gu Yi was strict with him during this period was also because he was aware of the inner thoughts of tonistark.

 Chapter 422

    However, Tony Stark made a prediction in his heart. Without considering the variable of evil power... It will take at least half a year in the real world for him to catch up.


    It took too long for him to accept it.


    The only way to overtake on the way... Is to work with another scientist who is not inferior to himself, and this man is Bruce Wayne!


    Although Tony Stark and Batman seem to be at odds, they both recognize each other''s wisdom.


    "Full cooperation?" Bruce Wayne did not wear Batman decoration this time, but wore his own suit of Weber group young master Sao Bao. Obviously, when he entered Parliament this time, he did not maintain law and order outside as Batman.


    He stretched out a finger, rubbed his left temple and whispered, "let me think."


    "Good." Tony Stark thought and gathered several cards. Then he threw it in the direction of Su Han, "Chairman, this is my anti theocratic machine armor! And, Yanhuang machine armor..."


    "The anti theocratic mecha is the inspiration of the God killer world. As for the Yanhuang mecha, it is launched by Zhang Sanfeng, song Que and Mr. a Xing..."


    "The name of Yanhuang mecha comes from... Yanhuang Kung Fu!" Tony Stark paused for a moment. He smiled and his eyes were bright. "And master Gu Yi also gave me a lot of help during the production process... It''s the most cutting-edge armor in my hand!"


    "I hope that with these two sets of armor, I can exchange the code DC world information about Superman from you."


    Bruce Wayne''s pupils contracted abruptly. After a brief silence, he took a deep look at Tony Stark.


    He naturally knew that Tony Stark was probably releasing goodwill to him.


    His fingers tapped on the armrest of the chair. Bruce Wayne thought a little and accepted the kindness without saying a word. After all, he had a cooperative attitude before.


    Through his omniscient and omnipotent power, Su Han instantly realized the horror of the machine armor code named Yanhuang... The combat effectiveness of this armor can even rival the semi Saint level experts.


    Tony Stark did lose money.


    His thoughts twinkled in his mind, Su Han''s thoughts moved, the fog rose, and the two cards disappeared invisible.


    Soon, Su Han gently knocked on the handrail with his finger. Members of the parliament knew that Su Han had the habit of knocking on the handrail before he had a long river of fate. Now he lifted his spirits and stared around.


    The next moment, countless real illusions appeared around. That''s the content of Superman steel... Of course, it''s not just Superman steel.


    Because Su Han used the observation authority this time. And combined with their own observation and deduction of the future, properly released and integrated into part of Superman''s first four episodes, the plot of Superman''s return


    The beginning is the scene of krypton war


    Then, the alien spacecraft came, and the superman in his childhood was adopted by the couple driving the farm, grew up a little, and then showed his unimaginable power.


    Superman is undoubtedly extremely powerful. He can become stronger only by basking in the sun, and his upper limit is terrible.


    But at the same time, Superman is gentle. Because of family education, he has a good heart for foreign things since childhood. But also because he is too strong, it is like living in a paper world since childhood. A little force will destroy the whole world


    Too strong power and kindness to all things make him indecisive


    Soon, the picture changed to the situation of general Zod''s invasion. Superman, who was extremely fast, and krypton, who was equally powerful, fought with unimaginable speed.


    And, in the end, won the victory


    With a loud bang, countless pictures soared away, and then integrated into the plot stars above Bruce Wayne''s head.


    The fog Hall fell into a long silence.


    "... is that Superman?" Huang Rong suddenly opened her mouth. She looked dazed, thinking, shocked and longing.


    After a short silence, she said quietly, "I really want to have superhuman ability... Just lie in the sun and my strength will continue to become stronger, which is so enviable."


    "It''s you," Weber said with conviction. It is really a perfect and appropriate discourse of Huang Rong''s character.


    Zhang Sanfeng narrowed his eyes and stared at Huang Rong seriously.


    After being stared at for a long time, Huang Rong immediately shrunk her neck and whispered, "I just said... It''s best to be strong like that. In fact, even if I can''t be strong like that! Aren''t I also trying to practice?"


    After a moment of silence, Zhang Sanfeng nodded slightly.


    In fact, he knew that Huang Rong was quite different from the lazy Huang Rong who had just joined the parliament. Although there is no difference in external performance, Huang Rong''s inner tenacity now... I''m afraid even pharmacist Huang can''t be compared


    "I personally feel! The fighting scene of Superman is super cool... Even more so than that of the avenger alliance." Xiaoyu whispered, her eyes shining, pinching her small fist, waving from time to time, "happy, dripping, blood boiling."


    "... why do I feel that the fight is too fierce and violent." Elia blinked her eyes, looking a little confused. Is it her problem?


    "It''s nothing that a person has a personal preference." Tony Stark shrugged. He thought it was normal.


    After a pause, Tony Stark added, "but then again, the krypton war at the beginning is a little more emotional than Thor..."


    "To be honest, I had a vision of Asgard civilization in the early days... Until later, I saw the destruction of Asgard."


    Tony Stark stopped talking. He shook his head and looked very complicated.


    When Tony Stark saw this scene, his first feeling was... That''s what cosmic civilization looks like?


    Anyway, tonista felt that it was not impossible for earth civilization to catch up with those cosmic civilizations


    Asgard revealed a rainbow bridge, which made Tony Stark feel a little helpless.


    "Indeed," white beard rubbed his chin and his eyes twinkled, "the strength proportion of Asgard... God King Odin accounts for a very heavy proportion."


    "It can even be said that if the childcare hasn''t grown up after Odin''s death, it may be doomed to the decline of Asgard."


    After thinking about it, Bruce Wayne looked complex and whispered, "in fact, it''s hard to say which is better and which is worse. It can only be said that Superman''s planet is more sci-fi... Asgard''s feeling to others is more similar to that in fantasy movies."


    "However, this superhuman character really exceeded my expectations." Bruce Wayne rubbed his temples with a headache.

 Chapter 423

    "Indeed, Ming Ming is so strong, but his character is so... Kind?" Tang Hao was going to use indecisive, but after thinking carefully, he still used friendly words.


    "But anyway, this is a good thing," Song said expressionless. "If there is such a terrible force, it is evil! Then the whole world will be turned upside down by him... He may become the most dangerous super criminal."


    Master Gu Yi nodded after thinking a little. Clark Kent is kind. It''s too important


    If he did not stand on the human side at the beginning, even if he was only neutral, the situation would be extremely bad. Because the earth may not be able to stop general Zod.


    "After all, it''s better for parents to educate." Zhang Sanfeng sighed.


    "I''m curious about one thing now." Tony Stark stared at Bruce Wayne opposite. "How does Mr. Wayne feel after reading the Superman story?"


    "Anyway, if Superman exists in my world, I will definitely form a friendship with him and believe in him... At the same time, I will try my best to fill his defects and prevent him from going astray due to various external reasons."


    Tony Stark didn''t say it directly, but his meaning was obvious. He hoped Bruce Wayne wouldn''t give such a superman a black hand.


    "I''ll try my best," Bruce Wayne whispered.


    Tony Stark looked at him for a long time before he dropped his eyes. Although I''m still a little worried, it''s the limit when it comes to this


    In the final analysis, Tony Stark traded Superman''s future for a good relationship with Bruce Wayne. Instead of turning the two sides completely.


    "By the way... I took your previous proposal. Wait a minute, let''s start the docking of some technologies." Bruce Wayne suddenly said. He had a sense of crisis because of the invasion of general Zod in the future.


    "That would be great," Tony Stark was completely relieved.


    Yu Zhibo glanced at them, smiled noncommittally, and immediately looked at white beard, "Edward, how is your strength growth recently?"


    "Pretty good?" white beard said vaguely, his eyes flashing. "At least, not weaker than you? Gula Lala."


    "Oh?" Yu Zhibo was interested. He stretched out his hand and pointed to the day of the decisive battle, although he didn''t elaborate on his meaning. But the attitude is obvious.


    "If you want to fight, fight." white beard was not afraid.


    Su Han watched them enter the decisive battle day again with some laughter, and glanced thoughtfully at poros and master Gu Yi.


    If yuzhiboban wins against white beard, will he pick the top powers in Parliament one by one?


    Just when Su Han''s thoughts twinkled in his mind, his spiritual sense suddenly noticed something, "this feeling is."


    Su Han looked dignified. His mind moved. His figure turned into a fog and disappeared from his place.


    Conan frowned and stared at the empty bronze throne. After a long silence, he whispered, "is it an illusion?"


    "Maybe! The chairman of the Council suddenly meets something that is also very important to him." lanran suddenly opens her mouth. With the passage of time, he also noticed one thing, that is, the time when the president of the parliament entered the parliament was irregular.


    However, after such a long time, LAN Ran has summed up some rules for the president to leave the parliament.


    If the president leaves after the members of parliament have discussed many issues, it means that he is not interested in the communication within the parliament for the time being. But if the president leaves after only half of the discussion... It may be that something has really happened to him.


    After all, known information... The president of Parliament formed Parliament for his own entertainment in addition to safeguarding world security.


    Will you leave when you watch your favorite TV series for no reason? It can only be business.


    Conan sighed after being silent for a long time, "since you also found this, it''s not an illusion."


    Huang Rong took a deep look at them, shook her head, and her figure turned into fog.


    Seeing this scene, Ying Zheng nodded happily, "is that right?"


    From beginning to end, Ying Zheng didn''t look at Conan and lanran. At the beginning, he was also interested in listening to what conclusions the two would come to in the end


    But now, what does it have to do with the governor of Parliament, who has no detachment in the world?


    If you have the leisure to chat, you might as well increase your strength. If you really reach the level of No. 10, you are qualified to really intervene in the battlefield where the president is located... At that time, the mysterious world will naturally open to him.


    Seeing Ying Zheng turned into a fog, the parliament fell into a brief silence.


    Lanran coughed softly, "well, don''t discuss! Everyone, encourage me. I''ll practice first!"


    Rotten wood Lucia stared at lanran entering the month of cultivation. After a long silence, she sighed faintly, "lanran may be the deepest existence in the parliament."


    "How can you tell?" Weber looked serious. There is also interest in one side of the passage.


    "Before, lanran said... He swallowed youhabach. Do you think he hasn''t made any progress in strength after he swallowed youhabach?" rotten Lucia looked a little complicated.


    Weber''s pupils suddenly spread, his waist gradually straightened, and his face was suspicious. "You mean, lanran''s strength now... May not be weaker than yuzhiboban, or even Mr. Fang Tongtong? This..."


    Yuandagu suddenly stopped talking. He felt his scalp numb.


    "Who knows? That guy left a hand on everyone, and I only speculated based on known information." rotten Lucia was not sure. But this attitude has convinced others in Parliament.


    "Ha ha," Fang Tong suddenly smiled, and his face was full of ponder. "What makes lanran helpless is that no matter how hard he tries to show goodwill to you, you will remain vigilant!"


    "Moreover, no matter how deep he hides... You will eventually pick out the hidden part of him."


    "I have nothing to say." Jiecheng Chennai thought about it tomorrow, some crying and laughing.


    "But then again, lanran is right... I''ve really been slack recently." Conan cheered up and said seriously, "continue to exercise, at least keep... I''m far ahead in my own world."

 Chapter 424

    "After you spread the power system, even if you don''t mention that you are an extraordinary origin... You at least have the parliament as logistical support! In this case, if you fall behind... It''s incredible?"


    Sakata Gangji''s eyelids beat several times. His expression was so wonderful that he didn''t know what to say. Your goal is too low, isn''t it?


    "It''s not that my goal is too low, but that I feel I have opened Pandora''s box." Conan is worried. "Our world itself has exceptional martial arts and Taoism scientists... And their talents are obviously revealed in the extraordinary system."


    "At least, after jingjizhen cultivated his domineering spirit, his strength increased rapidly."


    "I have no doubt that he appeared in front of old Edward. The old man met with hunting Xinxi... Finally, he convinced him with great energy and time and accepted him as his son."


    "Dad, it''s more out of the desire to protect your son! It''s not that you take whoever has a strong talent as your son." poison Island Yazi retorted.


    "Sir Edward really doesn''t want anything for his son, nor is he a talent only theory! But that doesn''t mean that talent doesn''t add points in Sir Edward''s eyes."


    Conan rolled his eyes. "Miss poison Island, you admire old Edward too much... This leads him to automatically add a layer of filter in your heart."


    "Although I can understand what you do... But you think so. Just know it yourself! Don''t say it."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Su Han opened his eyes in the real world.


    He came to the window. It was already late at night. Through the window, he could see that the light lit up the night.


    "Space warning." Su Han''s tone is inexplicable. He has been maintaining the observation state of fog space to the greatest extent during this period of time. Just now he left for the first time, because of the fog space, he once again observed the breath of the swollen daughter appearing in mordu.


    In front of him appeared the secret law gate of electro-optic beating. Su Han stepped into it, crossed endless distances and directly came to the magic capital.


    this moment.


    In an alley in Mordor, three expressionless men stood here.


    They were possessed by the uniform of the cultivation Association, but they all had a dark temperament and firmly locked in the beautiful girl wearing strange clothes opposite.


    "Really... I was found! This is really embarrassing. I really don''t want to do it. After all... I was seen, but I will be kicked out soon."


    The pretty girl covered her cheek with a fan, and her words were with evil charm, which seemed to be with helplessness and joy.


    You can say that her words carry all human emotions, or you can say that her words have no human emotions... This sense of dislocation can only be described by two words: weird.


    But the three practitioners of the four elephant realm did not change from beginning to end. They have long been used to facing such opponents.


    "Zhang Yu, use plan X." a leading man suddenly opened his mouth.


    And behind him, there was only a man with a body position, who disappeared silently.


    "... the power of the wind?" the pretty girl thought. The strange image behind her suddenly condensed into a shape, and a tentacle twined out, instantly binding a man hiding in the void.


    The tentacle contracted and pulled the man towards the virtual shadow. At the same time, the virtual shadow opened its ferocious mouth.


    She looked embarrassed and smiled, "ah, this little brother is so enthusiastic... If you refuse blindly, won''t you be very sad. I can only accept your kindness!"


    "What?!" the pupil of Zhang Yu, who was bound, suddenly expanded, and fear seeped faintly.


    With a crisp buzzing sound, the void suddenly fluctuated. The strange tentacle broke directly.


    "Oh... The power of time." the swollen girl made a move, and her look became serious for the first time.


    The void beside the swollen daughter twisted for a moment. In the next breath, Zhang Yu appeared next to the leading man, and Su Han was carrying him.


    At this time, Su Han''s face was dignified. He just used time to stop, but he was detected by the presence in front of him... And even used effective countermeasures


    "Here comes another handsome little brother... Hmm?" the swollen daughter frowned. She looked at Su Han repeatedly and muttered, "why do you feel that there is an extremely familiar smell..."


    The swollen daughter noticed that Su Han had some homologous breath with herself. Although it was very light, it was so light that she couldn''t analyze what the situation was


    Thoughts twinkled in her mind.


    There are two possibilities. One possibility is that the person in front of her, like her, is also the avatar of nayaratotip. Now the breath is well hidden... As for the other possibility, the person in front of her has fought with the avatar of nayaratotip


    "In comparison, it''s more likely to be the first one." the swollen daughter narrowed her eyes.


    Ontology, is there any conspiracy being implemented recently? However, another incarnation perfectly mixed into the world that made many original evil gods feel extremely difficult... It seems that it didn''t give the world any warning


    "Worthy of me!" the swollen daughter laughed dumbly.


    Su Han''s face was expressionless, the mirror world extended, and the vast demons had changed greatly at this moment.


    Buildings began to turn and collapse, roads rolled, or tilted 90 degrees, or rose into the sky. There were still a large number of cars driving on them, as if those outside were unaware of anything wrong.


    "This... What is this?"


    "What''s the situation? The whole world has changed tremendously! Wait a minute, I seem to have seen this scene somewhere... Where is it?"


    "Liangxi incident, shadow Ninja report event record!" Zhang Yu suddenly opened his mouth, and his voice trembled a little.


    The other two were either seriously vigilant or confused. When they heard the words, they were all a meal.


    They realized something and stared at Su Han''s back. Their faces were either stunned or surprised.


    "Su... God King?"


    The shadow was constantly distorted. Four shadow ninjas with a terrible smell on their bodies walked out silently and blocked the retreat of the swollen daughter.


    "It''s troublesome like this." the swollen daughter sighed.


    Behind her, there was a strange nothingness, slowly condensing the real body, and then issued a sharp cry.


    Tentacles poke out at will, but it seems to lock cause and effect. A breath of Kung Fu runs through the chest of a semi holy shadow ninja.


    Su Han used time to stop and walked slowly to a position one meter away from the swollen daughter.


    Just now, he was detected by the other party within one meter.

 Chapter 425

    Su Han clenched his fist expressionless, and the white brilliance condensed on it. At the next moment, time began to flow, and Su Han hit it with a bang.


    "... what?!" even if the swollen daughter reacts, her body can''t keep up. After all, she had no budget for Su han to do so.


    The earth cracked, high-rise buildings collapsed, and terrible vibration waves formed a sonic boom, even through the atmosphere. Let the world at this moment be a scene of doomsday


    Even though Su Han tried his best to close the attack range, the three four elephant practitioners behind him were still hurt by the sound storm.


    Except that the leader was still expressionless, the other two covered their ears.


    Of course, although the three have different attitudes, they are all injured and blood flows out of the five orifices.


    When the shock wave dissipated, the world in front was devastated, and the bustling mirror city was completely shattered at this moment, leaving only endless ruins in front of us.


    "This... What is this?"


    Zhang Yu''s face was very ugly, but then he remembered the contents of Liang Xi''s report and muttered, "King Su, there is a unique skill in space..."


    "This unique skill seems to reflect the surrounding environment. Moreover, even if the surrounding environment is completely destroyed, it will not cause harm to the real world."


    "It''s so powerful that it''s suffocating." another low, hoarse voice sounded.


    A few people, you look at me, I look at you. In fact, they have tinnitus caused by the vibration wave. At the moment, they can only look at each other''s mouth to judge what the other person is saying.


    Su Han''s eyebrows were tightly locked. His seeing and hearing color glanced around. He didn''t feel the strange breath, "have you been killed?"


    "No!" Su Han suddenly woke up. He didn''t get the evil power from the fog space feedback. This proves from the side that the other party is not dead... Even injured. After all, if he is badly hurt and his body is torn... He can also get a lot of evil power.


    Step by step, Su Han''s eyes turned into kaleidoscope reincarnation eyes.


    He combines reincarnation eye with seeing and hearing color, and also matches the monitoring ability of fog space


    Finally, he noticed the problem at the foot of a collapsed mountain hundreds of kilometers away.


    "Tore up the void and ran away?" Su Han gently brushed the cracked void in front of him, and the void was stitched up a little bit.


    "In my mirror world, I can still escape... This guy." Su Han looked serious. This was the first one he met who did such a thing. Last time, the king of black France actually wanted to escape, but it was obvious that he could not get rid of the shackles of the mirror world.


    In his mind, Su Han thought for a long time, "different from the king of black France... The swollen daughter should be at the peak."


    "The black king is in an extremely incomplete state and can still play the power of sages... Swollen daughter..."


    After a moment of silence, Su Han shifted his mind, "however, although his strength is superior to the sages, he obviously restrained his attack... Has he been restrained by the world in combination with his words? Good luck in misfortune."


    The mirror world collapses bit by bit. Su Han reappeared in the lane, and behind him were three practitioners with a blank look.


    Su Han waved his palm, and the power of the horse spell gushed out. The three bodies recovered to their peak.


    "I can... Hear you?" the front captain looked slightly changed. He inferred in his heart just now that even if he enters the hospital and uses the best treatment scheme at present... He needs at least a week''s rest.


    However, Su Han cured him and just waved his sleeve lightly.


    This ability... Is too scary.


    He said to himself, "not only is his strength strong enough to be indescribable, but more importantly... The means of treating others is not inferior to his own means of attack?"


    "It is worthy of being evaluated by the international Lord''s judgment network as the first talent in the past millennium and the first God King in the attack of later generations in the past 80 years!"


    "The younger generation is 80 years... The first to attack?" Su Han said to himself in his heart. He stared at the man in front of him strangely.


    Su Han''s three color domineering spirit was increased to an unimaginable level due to the law of great unity. Even if Roger really lives, he is far inferior to him


    Naturally, he also has the ability to listen to the voice of all things, and also to hear the voice of the people in front of him.


    "This evaluation is a little interesting. Eighty years ago... Did anyone exist who was more aggressive than me?"


    "However, the news of the international Lord''s judgment network lags far behind... What I hold in my hand should be the information of my God King level?"


    Su Han was not surprised. After all, he has the intelligence of sages'' combat power, which should be the top secret of Huaya at present. I''m afraid only a few people such as taikangzi know


    In fact, if the international Lord''s judgment network can grasp the combat power data at the level of King Su Han, it can be said that the means are all powerful.


    Suddenly, there was an explosion of terror in the distance. Under the imitation of the magic capital array, the blood gas turned into a very domineering white tiger. The fierce gas of sharp gold swept through the Six Harmonies and eight wastelands, and even tore all the haze on the sky.


    Many people walking on modu Street saw this scene. They were either stunned, shocked, dazed, or unsure.


    Even if the white tiger has removed the majesty of the Lord, they have not been hurt, and they still feel suffocation at the moment.


    "What is this...?"


    "The array diagram shows! Condenses blood! The white divine Tiger... I remember that among the officially reported saints, the heavenly tiger king born in the land of heaven... Should be the white tiger divine shape? And I remember that this one happened to be transferred to mordu five years ago!"


    "Can''t it? What happened? It startled this one. This state of full burst of blood and gas... This is in the state of preparing for war... It''s impossible! This is the magic capital."


    Some people were surprised to see such strong people show their peak posture. There are also wise people who are worried and restless.


    Half a breath, the terrible white tiger cut through the sky and came directly.


    The three four elephant friars looked surprised at first, and then became clear. They didn''t say anything and lowered their heads to show their respect.


    The white tiger gradually closed up and showed human nature.


    This is a woman in linen. Her arms and legs are very strong, and her face is a little rough, but her eyes are very calm and gentle


    "This guy." Su Han narrowed his eyes. Although the woman in front of him looked very strange, her temperament was somewhat similar to that of Gu Yi mage.

 Chapter 426

    And... Su Han could feel that there were wisps of semi holy Qi brewing in the woman in front of him. Not that the person in front has become semi holy, but at least she has touched the threshold of semi holy.


    "It is worthy of being one of the top cities in Asia." Su Han sighed with emotion.


    He has been stationed in Jinling for so many days, but he has never encountered such a level of existence... Moreover, the devil should have more than one God King stationed


    But from another perspective, this is actually a very normal thing.


    The more developed the city is, the more top strong there are. The most developed region in Asia is no different from shuangdu... Magic capital and imperial capital.


    "Su... The divine king?" Xu Hongmei, the divine king of Tianhu, said in a quiet, hoarse voice, uncertain with surprise.


    She looked around and was stunned. After a moment of inner calculation, a flash of light flashed through her eyes. "I see. Is there an evil invasion? This kind of thing can happen in the devil city... It''s my carelessness and responsibility."


    After a short silence, Xu Hongmei bowed slightly to Su Han, "thank God Su for his help! Otherwise... The consequences will be unimaginable."


    "I wonder if the God King has something important to do? I once heard the chief of the imperial capital''s evaluation of you. He highly praised you... And regarded you as the hope of the next generation of mankind."


    "If you can, I hope you can stay in Mordor for a while... The chief of the Mordor array association also hopes to meet you. He has admired you very much since he saw the modified array of Mordor and hopes to ask for advice from you... Of course, if you are really busy, I don''t think I said that."


    The eyelids of the three practitioners beat wildly.


    The heavenly tiger king, however, is the leader of the magic capital cultivation Association. He is also known as the magic capital three poles together with governor Zhang of the magic capital and President Qi of the magic Capital Education Committee.


    Even, in the future, she may become the successor of taikangzi, chief of Huaya, and enter the high cabinet.


    However, she put her posture so low in front of the Jinling God King. And... Xu Hongmei said that the people who have a relationship with Su hanla are also extremely terrible


    The leader of the magic capital array, the absolute array master! Ask the young God King for advice and learn the array chart?


    In addition, the general manager evaluated him as the future of mankind... The general manager of Huaya has always been famous for his cautious words. Even if he is very sure, he will only say five points to the outside world, but his evaluation of King Su is so high?


    To be honest, the three listeners were really frightened at the moment. The more they thought about it, the more they felt the horror of the young man in front of them!


    "Huaya college conference is about to be held?" Su Han answered.


    "That''s true! The qualifier will officially start tomorrow. It will last seven days!"


    "Then I''ll live in the magic capital for a while." Su Han nodded slightly. He himself discussed with taikangzi. If he didn''t encounter such a thing, he would probably come to the magic capital tomorrow. But today they all came... Then stay here for a night.


    "Great." a touch of joy appeared on Xu Hongmei''s face.


    After a casual chat, Su Han was personally led by Xu Hongmei into a high-end magic hotel. Was arranged to enter the presidential suite.


    "Is this place?" Su Han sent away all outsiders and sat on the sofa. He put his hands around his chest and felt a familiar breath.


    Next breath, a shadow Ninja entered the room through the wall and knelt down on one knee to Su Han.


    "... sure enough." Su Han thought.


    This semi holy shadow Ninja was sent to Su Zhu. In other words, Su Zhu is also in this hotel.


    After a little thought, he whispered, "Friday."


    On Friday, it was clear what Su Han wanted to ask, and her voice was indifferent. "Sir, Miss Su Zhu is also one of the contestants in the college competition. She is one of the outstanding students of Jinling college."


    "I see." Su Han nodded clearly. "Did she deliberately arrange me and the student delegation of Jinling college in a hotel? She also wanted to."


    Wave to let the shadow Ninja continue to hibernate, and Su Han has no idea of seeing Su Zhu again.


    He washed and went to bed and found that his mobile phone vibrated. He glanced at it and found that several software pop-up windows.


    Three years later, the heavenly Tiger God King takes another shot! Show the majesty of the God King in the hinterland of the magic capital


    Su Han nodded in, looked at it and found that the news was in order. But the comments were lively.


    "The hinterland of mordu? The king of heavenly tiger? The judgment is over! Xiaobian''s brain is pumping again."


    "Yes... According to Article 4 of the Chinese Asian cultivator coordination law, experts with more than five elements are not allowed to break out their own divine energy breath in prosperous areas under non special circumstances


    Because the divine energy breath of the strong at this level will cause fatal damage to ordinary people and even low-level practitioners.


    Of course, by the way, masters above the Lord can actually refine the evil Qi in their breath. They can control whether their breath hurts others. "


    "?????? Is it from the law school upstairs? It''s amazing that the cultivator''s coordination method is so eccentric that it will be recited."


    "Big guys, I''m the devil! I saw a divine tiger tumbling in the East with my own eyes. Mom, my mind burst!"


    "I''m also from Mordor... And I''m a student of Mordor law school. Now our law school has been fried into a pot of porridge!


    After all, the outbreak of divine energy by the heavenly Tiger God King... Shows that it is a special case. But don''t look at what the special case is


    Shit, do foreign masters above the Lord sneak in without notification? Or does the internationally renowned assassination organization take over the assassination list of Mordor personnel! And this... Shit, do evil believers carry out terrorist attacks?


    To be honest, when I saw the last one of the special circumstances, I was all refined. Now I''m in a lot of panic! "


    "What''s the matter with the devil? It''s cool! Wait for the headlines on major websites tomorrow."


    "What''s the panic? I''m also a Mormon! The God Tiger God shape retracted, and there was no other big news... There was no confrontation between the God King and the Lord. It shows that the problem has been solved.


    You little comrades, have faith in me, Dahua. Do you really think it''s the free Citigroup next door, fighting every day? "


    Su Han points into other pop-up windows and finds that the news reports are similar. The comment area exploded, which can be called a mob of demons.


    Just when Su Han looked strange, did he think that the devil was not under the official control? It was found that several more pop-up windows were ejected.


    "Shock! The heavenly tiger king is preparing for the war with all his strength, but it''s because of him!"


    "A powerful evil cult lurking through more than half of Huaya? He finally sniped and killed him!"


    Warmly welcome the king Su of Jinling to the magic capital


    ¡­¡­


    International well-known cult organization announced its responsibility for the magic capital incident in Huaya in May


    Su Han: "???"

 Chapter 427

    This last news, how can the painting style be different from the previous news?


    Su Han was silent for a long time, and finally sighed, "this cult month... Is a real iron head! Dare to carry any pot."


    Who is he facing? That''s a swollen daughter! The presence of suspected sages. If it were not for the constraints of the world, without the constraints of the strong at the same level, she could easily destroy human civilization


    Anyway, if Su Han handed in the report of the swollen daughter, it goes without saying. Tomorrow, Huaya will summon more than three divine kings to personally find the organization to encircle and suppress the moon


    Even if everyone knows that the monthly organization probability is nonsense, it is possible after all. As long as there is, the organization must be destroyed.


    Don''t even talk about the official... If it wasn''t for Su Han''s fog observation, he determined that the swollen daughter was only related to the demon clan... He might do it himself.


    If it has something to do with the original incarnation of evil gods, who knows what means are in hand? Absolutely the most dangerous terrorist, must die!


    Su Han clicked into the news, looked at it, and then clicked into the comment area. Suddenly, his expression became strange and subtle, "everyone in the comment area is talent."


    "I see. The enemy this time is the evil believer who escaped from the south of the Yangtze River. He was chased and killed all the way to the magic capital by the king of God Su! The king of tiger noticed the smell of the evil believer, and then he burst out with such power."


    "Reasonable!"


    "Six six six! King Su is coming, and I''m probably going to attend tomorrow''s School Park competition? I''m very excited now."


    "King Su is said to be very young! And powerful and terrible. It is said that someone asked the horse God King in Hangzhou about King su... As a result, the horse God King, who is famous for his sharp words, actually talked left and right for ten minutes... Leng is that there is no real talk about King su."


    "Yes, and on the Internet... The divine kings of Huaya are well-known! However, the divine king of Jinling is special... Although his popularity is frightening, there are few really useful information, highlighting the word mystery. (product, your fine product)"


    "Thinking carefully, I''m afraid! Maybe Jinling God King is one of the top secret forces in our Asian military. He just retired recently."


    "Upstairs, retired soldier Wang Sheng''s mainstream novels are no longer popular..."


    "Shocked, i... forget it, I have to compete tomorrow. Don''t talk so much, slip away!"


    "Sleeping trough! Are you serious upstairs? Those who participate in tomorrow''s magic capital School Park competition are the top Wizards of various universities! The cultivators of the one yuan realm are not uncommon... And it is suspected that there are several super Tianjiao of the Liangyi realm... You young genius also haunt the comment area?"


    "I''m in Japan. I''m going to participate in the marathon! What does it have to do with the School Park competition?"


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Su Han looked at the news and comments again and again, his eyes twinkled. "What the news said was... Escaping from the south of the Yangtze River? Isn''t the swollen daughter native to mordu?"


    Su Han thought for a moment, and a flash of clarity flashed through his eyes. It is estimated that... Either the journalist has carried out brain tonic processing, or the above consciously desalinated the appearance of the swollen daughter.


    However, Su Han can also understand this thing, that is, after all, the swollen daughter is too dangerous


    Even if Su Han doesn''t summarize the report now. Xu Hongmei at least knows that the evil thing this time is beyond the existence of the divine king... The news really comes out, not to mention ordinary people. The Holy Lord has to fry the pot.


    Shaking his head, Su Han sat on the bed and entered the misty space again.


    ¡­¡­


    The ancient hall is filled with fog, with a constant mystery.


    The fog rose on the bronze throne, and Su Han appeared out of thin air. He looked down at the bottom.


    "Monsters in our world appear more and more frequently." Feng Yuan opened his mouth in a low voice, and he looked a little serious. "Even I feel the pressure..."


    "I don''t know if it''s the butterfly effect caused by my strength growth. There are many monsters that appear only in the later stage. Now they appear together and attack together."


    "Is that so?" the big old man frowned. After thinking a little, he whispered, "why don''t I see if I can get something the president is interested in! Then exchange and get a chance to go to your world? Together, we should be invincible."


    "You..." Fengyuan was stunned. He stared at yuandagu for a long time, and finally sighed, "you are so kind! Even if you are willing to help me... I should raise the toll."


    After shaking his head, Fengyuan perked up again, "but... No need! My strength is enough to deal with those guys. At most, I will suffer some losses! I won''t fail anyway."


    Fengyuan is full of confidence in this. After all, he is much better than himself in the same period of the original historical track.


    "Hum! If you really want to seek help... It''s better to seek the real top strength in the parliament." Yu Zhibo snorted coldly, meaning something.


    "You mean, you''re better than Altman?" Huang Rong looked at Yu Zhibo strangely.


    "Isn''t it?" Yu Zhibo is a little strange.


    "Altman''s power is very strange," Lan Ran''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he whispered, "I thought Altman''s destructive power was like that..."


    "But later, I conducted some experiments on Fengyuan and yuandagu... The final results of the experiment showed that Altman''s power essence was very strong."


    "The specific results have not been obtained yet... However, it is precisely because the research process on my side is slow! So we should think carefully... The real power of Altman."


    "Power... Essence?" Yu Zhibo frowned. He took a deep look at Fengyuan and stopped talking.


    Of course, Yuzhi Boban still thinks of the glorious and shapeless God No. 9 at the moment... The more special the situation of Altman is, the more powerful it should be as the origin of light and even the glorious and shapeless God of Altman''s world creator?


    This may mean that they need to continue to raise their evaluation of the glorious and shapeless God... Although originally, their evaluation of the glorious and shapeless God has been higher than expected


    Fengyuan was acutely aware of the wrong atmosphere at the scene and quickly opened his mouth, "Mr. Ban is very strong! And... Mr. Ban helped me a lot last time."


    After a pause, Feng Yuan nodded to Yu Zhibo and whispered, "if you hadn''t given me the special skill to cure my disability, Mr. Zhu Xingtuan couldn''t recover so soon..."

 Chapter 428

    After a pause, Feng Yuan said with a bitter smile, "the only pity is that Mr. Zhu Xingtuan has finally lost his ability to turn into Saiwen."


    Yu Zhibo ban didn''t comment on this. He was expressionless. It can be seen from his body movements that he really didn''t care about it.


    "Mr. Ban... Doesn''t understand people''s hearts." Elia muttered.


    Su Han''s eyelids beat. Hearing the evaluation that he didn''t understand people''s hearts, he subconsciously thought of King Arthur


    Of course, in many versions, King Arthur can''t say he doesn''t understand people''s hearts. However, compared with King Arthur, yuzhiboban''s character is a real Tiankeng. If yu Zhibo hadn''t been powerful, he would have been killed.


    Feng Yuan sighed. He didn''t care about Yu Zhibo''s attitude, and his thoughts twinkled in his brain.


    How good would it be if Severn could reappear? In the early stage of the original historical track, Saiwen''s combat effectiveness was definitely higher than that of Lei ou... Of course, it''s hard to say now. After all, Fengyuan cultivated the Tathagata palm and a series of powerful magical skills.


    However, if the star clusters can really change again, he can solicit the opinions of song Ke, Zhang Sanfeng and others, and then teach this method to Saiwen


    At that time, he and Saiwen will join hands, not to mention those strong enemies in the original historical track. Even if the strength or number of enemies is doubled, Fengyuan will have absolute confidence to crush the past


    Together, they will certainly be able to protect the earth.


    "Gula Lala, the legs of the star clusters are healed... They still can''t change into seven Altman! Is it because his sound transformer is broken? It''s the glasses."


    White beard''s voice was low, and his eyes glittered with inexplicable luster, "so now the focus is how to repair that special glasses?"


    After Conan thought for a moment, he suddenly had a flash of inspiration. He suddenly turned his head and looked at Xiaoyu.


    "Hmm? What do you think I''m doing?" Xiaoyu looked around and made sure that Conan was looking at himself. The corner of his mouth twitched.


    "I''m thinking about a problem," Conan said seriously. "Should Saiwen''s broken glasses still be kept?"


    "So, can the glasses... Be repaired with the power of the horse spell?"


    Tony Stark''s body was shocked, his thoughts flashed in his mind, and finally whispered, "it''s feasible."


    The horse charm among the twelve spells is not only to repair the body and relieve all diseases... Its real function is to restore all broken items to a complete state. From this point of view... Saiwen glasses should also be repaired.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Fengyuan finally made up his mind and looked at Xiaoyu carefully, "that... Miss Chen? Can I borrow a horse spell?"


    "I swear on the reputation of Leo Altman! I''ll return it when I use it up. It won''t last more than an hour."


    "It''s not that I don''t help you, and I also believe in Leo Altman''s reputation..." Xiaoyu leaned back on the back of the chair, looking a little helpless. "The key problem is that since the last historical events... The twelve spells disappeared inexplicably."


    "Dad tossed over there for a long time, and finally judged... It must be because the Holy Lord died! Did the twelve spells return to the West with him?"


    The fog Hall fell into a long silence. Some members of Parliament fell into thinking, while Fengyuan was very lost.


    Su Han looked delicate.


    The twelve spells did not disappear with the Lord, but became a part of his power as the LORD was swallowed by him.


    After thinking about it, Su Han manipulated the 10th to speak, "the fate between the star clusters and Severn Altman is very close. It may be possible to reconnect in the future!"


    "At least I''ve seen a parallel world... There''s no Altman in theory. But in the end, the star clusters still turned into Altman!"


    "What... There is such a thing!" Feng Yuan was excited.


    The tenth looked at Su Han. Feng Yuan was stunned for a moment and looked over. He understood what and fell into silence.


    He wants to see what the parallel world is like, but now he has too few cards... And the value of the rest is not high. He can''t take it


    Su Han didn''t care too much. His fingers gently knocked on the handrail, and the real illusion condensed in an instant.


    What Su Han showed this time was the decisive battle of Altman theater version! Super eight brothers. The special feature of this theater version is that all the eight Ott brothers have appeared.


    The real illusion is constantly reversed, and the plot is advancing a little bit.


    At the beginning, yuandagu, feiniaoxin, and Gaoshan I dreamed of growing up together. At this time, they liked Altman very much... And made an agreement with a girl with red shoes


    "Is this?" Huang Rong''s expression changed dramatically. "There is no such story in the star of the plot of Dega... Yes! It was said on the 10th that it was a parallel world."


    Huang Rong''s reaction came later. She bit her lower lip.


    However, after a short shock, Huang Rong calmed down. Having seen marvel and DC, she has a strong ability to accept the parallel world.


    "Sure enough." lanran said faintly. As he said before, Altman is not simple... And the No. 10 speech and the presence of the president of the Senate confirmed his previous speculation.


    Don''t look at other parallel worlds! What level of world is it? The most famous are marvel and DC... Needless to say, these two worlds are the only known world that can make the president produce emotional fluctuations.


    Anyway, lanran personally believes that there is a universe with a parallel world, and the upper limit must be high


    After a short silence, Fengyuan took a deep look at yuandagu. He said to himself, "Dagu has appeared... I don''t know if I have appeared in the later stage?"


    The plot is still flowing. Soon, there was a strange mirage in the city where yuandagu was located. At the same time, yuandagu also had a dream


    He dreamed that Asada Jin, the star clusters, xiangxiushu and the Big Dipper had become the Ott brothers... Even, there were many Altman.


    "Mr. star cluster..." Feng Yuan stared at the real illusion. His lips wriggled. "It''s not just Saiwen, the symbol of the star clusters, but also many other Altman... Altman brothers! By the way, there are other strange Altman... Wait a minute."


    Fengyuan stopped talking. He suddenly thought of an extremely terrible thing. Not only him, yuandagu also reflected it.


    Both looked at each other and were speechless.


    Conan naturally reacted quickly. He pushed his glasses and said inexplicably, "yuandagu... Is in the same world with the star clusters?"

 Chapter 429

    "It''s incredible. I always think that yuandagu''s view of the Altman universe is quite different from Fengyuan''s view of the Altman universe..." Conan frowned.


    After all, Leo Altman world... Altman comes from an alien.


    For example, Fengyuan or Leo Altman is the prince of Leo. And Severn Altman is a warrior from the star of light in the M78 nebula.


    However, diga Altman world... Altman was a super ancient giant civilization warrior 30 million years ago!


    Although both bear the name of Altman, they are even similar in appearance. But the essential difference may be a big horror.


    However, the eight brothers of Ott condensed by Su Han this time overturned his idea.


    "Conan Jun, you''re wrong." Lan Ran''s smile converged. He glanced at Conan expressionless. "Diga and Leo in the Parliament are really not the same world."


    "What the president of Parliament has condensed now is only a parallel world after all... The parallel world has unlimited possibilities."


    Conan was stunned for a moment. After a short silence, he nodded and had to admit that what lanran said was very reasonable.


    In the real illusion, the plot also developed. From the original bird dream that I firmly did not believe in Dagu, to the later two also dreamed that they had become Altman. And began to guess whether there is really a parallel world?


    Even the girl in red shoes flashed in front of yuandagu


    In the evening, when zhuxingtuan, Waseda Jin and others went to the party with the three. But met the monster dark shadow mage... Dark silver mage made a car accident, but was finally stopped by the star clusters and others.


    Things don''t seem to change from beginning to end, although as an outsider... Everyone in Parliament knows that Altman and monsters exist. They are indeed Altman''s human body


    But the Bureau doesn''t know.


    On the bronze seat, Yuan Dagu looked at another ignorant self with a very complex expression. A little hate iron is not steel, but also a little weak.


    Maybe it''s because of the same person... Even if you just look at him, you can understand what the other person is thinking at what time.


    The turning point was that the dark shadow mage sent two monsters, Lord hilba and King goldras. And this allows the two monsters to destroy the city wantonly.


    The real appearance of the monster shocked everyone! All panicked.


    Yuandagu finally made up his mind with the encouragement of his predecessors such as Zaotian Jin and zhuxingtuan.


    He soon reunited with the girl in red shoes, and really awakened another memory of himself in the parallel world and turned into diga Altman.


    The bird and my dream also recalled everything with this battle and turned into Dana and Gaia.


    And the star clusters and other four people have also become Selvin''s early Altman, Jack Altman and ACE Altman


    Seven altmans and mengbius, eight altmans jointly attacked, and finally turned into a shining altmans state and defeated the enemy.


    The real illusion is over.


    With a buzzing sound, countless pictures are flowing and integrated into the top of yuandagu''s head.


    Parliament fell into a long silence.


    Feng Yuan turned his head and stared at Yuan Dagu. After hesitating again and again, he still smiled bitterly and didn''t say anything. He doesn''t know what to say now.


    The star clusters are clearly the existence of his world and have a good relationship with him... But the real illusion of the parallel world of the star clusters is dominated by yuandagu.


    "I found something," Tony Stark whispered. "Yuandagu... Or diga Altman! Is a very special existence among all altmans."


    "Indeed." Conan nodded seriously, "two consecutive worlds are serving as the son of destiny..."


    "Moreover, just now, he was still playing the role of the son of destiny among the Altman human bodies."


    Conan couldn''t laugh or cry. He looked at Fengyuan and could probably understand Fengyuan''s inner feelings, but he didn''t know what method to comfort Fengyuan.


    "I don''t think... I''m anything." Yuan Dagu said two words and suddenly stopped talking, because he felt that if he continued to say so, it might hurt Fengyuan''s heart more.


    After repeated thinking, yuandagu chose to change the topic, "I''m more curious that Altman has so many..."


    "Moreover, I have a faint feeling that maybe every Altman has a plot star centered on them."


    "You''re right." Su Han spoke on the 10th.


    A member of the house of Representatives looked at the 10th, and the 10th was as indifferent as ever. He said slowly, "even seven Altman also has plot stars."


    "In addition, birds and my dream... Is after diga Retired! Diga''s world, the Altman human body that continues to protect the earth."


    "Is that so?" Weber''s eyes twinkled, and he suddenly figured it out at this moment. "In other words, what Jack, ACE Altman! Is Altman of Fengyuan''s world?"


    "It is possible that they guarded the earth before Fengyuan or after."


    Conan suddenly smiled and his voice was very complex. "At first, I thought that diga and Leo. Even if they are similar in appearance! And they also drive the power of light... They may be very different in essence. But now, I suddenly found that I ignored a very important thing."


    Conan seemed to be telling others and talking to himself, "how can I forget that Altman in any world can come from the same origin?"


    The scene fell into a brief silence. After Zhang Sanfeng''s eyes twinkled, he took a long breath, "yes, No. 9... It''s really understandable from this point of view..."


    "Why are there different worlds with different origins... But why do they all bear the name of Altman! Why do they all have the power of light, and why are they similar in essence."


    Hearing this, Fengyuan also realized something, and his eyes glittered with inexplicable luster.


    He also suddenly thought... It seems that he is not a native of M78 Nebula! But Prince Leo, who is not many light-years away from M78 Nebula


    But he is also Altman, who also drives the power of light.


    This kind of thing


    "The more you think about it, the more amazing it is." Feng Yuan sighed in his heart. He patted his cheek and his eyes became bright again. Although he was a little lost before, it was just that.


    If things of this level can defeat him, he will be defeated repeatedly in the original historical rules... It is estimated that if he does not fight several times, he will be defeated, and then completely abandoned

 Chapter 430

    "The same... Origin?" at the same time, Bruce Wayne frowned, and he fell into thinking, "what is the same origin?"


    "Wait a minute, combined with what they said before... Is it what they once said, the glorious and shapeless God?"


    Bruce Wayne thought over and over again. The more he thought about it, the more he felt a headache. Finally, he could only expel the messy ideas and sighed in his heart. "Although I asked others before, what happened before I joined the parliament... I still missed a lot of information."


    "It''s too late for me to join the parliament..."


    Bruce Wayne is so smart. That''s why he clearly knew that the first group of people who joined the parliament... Maybe they didn''t realize it... But they had too much advantage over the latecomers.


    Not only strength, but also resources, contacts, intelligence and many other aspects


    Bruce Wayne shook his head and forced his thoughts out. In fact, he also knows that although the pioneers have great advantages... Being able to join the parliament itself is a terrible opportunity that is difficult to describe in words


    "You can''t be too greedy," Bruce Wayne sighed in his heart.


    "Talk about something easy." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai said seriously, "I think the story of Ott star this time... Is very wonderful."


    "The plot stars fully show that... Protection and dream are the source of Altman''s emergence and even strength."


    "Speaking of this, I have to mention Leo Altman star again." Penglai Shanhui smiled and looked graceful, but there was a hint of resentment in her eyes, "Leo Altman star, but it gave me a great psychological shadow."


    "... can you have psychological shadow? Cheat ghosts." Sakata turned his eyes when he was silver.


    How long has Penglai Shanhui lived at night? Controlling the power of eternity for a moment is to have an immortal body. I don''t know how many times I have died in the past... The tenacity of such an existence is absolutely beyond imagination.


    Not to mention... In the story of Leo Altman, Feng Yuan, the protagonist of destiny, didn''t say anything. You say a hammer.


    "Ah, Mr. Sakata won''t think about anything impolite to his concubine?" Penglai shanhuiye smiled gently, narrowed his eyes and stared at Sakata silver.


    "You must feel wrong." Sakata was full of confidence and was in the mood to pick his nostrils. He''s thinking the truth. What''s impolite?


    Yuandagu suddenly thought of something, looked at Li Jing, who had always been silent, and looked at Kuang San shizaki not far from Li Jing''s seat. "By the way, Mr. Li and miss shizaki''s world. How''s the situation recently?"


    "My son was born yesterday." Li Jing''s voice was calm. "Although immortal Taiyi was very unreliable, I supervised him severely... Finally, Shen Gongbao failed."


    "Of course, finally, under my carelessness... Shen Gongbao took the magic pill. However, I don''t think Shen Gongbao will give the magic pill to Ao Bing!"


    "Hiss!" Conan''s eyelids beat a few times, looking a little speechless. How exactly is it as like as two peas before the members of Parliament? They were joking before.


    "... I don''t think Shen Gongbao will let the magic pill merge with AO Bing." fan Xian nodded seriously, "the situation between Nezha and AO Bing is different after all..."


    "After all, Nezha''s situation is much better than Ao Ping''s. It''s not just his family, but also because Nezha is a human being and a destined future immortal... And AO Bing is a dragon family after all, and his reputation is not good in the eyes of the world..."


    In short, the dragon clan is on the edge of the cliff. Giving him magic pill is even equivalent to giving him another kick and completely kicking the dragon family down the abyss


    In essence, magic pill is not a chip for the dragon family to turn over. Even if Shen Gongbao wants to... The old dragon king can''t agree.


    "I''m thinking about a very serious problem." Conan frowned and his eyes were inexplicable. "The ferocious dragon family, the magic pill destined to be destroyed... Do you think it''s possible for evil gods to intervene?"


    The parliament suddenly quieted down. All the people looked at me and I looked at you and stopped talking. They suddenly realized that the possibility of this matter was too high.


    Su Han''s eyebrows danced for a moment, used his observation authority, and then found that Nezha demon child was born in the world... At least there is no problem at present.


    He thought for a while and let the tenth speak, "Conan, you''re right. But at least now there''s no problem for the demon boy to come to the world."


    "Since it was what Mr. 10 said," Conan nodded without hesitation.


    Soon, Conan glanced at Li Jing again, "however, Mr. Li Jing should pay attention at all times. In other words, hurry to achieve something unprecedented by virtue of the parliament! Finally sacrifice to heaven."


    "Wait a minute!" fan Xian suddenly patted his thigh, and his expression was subtle. "I remember Nezha was a part of the story of the romance of the gods... And the romance of the gods led to the legendary famine."


    "Of course, the story of the demon boy''s birth is very different from the myth that Nezha made trouble in the sea. It is estimated that the past and future of the world where the demon boy was born is also different from the story told by Honghuang..."


    "But I thought, things may develop differently... But the internal basic laws may have something in common."


    "What do you want to say?" emperor Qing looked at his prince.


    "There is a very interesting setting in the boundless world, that is, sanctification! And sanctification requires the integration of Hongmeng purple gas... Once you become a saint, it is the most powerful and terrible existence in the world... I have heard a saying that there are mole ants under saints."


    Fan Xian paused and said word by word, "Yuanshi Tianzun is one of the Seven Saints."


    The scene, such as Gu xun''er, Amelia and Tang Hao, has changed their looks


    They know the horror of this one through the means of Yuanshi Tianzun in the plot stars. The chaotic bead, which almost killed Taiyi immortal and Shen Gongbao, is as fragile as a newborn child under the hands of Yuanshi Tianzun.


    "... what do you mean?" Luo Cuilian thought. She also knows the basic setting of the barren world. At the moment, there is a vague guess in her heart.


    "After offering sacrifices to heaven, Li Jing may be able to become another Saint reserve in that world! Moreover, I remember the setting of the boundless world... One is to become a saint by virtue?"


    Fan Xian spoke softly, "I don''t know if defeating evil gods can be regarded as saving the world... Will you get merit and virtue that can be directly sanctified?"

 Chapter 431

    Fan Xian took a deep breath and looked at Su Han. If in the world of the Honghuang system, sacrificing to heaven is equal to having the qualification of becoming a saint... It''s terrible.


    After all, offering sacrifices to God should only be a universal way to protect the world given by the chairman of the Council... Its main function is to protect the world, and all other functions are secondary.


    Even if it is a secondary function, can members of Parliament in a world like famine ascend to the sky step by step?


    The scene was quiet, and many people frowned.


    People who know the famine look changeable. As for those who don''t know... Their faces are full of amazement and shock.


    Su Han looked strange. He was also frightened by fan Xian''s bold guess.


    He lowered his head slightly, stared at his palm, and used the art of divination. After several consecutive divinations, he came to a specific conclusion. He said concisely, "what you said... Is feasible."


    "Sacrificing to heaven is indeed equivalent to obtaining the qualification to become a saint! However, on the way of sacrificing to heaven... They will not participate in the matter of repelling evil and strange things. Therefore, they cannot obtain the merits and virtues of the boundless world!"


    "... is that so?" Huang Rong took a long breath and didn''t know whether it was regret or something else.


    "Li Mou, is it possible to become that level?" Li Jing looked extremely complex.


    He thought of Yuanshi Tianzun. He was excited, confused and melancholy... Countless emotions were intertwined. So that he can''t use language to elaborate his mood at the moment!


    "However, it''s meaningless to discuss this now," Conan responded after a short shock. He looked very serious. "Have you forgotten that you should sacrifice to heaven, at least achieve unprecedented greatness or become the strongest in the world?"


    Fan Xian''s mouth was slightly open. He choked after reacting to it.


    Become the strongest in the mythical world of the demon child? Although this cannot be said to be impossible, the difficulty is absolutely beyond imagination... Even if you throw master Gu Yi into the world of demon children, it may not be invincible.


    As for achieving unprecedented achievements... This is also troublesome.


    "Although it is possible to ascend the sky step by step, is it very difficult?" one party suddenly smiled, but the smile seemed ferocious. "It is in line with the principle of equal exchange."


    "This sentence... Only you are not qualified to say." Xiaoyu rolled her eyes. "If your world becomes a demon God, that is the real step to heaven..."


    "After all, before becoming a demon God, the combat power is still understandable. After becoming a demon God... I can only describe it with unimaginable ideas."


    "Yes!" Elijah nodded approvingly and whispered, "if I don''t feel inappropriate and have a small chance of success in the end... I want to go to the world of Mr. Yitong, and then go to find indix and see if I can learn the forbidden book catalogue in her mind."


    As long as you learn 13000 forbidden books of evil way and master them, you may become a demon God... Even if Elia wants to come at the moment, her heart is still palpitating.


    If she has this level of power, then... If she wants, she can wipe out all the tragedies in the world. At that time, even her father''s dream... Can also be extravagant to realize it?


    Fatezero had too much influence on Elia. Let her see the real side of her father


    Of course, more importantly, Elia also knew that she was the guardian of her world. Finally, she gave up her ideal and made a wish to make her an ordinary child.


    In essence, Elia was very moved. Therefore, she is also willing to work hard in the direction of her father''s wishes


    "I think the situation is not so simple." lanran''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice was indifferent.


    "Mr. lanran... Do you have a new idea?" Sakata silver frowned.


    "You should know that I swallowed youhabakh and gained some of his omniscient power?" lanran''s voice was as indifferent as ever.


    Members of Parliament, look at me, I look at you. Finally, Jiecheng tomorrow Nai spoke. She was very honest, "I know you swallowed youhabach, but I really don''t know that you have gained omniscient power..."


    Blue dye''s eyelids beat a few times. Did he overestimate the IQ of these guys in Parliament? However, his eyes then slipped over Tony Stark, Conan and others, and found that they were very calm and clear in their hearts


    Only a wise man can infer this from what he has done before? I think so. After all, he didn''t say that directly in the past.


    My thoughts flickered in my mind, and blue Ran''s voice did not fluctuate. "After I gained omniscient power, I also went to other worlds. However, I found... Although I can use omniscient power in other worlds, my consumption will increase a lot."


    "The power of the demon God! It''s too powerful and mysterious... I don''t think this power can pass through all the world. It''s more likely that the power of the demon God is only limited to the world of the forbidden book of magic..."


    "It''s unreasonable." Tang Hao spoke flatly. He looked at the direction of master Gu Yi. "Last time, master Gu Yi said... Can parliament exchange the capabilities of different systems in different worlds? That is, forced adaptation."


    "You didn''t listen to me," lanran said noncommittally. "I said before that my omniscient power can be used in other worlds... But it consumes a lot more energy."


    "Even if you really get the power of the devil and God... Let''s not say it in the world of the forbidden book of magic! But in other worlds, you may have to use your own energy to support the consumption of the power of the devil and God."


    "The energy needed to change the world... Are you sure you can afford it?"


    Elia''s cheeks are a little pale. After thinking for a long time, she finally had to admit that what lanran said was very reasonable. Fortunately, it completely broke the idea of the magic forbidden book catalog world.


    Although Su Han didn''t speak, there was an inexplicable luster in his eyes. I think lanran''s inference is really very possible.


    "Great inference! It''s worthy of you, LAN ran Jun." Conan took the lead in clapping his hands.


    "This is just a guess. Guess is actually meaningless... Unless there is a demon God in Parliament! And the demon God goes to other worlds to perform tasks... This can confirm my judgment."


    Lanran paused and looked to one side. He said with a smile, "one of you, do you want to try to be a demon God? After all, with the help of the power of evil gods, the incompatibility between super power and magic should not bind you."

 Chapter 432

    "This is a meaningless thing." one of the passers-by glanced at LAN ran with an expressionless look. "I continue to walk on the road of the capable. Sooner or later, I will be able to have the power comparable to or even surpass the demon God."


    Although the tone did not fluctuate, one side was obviously confident.


    "Oh?" Huang Rong''s eyes lit up for a moment. "Has Mr. Fang got any important information now?"


    After thinking about it, one party answered, "after I became lv6 and returned to the school garden city world, I found that I can sense the phase in the void! At the same time, I can sense the phase... There is an extremely terrible existence."


    Although one side of the passage did not explain clearly, Huang Rong''s eyes twinkled... She guessed that the existence of extremely terrorist forces mentioned by one side of the passage should be a demon God.


    As lv6, have you started to contact that taboo field?


    "That''s why I think it''s enough to continue to improve my own ability. Although I don''t know what the next level is like, I just use the evil power and add some."


    One party paused and continued to speak, "by the way, some evil powers remained in the last upgrade... I tested and found that using these evil powers, I actually deduced a lot of knowledge in the current field that is extremely useful to me... What I deduced is my ability calculation method."


    One party was not in a hurry and said, "although there were too few evil powers left last time, my super ability calculation method was only half updated."


    Conan''s eyelids beat a few times. Does evil power still have this ability? Not only can we strengthen our strength without limit, but even knowledge can be deduced.


    "It''s incredible... Or shocking." poison Island Yazi sighed.


    She subconsciously glanced at Su Han, thought, and suddenly calmed down.


    This is also a normal thing. The president of Parliament has not only power, but also wisdom


    Since the evil power is the reward of the Council Chairman, it can not be taken for granted that it can directly increase power and provide knowledge at the same time?


    "Is the combination of strength and wisdom... Worthy of you." Yasuda Gangji opened his mouth with a complex look. He also stared at Su Han''s direction at the moment.


    Su Han twitched at the corners of his mouth.


    "In other words, you can now show... The ability similar to the demon God?" lanran was acutely aware of the key points in one party''s common words, and her eyes glittered with inexplicable luster.


    "Indeed." one party nodded slightly.


    He understood what lanran wanted to ask, and then replied, "in fact, your previous guess is correct... I really can''t show my terrorist ability in other worlds."


    "The main reason is that I can''t sense the aspects of other worlds."


    Yuandagu doesn''t speak. There was an inexplicable light in Zhang Sanfeng''s eyes.


    Jiujianxian tilted her head and said seriously, "that is to say... The demon God of the magic forbidden book catalog world! The reason why she has such incredible power is because of the existence of the phase? In other words, what is the phase?"


    One side of the passage glanced at jiujianxian and didn''t answer.


    Jiujianxian twitched at the corners of his mouth. He was arbitrary. He decided that one party passed and didn''t want to answer. He didn''t continue to ask. He was not angry.


    Su Han gently tapped the handrail with his fingers. He sorted out the discussion of the members of the parliament. His eyes crossed from one side of the passage, looking inexplicable. He said to himself, "it''s interesting to deduce knowledge... Evil power..."


    Su Han suddenly thought of array graphics. He uses the powerful computing power of one side, coupled with the terrible time flow rate of the month of cultivation... His attainments in the array are extremely terrible... But now, he is also in a bottleneck.


    This is also a matter of no way. After all, his attainments in the array map can also be ranked in the forefront of the main world earth.


    If he uses the power of evil gods, will he not be able to make a breakthrough again soon... And quickly raise his array graphics to a level beyond anyone in the world?


    Of course, this idea only flashed away in Su Han''s mind. After all, his current array attainments are enough. It''s not worth wasting evil power!


    "From this point of view... The evil power is more and more similar to the attribute point." Su Han sighed in his heart.


    Attribute points can enhance all kinds of attributes of yourself, and can also continuously upgrade sub classes... And evil divine power can also do this.


    No more words, Su Han thought a move, his figure disappeared directly, and entered the month of cultivation. Continued to practice.


    In the parliament, lanran looked inexplicably at Su Han''s Bronze throne and said, "it''s really frightening."


    "What do you think?" rotten Lucia stares at LAN ran. She is curious... After all, lanran''s wisdom is among the best in parliament, and many things lanran said in Parliament in the past are indeed useful, which enhances the members'' understanding of the president of Parliament.


    "The evil power can deduce knowledge, which is proved from another angle! The chairman of the Council is an omniscient existence." Lan Ran''s voice was silent.


    "Omniscientism?" Weber repeated and suddenly realized, "yes... Omniscientism! It''s not so much that we rely on evil power to deduce... It''s better to say that the chancellor noticed that we are using and consuming evil power, so he taught us... The knowledge we want!"


    "Chairman... Do you really know the endless world and all the knowledge?" Tang Hao murmured. His heart throbbed and he didn''t know what to say.


    "That''s an interesting angle." one party is noncommittal, "but you can understand that your idea is wrong if you use evil power to deduce knowledge..."


    "Of course, there is no doubt about the greatness of the president of Parliament. Perhaps he does not directly give us knowledge. However, his omnipotent gift of evil divine power can also prove that he is omniscient and omnipotent."


    Shook his head, one party directly returned to the world in which he lived.


    ¡­¡­


    After su Han finished his practice and returned to the main world, it was very late.


    He glanced at the magic capital with the color of seeing and hearing, "sure enough, it''s calm! Just like Jinling, there''s human breath everywhere... There''s no evil. HMM... has the magic capital array been transformed 70% already? The speed is terrible."


    Su Han''s eyes twinkled. He had enough confidence. When the magic capital array was transformed, the swollen daughter couldn''t come and go as soon as she wanted. But thinking of this, Su Han sighed, "let her escape after all... The trouble is extreme."


    "I hope that if there is a demon ancestor invasion tomorrow, the swollen daughter will be blown out... Then there will be a chance to solve it once and for all."


    After a long breath, Su Han washed and then fell asleep.


    [PS: I''ve been chasing books for the mentally retarded in the past two days. I''ve set off a night trip to Tokyo... This is it, so there are few updates... Cough, it''s officially popular from tomorrow. It''s definitely popular to your satisfaction (sincere face. JPG)]

 Chapter 433

    The next day, Su Han opened his eyes early in the morning. After he finished washing, he stepped out step by step, and his figure suddenly appeared right above the magic Capital Cultivation College.


    Mordor Cultivation College is very lively at the moment, and there are many breath of the Lord level dormant here.


    Beside the breath of these saints, there are many young practitioners in the monistic realm, and even a few young practitioners who achieve the Liangyi realm.


    "Every time I see Da Bi of the college, I feel very happy. These are the mainstays of my Chinese future!" taikangzi''s calm and gentle voice suddenly sounded beside Su Han.


    Su Han was not surprised. He turned his head and his eyes suddenly coagulated, "it''s a little interesting... Your state is much stronger than the last time I met you."


    At the moment, taikangzi, wearing a Taoist robe, looked calm and calm. Except for his gray hair, there were no wrinkles on his face. Moreover, compared with the last time, he now revealed a kind of young people''s vitality, which was just like rejuvenating.


    Even, Su Han looked at him and felt that taikangzi was almost as old as himself.


    "Young, the combat effectiveness is always better." taikangzi paused and continued, "unfortunately, this time... It''s hard for me to use. I''ll give you the details!"


    "I don''t believe it. You put all your treasure on me. Or... If you trust me so much, I''ll be under great pressure." Su Han was noncommittal. However, there was no more discussion in this regard.


    His eyes turned into kaleidoscope reincarnation eyes. At the same time, he saw a corner of the future, "about eight hours later, the demon ancestors will officially invade."


    Taikangzi remained unmoved. He whispered, "sure enough, you have the ability to predict. But it doesn''t look like a natural power... However, you are mysterious, and I''ve been used to it for a long time."


    Taikangzi shook his head and changed the topic. "First go to the referee''s hall with me and wait."


    ¡­¡­


    In the courtroom.


    Two divine kings are staying here. One is Xu Hongmei, the heavenly Tiger God King Su Han met yesterday, and the other is Qi Yun, the chairman of the magic Capital Education Committee.


    Silently, Su Han and taikangzi appeared in the referee''s hall. The bodies of the two divine kings tightened at the same time, suddenly turned around and saw the existence of Su Han.


    "King Su, general manager!" Xu Hongmei said hello calmly, but in fact, there were waves in her heart. She was not surprised when Su Han arrived. Even the topic she had discussed with Qi Yun was about Su Han.


    However, even the chief of Huaya came... It was really beyond her expectation. She suddenly realized that something big might happen today.


    "Qi Yun, I told you to get ready! Where is it?" Tai Kangzi looked at Qi Yun.


    Qi Yun looked respectful. "The scriptures of Wang Wencheng''s complete book have been invited out, and the scriptures of the Analects of Confucius have been invited out of Dongshan provincial capital to suppress the magic capital... These two scriptures are combined with the magic capital array! There is absolutely nothing wrong with the destruction of gods and ghosts."


    "Two? Two are not safe." taikangzi sighed. He knew the enemy he was facing this time, and immediately opened his hand. An ancient book with a peculiar charm emerged.


    Taikangzi''s eyes are deep, "but this... Should be enough."


    Xu Hongmei stared at the book and suddenly realized something. A cold sweat suddenly burst out in front of her forehead, "Tao Te Ching?"


    Even Su Han, his heart also set off waves.


    Tao Te Ching corresponds to Lao Tzu, the Analects corresponds to Confucius, and Wang Wen''s success book corresponds to Wang Yangming


    Even before Su Han, these people were famous figures in history. As for in this world, needless to say


    Su Han once inquired about this information through Friday. If there are records, they have become sages... There are still records. Because the data did not show that they died


    As long as they don''t die, they will be able to continue to practice and become stronger.


    "... is this the inside story of Huaya?" Su Han took a deep look at taikangzi. He sensed the horror hidden in the book. It does not contain energy, but more like a Tao principle


    And this kind of Tao even made Su Han feel the fatal breath


    "Please sit down." taikangzi smiled dumbly, and then took Su han to his seat. "You two, everything is in accordance with the previous rules and order... Although there may be some troubles, all these troubles are within our expected range."


    "Yes!" Qi Yun and Xu Hongmei responded.


    After sitting down, Su Han thought about it and asked, "sage manuscripts... I''m very strange, in the West! Is there any special book similar to Tao Te Ching and the Analects of Confucius... That records the Tao."


    "Of course, or... Knowledge is power more popular in the West than in our side!" taikangzi said seriously. "The manuscripts left by Aristotle and Galileo on their side... Contain extremely terrible power. They exist similar to the Tao Te Ching and the Analects of Confucius."


    "Sages'' manuscripts." Su Han chewed carefully and sighed, "it''s the first time I''ve heard of this... The supercomputer permissions you gave me didn''t record these Scripture creations."


    "After all, computers have sprung up in modern times! Naturally, they are mainly based on modern knowledge... All these materials are recorded in the large library at the headquarters of the Huaxia cultivation Association."


    Taikangzi smiled bitterly, but he looked very calm. "I said earlier that Huaya has no secrets for you at present... If you come to the imperial capital in the future, you can also enter the big library!"


    "Of course, I also suggest you come in the future... After all, the big library hides all the mysteries of the world."


    Su Han and taikangzi communicate equally. Xu Hongmei and Qi Yun dare not breathe in the atmosphere.


    After all, Qi Yun saw Su Han for the first time. At the moment, his eyes were uncertain with surprise. But Xu Hongmei was relatively calm, but her face was bitter.


    According to the rumors spread by Su Han in the cultivation circle of Asia, we met yesterday and felt that Su Han was unfathomable... Xu Hongmei also faintly noticed that Su Han is very likely to exist above the divine king


    Of course, yesterday was just an inference... Although Su Han showed his strength to surpass the divine king more than once, his data was highly sealed. Even the God King is not qualified to inquire... So it''s only gossip after all.


    But today, it is really confirmed. If not, how could taikangzi treat Su Han so equally?

 Chapter 434

    As they chatted, the college Derby officially began.


    Qi Yun took the lead in leaving the scene and went to preside over it. After all, he is the president of the Education Committee of the magic capital. All the matters related to the Cultivation College in the magic capital are within his scope of handling.


    "The first to play is Jinling Cultivation College and Dongshan Cultivation College." taikangzi thought, "it should be your sister who plays in Jinling?"


    "I''ve heard about your sister''s talent... After three talents! Will you accumulate a lot?"


    "Her talent in spirit is really great." Su Han said calmly. "I believe that give her enough time! She can become the leader of the next generation of Huaya."


    "You are confident, but no matter how talented people want to grow... Wait a minute." taikangzi suddenly noticed something and looked slightly changed. He took a deep look at Su Han, "you are willing... To let a semi Saint hide in the dark and protect her 24 hours."


    Taikangzi is undoubtedly aware of the existence of shadow ninja.


    Su Han''s eyebrows danced and glanced at taikangzi meaningfully. "Bansheng... It''s not so easy to detect the hidden existence of his own level."


    "It''s just with the help of Tao Te Ching." taikangzi smiled dumbly.


    Xu Hongmei was so stiff that she almost suspected that she had heard wrong.


    What the hell? A semi holy statue... The sister who protects the king Su for 24 hours? This is a joke.


    What is semi holy! The Holy Lord and God King can be called the pillar of Huaya. It goes without saying that semi holy is the real heritage of a country.


    On the bright side, the semi saint of Huaya is only taikangzi... Although we all know that Huaya secretly hides more than five fingers, it has not been put on the bright side after all... There is no doubt about this status of existence.


    But this kind of existence, there is a sister who simply guards King Su?


    The more Xu Hongmei thought about it, the more she felt her scalp numb. She suddenly realized that she might underestimate Su Han... A semi saint, but she was not qualified to let a person of her own level protect her relatives.


    With the loss of time bit by bit, the battles in the challenge arena have experienced one after another.


    Originally, Su Han could chat with taikangzi happily, but soon, he threw most of his attention to the challenge arena.


    Even excluding Su Han''s own filter, Su Zhu''s level in this game is definitely the most upstream.


    Only the imperial cultivation University, Huaqing cultivation University and the leaders of magic cultivation university can vaguely surpass Su Zhu in terms of pure combat power.


    Su Han is really pleased that he didn''t help Su Zhu much... Except to ensure her safety.


    After all, in essence, Su Han doesn''t want Su Zhu to embark on this road... But even so, he will still be happy from his heart to see his sister show a dazzling posture.


    Suddenly, a message came from the super direct sense. Su Han narrowed his eyes, "the enemy is coming."


    Horror to the suffocating breath fell down suddenly, and at this moment, the day was caved in for the night, and a round star appeared clearly on the sky, and the sun and moon were together, and the essence of the sun and moon everfount fell down.


    One statue after another is full of suffocating terror. Forced fall.


    Their bodies are wrapped with endless radiance, which is the power manifestation of the magic capital array... The array effectively curbed their power and forcibly reduced their demon ancestor breath


    Otherwise, ordinary people in the magic capital can''t bear it at the moment, and there will be great turbulence.


    "Nortel demon clan, lead the genius in the clan! Come to pay a visit." a tall, one horned and scaly terrorist fell down. It is the demon ancestor of the Nortel family.


    The college Dabi scene fell into a brief silence. Then there was an uproar.


    Not to mention the students of major colleges, even the principals of major universities leading the arrival of these college students, and even Qi Yun, who is leading the beginning of the competition at the moment, can not be calm.


    "... what? What happened! Why did such a guy suddenly insert into the battle?"


    "It''s not like a human... Monster! Is it a monster?"


    "Damn it, there are few news about the recovery of monsters in the news reports... I always thought monsters were far away from our life! Why did so many terrible monsters appear in an instant? The smell of these guys... Suffocated me."


    "Nortel... Demon clan?" President Xie of DIDU University suddenly reacted and his eyelids jumped. "Is it the demon clan recorded in the previous congenital gossip chart. No, it''s a big trouble!"


    Qi Yun also felt cold all over at the moment. The three terrible beings falling from the sky carry their young descendants, but... These three terrible beings naturally resonate with heaven.


    They did not deliberately exert their strength, but they changed the celestial phenomena. Every breath naturally absorbed the essence of the heavens, the stars, the stars and the stars.


    "Is it really... The existence of comparable saints?" although Qi Yun had been mentally prepared when he respected taikangzi''s order and asked the Analects of Confucius to come over, now he really saw the existence of multiple comparable saints coming. He still felt a palpitation in his heart.


    Qi Yun took a deep breath and spoke softly. Although his words were light, they contained Tao rhyme and resounded all over the field. "If there is no problem with the visit, peaceful coexistence is our Huaya principle. When friends come, it is a wine meeting! But if the enemy comes..."


    Qi Yun didn''t say everything, but his meaning was obvious. The next moment, the voice of the avenue resounded through the sky.


    A bright Book suddenly floated up, and countless golden words spread out from it, branded in the void. There is a power with extreme terror flowing in the void.


    This is the Analects of Confucius, and the words branded in the void are the famous tone in the Analects of Confucius.


    "The words of the sages contain the supreme principles of heaven and earth." the demon ancestor of the Mingyou family whispered with emotion. Although he didn''t speak human language, the terrible fluctuation of the divine soul made everyone understand its meaning.


    It seemed to be filled with emotion, but the words seemed to have no feelings, "I didn''t expect that human beings who were only worthy of being livestock... Actually had such characters. No wonder their attitude was so arrogant..."


    "However, what is holding the Scriptures that record their way? Our demon family also has the road stone tablet that records the ancient road." the ghost snake demon ancestor, whose hair is a snake, said coldly, "let your human ancestors come in person... You are not qualified to communicate with us!"

 Chapter 435

    "You two, don''t be so rude," Nortel demon Zu frowned, and he glanced at them. "Let''s come here..."


    "Old Nortel ghost, we don''t have so much time to waste!" Mingyou demon Zu interrupted Nortel demon Zu. He looked indifferent. "Livestock are livestock. Since they dare to resist... We should use the most fierce means to suppress their will to resist..."


    "If you can''t hold it down, you''ll be completely unwilling to surrender. There are always those who are willing to surrender."


    After a short silence, the scene completely exploded. Whether college students or the power of the realm of God, they look very ugly at the moment.


    "How presumptuous! What did he think of us?!"


    "How unreasonable! Livestock? Do they want to be artificially raised by us and sent to the table? Do they not know the power of the big food Empire?"


    "His grandmother has a leg! I haven''t eaten the meat of the demon family. I''ve only eaten the meat raised by fierce animals. Maybe the meat of monster animals is more fresh and delicious..."


    The students were excited.


    However, although the spirits of the LORD were in a bad mood, they did not speak. From time to time, they looked at the expressionless Qi Yun, and their hearts were even heavier.


    Because Qi Yun didn''t speak... That means! In the eyes of the well-known God King of Taoism, the on-site combat power is too far from the other side. Perhaps even with the Confucian and Taoist Scriptures and Analects, it will pay an extremely heavy price.


    Glancing at the bottom, he noticed that the two sides of the human demon were completely hostile, and Nortel demon Zu''s eyebrows were locked more tightly.


    He felt that something was wrong. Didn''t he communicate with the outside world and hope to reach cooperation with the outside world to jointly fight against the evil things of the outside world?


    Although the status of the human race was very low in ancient times, today is different from the past... The emergence of the sage manuscript means that there is a strong background in the opposite side. It doesn''t matter even if there is no strong one now. There has been such a outstanding race... Who dares to force them to the last minute?


    Or, in the end... Who knows if there will be some old monsters!


    When the time comes to start a full-scale battle, the demon clan may pay a price they can''t afford... In the final analysis, in front of the great enemy of evil gods, it is possible for human demons and demons to cooperate.


    Now, looking at the actions of the two beside him, it is clear that they want to completely force the Terran against the enemy of the demon family


    But before he could persuade him, the ghost snake demon ancestor spoke again.


    "Yes, that is... If you dare to use the Scripture, just use it."


    The ghost snake demon Zu sneered a few times. His hair suddenly lengthened and turned into countless Python swallowing the sky. Then he bit down to the earth with a thump.


    "One generation is in charge of the affairs of another generation. If you don''t have a real living strong man and only take the scriptures of the dead... Then use it! Our family also has ancient stone tablets... It''s a big deal to sink Kyushu. Anyway, we can afford this price."


    "I think so too." a gentle voice suddenly sounded, "the strong enjoy everything!"


    Great changes have taken place in the whole world at this moment. Buildings begin to turn around, roads take off into the sky, and a large number of cars are walking on them


    The whole world became magnificent and strange.


    A dense space array appeared above the challenge arena array. The python bumped into the ancient array, and all its bodies burst into endless poison fog.


    These poisonous fog are so corrosive that even the void begins to disappear. But it can''t shake the space array.


    "What?" the pupil of the ghost snake demon ancestor suddenly contracted.


    Nortel demon Zu silently wiped the cold sweat in front of his forehead, forcibly calmed his mood, and said in a low voice, "I knew... The Terran has a backhand."


    "You two, don''t underestimate this race! The status of this race in the current world is equal to the status of our demon race in the world at that time... It''s not too much to overestimate them."


    "I don''t think they will listen to you." Su Han''s figure slowly condensed from nothing.


    He looked at each other with a smile. "After all, these two guys... But evil gods sacrifice."


    Nortel demon Zu was stunned. Su Han''s words had too much information. Just let his brain crash.


    Without waiting for the Nortel demon ancestor to react, there was a sudden rise of black fog on the Mingyou demon ancestor, which wrapped around the Nortel demon ancestor''s body.


    The body of the ghost snake demon ancestor suddenly became huge, incarnating into a huge and strange snake with nine snake heads. The snake body was like a whip, holding all the power of collapse, pulled towards Su Han.


    "It''s so interesting." Su Han stretched out his finger and gently pointed forward. However, at the moment when Su Han''s finger came into contact with the snake, the snake''s body stopped.


    Following the improvement of Su Han''s strength, he sublimated to the vector control of lv6 under the law of unification.


    All the blood of the Hydra began to flow back, and he burst into a blood mist.


    Every drop of his blood seemed to turn into stars at this moment, and the blood vessels were like galaxies. This kind of scene is too magnificent, just like a star field, like the world unfolding their mysterious face.


    "Ang!" the shrill cry sounded, like the blood of stars gathering constantly, as if the whole vast star domain was reorganizing.


    Su Han just opened his hand, and his eyes whirled with a kaleidoscope pattern, "... Vientiane Tianyin. Black hole!"


    This is a move developed by the combination of dark fruit ability and reincarnation eye heaven ability. The continuously reorganized blood was instantly attracted and swallowed into Su Han''s palm.


    "What? You guy." the ghost snake demon Zu reorganized his body, but he only had five heads at the moment. Obviously, all the broken bodies of the four heads were swallowed up by Su Han.


    At the moment, he stared at Su Han in disbelief, his eyes deep and cold, but his words were full of doubt, even a little undetectable fear, "devouring evil power... However, there was no degenerate scene! It was too strange. Are you really human... No! Should we say, are you really life?"


    The power of evil is the poison of all... Lives in the world. This kind of thing is too difficult to deal with.


    Even if it is as powerful as the demon ancestor of the demon family, in ancient times... Where the body was polluted... It can only cut off that body and some souls contained in the body... There is no other way.


    Because if it is not cut off, it will only be eroded and degenerated a little, and finally its will will will be distorted and fall into the enemy camp.


    At that time, the demon ancestor fought with tianwai evil, which really hit despair


    Otherwise, how could so many demon ancestors join the evil camp? How can the original demon clan decide to give up all the ordinary demon clan and let them die... Only seal up the top strong and excellent Tianjiao

 Chapter 436

    "Of course I''m human." Su Han smiled and then looked at the direction of the sky.


    The two demon ancestors have killed into the starry sky. They fought against each other, even melted many planets in the sun series, and turned the stars into temporary weapons.


    However, Nortel demon ancestor lost his forehand, his body was polluted, and he had to protect his descendants. At this time, he was completely at a disadvantage.


    "Good chance." the speed of the ghost snake demon ancestor was extremely fast, and it came like a light. Su Han''s thought moved, and the time stopped in an instant.


    "Two... What a pity! Only two came this time." Su Han slowly came to the body of the ghost snake demon ancestor and sighed.


    "Directly use the dark acupoint to devour?"


    Su Han''s eyes twinkled and finally put the idea behind his head, "just let them perform again... Let me know more about the means of the demon ancestor, or the demon ancestor after the priest of the evil god."


    After making the decision, Su Han looked directly into the eyes of the demon ancestor and whispered, "... Mirror flowers and water moon!"


    After the unification of power, Su Han can also hypnotize the other party with reincarnation eyes as the medium, even if he does not summon the soul cutting knife.


    Later, he came to the body of the ghost demon ancestor and used the mirror flower water moon to it. Then, he used the seal to seal the action of Nortel demon ancestor, and returned to the top of mordu cultivation university with the demon ancestor and his descendants.


    At this moment, time began to run.


    "What?" the mirror mercury controlled by the dark demon ancestor smashed an empty space, and a touch of doubt appeared on his face.


    But soon, he sensed something, and the doubt on his face disappeared. "Unexpectedly, he fled back to the direction of the earth... How did I not know you could run so much in the past?"


    The ghost snake demon ancestor in front of Su Han looked equally cold, and then took off into the sky.


    He fought with the ghost demon ancestor who came quickly, his blood boiling and disturbing the starry sky.


    "Damn human! What if you have this means to restrain evil? Can''t you use it now? I''ll kill you! Little by little, swallow all your flesh and blood..."


    The ghost snake demon ancestor roared ferociously on his face. The three snake mouths bit the neck, arm and chest of the Mingyou demon ancestor respectively, and injected evil and strange toxins into them.


    The only head he didn''t attack laughed, "I won''t kill you. I''ll leave your ghost and let you watch me swallow all your people in that city. I want you to regret forever. Jie Jie!!"


    "Nortel, I really don''t want to kill you! Don''t worry, I''ve broken your body now... I''ll give you a gift from the evil god afterwards." the voice of Mingyou demon ancestor was cold. "As long as you join our camp, we''ll still be good brothers!"


    The two said completely wrong words, and the attack moves on their hands became more and more vicious.


    Su Han stared at the direction of the sky and said, "sure enough, cultivation has reached the demon ancestor level equal to the sages. The means are really terrible... Refining stars is like playing with stones!"


    If it weren''t for Su Han''s natural means to restrain evil and evil, he would surely win the War Ghost snake demon ancestor in the end... But he would pay a price. If you add the ghost demon ancestor, the trouble will be really big


    If there is no horse spell and dog spell... Su Han will have to rest for at least a month after the fight


    "Well, what''s going on?" Nortel demon ancestor looked vaguely staring at the sky. There are so many things happening today that he doubts whether he is dreaming again.


    First, the two demon ancestors who followed him to leave the ancestral land... Are actually evil god priests who have been lurking for a long time. Then he fought with his rebellious friend in the starry sky.


    When he was ready to die and determined to die with his best friend, he found that... The situation around him suddenly changed.


    He returned to the earth, and his body was sealed, but the two rebellious demon ancestors fought instead. And it seems... It seems that you treat each other as an enemy?


    "Wait a minute, this ability... I seem to have seen it in the human intelligence collected by harudak..." Nortel demon ancestor suddenly remembered something and his eyes widened, "the way of human spirit?"


    Aware of this, Nortel demon Zu felt cold all over.


    The ability of the human spirit''s way is so strange? It can silently confuse the two evil and alienated demon ancestors without making them aware of anything wrong.


    If the technique of the way of divine soul is so terrible, what is the mystery of the way of divine energy and the way of body refining... Which are juxtaposed with the way of divine soul?


    Su Han listened to the voice of all things and the voice of the demon ancestor of Beidian. He glanced at this guy and made sure that he didn''t want to break away from the seal for the time being, so he stopped paying attention to him and continued to look up at the sky.


    As for the younger generation brought by Nortel demon ancestor, he lowered his head, trembled and dared not say anything.


    At this moment, inside the magic cultivation University.


    Countless student practitioners raised their heads and stared at this scene. Some looked excited, others looked at a loss, and others were directly broken by the terrorist forces shown by both sides, and a Taoist heart was completely broken.


    "Su... Han?" Su Zhu stared at the young man in the sky. Is this the real power of her brother? It''s so strong... That she doesn''t know how to describe it.


    The leader of Huaqing university student team, a majestic man raised his head and stared at the sky.


    He stared at Su Han''s figure and murmured, "big husband, if so."


    When President Hua qinglao heard this sentence, the corners of his mouth twitched a few times and looked at the best students in his school silently... How! Do you still want to be Xiang Yu?


    However, the old headmaster did not say anything. If you want to catch up, it''s better than those who have completely broken the heart of the Tao.


    After fighting for ten minutes, the two demon ancestors on the sky used taboo killing moves, which directly cracked their bodies into blood mist... They realized that hard power could not do anything to their opponents, so they wanted to use the evil immortality to grind them to death.


    "Well, I know almost." Su Han smiled, stepped out and directly appeared beside them. With a wave of his sleeves, the fog spread out in an instant. Directly enveloped the bodies of both, "next, I''ll send you on the road."


    Both sensed a deadly crisis and issued a sharp cry.


    They struggled, and the terrible energy was boiling and roaring, but because it was not a complete state at this time, the explosive energy was limited, and they could not tear up the fog... Finally, they were swallowed up a little bit.


    [PS: continue to erupt tomorrow!]

 Chapter 437

    The Mordor training college was silent.


    Powerful as Qi Yun, they are silent at the moment. He had guessed before that the two demon ancestors killed each other was su Han''s work


    He also understood that since he could confuse the two demon ancestors and let them not notice any problems in the process of killing each other, Su Han''s strength was definitely above the two.


    But even if the two demon ancestors failed, the failure was so easy... Su Han didn''t even start from the beginning to the end. He only made an understatement at the end and let them die... This means still makes Qi Yun tremble even now.


    He seemed to be talking to himself and asking others, "in the spring and autumn and Warring States periods, can those ancient sages who swept the world have such a peerless demeanor?"


    "Maybe." a calm voice suddenly sounded in his ear. Qi Yun looked around and found that the visitor was Xu Hongmei.


    Xu Hongmei also stared at the sky and said, "however, even if the sages have this style... They can never have it at the age of King su."


    "There is no doubt that if King Su was placed in the spring and autumn and Warring States period, there would be no contention among a hundred schools of thought, but a world-shaking wizard... All the sages of that era would only be his foil."


    Qi Yun''s lips wriggled. He subconsciously wanted to refute Xu Hongmei''s words. Spring and Autumn period and Warring States period, how brilliant is that? The sages who came out did not have the skill of both hands, and those who were stunned at that time did not compete for the strongest


    Although Lao Tzu is vaguely known as the first, Lao Tzu pursues the rule of inaction and the law follows nature. He does not strive for fame and wealth, nor does he compete with others


    Kong Sheng was pushed to the altar because he deposed hundreds of schools of thought and respected Confucianism and Taoism alone in the Han Dynasty... It does not mean that Kong Sheng was the first person in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period


    But he opened his mouth. Qi Yun finally sighed bitterly and didn''t say anything. Because Su Han is too young... Young enough to suffocate them.


    Even though they can''t know Su Han''s age from the official, they heard Su Han and taikangzi discuss before... Su Han''s sister is still competing on the field


    Coupled with some gossip, it''s enough to let them know... This new sage is really a young man


    "I don''t know what kind of amazing way Su Sheng contains in his chest, and what kind of handed down gods he can build." Qi Yun sighed, "but it must not be inferior to the Tao Te Ching, the Analects of Confucius..."


    Su Han has just returned to the arena after stepping through the door of the secret method. I heard the communication between Qi Yun and Xu Hongmei, and my eyelids beat a few times.


    It''s okay to let him fight and let him draw sages'' manuscripts? Let''s forget it. This requires him to really reach the realm of sages or even higher before he can start to complete... In the final analysis, he is just a five element monk now.


    Although he was very much in mind, Su Han did not make complaints about it. He looked in the direction of the Nortel demon ancestor. He didn''t play until he looked at the Nortel demon ancestor uncomfortable. "What do you think when you saw the scene just now?"


    Nortel demon Zu said nothing, and his heart was still in a mess at the moment.


    "As far as I know, among the dormant demon clan forces at present! Maybe more than half of the strong ones are secretly offering sacrifices to evil gods..." Su Han continued to speak slowly. "If it weren''t for the fact that the real giants of the demon clan who are sleeping deeply have a clear mind and don''t offer sacrifices, there would be no demon clan in the world."


    "But even so, the current situation of the demon clan is also very dangerous!"


    "What do you want to say? Just say it." Nortel demon Zu stared at Su Han with heavy eyes.


    "You let your descendants return to your demon clan ancestral land! Then take out enough compensation. If the compensation is enough, you can go back. If it is not enough..." Su Han said meaningfully, "you have only one chance."


    "... OK!" Nortel demon Zu resolutely agreed. There is no bargaining. The main reason is that the information revealed by Su Han is too terrible. It''s really like what Su Han said... The demon family is now wandering on the edge of life and death crisis


    Compared with Terrans, this may be teammates or foreign aggression... It''s better to deal with internal worries first.


    What''s more, they really deserved to be ahead this time, and Su Han showed the terrorist power of the Terran


    "Then the compensation will be handed over to you." Su Han glanced at the direction of the referee''s hall, then stepped into the secret door in front of him again and returned to his home.


    Although Su Han asked for compensation, it was more for Huaya. After all, the demon clan may lose a lot of valuable cultivation resources, but it doesn''t make any sense to Su Han


    Instead of fixing so much! Su Han might as well hunt and kill evil creatures comparable to sages. He only needs to have fog space and enough evil power.


    Of course, although Su Han is casual, taikangzi won''t. After all, Su Hanli''s meritorious service this time is too great... In love and reason, we can''t ignore Su Hanli''s meritorious service.


    He calmly stared at the direction of Su Han''s disappearance. After a short period of thinking, he made up his mind, but he didn''t discuss more in this regard.


    He turned his eyes to Nortel demon Zu and said calmly, "then next, let''s have a good chat."


    ¡­¡­


    Returning to his home, Su Han stretched his waist and said with emotion, "it''s still comfortable in his own home."


    After taking a sip of the black tea handed over by the shadow Ninja emerging from the shadow, Su Han sat on the sofa, closed his eyes and entered the misty space.


    Above the fog, it is like the huge palace where giants live. Filled with fog and dotted with stars, it has an eternal mystery and vicissitudes.


    "Ah La La," said Shi Qi Kuang San softly, rubbing the flint gun in his hand. "I have gone to Tiangong city and found the boy who has the power of sealing the spirit... Wuhe Shidao! He is really a very gentle guy."


    After a pause, shizaki Kuang Sanping said quietly, "but now I look at this guy! I feel suspicious anyway."


    "What did miss crazy three find?" Bantian silver became interested. He thought that Wuhe Shidao was just an ordinary harem boy, but now it seems that the situation is not quite right?


    "No! I didn''t find anything. But I thought about it. If there was really a behind the scenes player in my world! Then the chess played by the behind the scenes player... Must be played by many elves."


    Although the tone of Shi Qi''s crazy three is as gentle as ever, his tone is very sure, "and this Wuhe Shidao... May be the most important King chess in the hands of the behind the scenes!"

 Chapter 438

    "What miss shizaki said is very reasonable." Conan looked serious. "Where did the ability of Wuhe Shidao to seal the spirit power come from... It is really worth considering."


    Conan gently Mosuo the handrail with his fingers, spitting out every word carefully, "according to the analysis of the existing situation, nine times out of ten is the hands and feet of the ancestor elves once said on the 10th."


    "Even, I suspect that the ancestor spirit has been monitoring the five rivers road."


    "If that''s true... I have an idea," said Xiaoyu, her eyes flickering. "What will happen if Miss shizaki goes to Wuhe Shidao and reads the name of Chonggong Shu?"


    Penglai Shanhui night''s eyebrows beat for several times. After a moment of silence, she stared at Xiaoyu strangely, "Miss Chen, when her strength is not enough... It''s not a good thing to have such strong curiosity."


    "That''s true," Feng Yuan nodded seriously. "Mr. 10 stressed that Chonggong Shu''s strength is far more than that of shizaki Kuang San... If Chonggong Shu really looks at the five River scholar road from beginning to end, reading that name next to the five River scholar road... It may expose shizaki Kuang San to unimaginable danger."


    "Ah, put the danger aside! Isn''t the key now... I''ve caught the guy''s tail?" shizaki crazy looked as gentle as ever. She was not afraid at all. There was a mixture of excitement, cold and killing in the depths of her eyes.


    Fan Xian thought for a moment and asked in a low voice, "so what is miss shizaki going to do next?"


    "Wait for the opportunity to absorb a lot of time! Then, practice different methods in other worlds... After all, I''m not sure whether the ancestor elves can control my spiritual power! I must prepare for the worst."


    Shizaki Kuang San closed his eyes for a while and restrained all his emotions before he continued to open his eyes.


    Now is the closest time to success, so we can''t slack off


    The closer we are to success, the better preparation we should make! In case it falls short.


    Su Han sat on the bronze throne and stared at Shi Qi Kuang San. His look was a little complicated. Or was it guessed? Although it has not been guessed that Chonggong Shu is actually the sound of village rain, it has guessed the particularity and importance of Wuhe Shidao itself.


    Of course, this is also a normal thing... After all, there are so many smart people in Parliament.


    Su Han sat on the throne and didn''t say anything. His logical identity was made up by his brain... Chonggong Shu still left so many flaws.


    "The discussion of these guys should be put aside first!" Su Han left his confused thoughts behind. "The next thing to pay attention to is the improvement of cultivation."


    He felt the evil power he had obtained by sacrificing the two demon ancestors, and a touch of expectation flashed in his eyes, "I just don''t know what level so many evil power can push my cultivation to?"


    Breakthrough should be no problem.


    The important thing is... How many realms can we break through?


    Su Han closed his eyes and began to operate his divine power with the help of evil divine power. Originally reached the realm of gold, great and complete cultivation, and naturally entered the next realm... The realm of water.


    As the saying goes, gold begets water, water begets wood, wood begets fire, fire begets earth, and earth begets gold... This is the way of mutual growth!


    Therefore, the five realms of the five elements are the realm of gold, the realm of water, the realm of wood, the realm of fire and the realm of earth... Reaching the realm of earth and making a breakthrough again will completely complete the great cycle of the five elements in the body


    Then sublimate to the utmost and cross the realm of the Lord.


    The so-called realm of the Lord is the ancient immortal. They can live without eating or drinking, without breathing, without foreign objects, and even go to space... Because their bodies form their own five elements and cycle.


    Whether the external environment is bad or not has little impact on them.


    Of course, after breaking through the realm of water, Su Han''s cultivation improvement speed still did not slow down. Soon, he broke through again, and Su Han''s breakthrough soon resonated with the misty space.


    "This is..." Yu Zhibo''s eyes coagulated. He scanned around and gradually put a touch of doubt on his face, "... What happened?"


    Yuzhi speckle can clearly feel that the fog space has changed. However, he looked in all directions, but found that there was no change... The stars were still stars, the fog was still fog, and the stars were still moving according to the original track.


    "Hmm?!" white beard frowned, and his seeing and hearing color urged him with all his strength.


    Suddenly, the pupil of white beard suddenly expanded, "wait a minute, this is... I see! I see."


    White beard''s voice had a trill. Even with the vision and mentality of the emperor of the sea, he is still so impolite, so we can imagine how he feels at the moment.


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai stared at white beard and hesitated for a moment. He still couldn''t restrain his curiosity and asked, "Dad, what happened?"


    Not only her, Ying Zheng, Qing Di and Feng Yuan turned their heads. They had doubts and thoughts. Only master Gu Yi had deep eyes and seemed to think of something at this moment.


    "Stars!" white beard stretched out his fingers and pointed to the small stars in front of him. He said in a low voice, "my seeing and hearing color, I feel that among these stars... There are a small number of stars. In fact, suddenly there are oceans, streams... And even flowers, plants and trees growing."


    After joining Parliament for so long, white beard is no longer illiterate. He also learned the basic knowledge of various university subjects of the earth during the month of cultivation. Although it''s just a glance, not an in-depth study. But it also means that his level of common sense is close to that of modern people in the 21st century.


    Therefore, white beard knows very well... What it means to have water, flowers and trees on the stars.


    The scene fell into silence. Then there was an uproar.


    Bruce Wayne clenched the armrest. He lost his voice. "It''s impossible!!"


    "... although I think it''s incredible, the scientific attitude is mainly demonstration. How can we say it''s impossible without research?" Tony Stark took a deep breath, which barely calmed his mood.


    His eyes were burning and he tried his best to urge the domineering spirit of seeing and hearing color... Then he did feel the vitality similar to trees on some planets


    "Although the feeling is very light... Considering the proportion of trees in the earth! And then re analogy to the size of these planets..." tonistark''s eyelids jumped up, "almost."


    After a short silence, Tony Stark suddenly turned his head and stared at Su Han.

 Chapter 439

    "Wait a minute, can you say... I see! In this way, everything can be explained." tonistark seemed to be telling others or talking to himself. His look was so complicated.


    "Mr. stark, what did you find?" Yasuda asked calmly.


    Masata Gangji''s strength is not weak now. He can maintain the inflammation mode of dead Qi for a long time. Moreover, he also practiced seeing and hearing color domineering and armed color domineering.


    Even after ten years of leaving him in the tutor world and not giving him a box of weapons... He is also confident that he will defeat Prynne and the family behind Prynne alone. But in his own world, he may be at the top. But in Parliament... It''s nothing.


    There are too many people better than him in Parliament.


    For example, no matter how hard Kanda Gangji tries to urge his seeing and hearing, he can''t detect what white beard said. There are water and trees on the small stars


    "It should be... Another transformation of the fog universe!" lanran suddenly opens her mouth.


    He looked a little deep, "but I didn''t expect... Compared with the great news of previous transformations, this time the world transformation was so quiet..."


    "It can''t be said to be silent! It can only be said that this cosmic change... Is very micro." Conan spoke calmly.


    After a short silence, Conan smiled bitterly, "but it is also confirmed from another angle... The gift given by the president of Parliament in the future! Not everyone can get it."


    "In other words, the more powerful people are, the more benefits they can get in the end. The weak can''t even understand... Although it''s a matter of course."


    Conan shook his head. In fact, he guessed this possibility very early, but he didn''t expect this day to come so soon.


    Fengyuan silently transformed into Leo Altman. With his strong perception of light, he silently sensed the changes around him.


    Gu xun''er held his chin and looked a little confused. Bai beard has studied many subjects in the real world, but Gu xun''er doesn''t! She has been practicing with her head depressed... So she doesn''t know the meaning of water and trees on the cosmic stars


    "... don''t be too lost." poison Island Yazi suddenly opened her mouth. She clenched her samurai sword around her waist with a cold voice. "The strength is not strong enough. Just try to become strong!"


    "As long as you can be determined, cultivate in the month of cultivation, actively participate in tasks and strengthen yourself with evil divine power. Then, follow the overall rhythm of the chairman! It is not impossible to get enough understanding in the next cosmic transformation."


    Poison Island Yazi doesn''t think it''s a bad thing. She even felt that it could be used as a means to motivate her strength! Try to grow up to be able to accept the gift when the next president gives it.


    "That''s right!" Tang Hao nodded slightly, and his eyes narrowed slightly. "At least... If you work hard, you may get it! Give up now, but you will never get the next gift from the president."


    Poros scanned the crowd without expression. He could say that he didn''t see what was wrong with the stars? Obviously, he can be regarded as the top power in Parliament.


    Although he wanted to speak, after thinking for a long time, poros finally restrained this impulse. Continue to maintain your cosmic supremacy!


    With the passage of time, countless stars floating in the fog gave off a faint luster at the end.


    They are gold, blue, green


    The three colors are printed on each other, with an inexplicable holiness and grandeur. Then it closed sharply, and everything returned to its original appearance.


    The fog Hall fell into a long silence.


    Jiujianxian looked serious and a lot of thoughts twinkled in her mind.


    Suddenly, the sword in jiujianxian''s waist gave a crisp sound. There was a flash in his eyes, and suddenly he whispered, "I understand."


    As soon as the voice fell, the immortal spirit of jiujianxian became stronger and stronger, and his momentum began to increase rapidly... He broke through!


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai: "


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai, who is close to jiujianxian, looks at a loss. What is this?


    "Is this the beginning of a breakthrough? Wait a minute... His breath instantly doubled several times! And it continues to improve. The speed of improvement is so fast!" Sakata Yinshi looked straight.


    After thinking about it, he gulped a mouthful of saliva and whispered, "is this gentleman''s world the same as the world with demons? In the early stage, his cultivation was ordinary, but in the later stage, after breaking through a certain level... He directly sublimated his life level to an unimaginable level?"


    Because I haven''t seen the legend of Xianjian Qixia, Bantian Yinshi has no specific understanding of jiujianxian and the power system of Xianjian world... It''s all speculation at the moment.


    "... you''re wrong." Zhang Sanfeng looked calm. He was wearing a Taoist robe and had a fairy spirit. He could not see the twilight of a centenarian at all, with a youthful vitality.


    He whispered, "the reason why Mr. jiujianxian made rapid progress... Lies in what he said before."


    "He... Realized?" Bruce Wayne looked cold, but there was a loss in the depths of his eyes. Does Jiu Jianxian realize... Is there any inevitable connection with his strength improvement?


    Tony Stark gave Bruce Wayne a funny look. He can actually understand Wayne''s situation! After all, they are Westerners after all... The understanding of cultivation in their minds is different from that in the East


    "Don''t be too surprised... This is the peculiarity of the unique immortal cultivation system in the East! As the saying goes, once you realize it, you will become an immortal." lanran said with a smile, "in fact, jiujianxian has made a breakthrough in cultivation when she saw the transformation of the universe in the past."


    "Even Mr. Zhang Sanfeng once watched the transformation of the universe, which made his strength advance by leaps and bounds."


    After a short pause, lanran turned her head, stared at Zhang Sanfeng and said meaningfully, "immortal Zhang! Is the harvest quite fruitful at the moment?"


    "Even if there is no immediate breakthrough like jiujianxian at this time, it must be after digesting this harvest... Your strength progress will open the eyes of many people in the parliament."


    "Shut up for a while, maybe you can really get a glimpse of the scenery of a higher level!" Zhang Sanfeng paused and continued to speak, "even if he touched the threshold that Mr. LAN Ran has reached that level, maybe."


    Blue dye''s eyelids beat several times. Zhang Sanfeng didn''t take one side to pass, and yuzhiboban compared them? So... He''s exposed!


    Lanran was silent. No matter from which perspective, Zhang Sanfeng''s vision is too terrible. He said faintly, "it''s worthy of being immortal Zhang!"

 Chapter 440

    Rotten Lucia fell into silence. She was acutely aware that if lanran finally realized that she had broken the card.


    Well, I''m afraid her good days are coming to an end


    After all, lanran now holds the power of the four realms: the present world, the virtual circle, the Invisible Empire and the corpse soul world. There are too many ways to trip her up.


    In the final analysis, her strength may be good now, and she can be regarded as the top among the many captains in the corpse soul world


    However, in terms of strength, lanran is far above her! In terms of power, the corpse soul world has surrendered, and even the corpse soul world can only count as a quarter of his power


    What is she, a little captain?


    Even if lanran doesn''t kill her, a little wind can make her ordinary life more troublesome.


    On the bronze throne, Su Han slowly opened his eyes. He looked down, his eyes twinkled, and said to himself, "lanran... Has reached the level comparable to the sages?"


    "Interesting... Is it the qualitative change caused by fully controlling the power of youhabach?"


    "But... Lanran is hiding deep enough! In the past, even I subconsciously ignored him..."


    If Su Han wants to, he can know everything through omniscient power... But the key problem is... Su Han''s own ideas.


    Su Han had no desire to know all the secrets of the members of the parliament. He respects the privacy of members of Parliament unless it is necessary.


    Of course, Su Han has also made basic settings. If members of the parliament secretly plan a conspiracy against the parliament or him, they will automatically warn him. So as to guide him to know the subsequent conspiracy.


    "However, it doesn''t matter." Su Han lowered his eyes and felt the strange energy flowing in his body. "His comprehensive strength is twice as strong as before."


    "The vitality of immortal human body, nourished by the power of wood, is more than three times that of the original."


    Generally speaking, Su Han is very satisfied with this harvest, but at the same time, he is also a little sad. Although he touched the threshold of the realm of fire, at least he had to sacrifice another evil sage, so that he could really enter that realm?


    "After thinking about it, we still have to focus on the demon ancestor in the real world." Su Han sighed silently.


    Gu Yi mage''s eyes suddenly frozen, and then her figure disappeared from the bronze chair.


    "... what?" Tony Stark''s face changed slightly. He thought a little. A flash flashed in his eyes. Suddenly, it turned into a fog and dissipated.


    "What happened?" Bruce Wayne asked in a low voice.


    His recent cooperation with Tony Stark happened to be in the honeymoon period, and because of the help of the cultivation month, they have already handed over some achievements... In this case, he naturally pays attention to the safety of Tony Stark.


    "Nine times out of ten, it is the alien Army invasion mentioned by master Gu Yi before." Conan tapped the handrail gently with his fingers. He looked a little serious and quietly glanced at Su Han''s direction. Then he quickly took back his eyes.


    Other members of Parliament, even the special existence of the 10th... Conan dared to test it in his own language!


    But only the chairman of Parliament, Conan was very cautious. He did not test him or try to guide him to say anything.


    Because Conan knew that even if he annoyed someone in Parliament. When pressed by the president of Parliament, there will always be no accident... Even on the 10th.


    But offended the president of Parliament... And was kicked out of Parliament! Maybe it''s all a good thing.


    Of course, having said that, Conan still adheres to the principle of being kind to others. After all, there is no ordinary person in the parliament. One more friend is better than one more enemy.


    Although Su Han didn''t move, he used his observation authority, and a large amount of information poured into his brain. "I see... This time! It''s really interesting."


    Just as Su Han''s thoughts twinkled in his mind, the fog rose again in Tony Stark''s position.


    "Are you all right now?" white beard''s eyes twinkled and his voice was low.


    "Very bad! That damn black marinated egg, I have already warned him... Space gem is a very dangerous thing! Even if he really made up his mind to test it, at least he asked me to stay nearby... Tell him what to do and what not to do. But that guy! Did it anyway... Caused such a big trouble."


    Tony Stark looked a little ugly, and there was undisguised resentment and anger in his words.


    "Maybe it''s because of your impolite attitude! You are very resistant to the space gem experiment... Nick Frey is hiding your situation and carrying out the experiment." one party said expressionless, "in the final analysis, intelligence personnel and scientists have great curiosity."


    "Not to mention, Nick Frey, who was born as an agent... May always feel that the situation is under his control."


    "This possibility is incredibly huge." Huang Rong sighed with emotion. Then he remembered something and looked slightly changed. "Wait, what about the ancient mage?"


    "Master Gu Yi is now trying his best to suppress the power of space gems! If he doesn''t suppress it... This time, the power of space gems may throw the earth directly into unknown different dimensional space... At that time, it will be completely over." tonistark clenched his fist.


    Tang Hao''s waist gradually straightened, and his posture was not as casual as before.


    After all, he has seen Marvel''s plot stars, so although master Gu Yi has always said that the situation is very critical, he has always added the situation to the scene of Marvel''s plot stars... He has no specific understanding of the current situation


    But when you say it endangers the earth, Tang Hao understands.


    Su Han looked calm. His fingers gently knocked on the handrail, accompanied by a buzzing sound, there were waves in the void, and the real illusion condensed into shape.


    It''s an old star. It is full of devastation, and you can vaguely see the glory of the past.


    A tall purple man wearing a armour and stomach stands here quietly. His eyes have far-reaching, nostalgia, pain and helplessness.


    But in the end, all these emotions turned into calm and indifference. He whispered, "maybe... Use the method that has been banned for a long time! It is also a way to save the universe!"


    "Mieba..." Conan looked heavy. "Did he really do it... But! It''s a little unreasonable."


    Conan frowned and couldn''t understand it. "That guy... Although his means were extremely cruel and cold-blooded, he did implement the plan for the continuation of the universe."

 Chapter 441

    "Indeed." white beard nodded cautiously. His fingers gently knocked on the handrail, and a large number of thoughts crossed his mind.


    "Didn''t he say that? Using the method that has been banned for a long time can also save the universe." Ying Zheng''s voice was gentle. Every word was spit out after thinking and confirming that there was no problem. "Maybe he misunderstood something, or maybe we misunderstood something... But it doesn''t matter. Just read on."


    Mieba came to a dilapidated hall and stepped into it. The interior of the hall is naturally dilapidated.


    Mieba came to the center of the hall, folded his hands and recited the ancient mantra.


    The void began to twist, rows of bookshelves appeared out of thin air, and an extremely huge altar appeared in front of mieba.


    "Is this?" Conan''s pupil on the bronze chair suddenly contracted.


    "Since I saw the world sacrifice of members of Parliament... I saw the altar! I would subconsciously think about the world sacrifice." poison Island Yazi smiled bitterly.


    LAN ran looked at the altar. His eyes flickered continuously. Finally, he whispered, "Miss poison Island, you are wrong. At least this altar, its appearance and style, including the strange mantra floating on it, are three times similar to the world sacrificial altar... The two may be really related."


    "Three points? Not much." Xiaoyu whispered.


    One party gave Xiaoyu a deep look and sneered, "it''s really not much! However, the world altar is given by the chairman of the Council... Theoretically, it has nothing to do with Marvel world."


    "In this case, it is normal that they are not similar at all."


    Xiaoyu''s eyes suddenly widened. Weber also reacted, and his voice trembled at the moment, "no... don''t you say! Impossible... But it can''t be a coincidence. What is this?"


    Weber''s subconscious guess was whether it had something to do with the president? However, this idea only flashed for a moment and was restrained by him... After all, this scene was presented by the president of the parliament. How could the president of the parliament be the real culprit behind the incident?


    Tang Hao''s eyes twinkled. He took a silent look at the direction of the chairman of the Council and projected his eyes on the virtual scene around him again. Although he also had many ideas in his heart, he finally decided to read the real illusion thoroughly first, and then others.


    Mieba took out several books and then came to the altar.


    After hesitating for a moment, he sat down on the altar. He looked solemn. At the moment, his aura was more like a martyr.


    He said, "then... The great nameless existence! I am willing to exchange everything I have for you... Knowledge enough to save the world."


    Next, there was an extremely long silence.


    Finally, the void was distorted, and the virtual shadow of a large light ball composed of pure light appeared for a moment.


    At this moment, the light ball split into a brilliance and integrated into the front of mieba.


    Mieba''s body muscles bulged, and his eyes were full of blood. After only three seconds, he kept rolling on the altar and roared like a beast in his mouth.


    It was not just bullying, but many members of Parliament made a dull hum. However, the fog rising from them calmed their spirit.


    After a brief silence, Elia stammered, "just now... What was that?!"


    She almost thought she was going to die.


    Mingming just saw the light ball, and the light of the light ball was not dazzling... But she felt that at the moment she saw the light ball, her brain seemed to be overloaded and completely collapsed


    Recalling the previous scene, Elia put her hands around her chest and hugged herself more tightly. She was vaguely aware that if it were not for the fog around her, she had died just now.


    "I..." poros''s voice was low and hoarse. He looked cold, but there was a little consternation in his one eye. Obviously, he also felt the deadly threat just now.


    After a long silence, Tony Stark''s eyes swept the audience one by one, and his words were inexplicable, "are everyone... The same?"


    No one answered, and suddenly Tony Stark stopped talking.


    Because no one spoke, just from another point of view, maybe everyone at the scene felt a fatal threat just now... Even top experts such as blue dye, white beard and yuzhiboban.


    "That hard hearted man is willing to sacrifice everything in order to implement his goal... Even if he dies, he will not hesitate to kill bully... He will be so rude." a Xing stared at mieba, who was still rolling and screaming.


    "It''s normal." Song Que''s voice was calm, but from his subconscious exploration to his waist Tiandao''s right hand, we can also see that he had a huge wave in his heart at the moment.


    After a little thought, song que spoke again. Although his words were slow, each word was sonorous and powerful, "we just saw the light ball! We all felt the sense of death crisis. Mieba, but integrated a ray of light from the illusory light ball..."


    No one spoke at the scene. Penglai mountain Hui night repeatedly looked at mieba, and a touch of awe slowly rose in his eyes, which seemed to be evaluating mieba and the illusory light ball before evaluation, "it''s really a terrible existence."


    As time went by, three minutes passed... Mieba was shriveled and lay on the altar with his back to the sky.


    The next moment, just like an inflatable balloon, mieba''s suppressed skin swelled up again and quickly returned to the original, even stronger than the original, and the skin was light gray.


    He opened his eyes, which became dark, but did not appear evil. There was a brilliance of wisdom, "I see... The truth of the original world is like this! I have never felt that I can control the universe so clearly... Even the future of the universe."


    "Well... According to my current knowledge in my brain! There are... 13821 ways to kill the population of the whole universe? The simplest is to gather infinite gemstones! However, now I have understood... The location of all infinite gemstones."


    Mieba looked at the sky and smiled. The smile was gentle and full of hope. "The earth, it was here... Time! Space! Soul... Reality will also appear in the future? Well, you can use special methods to make him appear in advance."


    "However, if I really invade on a large scale, Gu Yi and Odin will intervene..." mieba thought a little and made a decision. "Well, first use the knowledge given to me by that nameless existence! Let my army become the strongest force in the universe..."


    "The future has been determined at this moment."

 Chapter 442

    The real illusion came to an abrupt end at this moment.


    The vast hall was shrouded in a deep fog, and the atmosphere was solemn and solemn.


    Su Han glanced at the crowd one by one and found that they were silent. Most of the faces are dignified... A few, such as lanran''s face, are thoughtful. Ying Zheng''s face is expressionless and converges all emotions. Huang Rong''s eyes are shining, both excited and thinking.


    "Indescribable existence! There is no doubt... The big light ball summoned by mieba is likely to be an evil god." Zada Gangji''s voice is calm and organized.


    The flame flickered on his forehead, which was a reappearance of the first generation of Mu penglie. Not only the appearance, but also the temperament and thinking ability


    "Then what? What you said is just information that has been made public." one party was noncommittal.


    Masata Gangji didn''t care about the provocation of one party''s passage, but looked at the No.1 of the school city and asked softly, "so, what extremely useful information did Mr. one party''s passage speculate? I hope you can give me some advice."


    One side''s eyes were dignified and pondered coldly, "put aside the speculative intelligence... I have a very curious thing."


    "The level of Marvel world! Should be very high? I always thought that there could be no such thing as evil god invasion in Marvel world... I didn''t expect to be beaten in the face so quickly."


    One party glanced at the tenth, and his thoughts flashed in his mind.


    Since Marvel world has been invaded, doesn''t it mean that... The world of magic forbidden book catalogue may also be invaded?


    After all, he doesn''t think that the magic forbidden book catalog world can surpass Marvel... Even if he doesn''t mention the magic forbidden book catalog world, the power is likely to come from the phase... He can see a lot by simply discussing the attitude of the president and No. 10.


    When talking about DC marvel, the speaker''s attitude is obviously different from that of other worlds.


    On the other hand, when talking about the world of magic forbidden book catalogue on the 10th, the mood was very calm.


    Although there may be great errors in the information obtained from this comparison due to the differences in the personalities of the president and the 10th... We can also see some things, which can be used as a very important reference.


    Su Han sorted out the information he had observed before. After flashing his eyes for a moment, he manipulated the 10th to speak, "one side passes, you misunderstood one thing!"


    "If an evil god officially invades the marvel world... Then it will be earth shaking! The five eternal gods and the life court may all appear. Even, in the end, OAA may be pulled out..."


    Blue dye''s eyes opened slightly. When spitting out the three words OAA on the 10th, the tone was obviously wrong.


    "It''s a little interesting." lanran recorded the name in his heart. He said to himself, "if you have a chance in the future, you can ask No. 10, or find Gu Yi to find out the situation."


    After a short pause, the 10th continued to speak, "but this time, the bully was killed with the help of external forces. He just exchanged everything with a certain original... He obtained enough knowledge to realize his dream."


    "In essence, evil gods did not come directly. The intervention of the great ones of the marvel system... Is naturally impossible. Just as in the beginning, there will be no supreme existence to prevent mieba from collecting infinite gemstones."


    "I see." poison Island Yazi suddenly realized.


    "Original... Evil god?" Conan''s eyes sharpened under his glasses. He organized language and said, "excuse me, Mr. 10... I want to ask! Can you disclose the information of the original evil god?"


    "The name of the original evil god is jug," he said concisely on the 10th. He always answered this kind of questions. "What just appeared should be a virtual shadow of jug. He is one of the three pillar gods."


    The house of Parliament once again fell into its initial solemnity, and no one spoke. Even if blue dye, Yu Zhibo... They all close their lips and can''t calm down.


    "It''s so... No wonder!" rotten Lucia closed her lips. She first heard the news of the three pillars God, and it was still about nayaratotip... She didn''t expect to meet another one so soon.


    NAIA, a strange three pillar God, even a fragment of the broken incarnation, can be born in the God killer world with the help of special laws... Thus setting off a terrible catastrophe affecting the whole world. How strong is a complete evil incarnation? I can''t imagine.


    Conan gently tapped his fingers on the handrail. He thought of the king in yellow


    The king in yellow is also just an incarnation of the evil god hasta. However, the complete him, even if he just wiped one side of the world, entangled by the unconscious breath, made one side of the world almost fall into hell.


    And the noumenon of the king in yellow, hasta... Is not the three pillar God.


    Conan wiped the cold sweat on his forehead silently. The more you think about the information in the field of evil gods, the more you know... The more you fear.


    Too strong! The original evil spirit... Is so strong that it makes no sense.


    Sitting on the bronze throne, Su Han suddenly sighed, "Yuge bubble... What a memorable name."


    Blue dye''s pupils contracted. He looked up at Su Han and fell into thinking.


    On the 10th, he called it Yug, but the president of Parliament called it Yug bubble... There are two possibilities. One is that the real name of the existence is Yug bubble, and the other is that his real name is Yug... But Yug bubble is the nickname given to him by the president of Parliament?


    "After thinking about it, it''s still the second possibility. After all, it looks like a light ball just now... Isn''t it a bubble?" lanran sighed silently.


    He looks calm, but in fact his body is tight, his heart is excited, excited, and a little... At a loss.


    "It seems that nayaratotip and Yug are very different." Conan whispered. Su Han''s attitude was not the same when he met naiaratotipu last time.


    Su Han didn''t speak. He controlled the tenth to speak, "indeed! The one of all things, YOG Sotos, is an extremely special existence. He may be the most powerful of the three pillars! It symbolizes omniscience and omnivision, connecting all time and space..."


    "He knows everything, and his knowledge is even better than that of IBO ziter. The reason why you gazed at him before was that you felt brain pain, because just staring at him will get extremely huge information. Your fragile brain can''t carry this amount of information at all."


    After a pause, the tenth uttered the last sentence, "however, it is also because of various characteristics of YOG that he is also recognized as God in some worlds."

 Chapter 443

    "See and die! The reason is that we are weak? We don''t even have the qualification to see him? We can''t accept his kindness of giving knowledge? I..."


    Penglai Shanhui night looked dull. The news frightened her.


    As an immortal Penglai people... Penglai shanhuiye doesn''t care much about his life. Anyway, he can come back to life after death.


    But even so. This funny way of death... Still makes Penglai Shanhui night a little unacceptable.


    "That''s all for discussion." Su Han spoke again, and his voice did not fluctuate as usual. "Then, who are the people who want to participate in this task?"


    "Add me." Yu Zhibo''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice was a little serious.


    After a pause, he glanced at Tony Stark''s direction, "I don''t think stark will give up a heavyweight combat power at this critical time?"


    "Of course not." Tony Stark shook his head and looked serious. "Or you can turn it around! Those who are willing to help me at this time are kind to me. I will keep it in mind."


    "If the person who has helped me in the future needs help, I will go all out to help him."


    Tony Stark put himself in a good position.


    After all, the earth is likely to be destroyed under the invasion of mieba. What if the Yuzhi wave is over? The damage can''t be higher than killing hegemony.


    Not to mention, the mirror world of Gu Yi mage can completely replace the battlefield... There is no need to worry about the fatal impact of the afterwave on the earth.


    No matter what you think, the advantages of yuzhiboban in the past outweighed the disadvantages. Even if yuzhiboban was for the power of evil gods... Tony Stark will not deny that the current forbearance Pope helped him.


    "I''m also interested in another overlord of the universe." poros''s voice is hoarse, and his eyes shine inexplicably.


    After watching Marvel star for the first time, poros was very interested in mieba. However, because it was too difficult to cross the world, and there was a decisive day to meet his belligerent heart... So he didn''t start.


    But now, given the opportunity, poros is not going to miss it.


    "Add me." the voice of one party was low.


    Lanran smiled and pushed her glasses. After a little thinking, she looked at rotten wood Lucia, "then this time, let Miss rotten wood go."


    Rotten wood Rukia gave a deep look at LAN ran. "Let me go? Why! Don''t you want to get the evil power this time?"


    Rotten wood, Lucia was a little surprised. Not only did she not rejoice, but she became vigilant for a moment.


    Not to mention her and LAN ran... Even Li Jing and Shi Qi Kuang San, who have just joined the parliament, should fully understand the importance of evil power.


    "One side passes, poros, yuzhiboban! Together with the ancient mage of the original world, I think it is enough to solve the problem this time." lanran pauses for a moment, and a haze appears in her eyes. "The important thing is that I have found some deep problems in my world..."


    Conan looked at lanran with a serious look, and a lot of thoughts flashed in his mind, "hiding deeply... Wait! What can make lanran give up this event, apart from being dragged away by things, is only greater interests..."


    "In other words, it is possible to obtain more important benefits than the power of evil gods... It is also wrong. It should be more important benefits than the power of evil gods that may be obtained this time."


    Conan bit his lower lip, thought further and deduced two possibilities. One is the local power of death world, but considering that youhabach has been swallowed by blue dye... This possibility is very low. Another possibility is that lanran may have found traces of evil creatures in her own world.


    "However, if it is the latter case. Since he didn''t say it! In other words, he may have found a clue, but hasn''t really found it yet?" Conan thought quickly and imagined several possibilities, but on the surface, he regained his composure.


    He took a breath and looked at Su Han. "Then Mr. chairman, I''ll go too. After all, if I don''t open some plug-ins, I may become the most disgraceful member of this Parliament."


    Su Han didn''t speak. Conan didn''t care, shrugged and said he was used to it.


    White beard pinched his crescent beard and looked at his two daughters, "Yazi, tomorrow Nai, you can also participate. Especially tomorrow Nai! You''ve been relaxed a lot lately..."


    "Maybe it''s because you are in a peaceful world. The world environment has a great impact on individuals... However, you should also participate in the battle from time to time! It''s either the day of the decisive battle or the task of the parliament... You should take this to maintain your blood all year round."


    "In this way, if something happens to your world... Even if things are big enough to be helped by members of Parliament, the order of your world still collapses... You can continue to protect what you want to protect with your fist after members of Parliament leave."


    "... yes!" Jiecheng Chennai whispered, no doubt.


    Although Jiecheng tomorrow Nai has really worked hard during this period, Jiecheng tomorrow Nai has never felt that he has surpassed white beard in watching people or training cognition. This is true whether from personal courage or life experience.


    Su Han''s eyes twinkled and stared at the group in front of him. His voice was as gentle as ever, "yuzhiboban, poros, one side of the traffic, rotten wood Luqiya, Edogawa Conan, poison Island Yazi, Jiecheng tomorrow Nai, participate in this mission!"


    The words fell, and the fog around the hall continued to roll, condensing a real and incomparable illusion.


    At the same time, a faint black light suddenly rose and coerced them into the surrounding illusion.


    "It''s really troublesome... Yug." the tenth voice was low, and then his figure turned into a fog and disappeared from his position.


    The scene of Parliament was silent.


    Sakata silver''s eyelids beat wildly. Although Sakata Gangji''s waist was still straight, there was cold sweat exuding from behind and wet his clothes. White beard also frowned, and his fingers gently tapped the armrest of the chair.


    "On the 10th, actually went out in person?" Weber was shocked. After a long silence, he sighed silently, "it seems that the storm this time may cause is much bigger than I thought..."


    Weber had some regrets before. He didn''t make up his mind to participate. But now, a touch of happiness rose in his heart.


    Mom, this battle can''t be done well. It''s really going to be earth shaking. After all, the 10th used to be a condensed incarnation.


    This real body dispatch... It may mean that he sent his avatar to marvel and went out of the world to face the three pillar God

 Chapter 444

    "It''s really interesting." lanran sighed with emotion. He scanned the real illusion around him, and there were a lot of thoughts flowing in his brain.


    The tenth... Is the next moment in the sequence number god. Following Thor carefully into the eagle''s eye of the world, he gave a dull hum.


    He felt that his brain was in unbearable pain at this moment. He held his head in his hands, knelt down first, and then slowly fell to the ground... He curled up and his body twitched uncontrollably


    "My friend! What happened?" Thor changed slightly.


    He half knelt on the ground, and then found that strange granulations were growing on eagle eye''s cheeks. The palm of eagle eye is gradually becoming closer to the fin of fish


    "... is this?" Odin walked forward slowly, only looked at it, and his mind shook.


    After a short silence, his eyes became cold, "Gu Yi... You were right! It''s really not just a matter of the atrium."


    "This is... About the whole nine realms! Even about the whole universe."


    What a vision is Odin? At a glance, he saw the horror of this strange pollution... It''s too dangerous!


    Just a cry makes humans mutate... If a more powerful and strange existence makes a cry, will it make the residents of Asgard mutate?


    And that''s the way it sounds! What if the enemy''s blood soaks the body


    The more Odin thought, the more dignified he looked.


    This creature should not exist!


    Taking a deep breath, Odin grasped the gun of eternity and threw it suddenly. The gorgeous Guanghua cave shoots everywhere.


    The strange octopus''s body was penetrated, and he burst in an instant.


    The eternal gun ran through the earth, setting off a terrible energy storm, sweeping in all directions.


    Just like a nuclear bomb falling, it sets off a huge mushroom cloud. The energy storm flattens high-rise buildings and eliminates all strangeness.


    Master Gu Yi waved his sleeve expressionless, and the space in front of her was refracted, blocking the terrible energy... Until the energy storm subsided, master Gu Yi withdrew it


    Suddenly, a voice without any emotional fluctuation came.


    "Odin, not bad."

 Chapter 445

    "Is someone here again?" Odin turned expressionless and found that Tony Stark opened his eyes now, and there was an endless fog around him.


    Figures walked slowly out of the fog. Su Han stood in front.


    Yuzhiboban looked at Odin repeatedly with a playful smile on his face.


    Odin''s face was expressionless, because he vaguely realized that yuzhibo belonged to the same level as himself. For the existence of the same level, he has always been relatively broad... No!


    Odin suddenly reacted and looked at one side of the passage in disbelief, poros. Immediately, his eyes crossed over the city, tomorrow Nai, poison Island Yazi and others.


    Finally, he stared at Su Han and his eyelids jumped.


    One side passes, poros... All give him the feeling of his peers. Su Han, in particular, was shrouded in fog. His breath was deep and bottomless, which made him feel... Even more mysterious than the five gods


    If the facts were not in front of him, Odin wondered if there was something wrong with his perception.


    After a long silence, Odin took a deep look at the ancient mage, and his voice was gentle, "where did you find these existence?"


    If there is only one, Odin can also be understood as the help pulled out by the ancient mage from a corner of the universe. After all, the universe is too big, and there are countless strong people... It''s normal to have a top strong person dormant occasionally.


    But the premise is that there is only one or two!


    There are four at the same time... One of them is a monster like Su Han, which is too strange


    "They are just friends I used to know." master Gu Yi''s words were as calm as ever.


    Odin glanced at the ancient mage and made no comment. Knowing that master Gu Yi was unwilling to answer, he didn''t ask more.


    Su Han looked at Odin with interest, closed his eyes, felt it, nodded slightly, and sighed silently, "as expected, as I expected."


    Their arrival did not cause any changes in Marvel world... It was naturally accepted by Marvel world.


    Just like the world sacrifice of members of Parliament, from the perspective of the world, we can''t see Su Han and others... The existence of unimaginable Taboos between manwei and members of Parliament is also not found


    "If this theory holds, there is no need to worry about going to the world of magic forbidden books in the future."


    Su Han''s eyes narrowed, and a large number of thoughts flowed in his mind.


    "Gu Yi," said poros in a cold voice, "I''m just curious now. Where is mieba?"


    Polos''s goal has not changed from beginning to end, that is to destroy the hegemony of the universe in this world.


    "He didn''t come formally." master Gu Yi stretched out his hand and pointed to the complete space portal in the distant space, with a dignified look, "that guy hasn''t obtained the space gem now. So he should have used some super long-distance transmission array..."


    "Before, I sensed something wrong, expanded the mirror world, and changed the coordinates of the space gate... Then, that''s what you see now."


    "Why don''t you destroy that space portal?" asked Yu Zhibo coldly.


    At this moment, a large number of evil things poured out of the door and swarmed towards a crowd.


    Master Gu Yi frowned, "because I used the time gem to deduce... Although it was interfered! But I saw... When the portal was destroyed, it was the time for a comprehensive invasion."


    "That guy has made a special setting for that space portal! If it is destroyed, then that space-time will be completely connected with Titan... This will directly increase the number of evil objects passing through Titan by ten times." Su Han''s voice is calm. He uses the observation power of fog space to instantly understand what the current situation is.


    "Is it like this?" Conan arranged his clothes and ties and muttered, "that''s really some trouble."


    Su Han''s voice was indifferent. "I think it''s just good."


    Su Han clenched his palm, light white brilliance rose, and then he punched out.


    The void was full of dense cracks at this moment, and the whole mirror world was shaking, as if it was going to collapse completely at this moment.


    "... this suffocating sense of oppression." Thor''s eyes widened, and he almost suffocated.


    Su Han''s power erupted at this moment, even far above his father.


    With a harsh roar, the far-off space portal collapsed.


    Then the void became dark. Time and space are completely connected at this moment.


    The next moment, the alien species like the tide rushed out of the void.


    That is the most elite vanguard Regiment under mieba. Their shape is similar to aliens, but they are more ferocious than that.


    More importantly, these vanguard legions also have the attribute of evil and strange creatures. They are more powerful than the former vanguard legions and will not die.


    With their arrival, the earth shook violently and then cracked.


    Many evil creatures killed by Odin were revived and reborn at this moment. Coerced in the vanguard corps and killed them together.


    "This..." Odin''s eyes widened and his mind vibrated.


    How is this possible? He was quite sure that the monsters had just died.


    "Wait... Don''t you say, immortal... Yes! These monsters have immortal bodies." Heimdal, who accompanied Odin on the expedition, suddenly thought of something, and a cold sweat permeated his forehead.


    After a short silence, he looked at Odin''s back, and his eyes Rose with a touch of worry. If it''s really like what he imagined, then... The enemy this time may be more difficult to deal with than he budgeted before the war


    Su Han walked slowly to the front, and countless shadow ninjas emerged in the shadow. Their momentum was no weaker than the evil things of the vanguard Legion opposite them, but now they all knelt on one knee and bowed their heads to Su Han.


    Su Han, with an expressionless face, stretched out his hand and pointed to the distance, "... Solve them!"


    The next moment, the shadow ninjas suddenly rushed forward and turned into a dark trend.


    The shadow Ninja collided with the vanguard legion, just like two meat grinder collided.


    Both sides of the battle, regardless of themselves, fought with death.


    This scene is so magnificent!


    "It''s like... The reappearance of the nine World War." heimdar''s face changed.


    The three warriors of the heavenly palace, hogan, vandal and walstag, looked at each other and said nothing.


    They were shocked by this scene.


    The existence shrouded in the fog... Not only has the strength that Odin is afraid of, but also has a group of men who are extremely strong and fearless of life and death


    "I didn''t expect! There are strong people like you on this planet... No! Even Odin, the Lord of Asgard, has come in person?" a strange voice suddenly sounded, and three lasers immediately set off to poros''s body.


    "Interesting," said poros, without expression. He grabbed the laser and smashed it. "No one dared to challenge me so much for a long time..."


    After a sigh, poros''s figure became blurred. He suddenly appeared in front of a strange looking woman and kicked out. Then he was blocked by a strange blade.


    The woman seized the opportunity and stabbed her spear into poros''s chest.


    Polos lifted the sole of his foot gently, kicked it on the spear, and took off into the sky through the power of the spear.


    He floated above the sky, his one eye narrowed slightly, overlooking both.


    "Dead blade general... And dark night neighbor star. Interesting... You are much better than the two guys I know..."


    After a pause, a radian appeared in the corner of poros''s mouth. He said in a low voice, "originally, I wanted to meet mieba, who is also the overlord of the universe for a while..."


    "But now it seems that it''s good to play with you two first."

 Chapter 446

    "The same as... The overlord of the universe?" the pupil of general dead blade suddenly contracted, and a large number of thoughts twinkled in his mind. How could... If the person in front is really the overlord of the universe! Why don''t they know poros at all?


    But if poros is not... It''s not right!


    They have been strengthened by the elimination of tyrants. Now even compared with the former elimination of tyrants, they are only strong but not weak. In other words, they also have the power of cosmic overlord!


    The presence in front of them can easily suppress them... It is enough to prove that he is qualified to assume the name of cosmic overlord!


    Although the dark night neighbor star was also shocked, he looked serious and vigilant and stared at poros. Although she had doubts in her heart, she was also afraid that this was polos''s countermeasure and wanted to divert their attention.


    "Then next, I should be a little more serious."


    Poros looked calm. His armor instantly fell off and directly entered the meteor burst mode.


    "What?"


    "No!"


    The pupil of the star next to the dead blade general and the dark night contracted at the same time, but his body was kicked into the sky at the same moment, penetrating the atmosphere and galloping to the depths of the stars... At the same time, the power of terror penetrated their bodies and shattered their muscles and bones


    "The universe... Overlord?" Thor tutted his mouth, but there was also some doubt in the depths of his eyes. Mieba knows him, but the existence of one eye... He is very strange!


    This is unreasonable. Although Asgard advocates personal force! But at least it is also a cosmic civilization. The search for external intelligence is quite qualified.


    "Interesting!" one side took a deep look at the direction of the sky, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    His black painted wings suddenly spread out and galloped into the distance with a brush.


    At the moment when one side crossed the battlefield, all the bodies of many evil objects around exploded and dissipated into fog.


    If in the past, the shadow ninja and the evil army were still close, now... The shadow army has an overwhelming advantage


    "I can''t let poros and one side pass... It''s more beautiful than the other." Yuzhi Boban said expressionless.


    He opened his palm, and the kaleidoscope in his reincarnation eyes suddenly burst out.


    The void in front of him was twisted, and an extremely huge and strong figure fell down. It was the giant dwarf, he growled, "what?"


    "Wheel tomb... Side prison!" Yu zhiboban said word by word.


    The invisible split shot at this moment, and the body of the giant dwarf exploded. He let out a shrill and shrill cry.


    The next breath, just like the reversal of time, the broken bodies of the giant dwarf star gathered together, and the terrible blood gas suddenly broke out, swept in all directions, and the earth burst into pieces. Unable to withstand this terrible blood gas fluctuation, it was like a demon God coming to the world.


    "It''s better than I thought... But! It''s the best."


    Yu Zhibo suddenly smiled, and the brilliance in his eyes twinkled. He felt the evil breath in the other party''s body... When it was determined that the other party was evil! The stronger the opponent''s strength, solve it... The more evil power he can get in the end.


    "Vientiane sign." Yu Zhibo opened his palm.


    The giant dwarf came at a gallop and disappeared into the hands of yuzhibo. With a slight step on the soles of his feet, his figure galloped towards the sky like a shell and disappeared into the starry sky.


    At the moment, poros has completely turned into a meteor, constantly circulating at the extreme speed of terror in outer space, hitting the dead blade general and the dark night neighbor star, constantly crushing their bodies.


    Even if the two have been strengthened by evil forces, they are useless and have completely lost their Parry ability. Only by virtue of the immortality of evil and evil... But also very reluctantly. Every time you tear each other''s body, part of the body will turn into fog and dissipate out of thin air.


    "Although I felt the strength of these guys before! But now, I still understand... I underestimated these guys." Odin said in a low voice, but his voice was a little dry.


    Poros won''t say more for the time being... Yuzhi Boban and one side pass through, but human beings. It is very likely to hide on the earth


    The strength of these two beings may not be inferior to him.


    This is too scary... Plus the ancient mage! It is possible that the power of the three can destroy Asgard.


    In this case, can Asgard really sit firmly in the position of the Lord of the nine realms and the center of the divine domain?


    Odin was worried. And... He is not a young man now. He often fell into the mystery of Odin not long ago. When he dies... It could be worse.


    After being silent for a long time, Odin took a deep look at Thor standing next to Tony Stark and muttered to himself, "do you have a good relationship with the earth? Although it''s not the best policy, it''s not the worst choice..."


    Odin shook his head and stopped thinking about these problems. It''s actually useless to think about these questions


    Now the most important thing is to eliminate all these weird things. After all, these strange things are completely aimed at civilization.


    "God King, please don''t worry! After this war... Human beings on earth will still maintain their previous attitude towards life." master Gu Yi has lived for a long time and has become a human spirit. Odin knows her mind.


    Of course, this is not that master Gu Yi bowed his head to Odin. Mainly, mankind is not an interstellar civilization! It is best for both sides to maintain an equal alliance with Asgard.


    "But then again," Odin suddenly opened his mouth and stared at master Gu Yi seriously, "master! I remember... The men of mieba are not as strong as they are today? And... Their state is also very strange."


    "I have some doubts whether he has colluded with... And domam similar existence! Even reached an alliance... If there is really the support of different dimensional existence." a haze rose in Odin''s eyes.


    The existence that can do all this must be much stronger than domam... Even if he works together with master Gu Yi, he may not be able to solve it.


    "Don''t worry, mieba just exchanged some knowledge with Yuge. It''s not a big problem." Su Han''s voice was indifferent and didn''t fluctuate at all.


    Odin''s eyelids beat wildly. He took a deep look at Su Han.


    Exchanged knowledge with... The being named YOG? What knowledge can make the strength of mieba''s men increase so much


    And if mieba''s men have become so strong, what will mieba himself do?


    Will... Be completely above him and the ancient mage.

 Chapter 447

    Su Han felt the situation around him. Suddenly, he stretched out his palm and gently patted the void in front of him. The void kept folding and colliding.


    "This is... Damn it!" an angry roar sounded, the folded void suddenly broke, and the void fragments galloped in the direction of Su Han and others under the traction of an inexplicable force.


    Master Gu Yi''s eyebrows were slightly clustered, and with a slight push of his palm, the space in front of him was distorted, making countless void refracted in all directions.


    Two figures emerged in the void. He was thin and slender, with anger on his face. It was ebony throat. As for the other, he had gray skin and painted black pupils. He wore armor and stomach, his face was calm, and there was a breath of terror and suffocation.


    "Ebony throat... Kill tyrants!" master Gu Yi looked heavy. Odin''s palm was gently grasped, and the eternal gun condensed in his hand. He also stared at the two in front of him with a serious face. Especially mieba.


    Odin could clearly feel the extreme terror of killing hegemony at this time. He even felt that he would not be the enemy of mieba.


    "I didn''t expect so many strangers to come! No, I should say... Completely beyond the knowledge given to me by the crown." mieba smiled. His posture was calm, but there was a ray of shock and fear in the depths of his pupils.


    "The knowledge given to me by the crown, even the five gods! The explanation of the life court is very perfect... However, you don''t have it at all! No, even now I use the macro perspective of the world to observe, I can''t detect your trace..."


    Tony Stark''s eyelids beat for several times, "even the five gods... Do you have the knowledge of the life court? This..."


    Tony Stark knows very well that the life court of the five gods is the most high-end existence in the universe... Even he once heard master Gu Yi talk about one or two. It seems that the infinite gem is just the theocracy differentiation of one of the five gods.


    However, listen to the tone of mieba... Yuge is far above these beings!


    After all, the complete information of these existence was given to mieba by Yuge without hesitation.


    "Parliament, Parliament." Tony Stark said to himself, and his expression became more and more complicated.


    "You guys," mieba said suddenly. He opened his arms and looked sincere. "I don''t really want to start this battle! I hope you can give me infinite gems."


    "Everything is for the continuation of the universe! I can swear that when I complete the plan to save the universe... I will personally destroy infinite gemstones! I will not let this terrible force overflow... I can even let you supervise me!"


    Tony Stark''s body was shocked. He had no time to think about other things. He stared at mieba tightly. His voice was cold and his words were firm. "You are a great man! However, we can''t allow half of the life in the universe to die."


    "Well... It''s really like what you can say! The guy cursed by knowledge." mieba youyou sighed. He was not lost, or he was prepared before he said it... After all, he knew Tony Stark very well.


    The next breath, ebony throat disappeared, and he appeared behind Tony Stark. Put your palms forward.


    The magic array appeared in an instant, blocking the palm of urumhou.


    Tony Stark''s armor changed rapidly. There was an armor sliding down on his back, revealing dense bullet holes. Electromagnetic light was emitted from the middle of these bullet holes and impacted on the body of urumhou, causing him to go back again and again.


    With a flick of the palm, he forcibly extinguished all the lightning. Before ebony throat could say anything more, the eternal gun galloped from afar and ran through his body.


    "... what?" ebony''s throat pupil suddenly expanded, but there was no blood splashing through the body, and a large number of granulation spread and reshaped.


    Gu Yi mage folded his hands and differentiated into countless himself. Countless Gu Yi mages had golden energy whips on their arms, bound to ebony throat''s body, and terrible thunder broke out at the same time.


    Ebony''s throat was throbbing with blue tendons in front of his forehead. It was obvious that he was in great pain, but he still had no expression, as if he didn''t feel anything. With a gentle pull of the palm, the terrible reading power will crush all those virtual shadows.


    Odin, wearing the destroyer''s armour stomach, appeared in front of ebony throat, clenched his fist and ran through ebony throat.


    "Great power! Worthy of being the God King of Asgard." ebony throat expressed heartfelt emotion. There was blood flowing around his mouth, but his expression was very indifferent and even full of praise, "but this is what I want."


    Ebony throat suddenly spread black mud from his chest and began to penetrate Odin''s armor.


    "What?" Odin finally realized that it was wrong, but it was too late to retreat.


    Master Gu Yi patted the palm of his hand gently, ebony''s throat locked Odin''s body, and the flesh and blood burst open. Odin quickly retracted his arm.


    At the next moment, the void was stretched without limit, and ebony throat was thousands of miles away from Odin.


    Odin''s arms trembled slightly. He lowered his head, and his eyes saw through the destroyer armor. His arms were plated with a layer of darkness at this moment.


    "... terrible corrosive power." Odin said expressionless, slowly clenching his fist. "But that''s why! That''s why you''re even more damn."


    Ebony throat can even pollute for a short time. What about his son? I''m afraid if we don''t kill mieba and his men here today, he will die, and the mieba force will immediately set off the dusk of the gods


    no Odin''s eyes became deeper and deeper, with heavy haze. The gods just fall at dusk. Mieba controls the power that can corrode them and even make them degenerate


    This is trampling on the glory of Asgard.


    The divine realm can die in battle, but it can''t die in such humiliating degeneration.


    "This guy is much more difficult to deal with than the previous dead blade general, dark night neighbor star and black dwarf star!" master Gu Yi sighed leisurely. Dead blade, dark night is more powerful than leader star and black dwarf star... However, ebony throat is not only far more powerful than those, but also strange.


    In terms of strength, master Gu Yi is sure to defeat ebony throat in a single duel, but the key problem is... It takes a certain amount of time! In a short time, even if she joined hands with Odin, it was difficult to really eliminate it.


    Shaking her head, master Gu Yi''s eyes returned to calm. She gently covered her palm, and the distant world began to flow again. The world collided with the world, just like assimilating into a big mill, crushing a small part of Wu muhou''s body.


    The other side.


    Mieba stared at Su Han''s cheek with a very gentle voice, "what should I call you? The mysterious man in fog..."


    "Or, like the one under the crown, the old ruler... Even the outer God?"


    Su Han looked at mieba, and he said nothing. However, he was not surprised. After all, the fog shrouded in him was enhanced by using the fog space simulation, and the smell of evil and strange system.


    "... old days! Dominator? Outer God?" Tony Stark now drove the strong in the divine domain back to reality and asked them to help the earth''s army in the real world. At the same time, he activated the earth support system.


    Jarvis system improves the computing power to the extreme through the supercomputer room under stark. At the same time, 72 stark group satellites in the universe gave orders to the iron man armor deployed in various regions to gather New York as soon as possible to fight the enemy.


    However, although Tony Stark has a very organized command on the surface, he actually focuses most of his attention on Su Han''s side, and the fact is indeed as he expected... He has obtained an extremely large amount of information.


    "The old dominator... External God? Yes! This should be the name taboo of the evil god system on the 10th..."


    Tony Stark was restless. He always wondered what the evil gods of the evil god system claimed to be? Do you simply call yourself an evil god


    Although the evil gods encountered by members of the Parliament are indeed very terrible, they are not likely to call themselves such a title


    But in the past, even the priests who met evil gods claimed to be evil gods... Tonistak gradually stopped paying attention to this aspect.


    But now, mieba reveals the real name of this vein... The old dominator! Or an external God... Although Tony Stark still doesn''t understand what these two names mean.

 Chapter 448

    Seeing that Su Han didn''t answer, mieba''s eyes twinkled and confirmed what at this moment. He sighed, pressed his left hand on his chest and leaned slightly towards Su Han, "crown... So! Offended."


    Mieba blew out his fist, and the terrible energy swept through. Su Han''s reincarnation eye kaleidoscope rotated, "hell!"


    The terrible energy was swallowed up by Su Han. When the energy dissipates, mieba has disappeared in place.


    "The strength under the crown! More than I expected... It seems that it should not be the noumenon, but the product of incarnation?" mieba''s cold voice came.


    His palm was haunted with golden brilliance. At this moment, he had the sharp concept of surpassing all blades and stabbed Su Han''s back.


    With a crash, mieba''s palm collided with the armed color of Su Han''s body, and even sparks splashed. His face changed dramatically. "What?"


    Su Han turned his head askew and looked at mieba. The kaleidoscope rotated rapidly, "... Mirror flowers, water and moon!"


    After completing the spiritual hypnosis, Su Han used vector control to make the blood in mieba directly flow back through the palm of mieba''s body.


    "... poof!" mieba coughed up a mouthful of blood and backed up until he was ten kilometers away from Su Han.


    "Although it has been overestimated as much as possible before! But now it seems that it is still underestimated?" he stared at Su Han with a heavy look. "Even if it is just an incarnation! Is it so difficult? Although it is also expected."


    After a short time of thinking, mieba was just about to make another move. Suddenly he felt something, "no! I''m in a very wrong state now... Is this?"


    After a moment of silence, mieba suddenly stretched out his palm and ran through his chest. He pulled out his heart without hesitation.


    The granulation continued to spread, reshaping mieba''s hard hit body. He frowned as if he understood something.


    "Yes! I''m attacking myself. I see. Have the five senses completely fallen into the control of the other party? Of course, it''s the same person after all."


    "It''s really tricky! If it''s the original me, unless I have collected heart or soul gems. Otherwise! Even if I have collected more infinite gems... Maybe I can''t detect the slightest problem of the dreamland when I hurt myself to death?" mieba''s face was expressionless.


    He closed his eyes, used the knowledge given by Yug, and began to observe everything around him from the perspective of the world.


    "What mieba is using now is a little similar to the world observation after sacrificing to heaven? It can really relieve the interference and control of jinghuashuiyue on the five senses from another angle." Su Han sighed, "that guy, Yuge, has terrible knowledge! Even this kind of knowledge can be given..."


    "But that''s more interesting!"


    Su Han was noncommittal. Behind him, the angel carved emperor condensed into shape. The shadow is constantly distorted, and another figure shrouded in fog slowly condenses into shape.


    This is the same level as Su Han''s own in different periods of time!


    Although he can only have one, his strength is definitely not inferior to that of Su Han now


    "Then..." Su Han used the power of eternity for a moment, and time slowed down indefinitely at this moment.


    In another time and space, he moved forward at a high speed. There were countless seals on his palm. Chains rushed out and tied to mieba''s body, binding the energy in his body.


    Time continues to flow.


    "... how could this be possible? No, there was a problem with the time just now!" mieba first noticed the chain tied on his body, and his face showed consternation. Then he realized what he was doing and tried his best to struggle.


    However, no matter how hard you try, mieba can''t shake the seal chain at all.


    Su Han summoned himself for another period of time, and now he is almost using all his strength to maintain the seal chain. Unless mieba is completely above Su Han at the moment, he can''t break free


    And it is very obvious that mieba is far from that.


    Watching Su Han walk to his body, mieba no longer struggled. He stared at Su Han shrouded in the fog in front of him. After a long silence, he seriously said, "it''s worthy of being crowned you... Even if it''s an avatar! The means are still so complex and diverse... It solved me so easily."


    Su Han stared at mieba and suddenly said, "do you think I didn''t find your little move?"


    There was a strange black light flashing in front of mieba''s forehead. The ancient lines on mieba''s forehead suddenly came alive and turned into several dark snakes. He opened his mouth, showed his black tusks and bit in the direction of Su Han.


    The fog rises, and the snake composed of evil and strange energy is directly swallowed and absorbed.


    "Impossible!" mieba''s eyelids beat a few times, and a huge wave set off in his heart. This is one of the most advanced techniques given to him by Yug. How can it be eliminated so easily?


    Su Han ignored him and stepped forward with his palm through mieba''s chest. He whispered, "dark cave!"


    Mieba''s face was distorted. He felt the extreme pain and wanted to roar, but he couldn''t say a word. The strange energy completely integrated with his flesh and blood was swallowed up by the dark cave road


    In a hazy way, mieba seems to have come to a mysterious place.


    It is a special universe shrouded in fog, dotted with stars and the rotation of the sun and moon. There is an ancient temple standing on the universe.


    There is a great being shrouded in fog, sitting on the bronze King''s chair, overlooking him from top to bottom.


    "Here... Where is it? Wait a minute! This rich to substantive... The power of the old God around? No... although the nature is similar, it is more advanced than the power of the old God."


    As soon as mieba looked up and looked at Su Han, he found that his body dissipated faster and dropped his head quickly.


    "Damn it... The coronator didn''t give this knowledge at all."


    Mieba clenched his fist and looked gloomy. With the passage of time, he is dying in a little step, but he has no way.


    Even if he used all the old energy in his body to bombard around. The final result is that he dissipates faster


    This place is so weird! It''s deliberately targeting the old energy in his body.


    "Wait a minute!" mieba suddenly thought of something, and his face changed constantly. "Although everything in front of him is not in the record given to me by the crown. However, to restrain the divine power under the crown, the energy essence is superior to that one... There should be only one stronger than that one."


    After a long silence, mieba''s eyes showed a touch of enlightenment and consternation, "I didn''t expect that in the records under the crown, the original chaotic core that dissipated the endless era would appear here..."


    After a long silence, mieba shook his head bitterly and left the matter behind. Because it means nothing to him.


    He sighed faintly, "I didn''t expect... Even if it blocked everything for me! Finally, I still couldn''t get a way to save the universe?"


    The voice fell, and the figure of mieba disappeared and was completely swallowed up.

 Chapter 449

    meanwhile.


    Su Han frowned and a large number of thoughts flashed in his mind, "the core of the original chaos... Fog space! Is it really related to the existence standing at the top of the old dominator?"


    "No... the information revealed by mieba! It''s just... The essence of the foggy space is higher than Yug? Plus he feels unknown, so he can infer that it may be related to Athos..."


    Su Han''s eyes were uncertain, and he immediately considered several possibilities. However, he finally took a deep breath, shook his head and stopped thinking about this problem.


    He looked up at the direction of the sky, saw the color domineering, and felt that the breath of the dead blade general, the dark night neighbor star and the black dwarf star had disappeared.


    Ebony throat, he could have used various means to delay time, but after he noticed that the smell of mieba disappeared, his look changed dramatically and lost his mind for a moment.


    That is, at this moment, Gu Yi mage keenly caught it. With a palm of her hand, the sharp blade transformed from dark energy penetrated into urumhou''s chest, and then erupted in his body, completely collapsing urumhou''s body.


    The ancient master recited the ancient sacrificial language silently, and ebony throat''s body gradually turned into fog.


    However, ebony throat did not pay attention to his death. He just looked in the direction of Su Han. His eyes were still angry, trance, afraid and unbelievable


    Silence returned to the scene.


    Odin pulled out the eternal gun again and stared at Su Han deeply. He felt that there were more and more mysteries shrouded in the fog.


    "The same existence as that under the crown?" Odin thought about what he had said before killing the tyrant. His pupils widened. "Wait a minute! Does that under the crown mean the existence that gives the power to kill the tyrant?"


    "In other words, this guy shrouded in the fog! He is a character of the same level as the existence that has given the power to destroy hegemony... Moreover, this guy is probably just a separate body now." after thinking about this, Odin exuded cold sweat in front of his forehead.


    If mieba hadn''t lied before, Su Han might have more power than expected... He could easily destroy Asgard. Even if he wants to destroy the whole universe, it may also be a very easy thing


    After all, according to many words before mieba, Odin speculates that the existence behind mieba is likely to surpass the five gods and even the court of life.


    With a buzzing sound, the atmosphere on the sky was torn again, and Yuzhi wave spot and poros fell from the sky at the same time.


    "A happy and dripping battle!" a radian was raised in the corner of polos''s mouth, with joy on his face.


    However, compared with him, Yu Zhibo had his hands around his chest and looked cold. "I thought! The strength of the enemy this time would be very good... It disappointed me."


    Tony Stark looked strangely at poros and Yuzhi. Poros is fine, but he feels... Yuzhiboban is pretending to force.


    Of course, despite such speculation, Tony Stark did not dismantle the platform. After all, yuzhiboban has made great efforts to save Marvel world this time.


    Su Han stared into the distance. The rotten wood Lucia waved her sleeve with white snow, which made the mirror New York stained with frost. Conan was full of armed domineering color, showed extremely powerful fighting skills, and defeated one huge strange creature.


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai and poison Island Yazi cooperate perfectly, and pick the leaders among those weird to solve them.


    The powerful members of the Council, in terms of collocation, have a large number of shadow legions


    If it weren''t for the space-time connection node, there are still countless evil spirits pouring out... I''m afraid the enemy has been killed at the moment.


    "What a annoying bug! I''m not interested in playing with you anymore." one side of the passage floats in the air. First, he looks down at the bottom with a cold face, and then turns his head to the space-time connection node.


    With a clap of black wings on his back, one side of the passage directly rushed into the vast space-time connection node. After a few breaths, he rushed out of it again, and suddenly appeared beside Su Han, looking calm.


    Su Han glanced at the direction of the space-time connection node and found that although the connection node still existed, there were no more evil creatures pouring out there.


    Obviously, one side of the passage just brought the base of mieba stationed in evil and alien creatures... No. Su Han looked at a lot of information, and his eyebrows jumped.


    Opposite is Titan, the mother star of mieba, and just now... One side directly destroyed Titan. He even has spare power to use vector control to calm energy fluctuations, avoid the afterwaves of Titan explosion, and spread to the mirror world through space-time connection nodes.


    "Thank you very much for your help." master Gu Yi''s voice was gentle and sincere. She leaned slightly, and the mirror world was spinning at this moment.


    The building returned to its original position and the street was restored to its original dilapidated state.


    Of course, the enemies of the real world have not been completely cleaned up.


    A large number of Asgard gods control their divine power and chase and kill all kinds of evil and strange creatures. However, the evil creatures killed by them can still be resurrected. Therefore, although the Asgard God is powerful, the more they fight, the more grumpy they become.


    However, there was also Tony Stark''s steel army on the scene. This army, engraved with a special priest spell, can effectively sacrifice the killed evil creatures. At the same time, there are magicians of Kama Taj at the scene to assist iron man armor.


    At this time, the real battle between New York and New York has also reached the late stage. The situation is generally stable!


    "The New York catastrophe." Tony Stark sighed faintly.


    "There are both advantages and disadvantages!" master Gu Yi said as always, "there is enough pressure! Only in this way can human beings unite better and make better progress..."


    "At the same time, it also allows the major powers in the human world to have enough awe of those mysterious and dangerous things."


    Hearing the speech, Tony Stark looked serious and gloomy. "Yes! Anyway... I haven''t talked to the black marinated egg."


    Speaking of the last sentence, Tony Stark began to grind his teeth.


    Poison Island Yazi''s face was as solemn as ever, but looking at her shoulders, I knew she endured very hard. Jiecheng tomorrow Nai burst out laughing.


    Rotten Lucia bowed her head. She was not laughing, completely ignoring what was happening around her. Just staring at the snow on the sleeves of his hands, his eyebrows frowned, as if he were thinking about something.


    On the surface, Conan looked around with interest. In fact, he thought about the words exchanged between mieba and No. 10 before

 Chapter 450

    Suddenly remembered something, Conan looked at Tony Stark, "then again, where are the space gems and soul gems now?"


    After a moment of silence, Tony Stark looked in the direction of the stark building. "According to my plan... It should be in the hands of the hulk and Steve by now."


    The sound of breaking the air suddenly sounded, and a green figure galloped from the sky and hit the earth, cracking the earth, and a lot of dust started up at the same time.


    With a roar, the dust was torn open and the figure of the Hulk appeared. His face was a little ferocious.


    "A little interesting!" Yu Zhibo ban jiugouyu''s reincarnation eyes stared at the Hulk with great interest, even if he didn''t show his momentum. The Hulk still feels the horror of yuzhiboban.


    His roar became smaller and smaller, a touch of fear appeared in his eyes, his body shrank rapidly, and soon became Dr. Benner, lying on the ground.


    "... Hawk is still a child''s nature. Let''s tolerate him a little." Tony Stark showed a sense of helplessness. He went forward and checked Dr. Benner''s situation. Then he found the cosmic magic cube in Dr. Benner''s hand.


    "... this is." Odin''s eyes were frozen, and he guessed what he had measured.


    But when he saw Gu Yi, poros, Su Han and others beside him. He resumed his silence.


    After all, the current earth has enough strength to protect the cosmic Cube... Not to mention that the cosmic overlord mieba, who is most obsessed with the cosmic cube, has died... The space gem remains on the earth! Just stay on earth.


    "What are you going to do with this?" Jiecheng Chennai whispered.


    Poison Island Yazi also stared at the cosmic magic cube with a complex look. This is one of the infinite gemstones of Marvel world... It contains unimaginable energy and condenses the mystery of space.


    "Of course, it is kept with extremely perfect measures." Tony Stark''s voice is very serious. He crushed a card and a square armor slowly condensed from nothing.


    Tony Stark opened the chest of the square armor through fingerprint, pupil and other verification methods, and then stuffed the cosmic cube into it.


    He loosened his breath. "The outside of the safe armor is made of wakanda''s vibration gold. In addition to formal means, you can take out the hidden things... It''s difficult to solve it with violence... Well, except for exceptions such as Odin or ancient mage."


    Tony Stark shrugged.


    "Then, what about the soul gem?" Conan said coldly.


    Tony Stark was stunned for a moment, and then his face changed dramatically. He turned and looked like an ancient mage.


    Master Gu Yi smiled, nodded and comforted, "don''t worry... The soul gem is in Steve''s hand. Moreover, I sent several mages to watch. It won''t fall into the hands of Hydra."


    Of course, the reason why Guyi mage did so was more to take into account Tony Stark''s ideas. Otherwise, what if the soul gem really falls into the hands of Hydra?


    In addition to alien invasion or alien dimensional turmoil... Even if the world war starts, master Gu Yi and the Kama Taj she represents will not interfere with reality.


    "Since things have been handled in the world code named marvel, it''s time for us to go back." Su Han''s waist is straight, his voice is indifferent, and there is no fluctuation, "who wants to stay?"


    "I''ll stay." Conan opened his mouth seriously. He looked at Tony Stark. "I want to go to Kama Taj. Besides, I also want to see if I can learn some armor making skills from Mr. stark?"


    "It''s up to you, although I''m not optimistic about you learning this kind of technology!" Tony Stark rolled his eyes.


    If other people in Marvel world ask him about the method of making armor, Tony Stark will be very vigilant. He is not sure that the other party is an agent sent by the Divine Shield Bureau or an undercover of hydra


    But the other members of Parliament... It doesn''t matter!


    Even without talking about the friendship between the two sides... Behind each member stands a whole world, and the world undoubtedly symbolizes different resources


    And almost every member of Parliament can fully represent his own world in Parliament! What this symbolizes is self-evident. So Tony Stark will try to get on well with other members of Parliament... Maybe one day.


    Besides, even if Conan really has talent, he can''t stay in Marvel world for long. Finally, he died and learned to make some primary armor


    Those primary armor manufacturing methods are obsolete for tonistark... Even if Conan really learned them, tonistark didn''t lose!


    "Go to Kama Taj? Mr. Conan! Don''t forget dad''s words. You can''t chew too much." poison Island Yazi took a deep look at Conan.


    "In fact, I have already started to learn the magic of Kama Taj! After all, the particularity of my world is doomed. I can''t only be loyal to one road. I can only say! I''m going to major in the domineering system of the pirate king. This is something that has been determined from the beginning!"


    Conan touched his nose and felt embarrassed. "As for me this time... I''m going to go to Kama Taj to further study and broaden my attacker. I''m not ready to change my major!"


    Poison Island Yazi nodded relieved.


    Poros moved his bones and said hoarsely, "I''ll stay too! I''m a little interested in the cosmic civilization of this world."


    "Well, mage, if I want to go to other cosmic planets! Should you have a channel here?"


    "No problem!" master Gu Yi answered without hesitation.


    One party is noncommittal. At this time, Yuzhi speckle stared at Odin, Thor and others with great interest. Odin was fine and calm. Thor was a little out of breath. He was staring at him and felt uncomfortable.


    Su Han''s thought moved. A fog spread around him, shrouded in Yuzhi waves. One side passed, poison Island Yazi and others.


    When the fog cleared, all the people disappeared.


    "This is... The mystery of space? No!" Odin looked calm and frowned. He didn''t see how Su Han and others disappeared


    This is an incredible thing.


    After all, Odin also knows the mysteries of space... Even if he uses space gemstones, he can feel space fluctuations.


    "Think about it... Nine times out of ten my previous guesses were correct." Odin sighed in his heart after a long silence.


    The infinite gem comes from one of the five gods, and since Su Han shows the means to surpass the space gem... It turns out that he may be better than the five gods

 Chapter 451

    After a long breath, Odin put aside his confused thoughts. He stared at master Gu Yi seriously, "it''s time for me and my children to return to Asgard."


    "May I ask the God King if you can take Mr. poros away? He wants to witness the mystery of the universe." master Gu Yi stretched out his finger and nodded poros.


    Poros frowned for a moment and stopped talking.


    Master Gu Yi glanced at poros and knew the doubts in his heart, and immediately whispered, "I am more resistant to the enemies of different dimensions... Although I am not strange to the universe, my understanding of it is definitely not as good as king Odin."


    "Although I can find other channels to send you to the universe, since King Odin is right in front of me now, why should I give up the near and seek the far?"


    Poros thought about it and found that it was such a truth. Default immediately.


    "... is it really the overlord of other universes?" Odin determined what at this moment. His eyes narrowed slightly and his thoughts twinkled in his mind.


    Finally, Odin looked at poros and opened his mouth carefully, "if you are willing to come, I Asgard is willing to show my greatest enthusiasm! Help you understand Asgard... And the universe we are in!"


    Wait until the gods of Asgard gather again. Heimdal raised his hand, and the rainbow bridge fell from the sky and disappeared with the light.


    "Then, if Conan wants to come to Kamata Taj first, just follow him! If he doesn''t want to come first, just follow Tony Stark and let him open the secret door." master Gu Yi appeared in front of the secret door, and she stepped into it.


    Conan did not hesitate and quickly followed.


    "This guy." Tony Stark was a little embarrassed.


    After a short silence, he patted the safe armor next to him. After scanning around, his look became complex. "Next, I''ll deal with the follow-up of the New York incident... This kind of thing is really troublesome when I think about it."


    ¡­¡­


    Above the fog, Su Han opened his eyes. A great deal of knowledge poured into his brain.


    Su Han frowned slightly and digested slowly. Gradually, his eyes lit up. This knowledge is owned by mieba


    After mieba was completely digested by the fog space, his own diffuse world knowledge and the knowledge given to him by Yuge bubble were all absorbed by the fog space... Now he is controlled by Su Han


    "There''s a lot of knowledge! It''s also useful to me. Summoning the relatives of all kinds of strange old dominators... Hmm? Wait, there''s a special method to summon ksuru. No... there''s a special method to summon other evil gods? Mom, Yug is too cruel."


    Su Han twitched at the corners of his mouth. After a short silence, he suddenly felt a little lucky... Fortunately, the ultimate goal of mieba is to destroy half of his life to protect the universe, rather than really destroy the universe


    Otherwise, he can collect enough materials to directly summon the real body of the old dominator at the edge of the universe


    If the old dominator really comes, it''s really troublesome. Marvel''s universe is bound to turn upside down.


    Even if the strong in Marvel can fight against the old dominators, it is very likely that the whole universe will be completely destroyed in the process of confrontation... Finally, it can only be restarted.


    Su Han shook his head and forced his disordered thoughts away. He looked down at the bottom.


    The real illusion around him dissipated at this moment.


    "Gulalala, my two daughters! It seems that you have gained a lot this time." white beard suddenly smiled, and his eyes were bright and staring at Jiecheng tomorrow Nai and poison Island Yazi.


    Poison Island Yazi looked as calm as ever. Jiecheng tomorrow Nai''s face showed some bitterness and shame. After hesitating for a while, she nodded seriously, "the harvest is really not small... But it''s not evil power! It''s combat experience and understanding of self strength."


    "Dad, you''re right! My strength is too weak... In the previous battle, if it weren''t for the help of Miss poison island... I might die."


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die. The battlefield has always been under my control." rotten Lucia said faintly. The strength she now has is also in the forefront among the many captains of the 13th team of the imperial court in the corpse soul world.


    All the enemies of New York were under the control of rotten Lucia. She could support other members of Parliament at any time.


    One side of the passage gave a cold hum. Of course, on the surface, he is arrogant. In fact, if he just met members of the Parliament and was in danger, he would not hesitate to give support.


    "I never thought that Conan would stay in the world of man." Sawada Tsunayoshi sighed, and remembered what he thought of, Tucao Dao. "But make complaints about the production of the machine with Tucker."


    "Although he is a genius, he is only a genius in detective."


    "Indeed," yuandagu nodded deeply, "if Dr. Ali of Conan''s world came, maybe someone else said."


    One side looked the same, and his fingers gently knocked on the handrail.


    It suddenly occurred to him that Conan''s series of props in the plot stars were all from Dr. Ali... Even the strange thief Kidd''s family seemed to be connected with Dr. Ali, and a small part of his props were also from the doctor


    "It''s not easy to say! Conan''s talent is beyond doubt. And then, after watching Conan''s story, I want to make complaints about it. Even if he knocked out a nuclear reactor on one hand, then said his father taught him in Hawaii... I have no accident." fan has rubbed his eyebrows in a bit of headache.


    "Teaching him to knock out nuclear reactors in Hawaii is OK, but I remember Kudou Shinichi, his father Kudo Yusaku... Is he a novelist?" Bantian''s silver eyelids beat, indicating that they can not make complaints about it. You''ve gone too far. You''ve even changed your career!


    "I guess Conan is just trying water! Don''t think too much. In fact, I''m quite interested in science. If I went to marvel world before, maybe I''ll stay and see if I can learn one or two."


    Jiujianxian smiled and leaned lazily on the back of the chair. Her posture was quite natural and unrestrained.


    "The great scientist jiujianxian... It''s terrible. I can''t imagine such a scene." Weber thought more and more, and his expression became more subtle. Finally, he could only smile bitterly and shake his head.


    "I think this is very feasible!" Ying Zheng''s voice was gentle. "If Mr. Jiu Jianxian comprehensively promotes science in his own world and completes industrialization to make human civilization bright... I''m afraid he is also qualified to sacrifice to heaven."

 Chapter 452

    e quiet.


    Many members of parliament have changed their looks.


    "That''s right!" Jiecheng''s eyes twinkled tomorrow. She seemed to be telling others and talking to herself. "After all, science in that world has not developed... Even in its infancy."


    "A new field with immeasurable potential has been opened up in that world... Think about the impact."


    Jiujianxian looked a while, then frowned and began to think. At first, he just talked casually, but after listening to what members of Parliament said... After careful thinking, he suddenly felt that there was much to be done.


    After taking a deep breath, jiujianxian said solemnly, "this can indeed be used as a backup plan for the future!"


    "... backup plan?" Song que glanced at jiujianxian strangely.


    "Yes," said Jiu Jianxian with a embarrassed smile, "so I was thinking, do you want to popularize the cultivation system? Then, use the method of Huang Rong! Promote the high-grade martial arts methods developed by Mr. Zhang Sanfeng... Let the cultivation of truth and martial arts in our world be listed together."


    "Two pronged approach, nine times out of ten can obtain the qualification to sacrifice to heaven."


    "I see! But then again... In the reform of martial arts, there are Huang Rong and Mr. Zhang Sanfeng Zhuyu in front. No wonder you will think in this direction."


    Lanran nodded thoughtfully, and then added with a smile.


    "However, the situation in your world is somewhat special! After all, your world already has a very high ceiling immortal Xia system. Even if you really reform the martial arts... It may not be called an unprecedented feat... In comparison, it is better to promote science and technology."


    "Speaking of science and technology and the spread of fairy swords and chivalry to the world! I thought of the leader of the worship of the moon." Huang Rong tutted his mouth and looked a little funny.


    "Indeed," Xiao Yu nodded, and the glistening way of Tucao was "what I want to tell the world is that the earth is round, and I want to promote science! By the way, I make complaints about what is real love."


    "However, you guys somehow jumped out to stop me. I''m helpless to worship the moon sect leader, okay?"


    "... I have nothing to say." Elia thought, and her look became subtle. It seems that it is true.


    "If he simply wants to verify science! Who cares about him? Just, he wants to control water Warcraft and even kill the descendants of Nuwa... This is his sin." jiujianxian retorted seriously.


    The leader of the worship of the moon may have taken the right path, but he... Is extremely dangerous.


    Su Han looked down and his eyes twinkled. He thought of something and manipulated the 10th to speak. "If the Honghuang world has made any great achievements, you can get the merit given by God."


    The voice of the 10th did not have any waves. It was more a simple exposition than an inquiry.


    "Hmm?!" fan Xian frowned. Soon, he suddenly woke up and suddenly looked at Li Jing. "Yes, not only Mr. Jiu Jianxian can promote science! Mr. Li Jing can do the same, but also get a lot of merit."


    "There is no doubt about the potential of the scientific system! If Mr. Li Jing created and obtained merits and virtues, even if there is no way to directly become saints... It is more than enough to be a quasi saint and a great Luo Jinxian!"


    "Moreover, even if merit can''t be sanctified directly! It''s also because of the lack of the legendary Hongmeng purple gas? After achieving great achievements, sacrifice to heaven and obtain the world original power. The effect of the world original power... Is not weaker than Hongmeng purple gas?" fan Xianyue said more and more excited.


    Li Jing looked slightly changed, but she looked a little confused and didn''t understand fan Xian''s words.


    After all, the time he joined the parliament was too short, and he didn''t finish reading the plot. His understanding of Science... Can only be said to be a little knowledge


    "Dare you ask?" Li Jing hesitated.


    Fan Xian took two deep breaths, which calmed himself down. He glanced at Li Jing, probably figured out his situation at the moment, and gently comforted, "don''t panic... Wait a minute, I''ll explain it to you in detail."


    "That''s nice." a Xing stared at Li Jing with envy.


    The future growth route was determined during the discussion of members of Parliament... And the upper limit of this growth route is extremely terrible, and it can even reach the realm of saints


    More importantly, the realm of sage is definitely not the end of Li Jing. After all, he can also obtain the omnipotent energy of evil power.


    LAN ran looks a little deep, but he doesn''t look at fan Xian, but glances at No. 10. He sighed in his heart, "the route given by the 10th is too clear... Although it looks like a guess, look at his previous tone and the integrity of this plan... Do you deliberately point it out?"


    His thoughts twinkled in his mind, and LAN Ran''s fingers gently knocked on the handrail, but after hesitating again and again, he didn''t try more in this regard.


    He looked directly at the 10th and asked seriously, "Mr. 10th... How was your handover with the three pillar God?"


    "OK." the tenth asked equivocally.


    "It seems! No loss on the 10th... No, look at this understatement. Maybe it''s the opposite side that suffers." Ying Zheng''s eyes narrowed.


    He suddenly thought that the strongest of the three pillar gods, judg, could not give away the knowledge of mieba for nothing? In consideration of the sacrifice before killing tyrants, I said to offer everything


    Ying Zheng has good reason to doubt that Yuge may have regarded mieba as a pawn to set foot in the marvel world. After all, Marvel''s world level is higher than expected.


    If this high-level world can be occupied, there is no doubt about the benefits that can be fed back


    With this in mind, it is clear that the move before the 10th is to smash someone else''s chessboard, or even finish it, and go forward to provoke


    In this case, Yug seemed to swallow the sullen breath


    After being silent for a long time, Ying Zheng took a deep look at Su Han, "the dignity of Mr. President may be far beyond my imagination."


    Ying Zheng suddenly had a bold idea in his mind. He said quietly, "I have some doubts now. The position of the parliamentary head in the endless void is equal to my position in the Qin Empire..."


    "And those old gods that may not belong to the head of parliament may be similar to the aristocrats left over from the six countries?"


    After considering for a long time, he spoke carefully, "Mr. Ying Zheng''s words are indeed reasonable, and this can also correspond to what mieba said before, the old name of the old God... That is, the old God."


    "But from this perspective, there is a fatal logical problem." Lan ran also got serious and participated in the discussion.


    "Judging from past experience... The status of evil gods, or old gods, in the endless void is undoubtedly called the enemy of the world. Isn''t there even a saying before? The current era of nothingness... Is suspected to be the era of evil gods."


    "In contrast, the old gods should now be the backbone of the Qin Empire... How can they also be the survivors of the six countries."

 Chapter 453

    "Mr. lanran, what he said is also reasonable." after a little thinking, Yuan Dagu nodded deeply, and he sighed faintly. "Void pattern! The information we have is limited after all... It''s really difficult to deduce."


    Sakata Gangji gazed seriously at the 10th. After a long time, he sighed and looked away. At the moment, the 10th was very silent and obviously did not answer their doubts.


    One of the passers-by''s faces was expressionless. His eyes were down at the moment, and a large number of thoughts twinkled in his mind. He used all his evil powers to deduce lv6 realm calculation.


    When the whole deduction is perfect and a logically perfect ring is formed. The passing body of one side was slightly shocked.


    His eyes brightened amazingly at this moment, understood what, and the corners of his mouth lifted a radian, "I see... It turns out that this is the real, non divine body! Listen to the meaning of heaven?"


    Weber suddenly turned his head and looked at one side of the passage, with some doubts. In fact, many people at the scene also paid attention to the passage of one party, but considering the lonely character of one party, they didn''t say anything.


    Zhang Sanfeng stroked his gray beard. He thought a little and said cautiously, "the strength of Mr. Tong on one side... Seems to have been greatly enhanced?"


    "Not to mention a substantial increase!" one party casually leaned back on the chair, his eyes gently crossed the people on the scene, and finally fell on No. 10.


    He said calmly and casually, "it should be said that now I... Can really drive my current power at will."


    "You should have noticed before? Even if I participated in the mission! However, I don''t want to fight with the enemy as yuzhiboban and poros..."


    "This is not because I despise the power of evil gods... But because I have just stepped out of this realm! Although my computing power and ability level have been greatly improved... My computing method is still the original LV5 level, which leads to my control of power! There are problems."


    The power before one side passes is too strong.


    When his computing power can''t keep up, he is equivalent to making it difficult to make perfect use of his power... If he faces the strong at the same level, it is easy to go wild... And his current power goes wild! The earth will be destroyed in an instant.


    So before, he only killed some small soldiers instead of directly participating in the battlefield to prevent accidental injury to other council members on the scene... Of course, this is also the reason why Council members assigned all their enemies at that time


    "So it is... That explains it."


    Yu Zhibo nodded with deep eyes. In fact, he didn''t find this before, but now one party mentioned it, and he thought in turn... He determined that there was a problem with the previous party.


    "In that case, I also..." rotten wood Lucia looked serious, and she hesitated. Lanran properly reminded, "your sleeve is white and snow. It''s already very strong! It''s not inferior to ice wheel pill... It''s even more likely to surpass ice wheel pill."


    "Soul chopping Sabre needs to be developed gradually... Even if you continue to strengthen now! It will not drive your own strength too high... The strength of the God of death system lies in the average and strength of each system..."


    Lanran said meaningfully, "sometimes, with comprehensive enhancement, it is easier to touch a higher level."


    "... I see." rotten wood Lucia took a deep look at lanran and thought that lanran was a versatile person of this type. Immediately disappeared directly into the cultivation moon above the sky.


    She is ready to use the month of cultivation to assist her cultivation with evil divine power, so as to improve her spiritual pressure, instant step and white fight in an all-round way. The foundation will be really solid!


    "Little ya," white beard said suddenly, "according to the power level you showed before, you are now... Among the four emperors in the old era, which can also be regarded as the middle and upper reaches."


    "... dad." poison island''s child looked sluggish.


    "Gula Lala, although you pressed before! But it''s very difficult to hide from my eyes." white beard laughed, and he gave poison Island Yazi unimaginable praise. "Your swordsmanship is already one of the strongest under the eagle''s eye in our world."


    "No! If you fight with eagle eye now and simply compete with swordsmanship, your chance of victory is four... Eagle eye is six!"


    "Well, your accomplishments in armed color hegemony are also moving closer to the realm of Kapp''s old thing... If you consider your vampire fruit."


    White beard took some comfort in his eyes. After a long silence, he regretted, "if you were a person in our pirate world, how good it would be."


    If poison Island Yazi is from the pirate world, white beard can even consider giving his position to poison Island Yazi, then retire and accompany his sons and daughters every day


    You know, the current white beard is not the former four emperors, but an indispensable part of the new world government... The requirements for strength are very high.


    It can make white beard have such an idea, which proves from the side how terrible the poison Island child is at the moment.


    Poison Island Yazi heard what white beard meant and looked extremely serious. "Dad, what are you talking about? Even if I''m not from the pirate world, I''m also your daughter!"


    "Moreover, your four emperors and the position of general adviser of the world government... You should bear it yourself. After you sacrifice to heaven now! It''s easy for you to rejuvenate, even if you carry it for another 100 years. Don''t think about retiring!"


    "Maybe I''ve witnessed too much, so I feel a little tired! I feel tired occasionally... Although it''s only extremely occasionally!"


    White beard opened his mouth calmly, then smiled dumbly, "of course, maybe he wants to step down! Then devote himself to Parliament and practice."


    Yu Zhibo stopped talking. His eyes were a little deep. White beard was always a man like steel in his eyes, especially in the battle on his top. He was still standing.


    That''s why yuzhiboban once recognized white beard... So when he heard white beard''s words, yuzhiboban''s mood was very complicated.


    Of course, he didn''t just believe it or refute it.


    Even yuzhiboban himself will be tired at some special times.


    The powerful part of these strong people is never that their mind is perfect and never flawed... But that their mind is tough enough to know when to do what to do.

 Chapter 454

    "Asina''s strength... Don''t the old man give a comment?" Huang Rong was interested, and his voice was a little playful.


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai opened his mouth and couldn''t say anything. He looked at his white beard with some anxiety. She now has a subtle feeling that the head teacher starts to comment on her poor student after commenting on the excellent student.


    "Tomorrow Nai is working hard! There is a lot of room for progress in the future." white beard whispered, "and I talked to Tony Stark about this before."


    "He put forward a guess, that is, if tomorrow Nai uses evil power to strengthen his impact fruit... After the evolution of impact fruit, not only the destructive power may be higher than my original shock fruit, but more importantly, it may have more conceptual ability... For example, similar to children''s fun fruit and ghost fruit?"


    Su Han was also interested. He immediately used the deduction ability of fog space, and then came to a very interesting conclusion.


    After thinking about it, he manipulated the speech on the 10th, "Jiecheng tomorrow Nai will use all the evil power obtained this time to strengthen the devil fruit. The impact fruit can shock the fruit as much as the destructive power! But the most important thing is that the further development of the impact fruit can make it have a role similar to the meat ball fruit."


    Parliament fell into a brief silence, and many people''s faces changed.


    "... meatball fruit? Wait a minute!" Fengyuan suddenly reacted, and his look changed dramatically. "Do you mean... Meatball fruit bounces away, fatigue, toxin and negative state? And miss Jiecheng uses the shock wave to wash away the fatigue, toxin and negative state?"


    Su Han didn''t answer, but his attitude was tacit.


    "Is that so?" Weber nodded thoughtfully and sighed in his heart that Tony Stark''s guess was really true.


    Suddenly, a fog rose from several chairs. Conan, Gu Yi mage, Tony Stark and others appeared on the bronze chairs out of thin air.


    "It''s really troublesome." Tony Stark sighed. He first glanced at the members of the scene, then raised his eyebrows, got up directly and threw himself into the month of cultivation above his head.


    Xiaoyu was pleasantly surprised when she saw several people coming, but before she said hello, she saw Tony Stark enter the month of cultivation. Immediately choked, "is this?"


    Master Gu Yi thought for a while and suddenly thought about what to understand, with a little helplessness on his face. "It is estimated that he has just learned about the real world! Now it is the middle of cultivation... He is ready to make use of the time ratio of one day to one year of the month of cultivation to formulate a plan on how to solve this problem at the fastest speed."


    "I see! Mr. stark... It''s really hard." Xiaoyu suddenly realized.


    "Marvel star, the last boss to defeat is mieba! Even in the original historical track, Tony Stark sacrificed his life to defeat mieba. Now mieba fell early, I don''t think Mr. stark will feel tired now!" shizaki smiled and opened his mouth.


    Gradually, her words took a touch of seriousness, "in fact, if I can realize my dream now! I am also willing to enter the month of cultivation every day..."


    Shizaki crazy three is not talking. During this period, she really spent most of her time in the month of cultivation. Cultivate domineering and martial arts in an all-round way... So as to try to get rid of the influence of ELF crystallization


    After all, she had determined that the fairy crystallization originated from the initial fairy. In addition to the words once said on the 10th... Shizaki crazy three has every reason to believe that it is impossible to surpass the original spirit by relying solely on the power of the spirit... He can only cultivate the power of other attributes! See if you can overtake in the corner.


    Parliament was quiet for a moment. Bruce Wayne looked silent. He could understand Tony Stark''s state and the words of crazy shizaki.


    "Well... Mr. Conan!" Jiecheng tomorrow Nai hesitated for a moment, but still couldn''t stand his curiosity and asked carefully, "aren''t you going to Kamata Taj to further learn magic and broaden your ability... How can you do it now?"


    "I''ve just arrived at Kamata Taj... Now I want to enter the parliament first and see what you''re discussing? After all, you used to discuss a lot of informative things when you just finished your task... But now it seems that I''m still late?" Conan pushed his glasses. His face was a little bitter.


    Jiecheng Chennai opened his mouth tomorrow. Finally, after thinking, he still felt that no matter what he said now, there was a taste of ridicule. He shook his head immediately.


    After a pause, she simply closed her eyes and added all the evil power to her impact fruit.


    The next moment, she felt her strength was improving. Jiecheng tomorrow, Nai''s waist was straight, and an unimaginable spirit spread outward from her.


    "This... Overlord color domineering?" a Xing suddenly opened his eyes, which was stunned and incredible. It doesn''t make sense. The character of Jiecheng tomorrow Nai... Doesn''t look like a wanton sea overlord.


    "A Xing, don''t underestimate tomorrow Nai, goo la la la." white beard suddenly smiled. He gently looked at Jiecheng tomorrow Nai shrouded in fog.


    "In the world of sword realm, she can grow up in such a short time and become a top player! It can show her talent."


    "Maybe tomorrow will be a little worse than poison Island children! But... They are all compared."


    White beard shook his head noncommittally. Poison Island Yazi has extremely high talent... Although she has the nature of a murderer, this nature is not a defect in the pirate world


    In other words, if poison Island children are in the pirate world, even without the help of Parliament, they will have a great chance to become a swordsman who is not inferior to the eagle''s eye in the future... Of course, the premise is that poison Island children are the native residents of the pirate world.


    After all, the physique of the residents of the implied record world of the school park is different from that of the pirate king world... If there is no parliament to make up for the gap between the two sides. Well, although poison Island Yazi has really caught up with eagle eye through training in fencing, it will still be a lot worse on other basic levels


    From this point of view, although Jiecheng tomorrow Nai is inferior to poison Island Yazi. But if Jiecheng is born in the pirate king tomorrow, even if there is no parliament... She can become a major general or even a lieutenant general


    "How strong do you think Miss athena will become after this strengthening?" Huang Rong blinked, quite curious.

 Chapter 455

    "Didn''t you say before No. 10? After strengthening... The impact fruit has the destructive power comparable to the original shock fruit! At the same time, it also has the conceptual ability of meatball fruit..."


    White beard stroked his white crescent beard and made an estimate, "after tomorrow''s Nai strengthening is completed, go into the month of cultivation and develop it well. Even if you only rely on the fruit ability, you can touch the threshold of the four emperors?"


    "... so fast?" Huang Rong was still so lively on the surface, but there was a shock in the depths of her eyes.


    "It''s normal! In the world of the pirate king, the devil fruit is an extremely special existence." Song lacked an expressionless face and opened his mouth coldly.


    "Even an ordinary person without any strong inheritance, as long as he obtains a strong fruit! Then he can ascend to the sky step by step and obtain the qualification to compete with the top strong in the future..."


    "After strengthening, Miss Jiecheng''s impact fruit is equivalent to the combination of two top fruits: earthquake fruit and meatball fruit. Therefore, it can be imagined that terror... Exercise for a period of time after strengthening! Even if she can catch up with red hair, I take it for granted."


    "Is red hair so miserable? Now it has become a unit of power calculation." Penglai mountain Huiye''s posture is still elegant, but his face is faint and can''t cry or laugh.


    "The strength gap between the four emperors is extremely huge." Yu zhiboban looked indifferent. "For example, when watching the early star of the pirate plot... I saw the four emperors set off so tall! I really thought their strength was very strong."


    "Then... BigMom refreshed my understanding of the strength of the four emperors. But when I felt that BigMom was the bottom of the four emperors and the shame of the four emperors... Kaiduo who secretly attacked Guangyue again..."


    "Kui kaiduo, who claims to be the strongest creature in the world, is a monster who keeps committing suicide but can''t die... In fact, in the end, he is just a mean person. Oh, no, it should be a mean dragon."


    The corners of Yu Zhibo''s mouth evoked a radian, which seemed to ridicule and despise.


    "Indeed, after watching the plot stars, we can know how terrible dad is." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai deeply thought with emotion.


    After thinking about it, she said word by word, "the name of the strongest man in the world is by no means a false name."


    "But what does this have to do with red hair?" Xiaoyu fell into meditation.


    "Red hair and kaiduo had a confrontation! But in that battle, red hair did not occupy an absolute advantage... It can be seen that red hair is roughly at the same level as kaiduo. So! If Jiecheng tomorrow Nai can chase kaiduo one day, she should also be able to chase red hair." Tang Hao said casually.


    "Goo la la la." white beard just smiled at this and did not join the discussion between the two sides.


    Poison Island Yazi thought a little and bowed slightly to the people at the scene, "then you guys, I''m leaving for the time being."


    The voice fell, and the poison Island child then entered the cultivation moon above the sky. She is going to exercise her three color domineering spirit with the help of evil spirits.


    Conan lowered his eyes, and he began to carefully consider where to add the evil power.


    Yuzhi wave spot is still customary. One third of the evil divine power is added to the reincarnation eye, one third of the evil divine power is added to the chakra in the body, and the rest of the evil divine power is added to the immortal human body.


    The next moment, there was a terrible smell on yuzhiboban''s body, which was spreading and gradually began to improve.


    Looking at this scene, Huang Rong sighed, "envy! Anyway, I''ve digested the harvest after sacrificing to heaven..."


    "If there is a task next, I should also participate... Fight hard to become stronger."


    Ying Zheng took a deep look at Huang Rong and was noncommittal. Of course, Ying Zheng is also determined to participate in the next task.


    However, although Ying Zheng and Huang Rong are similar, they are different after all.


    Ying Zheng has the spiritual foundation of the first emperor, coupled with the path of the original God he took... In theory, in addition to making achievements and becoming stronger... His people become stronger and stronger. He can also summon these powerful people


    Huang Rong can only get the feedback of the source force by making achievements... So as to become stronger.


    Su Han stared at the scenes in front of him with great interest. After a little thinking, he also began to close his eyes for cultivation.


    The evil divine power gained from mieba''s body was all added to his cultivation.


    The next breath, Su Han''s cultivation naturally broke through.


    Mieba is by no means an ordinary existence of sages... Even if he is placed in the fantasy real world, it is also a existence at the peak of sages


    Even the demon ancestor Su Han met before is by no means the enemy of mieba. If the two join hands, they are likely to be even with mieba... Only if the three join hands, can they defeat mieba


    Therefore, the evil power fed back by mieba is an extremely huge number.


    The wood Qi in the body burns with fire. The internal organs are hot at this moment, and every drop of blood is engraved with the profound meaning of fire at this moment


    Su Han''s body resonated with the vast fog space.


    At this moment, stars have changed into stars, emitting unparalleled light and heat.


    Moreover, these stars resonate with the day of the decisive battle above the fog.


    "What?" Tony Stark looked slightly changed. He looked around and watched the birth of stars.


    Moreover, Tony Stark noticed that these stars emitted a unique gravitational field, captured ordinary planets, and gradually formed a planetary system.


    "Is it similar to the structure of the solar system? No... in addition to the planetary system with a single star, there are also planetary systems with two stars, or even planetary systems with three stars... It''s very interesting." Bruce Wayne''s eyes were burning.


    He firmly reflected the evolution process of star systems in his mind. Even for a while, he couldn''t think of the evolution of these star systems. It doesn''t matter what the physical meaning revealed... Write it down first, and then talk about others


    Zhang Sanfeng looked a little serious. He looked around and frowned, "is it evolving again? However, I can''t see the mystery."


    After a little thinking, Zhang Sanfeng''s eyes flickered, simply closed his eyes, entered the state of unity of heaven and man, and sensed the situation around him.


    "Wait... This feeling is? Well, yes... These large and small stars resonate with the decisive day above the sky. Moreover, the connection between the two is not just that..."

 Chapter 456

    "What do you mean?" Huang Rong asked. She was intrigued by Zhang Sanfeng''s words.


    Zhang Sanfeng opened his eyes. His fingers gently knocked on the handrail. He wanted to talk for several times and finally sighed.


    "Although the Taoist priest has a vague feeling, he can''t say it concretely."


    "No, what you said has revealed an extremely huge amount of information." master Gu Yi spoke slowly. She looked calm and had a touch of surprise in the depths of her eyes, but soon, the surprise dissipated and was replaced by thoughtful.


    She whispered, "once, many galaxies in the misty universe evolved into many galaxies and galaxy clusters in the real world. Now, with the further emergence of stars and the birth of permanent galaxies... I can think that the details of this misty universe are closer to the real universe?"


    "No," Bruce Wayne said suddenly, his face indifferent. "Mage! Although I respect you... I have to remind you that this is the real universe."


    Master Gu Yi took a deep look at Bruce Wayne, nodded, and simply went straight to the point, "you''re right... But I mean, the stars born now are only stars. The decisive day above the sky may symbolize the concept of stars."


    "For example, I heard you talk about the famine... At that time, you said that there should be only one sun in the famine world? And that sun is the eyes of the creator Pangu..."


    "There should not be a large number of stars in the boundless world? Or even if there are, those stars are just stars and can''t bear the name of the sun."


    "... you mean." fan Xian''s eyes widened. He guessed the idea of master Gu Yi and set off a huge wave in his heart.


    "Yes, I think... Today''s stars may be similar to those in the real universe. But the day of the decisive battle in the sky is similar to the only sun in the wilderness! It symbolizes a kind of power and concept." master Gu Yi''s words are still gentle although she can''t calm down in her heart.


    Lanran said nothing. He looked at Su Han seriously.


    Master Gu Yi said so, so the truth is nine times out of ten... But in this way, there is a problem


    The day of decisive battle and the month of cultivation in the sky are shaped by the chairman''s thought.


    If we say that the day of the decisive battle is similar to the only sun in the famine. Doesn''t that mean that the head of Parliament created the incarnation of the eyes of the creator level figures at the thought of one idea?


    After a pause, LAN ran lowered her eyes and sighed in her heart, "I''m a little confused... Isn''t this a matter of course? The chairman of the Council surpasses the creation gods such as Pangu..."


    "Even the mystery of the day of the decisive battle and the significance it represents... May be much taller than the only sun in the boundless world."


    "After all, the day of the decisive battle can lead to different strong men in different worlds..."


    Lanran even suspects that in the future, there will be people from the wild world discussed by the parliament to join the parliament... At that time, it can even project Pangu on the day of the decisive battle created by the president of the parliament


    In essence, let the president of Parliament, who is an exception above many worlds and even the nothingness outside the world, occupy an absolute high position... Compared with the existence in the world, this is an injustice to the existence inside the world


    Even if the creator God exists in the world, the same is true


    The No. 9 glorious and shapeless God is also suspected to be the creator God of Altman''s multiverse, which creates an endless parallel world... He is not still a member of the council president, or even the penultimate in sequence


    Su Han had just stabilized his cultivation, opened his eyes and heard the words discussed by the members of the parliament.


    The corners of his mouth twitched, with a subtle expression. After a long silence, he sighed in his heart, "I don''t know whether you want to guess or tell the truth."


    Su Han glanced at the decisive day above the sky and scanned many stars. He could not find a more reasonable explanation than the members of Parliament had said before.


    "... every star! Does it symbolize a sun? So many suns have been created in an instant!" Li Jing bit his lower lip. After he was silent for a long time, he barely calmed his inner palpitation and took a deep look at Su Han.


    Compared with Li Jing, Shi Qi looked at Su Han''s eyes, but he seemed a little crazy. This enthusiasm even made Su Han feel uncomfortable.


    After thinking about it, Su Han simply asked the 10th to speak, "Miss spirit, you are just so unscrupulous... Are you really not afraid of death?"


    Calm, indifferent, no mood


    These words are like a foreign body abnormal to all life, simply expounding a certain fact.


    Sakata Gangji''s eyelids beat a few times, but he had long been used to the state of No. 10. He shook his head slightly and said sincerely, "miss shizaki, I''d better accept the warning of No. 10..."


    "The council president may not mean us any harm, but... We are not qualified to look directly at him."


    "No, it should be said that even if he shrouded himself in a fog to protect us, we are still not qualified to look directly at him shrouded in the fog."


    "I understand! His spirit is too noble." crazy three shizaki finally withdrew his eyes, which relieved many people who paid attention to this side.


    "Miss Shiqi, what just came to mind? Why did you suddenly feel so... Um, excited?" fan Xian thought for a long time before he came up with a more appropriate word.


    "Just simply understand how terrible the president is, and have a full understanding of her future! Then... Understand those things in my world, which is no longer a problem." shizaki Kuang three covered her mouth and smiled, her eyes gradually burning.


    In front of the great power to change the universe, what is the initial spirit?


    The power of the president of the Council largely determines the upper limit of her future development


    At this moment, there was no confusion in her heart, only absolute confidence. Just keep working hard! She can.


    "You see the scene of the 10th in the marvel world and fighting against mieba before, should you no longer worry about your own world?" Tony Stark said coldly.


    The battle between the 10th and mieba was a high-level terror.


    It can be said that if we fight in the real world, a slight distraction between the two can ruin the whole earth... Even the solar system may no longer exist

 Chapter 457

    It''s not that the destructive power of both can really destroy the solar system. When the two fight, it is more the influence of conceptual level... This influence is regardless of scope.


    Strictly speaking, in the outside world, in the end, whether it is the collapse of the solar system, the impact of the Milky way... Or the collapse of the nine realms, it is normal to let Asgard step into the dusk of the gods together in advance


    Even if Tony Stark watched the battle all the way, inherited the mantle of Gu Yi mage and learned about higher-level fields... He can only roughly estimate the horror of their impact, but he can''t accurately estimate how far-reaching their impact will be if they are not restrained


    "Although what you said is really terrible, I can''t understand those things at all." shizaki crazy three smiled dumbly, and she stretched out her hand to point to the clock in her pupil. "But things like the change of the universe and the evolution of stars! These eyes can still see."


    "It''s normal," Qingdi said calmly, "just like when lanran became stronger, he found the horror of Altman''s world..."


    "No, no, no, you''re wrong," lanran retorted with a smile, but there was something strange in the depths of his eyes and his words were complex. "It should be said that he became stronger... Instead, he couldn''t touch the bottom of Altman''s world."


    Bruce Wayne looked inexplicable after a brief silence. He suddenly thought of something and stared at yuandagu and Fengyuan with flickering eyes.


    "... Mr. Bruce, what are you? Wait, don''t you say." Fengyuan suddenly thought of something and looked strange.


    If he remembers correctly, it seems that Batman has similar problems with Tony Stark? That is, I like to study anti armor.


    Fengyuan Gulu swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Batman''s eyes now... He''s not going to go back to develop anti REO armor, anti diga armor, is he?


    Bruce Wayne has great attainments in psychology. He instantly saw Fengyuan''s idea and thought about it. He felt that it was not a good thing for the misunderstanding to continue. He immediately explained quietly, "no, I just want to study... Altman''s power of light. After all, this energy seems to be equivalent to the omnipotent new energy in a sense."


    "Of course, even in the future, you are really willing to cooperate with me... I really because you two have developed what armor... It will also be called Dega armor or Leo armor. Instead of adding that anti armor!"


    After a pause, Bruce Wayne said meaningfully, "after all, as members of Parliament, we can''t hurt each other... No matter who makes what armor, I won''t add that anti word."


    Tony Stark:


    He felt Bruce Wayne was targeting him!


    After a moment of silence, Feng Yuan took a long breath, "you''re right."


    Su Han glanced at the group of guys in front of him, suddenly shook his head and immediately thought. The figure disappeared directly from the fog space.


    The fog Hall fell into a brief silence. Lanran stares at the empty bronze throne, her eyes flickering.


    "Yug, it''s a monster beyond imagination." rotten wood Lucia suddenly opened her mouth, and her voice was serious. "We all know the original strength of mieba..."


    "And I feel that the strength of mieba who sacrificed Yuge before can be compared with mieba who collected all infinite gemstones."


    "No, no, no," Tony Stark said thoughtfully, "the mieba in the original historical track, even if he has collected all the infinite gemstones, he can''t use the power of infinite gemstones at will... But the mieba just now has no restrictions on using his own power."


    "Of course, in terms of absolute hard power... Killing tyrants after sacrificing evil gods is probably not as good as killing tyrants with full gemstones. After all, if the power and means are equal! He directly rings his fingers... Why should he look for infinite gemstones all over the world?"


    "I don''t think so." after looking at Tony Stark for a few eyes, he said calmly, "do you remember the image projected by the president of Parliament before the mission starts?"


    "Mieba has many ways to kill half the creatures... He just chose the simplest way..."


    Parliament fell into silence again.


    After a long time, Gu xun''er sighed with complex emotion, "mieba is really strong, and... There is No. 10 Yuge... They are really so terrible."


    Yug only gave mieba some knowledge and let mieba catch up with himself who controlled all the gems... It''s hard to imagine how powerful Yug''s noumenon is


    "In front of that great existence, maybe the universe is like the soap bubbles we usually blow... Gently, you can crush it?" Tang Hao put his hands around his chest, and his face was also a little heavy. "The world is becoming more and more dangerous..."


    "I suddenly envy my child now! I don''t know anything. Maybe I can live easily?" Tang Hao pointed to the handrail.


    He had begun to think, how terrible would it be if there was such a sacrifice in his own world? Even if that person only gets one tenth of the power to destroy hegemony, he can also easily destroy Douluo continent.


    Even if the divine world is destroyed together... It is also a matter of course in Tang Hao''s eyes


    Although Tang Hao knows that this really happened, members of the parliament will definitely help... But what if the world is destroyed before he goes to the parliament for help? So what?


    Should he ask the president to reshape his universe? Tang Hao doesn''t doubt that the president of Parliament has such strength, but... Will the president of Parliament really agree to his prayer?


    He doubted it.


    "Don''t think too much." jiujianxian opened his mouth with a deep look. "Yuge... Maybe there is no malice. Just as the chairman said at the beginning, he just gives you knowledge! What he did before killing hegemony is essentially exchange."


    "The old God is different from the old God... For example, the tenth."


    Jiujianxian pointed to the empty position of No. 10. He said seriously, "No. 10 should also be one of the old gods, but his character is mild, which is obviously different from those old gods who want to destroy the world..."


    "Indeed," lanran said, as always, "or, in the final analysis... Even if the old gods like to destroy the world... I think the old gods who like to destroy the world are only a small part. You can''t assert that all the old gods like to destroy the world just because of an example! This is a very irresponsible speculation."

 Chapter 458

    "You''re right," said Yu Zhibo ban, nodding slightly, and then sneering, "but then again, it''s meaningless that you are afraid that Yuge will continue to give knowledge to other members of your world... There are few people with spirit and perseverance like mieba."


    "The most likely way for ordinary people to get the knowledge given by the old God is to go completely crazy..."


    "Mr. Ban, what you said is very reasonable." Tang Hao has to admit that the truth is most likely what Yu zhiboban said. He was just thinking too much before.


    "Say something to make people happy," Jiu Jianxian took a deep breath and looked a little excited. "Say, just watching the evolution of the sun and stars, I realized a new sword technique. I''m going to call it the sun real sword!"


    He turned to look at the famous swordsman in the Parliament and issued an invitation, "Mr. Song Ke, are you interested in competing with me?"


    Feeling the hot eyes of jiujianxian, song que said coldly after a short silence, "you''d better find Mr. Zhang Sanfeng. My strength is too far from you!"


    "... OK." jiujianxian''s eyebrows jumped, thought about it, smacked his mouth, and didn''t say much.


    Song que looked at Ying Zheng and said sincerely, "Your Majesty, my previous ideas have not changed..."


    Ying Zheng didn''t answer, but just stared at Song vacancy quietly. Wait for him to continue to speak.


    "As you said before, you fully support the Lingnan area where song valve is located to complete industrialization. Then, I will make achievements and sacrifice to heaven... Finally, I urge the president of the parliament to unite our two worlds and unify my world."


    "... what are you doing?" Ying Zheng sighed lightly.


    It would be easy for song Ke to let his song valve complete industrialization and unify the world... After all, song valve had the capital to compete for the Lord of the world


    Of course, in the final analysis, this matter is of great benefit to Ying Zheng, so he will only sigh with such a sentence


    After thinking about it, Ying Zheng turned his hand and took out a card, "the reward I exchanged with the chairman of the Council is ready..."


    "The LINGJI card of Qin Shihuang Ying Zheng, I believe that the value of this card is enough."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Su Han opened his eyes in reality. He stretched his waist, "these guys."


    Recalling the various discussions among members of the parliament, Su Han shook his head noncommittally. Soon he took out his mobile phone, searched it a little, and frowned.


    The news about Wudao college in Mordor is now widely spread on the Internet. More importantly, there are a large number of videos about Wudao college in mordu.


    "Has the news... Spread in an all-round way? Yes, Dabi of mordu college has been open to the outside world. Since taikangzi doesn''t prohibit shooting, it shows that he has the idea that prepositions are public." Su Han thought about the shooting equipment around Dabi of the college before.


    He randomly opened the beep station, a video with the highest ranking, and a series of bullet screens crossed.


    "Ten BRUSHES! Red fire, trance."


    "Ding! Congratulations on your discovery! The treasure of the town station!"


    "God is the treasure of the town station! This is clearly the treasure of the town. (dog head)"


    At the beginning, it was the scene of students fighting in colleges, in which the proportion of Su Zhu fighting occupied no small space in the video.


    After all, she is a cute girl and can compete in mordu college. It is basically certain that she is one of the leaders of the young generation in Asia. As long as she doesn''t die halfway, she is likely to become a big man in the future.


    In fact, Su Zhu was not the only one who reached the final in this magic capital competition... The popularity was high.


    But then, the sky and stars changed, and the powerful ancestor of the demon family suddenly came. When the power was towering, the video barrage completely exploded.


    "Sleeping trough... Monster! I''m scared to death."


    "This must be a big movie coming out soon? Mom, but it''s possible to invite so many people with advanced cultivation and the video of the University''s magic capital ratio... It''s estimated that the people behind the film have extremely deep connections."


    "I''m a devil... God made a movie. I saw with my own eyes that the sky was dark, the sun and moon appeared together, and the stars were hanging in the sky. I was so frightened that I almost thought the king Saint had returned 500 years ago... It is said that this was the scene on the day when Wang Yangming preached the sages! It seems that in addition, there are flowers in full bloom and a hundred miles into spring."


    "Yes, yes, it''s confirmed that it''s not the sage''s preaching! It''s the ancestor of ancient monsters comparable to the sage''s entering the world... Red and in a trance."


    "It''s cold! The luck of my Terran for thousands of years is completely cold."


    There are shock, fear, and even doubt that this is a film and don''t believe it. There is no doubt that all forms of life are revealed on the barrage.


    Su Han just stared calmly. In comparison, most people''s emotions remained calm. Because they have just read the news and know that the situation is not so bad. The guidance of the Internet and many news is now dominated by nothing.


    Of course, in fact, it''s really nothing.


    Soon, the scriptures of sages were invited out, and the voice of heaven resounded through the sky and earth, with a deadly majesty that is difficult to describe in words. Even the demon ancestors above the sky are afraid of it.


    "Hiss! Analects of Confucius... Confucian scriptures still have this effect? I''m surprised."


    "I''m also surprised... I didn''t know it at all. Wait a minute, I suddenly feel that something is wrong! If the Analects of Confucius has this effect, and... Lying trough, Mr. Wang Yangming''s mind books also have this terrible power?"


    "During the Warring States period, a hundred flowers bloom and a hundred learning peaks flourish! At that time, there were more than a few saints with both hands... I strongly doubt that they all had sages'' books left. If so... Hiss, I Dahua Asia is invincible in the world. This is the inside story of Dahua Asia."


    "Buddha... Are you too optimistic? I''ll give you the simplest analogy. Do you think any sage can make this kind of writing that can deter the suspected sages of the demon family? I''m afraid it''s not in a dream..."


    "Wait, something''s wrong. Think about the good. Maybe these demon families in the sky can only be comparable to semi saints, not saints... So it''s understandable that these sages'' documents are enough to deter them."


    "Bullshit! Have you seen the news? The official media have confirmed that they are comparable to the sages! The three demon clans... All of them."

 Chapter 459

    "Lying in the trough... Is enough to compare with the existence of the demon family of sages, which is deterred by the Analects of Confucius scriptures and Wang Yangming''s Psychology... This is enough to show that the ancient Confucius sage and Wang sage are very likely to exist beyond the realm of sages? Otherwise, it can''t be explained."


    "I checked on the Internet... QIANDU encyclopedia said they were saints, but I didn''t say what their accomplishments were... I was confused."


    "If you can find out, it''s strange."


    "Cool, it seems that these sages'' scriptures can''t deter the monsters opposite. I feel this wave is going to explode!"


    When the demon ancestor boldly started, the barrage almost burst at this moment, and countless information rushed out at this moment, covering almost the whole screen.


    Soon, Su Han started. He was shrouded in gorgeous divine light and could not see the specific shape, but there was an extreme attack power between his hands and feet, which was strong to the extreme. In just a few moves, it completely subverted the situation.


    The barrage was silent for a moment, and then it became more uproar.


    "Lying trough!"


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿£¿¡±


    "Don''t look at me. In fact, I''m in a mess."


    "Why do the demon clan and the demon clan attack each other? Are there differences in the communication methods of human beings within the demon clan? There''s no reason. You see how they fight, they really fight to death! There''s no mercy... I feel that they attack each other harder than human beings."


    "After all, monsters are monsters. There is no reason for the human race. A word disagrees and kill each other!"


    "Upstairs, you are too naive... Do you really think that a monster who can cultivate to this level, or a civilization... Is weak? It can only be said that the one who suddenly makes a move is too powerful... Wait a moment, doesn''t it mean that there is no master at the sage level? Then who is this one who makes a move?"


    Soon someone found something wrong and fell into doubt and confusion at this moment.


    But obviously, Su Han''s identity was quickly analyzed. After all, there are too many big guys watching videos now. These bigwigs can analyze a lot just by looking at the content of official reports.


    Not to mention, there are students who have watched Mobi before.


    "Yes... The one in Jinling! You all know what I mean?"


    "Hiss! Are you talking about... The terrible existence that can''t mention its name?"


    "It''s him! I see. Shocked!"


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿£¿¡±


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡£¡¡±


    "You shocked a hammer, slot! Can you explain it to me more clearly? I can see that I''m forced in and out."


    "It''s the king of Jinling, although... I''m still very surprised. Why is it that it appears to be the king of Jinling and becomes a sage... Is it just playing the role of a pig and eating a tiger?"


    "When did the God King become a pig... Do you have any misunderstanding about the God King? This is the existence that can represent the face of the country! The pillar of the country and the pillar of Huaya."


    "Lying trough! What did king Su do? He saved the demon ancestor who was attacked and killed in an instant! At the same time, he inexplicably let the two rival demon ancestors kill each other? HMM... the demon clan who was attacked seemed to be a friendly faction to mankind?"


    Although sand carving netizens are extremely shocked, they are not personal experience after all, and their attitude is still a little casual. But the strong people who are really strong and even see some clues are shocked to the extreme at the moment.


    "Divine soul arcane skill! This is definitely divine soul arcane skill... However, the opposite is the existence of the realm of saints and sages? King Su''s attainments in divine soul arcane skill... What a terrible realm it is


    "It''s terrible! The wind is light and the clouds are light! It overturned the scene pattern and even let the enemy kill each other... What''s more terrible is that we didn''t understand at all. How did he do all this? It can only be described as being close to God? I even doubt... The strength of King Su Shen may not be the general realm of sages... He may have touched the door above sages Sill. "


    "There''s nothing wrong with your guess... Just now, a new official media has been published. This official media mentioned Su Shenwang... No, it should be said that Su Sheng! This official media praised Su Sheng and called him a contemporary King sage, Lao Tzu... This is enough to prove that even if he was placed in the Warring States period, he is also the most peak peak group."


    "Mom, do you still have time to find Su Sheng to worship when you go to the magic capital?"


    "Wash up and sleep! Why don''t you dream when you still worship your teacher? Moreover, the terror of that realm may travel to Asia and even the whole world... If he doesn''t want to see you, you can''t catch up with him even if you find him."


    "The truth is to the extreme."


    Until the last two demon ancestors died completely, the video came to an end. It jumped to the beginning again, and the barrage was a pile of two brushes, three brushes and four brushes.


    "Interesting." Su Han Mosuo held his chin and thought, "almost all of them leaked... No, part of the content was harmonious halfway. It''s about evil and strange creatures."


    Su Han''s eyes twinkled, and he had estimated the official bottom line of Huaya in his heart... Except that the news of evil and strange creatures could not be exposed, everything could be revealed


    While Su Han was thinking, several pop-up windows popped out. He looked strange when he subconsciously clicked into it.


    Darby, Archimedes college, Oren, the ancient demon clan invades! The strong young generation is defeated by the strong young demon clan


    Archimedes manuscript is invited out, Oren Archimedes array is fully revived! Frighten the ancient demon


    "Shock! The continent of Oren was almost pierced... The traces of the divine road spread arrogantly in the depths and guarded the countries of Oren. Perhaps the world we live in is not as simple as it seems."


    In the ancient oriental country, there are living sages born in the sky


    These are the latest news released by major western mainstream media.


    "... has the demon invasion also happened in the west? No, it should be taken for granted." Su Han''s eyes were deep.


    Although the earth is extremely huge, it is just like that for sages, or strong people who are comparable to sages.


    They do their best and can even disintegrate stars the size of the earth


    "However, looking at the shapes of these monsters, they should be different from the demon clan we met before..." Su Han thought a little, used the color of seeing and hearing and the observation of fog space, and soon he understood a lot.


    "Is it the demon clan that appears in many sacred mountains abroad?"

 Chapter 460

    "I think so. There are so many sacred mountains inhabiting the demon family in Huaya. How can it not be abroad?"


    "However, is there a mysterious trace that spreads in the depths of arrogance?" Su Han looked down at the ground after a short silence. His seeing color went deep into the earth at this moment, but he didn''t notice anything wrong.


    A lot of thoughts twinkled in his mind. After considering for a long time, Su Han sighed, "the earth is getting bigger, and there are countless parallel earths..."


    "Sure enough, or conversely, if the earth has no self-protection measures, it can be easily disintegrated by SAGE level attacks. That''s strange."


    "Although I can''t detect the slightest clue, if I, or other sages, start... At that time, the earth may show the means to protect itself. Counteract all these attacks..."


    While thinking, Su Han thumbed through the news and found that although overseas defeated the demon ancestor this time, the loss was extremely heavy.


    Although the continent of Oren has not been broken through, Archimedes college has announced its relocation.


    You know, the location of this ancient college! It has a specific meaning, corresponding to earth veins and stars. In addition, over the past thousands of years, it has continuously added arrays to it... All these are the details of this ancient school.


    All kinds of situations show that even if Archimedes''s manuscript is sheltered, the thousands of years of Archimedes college may be lost in this war


    Even now, the inside information of Archimedes college can not be made up, but has become a drag... In this way, the leaders of the college will decide to move.


    "Western Millennium old schools, school-based shake!" Su Han sighed while watching the comments and news.


    Time was running away bit by bit. When it was late, Su Han immediately turned off his cell phone and went to have dinner.


    Back in his room, he thought carefully about what had happened recently and said with emotion, "the world of great struggle."


    Shaking his head, Su Han entered the month of cultivation, practiced for a period of time, and then entered the misty space.


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting on the bronze seat, Li jingduan was surrounded by fog. His waist was straight and his face was serious. He stared at Jiu Jianxian, "Mr. Jiu Jianxian, thank you for teaching me the art of Shu mountain sword defense. I have a deep attainments in this field."


    "By the way... You asked me to inquire about immortal Taiyi''s cultivation method... I asked! But he seems to have some special constraints? So, in the end, instead of giving me his own cultivation method, he gave me a set of cultivation formula."


    "What? You really got it?" jiujianxian''s body was a little stiff. He lived up to his previous laziness, his eyes became sharp and stared at Li Jing tightly.


    Not only jiujianxian, even Zhang Sanfeng, but also Huang Rong, now all cast their eyes on him.


    "I wonder if brother Li can take it out?" Jiu Jianxian said seriously, "or if you want to exchange it, just say what you want to exchange."


    "Mr. Jiu Jianxian frankly taught me the inheritance of Shushan lineage! If I ask for benefits now, even I look down on myself." Li Jing smiled dumbly.


    Then, his eyes coagulated, turned to the direction of the bronze throne, flashed a touch of surprise and uncertainty in his eyes, and nodded slightly, "Your Excellency the president of the parliament, how much you offend."


    Li Jing patted her palm gently on her waist, and the long sword came out of its sheath. With a buzzing sound, she outlined strange words in the air.


    "This is..." Su Han narrowed his eyes slightly, vaguely realized the strange charm contained in these ancient words, and his fingers gently knocked on the handrail.


    It took only a little time for Li Jing to finish painting in mid air. He took back his long sword and took a long breath, and the score remained for a long time.


    Glancing around, Li Jing said with a bitter smile, "this is the immortal formula. Practicing this formula can retreat the acquired turbid qi and evolve the body of the immortal."


    "It can be said that you can have the power of immortals before the immortal realm."


    "... although the truth and charm contained in it are indeed very deep, the overall grade of this set of methods may not be higher than the true method of Shushan mountain." Jiu Jianxian frowned. To be honest, he was a little disappointed.


    Immortal Taiyi, who is that? True biography of the sage, one of the twelve golden immortals in the legend.


    Although his performance in Nezha''s world is unspeakable and his body is bloated... It''s a taboo to judge people by their appearance. It''s uncertain that his own strength is beyond imagination


    But after reading Li Jing''s method... Jiu Jianxian deduced it from her heart, and then found that even if she practiced this skill, she had achieved great success. He is not his opponent... Even if he uses the rosefinch sword, he can''t defeat the Dacheng monk of Tianxian formula... He can defeat him with the newly realized sun true sword.


    "I think this is a very normal thing." Tony Stark shrugged casually. He also recorded the previous skills, waiting to go back and input them into Jarvis, and then use scientific means to analyze them.


    After organizing the language, Tony Stark said frankly, "as I said before, the original God of Nezha''s demon child was deceived by Shen Gongbao... Shame."


    "I personally think that maybe the saint of the demon boy''s world is not the same as the saint of the wasteland world you said... After all, the saint of the wasteland world you said knows all kinds of secrets and even has the power to create and destroy the world... I doubt that he is equivalent to our God."


    "... I feel that saints are better than God." Xiaoyu whispered. Tony Stark rolled his eyes as if he hadn''t heard it.


    Make complaints about the "low matching version of sage, and the low matching version of the seal of God?" Conan rubbed his temples. "I really don''t know where to start Tucao."


    "Not necessarily! It''s not true. Tianxian shouldn''t be a high-level immortal. At most, it''s above the earth fairy? A higher level is the golden fairy." Huang Rong held her chin and said her guess.


    "Before jiujianxian joined the parliament again, his strength was very close to the legendary immortal. Now after some strengthening by the parliament, even if he can compete with the immortal... Isn''t it normal?"


    "That''s reasonable." fan Xian thought about it for a while and immediately patted his thigh, "jiujianxian can chop the leader of the moon worship cult with a sword now. He can even seal the water Warcraft with his hands and feet! This means is probably better than the Dugu sword saint in Shushan?"


    "If Dugu Jiansheng could solve the worship of the moon so easily, would he stay on the mountain and not go down the mountain?"

 Chapter 461

    Jiujianxian''s eyebrows beat. He took a deep look at fan Xian, but didn''t say much.


    "Then the problem comes." Penglai mountain Huiye''s eyebrows are locked, and she thinks about opening her mouth. "If jiujianxian has the power of immortal realm now, why hasn''t he soared yet?"


    Hearing this, Su Han looked strange. After a little thinking, he simply manipulated the 10th to speak, "joining the parliament will break away from the constraints of the world. All the benchmark laws of the original world can''t restrict the members of the parliament."


    The fog hall was quiet for a while. Bantian Yinshi turned his head and stared at No. 10. After a short silence, he turned his head and looked at Su Han and saluted solemnly.


    He said, "good evening, Lord Chancellor."


    Huang Rong stuck out her tongue, complained about her slowness in her heart, and then seriously greeted Su Han.


    Many members of Parliament greeted one by one after reacting. Su Han took it all calmly.


    "I am... Detached from the basic law of the original world." Song Que''s eyes twinkled and suddenly thought of something.


    He opened his mouth, as if to ask others, or to himself, "no wonder I feel that I am now above the broken void... But I still don''t have the slightest feeling of breaking the void."


    "There are a lot of things. At first glance, it''s amazing. But when you think about it carefully, it''s all reasonable." lanran said with a smile.


    Su Han gently tapped the handrail with his fingers. After scanning around, he manipulated No. 10 and asked, "anyway, fan Xian, you have a good relationship with your father recently? Have you forgiven him for killing Ye Qingmei?"


    Fan Xian glanced at No. 10 strangely and said cynically, "I didn''t expect that No. 10 would pay attention to my family affairs. However, this is not something worth hiding."


    Turning to Emperor Qing, fan Xian looked deep and complex. "To be honest, my senses to Emperor Qing are very complex."


    "Although I have now recognized him as my father, after all, he killed my mother... Even if he didn''t do it himself."


    Emperor Qing looked as calm as ever. He had an extremely in-depth grasp of the people''s hearts, and had long known this.


    After taking a deep breath, fan Xian looked at the 10th again. "However, parliament has endless possibilities. Whether in the future, when miss shizaki is strong enough, turn to her to change history! Or I become strong enough to go to the past to change history, which can save my mother."


    "Forgive me or not! But I''m not as stubborn as before... Of course, the old man made me crown prince is also a very important reason." when talking about the last sentence, fan leisurely sat on the bronze chair with a look of some pondering.


    Of course, although he said so, almost everyone saw that he didn''t value the crown prince... What he valued more was the attitude behind emperor Qing''s making him crown prince


    "Change history." Tony Stark clenched his fist silently. He suddenly thought of his father. But then he shook his head.


    After all, there is a record of casting Yingling hall. He will eventually meet his parents in the future!


    Moreover, in fact, if he wants to inherit the position of supreme mage now, he can go back to the past and see his father


    However, if he really takes that position, he can only maintain history and is not qualified to violate it.


    Therefore, he heard fan Xian''s words, just a little melancholy.


    "By the way, your excellency, President of Parliament." Yu Zhibo ban suddenly opened his mouth. He stared at Su Han with burning eyes and a calm voice. "I''ll probably sacrifice to Heaven tomorrow. At that time... I''ll trouble you."


    Parliament fell into a brief silence. White beard reached out and pinched his crescent beard. After his eyes flickered for a moment, he suddenly asked, "spot, are you sure you have reached the standard?"


    White beard knows that Yu Zhibo has already reached the standard by strength. However, he doesn''t want to rely on his own strength, but wants to take the road of meritorious testimony.


    "The moon has been colonized and developed! Even a perfect and stable space-time channel has been established between the earth and the moon... I believe that the forbearance emperor did not do such a thing, nor did the six immortals. This is undoubtedly an unprecedented great undertaking."


    Yu zhiboban paused for a moment, stared at white beard with sharp eyes and a low voice, "are you surprised? In fact, I feel that it is very late to sacrifice to heaven now. You are too much earlier than me."


    Yu Zhibo Ban''s feelings for white beard are very complex. It is a kind of relationship that looks like a friend rather than a friend and an enemy rather than an enemy. It''s a bit like a thousand hand column, but it''s different from that.


    Of course, in any case, yuzhiboban''s own spirit makes him unwilling to lag behind white beard


    "Now that you have made a decision," said Su Han. His voice was gentle and indifferent, containing an inexplicable charm.


    "Great, this time I''m going to the world of banye to participate in the mission." Huang Rong smiled and waved her fist.


    "Ah," Shi qikuang three pursed his lips and suddenly said, "tomorrow, can you let me participate in the task?"


    Shizaki crazy three covered his small mouth, "and I''m curious... Can I absorb the life time of that world in the world of all members of Parliament?"


    "The problem should not be big. Although the laws of different worlds are different, I have enough confidence in the integration of Parliament." Sakata whispered.


    After a short silence, Rukia looked at lanran again, "so... Lanran, will you participate in this task?"


    Rotten wood Lucia is testing blue dye.


    After all, through what lanran said last time, she determined that the main reason why lanran didn''t participate in the task last time was that lanran was pursuing whether there was evil invasion in her home world


    Rotten wood Lucia trusts lanran''s ability too much, and she also knows lanran''s ability to control the world of death... There is absolutely nothing in the world of death that can hide from lanran.


    It''s been a long time since that happened... There''s no doubt that if lanran doesn''t go this time, it means that he may have really touched the clue of evil gods... Now, he''s continuing to dig deeper.


    "... of course not." lanran whispered. He paused and looked at rotten wood Lucia, as if relieved or cold. "Rotten wood, you have been in Parliament for so long... You have grown a lot."


    "But it''s not enough! Please continue... Try to grow."


    Rotten Lucia''s body stiffened. She bowed her head and said nothing.


    Conan looked at them strangely and felt some toothache. Are they enemies or allies?


    It feels like it, but it doesn''t feel like it.


    Finally, Conan could only mutter in his heart, "I feel that they can have any relationship except lovers... Is this the world of death? It''s really complicated."


    Su Han glanced at the crowd and said nothing. When he was thinking about whether to enter the decisive day and fight two fights, he suddenly had a vague feeling.


    "... what is this?"


    After a brief silence, he looked at the center of the fog hall. There, two chairs rose in a mysterious fog.

 Chapter 462

    Two figures slowly condensed on the bronze chair.


    No one spoke in the fog hall for a moment. A member of the house of Representatives looked at the two newcomers repeatedly.


    "Is it human beings who have joined the parliament this time?" murmured Huang Rong. A lot of thoughts flashed in her mind, some uncertain.


    After all, in the past, the parliament has also joined the existence of such things as lanran and Fengyuan... Although they have a human body, their essence is death and Altman.


    In the final analysis, parliament''s connection to the heavens and the world itself symbolizes a miracle. Different creatures in different worlds may join the parliament... Of course, judging from the proportion of human beings in the parliament, we can also see that the president of the parliament has a great preference for the human race.


    "Welcome, I''m Elia!" Elia''s eyes flickered. After thinking for a long time, she made up her mind. A smile appeared on her face and her voice was clear and soft. "Well, if you have doubts about the current situation... You can ask questions and I will try my best to answer them to you."


    They didn''t talk for a while. The person on the left was very restrained, his head slightly turned sideways and looked at the scenes around him. However, compared with the people on the left, the people on the right have a much more atmospheric attitude with their hands around their chest.


    She opened her mouth and her voice was gentle. "Where is this? Tao Meng? No! Although the ox noses of Tao Meng are annoying, they use more power of magic weapons. I haven''t heard that they control this type of magic weapons."


    "Other demon families? No... wait, this strange phenomenon, can you say..."


    Suddenly aware of something, she was silent, her eyes became deep and dignified, and her body tightened. Is it... Outside the legendary circle?


    Very likely.


    But the key problem is that she knows very little about the outside of the circle in the legend... After she inherited the position of the Lord of Tu mountain, she accidentally read it from the collected historical materials... However, the surrounding scenes are indeed different from the mysterious and strange outside the circle she vaguely knows, right?


    "Although I don''t know what you think of, you must be wrong." Elia sighed and looked around helplessly.


    Today''s foggy space is actually much more magnificent than the original foggy space. The stars are dotted, the sun and moon are in the sky, and the fog covers the fields.


    At first glance, people feel that they have fallen into the nest of some super villains... But now in the fog space, the first feeling is that they feel that they are in the endless starry sky and can feel the vastness and grandeur of the universe


    Of course, although the fog space is much better than the original one, the fog around is still quite gloomy, which is easy to be misunderstood.


    The woman on the right didn''t speak, but just stared at Elia quietly. The one on the left has been very low-key. Although he still doesn''t speak, his ears stand up silently.


    Elia didn''t care. She began to explain the existence mechanism of fog space, and even introduced the members of the scene one by one.


    Finally, she stuck out her tongue in embarrassment, "sorry, there are some people who are not at the scene now. Wait until they appear in the fog space, I''ll introduce them to you later... And."


    After a pause, Elijah became serious. She first pointed to the tenth, "... This one! You can think it''s God?"


    Elia hesitated for a moment. She was thinking whether she should say that the tenth was actually the old God? But after thinking about it, I didn''t speak at last.


    Although this is almost a fact recognized by parliament, it is not good to say it face to face... And it will waste a lot of time to explain the nature of the old God. Let them get to know each other in Parliament.


    The left pupil suddenly contracted. Although he still didn''t speak, his heart obviously set off a huge wave.


    "... gods?" the woman on the right was silent and clenched the handrail with her palm.


    "Finally, it''s the president of the Council!" Elia patted herself on the cheek. After strengthening her spirit, she raised her head and stared at Su Han with a touch of respect. "The president of the Council is an existence that can''t be looked at directly. You can also think that he is the first-class existence of the creator God... At the same time, he is also the core and most important cornerstone of the fog Council and the existence of the fog space."


    Su Han looked calm. He looked at them casually. The girl on the right has fox like ears and delicate face. She looks young, but her temperament is very mature. It is Tu Shanhong among the fox demon little matchmakers.


    The boy on the left was wrapped all over, even his face.


    Of course, Su Han had omniscient power in the misty space and understood his identity at the first time. It is the hero in the game life theater version of zero, the leader of the human tribe, the wise Rick.


    "It''s these two guys." Su Han sighed silently, and he fell into thinking.


    Fox demon little matchmaker world has nothing to say. Tu Shanhong can break the insulating claw of all methods. Maybe he can get it. After integration and sublimation, it has no small use? Is it equal to a low configuration version of the last hemp fantasy killer?


    But the others... There''s nothing to say! Even if the fox demon little matchmaker world is an exception, there is more than one person in the Parliament who can defeat him in his heyday without injury


    However, the game life world is different. Among them, the gods of all races and the strongest God in the legend symbolize the strongest concept... It can be called the God of war Arthus who can win the war no matter who he faces


    Even if we let the present Su Han fight with him, we are not sure of victory. After all, the law that no matter who you face will be stronger than the opposite one is too rogue


    Thoughts flickered in his brain. Su Han was still calm on the surface. His voice was gentle, "welcome, Tu Shanhong, Rick."


    Tu Shanhong was as calm as ever, but Rick''s body suddenly tightened, and his forehead was full of cold sweat.


    Although Elia explained so much, Rick didn''t relax. Who knows if he has encountered the terrorist existence of other races, and this race happens to have the ability of hallucination?


    If he opens his mouth now and reveals any flaws, which will lead to the revelation of human information... The disaster will come every minute.


    Human beings are too weak to take a little risk


    However, his cautious idea was completely meaningless at the moment when Su Han revealed his name.


    If it''s really a monster of other races, you can say his name... Either you always pay attention to human beings, or you can read his memory


    But either way, it proves that the news has been exposed... It''s too bad to be worse.


    Tu shanhonghong thought for a while, and then her mind moved. One card after another condensed from her, "it''s interesting, it''s so interesting."


    Looking at the familiar ability names on it, Tu Shanhong''s eyes twinkled and licked his lips.

 Chapter 463

    After a little thought, Tu shanhonghong took out two cards: insulated claw and Demon power. She felt that she had not lost her Demon power and insulating claw, so she immediately made a decision and handed the two cards to Su Han.


    She said seriously, "then, your excellency... I use insulated claws and all my demon power to trade with you for the future I belong to."


    Although she did not fully believe Elia''s words, she still had doubts about whether the fog space was related to the outside world... But she at least confirmed that the condensation card would not be harmful to herself.


    In that case, you might as well follow what Elia said before.


    After all, if the head of Parliament in front of her really shows her past and future, it proves that the foggy space she is now in is really where the world is connected... This is of great significance to her


    Tu Shanhong bites her lower lip and makes waves in her heart... If everything is true, even the almost impossible wish can be realized.


    The two cards lingered around Su Han and slowly rotated. The fog rose and swallowed them up. Su Han stared at TU Shanhong calmly as usual. Immediately, his finger gently knocked on the handrail, "as you wish."


    The voice fell, and the void began to tremble. The vast river of destiny rises, which is beyond imagination.


    At the upper reaches of the long river of fate, Tu shanhonghong and Tu shanrongrong were caught by an alliance and finally saved by a little Taoist, but they killed the little Taoist because of the wrong circumstances. There are stories about Imperial hegemony and Oriental huaizhu, and the story between Tu shanhonghong and the beginning of the Oriental month... Too many.


    Looking at the downstream of the long river of destiny, it is an almost modern period. The human race and the demon race live and develop together, very harmonious


    With a loud noise, the long river of fate condensed into a round of bright stars, which hung high above Tu Shanhong''s head.


    The fog Council was silent for a moment. Tu Shanhong''s body is tight, and he looks happy, sad, unbelievable and at a loss. Her lips wriggled and said, "... Is that my future?!"


    Although the content is extremely limited, Tu shanhonghong at least sees the harmony between people and demons in the future... Her dream has finally been achieved, which is enough.


    "Interesting! So interesting." Yu Zhibo''s eyes twinkled with inexplicable luster.


    He looked at the direction of Zhang Sanfeng and Jiu Jianxian. He seemed to be talking to himself, but the words seemed to mean something. "Unexpectedly, there was another world with a very Oriental style? And there were many demons and ghosts. However, many of them were not evil monsters."


    Smelling the speech, jiujianxian subconsciously rubbed the wine gourd around his waist. His eyebrows were locked and his eyes were sharp. He looked at TU shanhonghong, "yes, a very emotional fox demon... It''s really. I don''t know what to say."


    As a Sword Fairy of Shushan, who always takes cutting demons and eliminating demons as his own responsibility, it is inevitable that his mood is complicated to witness a monster join the parliament. Fortunately, however, the one and a half claws of dace seen before can vaguely prove that this Tu Shan fox demon is not an evil demon


    After a short silence, jiujianxian looked strangely at Tony Stark, Bruce Wayne, Yu Zhibo, LAN ran... Tut tut tut. He felt that he seemed to be able to understand a little... The ideas in Parliament were different, but he could not feel the feelings of opposing sides.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Tu shanhonghong calmed herself down. She turned to Su Han, bowed deeply, lived up to her previous calm and vigilance, and expressed gratitude in her words.


    "Thank you very much, your Excellency the chancellor... Thank you so much."


    "And... Please forgive me for waiting to know my future story. So! I''ll leave first."


    The voice fell, and Tu shanhonghong directly entered the plot stars.


    Huang Rong''s eyelids beat a few times, and her expression was a little subtle, but she still said, "miss Honghong... Really has a true temperament. If it wasn''t for confirming that she is a fox demon, this forthright would make me wonder... Whether she is a Jianghu female Xia in a martial arts world."


    "Huang Rong," Zhang Sanfeng stared at Huang Rong, somewhat helpless and relieved, "it''s good that you can speak for Miss Tu Shan. However, the chairman of the Council can''t be angry because miss Tu Shan left first..."


    "After all, the chairman of the Council has a broad mind, which is difficult to describe in words," Ying Zheng youyou said. "Although we can''t imagine how great things fall into his eyes, Miss Tu Shan is the first to leave! It''s definitely not one of the great things..."


    Ying Zheng has a deep understanding of this. For example, as an emperor, he could not care about trivial matters among the people.


    The higher a person stands, the larger the world he sees in his eyes. The less you care about details


    In other words, not only the president, but also the 10th... It''s easy to speak without touching their bottom line.


    Of course, Ying Zheng also guessed that if he really moved their bottom line, maybe the world would overturn only in an instant


    Rick was very silent. He stared at TU Shanhong''s plot stars, even if he recalled the previous scene. Still palpitating, unable to calm. Look at the upstream of the long river of destiny, you can see the past of the world, and look at the downstream of the long river of destiny, you can see the future


    Every drop of water in the long river of destiny contains infinite information.


    "... maybe that''s the perspective of the gods? No, maybe even the gods can''t do such a thing."


    Rick clenched his fist. He reacted instantly. If the gods could easily know the past and future, where would they fight for such a long time in his world and almost collapse the whole world!


    In other words... Rick silently looks at Su Han shrouded in the fog, who is far above the gods in his world


    After a long silence, Rick bowed slightly to Su Han and said sincerely, "Your Excellency, please allow me to pay you the highest respect."


    "But... Allow me to apologize to you! Although I have joined this miraculous world and even obtained the qualification to peep into the past and future due to your kindness, I can''t provide the reward that can enter your eyes. I''m just a weak human species..."


    Rick spoke calmly. He has long accepted the vulnerability of human beings, so even if he is unwilling, he can press it down... It is because he is too weak, so even if the opportunity comes to him, he can''t grasp it.


    Su Han stared at Rick quietly and opened his mouth. His voice was as indifferent and calm as ever.


    "Well, you can make up what you owe today in the future."

 Chapter 464

    Rick''s body a meal, after repeated consideration, he made up his mind and leaned over again, "then, please."


    Su Han didn''t reply. His fingers tapped on the handrail. The misty space was slightly shocked, but this time it was not a long river of destiny, but an endless real illusion.


    The beginning is in a peaceful world, with two children of different races playing chess. After the little boy won, he opened his mouth to tell a story that left no record.


    Rick''s pupils suddenly contracted. He looked dazed and opened his mouth, but finally swallowed his saliva dry.


    Is there such a calm and peaceful world on the mainland? Besides, are those two children human?


    As the plot went on, Rick soon understood that the boy was telling a story six thousand years ago


    At this moment, it was like a hammer smashing on his skull, which completely confused Rick''s mind.


    Soon, the plot was on track.


    This is a continent that has been fighting for many years. There are countless powerful races, which set off war under the control of the gods behind each other. Elves die and even turn into black ash with strong destructive power... Human beings are struggling to survive in such a situation.


    Rick came out soon. First, he met with the armored species in his childhood. Then time passed quickly. When he grew up, he led his two men out to investigate, but he met the strong of the hostile race.


    In order to continue, Rick had to order his people to die. Everything was for more people to continue.


    "... such a thing." white beard looked deep. He gradually understood the background of the world, and his heart became heavy at this moment.


    Although there are mermaids and giants in the pirate king world, these races recognize their human identity


    In this case, suddenly see another world, but other races similar to humans are not humans... And in that world, Terrans are just the most humble mole ants, and even exposure will be destroyed


    Even though white beard has experienced a lot, he can''t be calm at the moment.


    "Bastard." jiujianxian stared at the picture, almost squeezed out these words from his teeth, and his look was gloomy to the extreme.


    For him, those non-human races are monsters! Human beings have been forced to this situation by demons and ghosts? What a humiliation.


    In fact, other human beings, such as Conan and yuzhiboban, also have a bad face.


    The real illusion is carried out little by little. Rick in the picture asks himself repeatedly after returning to the gathering place. What is the meaning of human life? Kill 999 people for one thousand and one people until the last one is sacrificed


    Everything is meaningless. Human beings just survive in this situation.


    Dazed, desperate... But depressed. This is a true portrayal of the human situation in this era!


    After going out again, Rick met the kind of machine armor that was of great significance to him... Hubi.


    With the deepening of the plot, jiujianxian, who complained from time to time at the beginning, gradually calmed down and was completely attracted.


    Lanran''s eyes were deep, staring at the real illusions around her, and trying to collect the information revealed in these real illusions.


    Hubi''s pursuit of heart, the secret marrow explosion of goblin species, and even Rick really understood and established the purpose of this war. He created the ghost organization. And tried their best to use tricks, little by little pushed the war to the end


    The illusion kept flowing, and it was wonderful to the extreme. Even at the climax, members of Parliament subconsciously held their breath.


    Finally, the machine armor bet all, and challenged the strongest God of war, althus. And Rick, who won the bet, finally let the star cup emerge in front of him


    But he couldn''t hold it up.


    He was black and blue and even dying.


    Next, there is the emergence of the God of the game. The god named Tetu picked up the star cup and rewritten the new rules of the game, so that a new era came.


    The God of the game was the little boy who told the story for the little girl six thousand years later.


    The real illusion dissipated slowly, and the fog Hall fell into silence for a time.


    Members of the house of Representatives looked at each other. They looked at each other. It''s hard to describe their mood at the moment.


    Yu Zhibo''s lips wriggled, but before he said anything, there was another loud noise, and the long river of fate emerged.


    "What''s the situation?!" Yasuda Gangji suddenly changed his look. White beard was calm on the surface, but he also subconsciously clenched the handrail.


    This time, the long river of fate shows the story of emptiness and whiteness after 6000 years.


    Endless pictures are flowing. The real illusion disappeared before turned into light spots, and also integrated into the long river of fate. Finally, the plot stars were condensed in Rick''s head.


    "... true illusion, coming out with fate?" Conan looked strangely at the plot stars above Rick''s head. After a moment of silence, he looked at Su Han''s direction again until he felt a faint pain in his mind and couldn''t bear it. Then he looked away and thought.


    "I see." lanran suddenly opened his mouth, and his eyes twinkled with inexplicable luster. "There should be two, or two pairs of destiny protagonists, in Mr. Rick''s world..."


    "One is Rick huby, the other is blank... There are 6000 years between them."


    "The president of the Legislative Council, or based on some special consideration, used this method to show us that future..."


    Suddenly thought of something, lanran paused and said meaningfully, "in other words, blank and Rick xiubi are very similar in appearance! Coupled with an interval of 6000 years... Can they be the connection of soul reincarnation?"


    Su Han''s eyebrows beat and muttered in his heart. Although the two sides as like as two peas are alike, the blank looks like the real reincarnation of Rex.


    Of course, he had such thoughts in his heart, but he didn''t say them. Let members of Parliament make brain compensation.


    "There is a great possibility." rotten wood Lucia nodded. She and lanran are the gods of death, so they don''t think that human death in this world is the end.


    After thinking about it, she added with a dignified look, "in other words, the world is too strange. I never thought there would be such a world... In many worlds before Ming Dynasty, even if human beings were at a disadvantage, they would never fall into the dust like this."

 Chapter 465

    Yasuda Gangji was silent. Yes, among the members of Parliament, the lower human status is the fantasy town represented by Penglai mountain Huiye?


    But in the fantasy world, although human beings are oppressed by monsters, there are still human yin-yang masters... And human beings in Rick world have nothing. More vulnerable than a baby in a cradle.


    Rick didn''t speak, but his eyes were amazing at this moment. He is never afraid of death. If he can continue better for mankind, he is willing to give his life


    And now Rick sees that peaceful future. He knows how to make human children laugh and live with peace of mind... This is beyond imagination for him.


    After a long silence, Rick bowed deeply to Su Han again. This time, he didn''t say anything.


    "Interesting! No... or should I say, it really opened my eyes." Yu Zhibo''s voice was hoarse, and he stared at Rick tightly. "It seems that your world... Human status is so low. Mainly because human beings do not control any extraordinary power?"


    "That''s true." although Rick didn''t understand yuzhiboban''s intention, he saw his future, and he had roughly believed the previous explanation of members of Parliament. So at the moment, the attitude is no longer vigilant, and it seems a lot relieved.


    "Then you can learn extraordinary power from other members in the parliament, and then spread it in your own home world." Yu Zhibo''s mouth began.


    He pointed to white beard and Zhang Sanfeng. "Edward Newgate''s three color domineering in the world, or Zhang Sanfeng''s Xianwu way, can make the human beings in your world get rid of the current embarrassment."


    "The problem is also not small." Conan pushed his glasses. He tried his best to think, looked at Yu Zhibo and spoke seriously. "Behind those powerful races, there are real gods."


    "Even the pirate king, the general of the Navy, and even the four emperors in the old times are not the opponents of those gods."


    "But there is a parliament behind Rick." Huang Rong retorted. As long as you can pay enough, you can let the president throw members of Parliament into the other world.


    There is no doubt that the existence of guru Gu Yi and poros is not inferior to many gods in that world in combat effectiveness, but only the God of war is hard to say


    It''s not that Huang Rong thinks that master Gu Yi will lose, but that the God marrow concept of althus, the God of war, is there. Who dares to say how to win or lose in the end?


    "... thank you." Rick''s lips wriggled slightly. He barely calmed his mood and looked complicated. He has been living in such a stressful environment, and suddenly met so many people who are willing to provide him with kindness... He is still a little uncomfortable.


    After hesitating for a while, Rick whispered, "well... Although I thank you for your help, as before, I didn''t even take out the future wealth of the chairman of the exchange... You helped me in vain to a great extent."


    "Gu la la la," white beard burst out laughing, his eyes burning, "white busy? Old man doesn''t think so."


    "First, members of Parliament help each other, which is the foundation. If you are really upset, there will be changes in your world in the future. Just promise to let me pass."


    "On the other hand, your world has great potential. I even doubt that... The overall power system of your world can be regarded as the upper reaches among the current parliamentary members. The development of human beings in your world can also help many other parliamentary members."


    Of course, Rick''s world is only upstream. After all, the upper limit of Marvel DC world is unknown. The demon gods in the magic forbidden book directory world have shown the most terrible means. The mystery of Altman world may not be inferior to marvel DC


    White beard thought for a while and added, "of course, if you are still worried, you can recognize me as a father. There is a tie between father and son... I will naturally try my best to help you!"


    Rick stopped talking. However, he was obviously not angry, but hesitated... After all, for him, it can increase the probability of human continuation, not to mention recognizing his father and ancestors


    People who wander back and forth on the line of life and death never consider the issue of dignity.


    Lanran''s eyes narrowed slightly and stared at Rick tightly.


    Lanran has too much control over people''s hearts. After watching the real illusion before, he had a certain simulation of Rick''s personality. Now, even through the fog, we can infer a lot of things. After a little thought, he smiled, "Rick, I probably understand what you think."


    "You haven''t seen many plot stars... So you don''t know that 80% of the members of this Council are human."


    Lanran points to white beard, "including this guy who looks like a giant! In fact, there are various reasons why he is so tall... In essence, he still recognizes his human identity."


    Rick''s eyes beat. Finally, he realized it completely. This time, he bowed deeply to many members of the parliament on the scene, "so... Please."


    "You can think about it. Magic goes with technology." Batman opened his mouth, concise and comprehensive. "If you need help, you can tell me. Like white beard, I promise to help you when you need it."


    "It''s rare that you, a dark guy, would show such a degree of kindness to others." Sakata silver pulled his nostrils, and he glanced at Batman strangely.


    "Although this guy really has a dark heart, he still has to admit that he is a good man." Tony Stark opened his mouth seriously, thought about it, and sighed a long sigh, "but generally speaking, Rick''s side still focuses on cultivation."


    "The development of industrialization requires a huge population as the base. Let alone, it will take at least tens of years to train qualified workers and promote learning... In simple terms, if you don''t have millions or tens of millions of people, you can''t establish an industrial foundation."


    "Indeed, the reason why human civilization is bright is because of the power of unity... Because of the number." fan Xianshen nodded.


    Obviously, the number of human beings in Rick''s world is quite poor... And they don''t live in one place and are very evenly distributed throughout the world.


    There''s no way. Hundreds of thousands of people live together and can''t hide... It''s just looking for death.

 Chapter 466

    Listen, Rick looked blank. Domineering, or Xianwu, he can guess from the discussion of members of the parliament that it is very likely to be an extraordinary force that human beings can control. It also made him very excited


    But what is industrialization?


    On the surface, members of Parliament know... From this, Rick roughly guessed that this should be a common sense thing


    But after thinking about it, Rick didn''t put it forward now. He decided to ask someone afterwards... His eyes moved, and Rick finally stared at Bruce Wayne silently.


    This one was kind to him before, and it was this one who put forward the word technology. Should be a professional in this field? Rick made up his mind. When you''re free, ask Bruce Wayne carefully.


    "This topic will be discussed here for the time being." jiujianxian looked serious. He glanced at the plot stars on Ke''s head. "I''ll go and have a look at the world history of the two new members of the parliament. Goodbye!"


    The voice fell, and the figure of jiujianxian disappeared into the stars of the plot. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became strange.


    Some people were present before, but Tu Shanhong and Jiu Jianxian started, and they naturally wavered. After a while, the people who couldn''t suppress their curiosity also entered the plot stars they wanted to see.


    Su Han was not surprised to see that the number of people on the scene was reduced by half. After considering for a moment, he simply thought and entered the day of the decisive battle.


    Lanran stares at Su Han''s departure and is silent for a long time.


    Conan suddenly said, "Mr. lanran, what do you think of the scene of Rick''s world?"


    "I dare not say what I feel! I only dare to narrate after reading all the plot stars." lanran''s voice remained unchanged as always.


    Seeing this, Conan was not surprised. He whispered, "there are two special points in Mr. Rick''s world! The first is the humble status of mankind, and the second is the chaos and no order in the world."


    "Why is the world on Mr. Rick in such a mess? I wonder if it is related to evil gods... Or did evil gods invade the world a long time ago? Even the war between gods is not only to compete for the position of the only God, but also affected by the energy of evil gods?"


    "There must be a possibility! But the possibility is not high." lanran did not deny it, but did not deny it.


    "So guess... My other idea is that the problems of that world may have something to do with the decline of mankind." Conan''s eyes flickered.


    "... has something to do with the fall of mankind?!" Tang Hao looked a little confused. Where can he see it?


    "Can the world maintain a certain degree of stability on a large scale in a world where the human will is prosperous?" Conan said seriously. "At least it doesn''t feel like being beaten and the world will be destroyed? Of course, I have this idea, and another reason is that Rick is the destiny protagonist of that world..."


    "... you really elevate the status of human beings to an unimaginable level." Bruce Wayne stared at Conan strangely. He didn''t agree with it. "The world dominated by human beings is not peaceful. World War I and World War II are the best proof."


    "As for Rick''s situation?" Bruce Wayne suddenly laughed, mocking, but with a kind of sadness. "If the nuclear war starts, do you think the earth will be much better than Rick''s side?"


    "So it''s a bold guess." Conan touched his nose. He felt that his idea was a little unreliable.


    "However, there is at least one thing that can be seen from all kinds of situations. The president of the Legislative Council has great love for the human race." sada Gangji''s words hit the nail on the head.


    Lanran looks silent. He was silent this time because he really didn''t see anything? That is naturally impossible.


    The main reason is that Lan ran thought about the composition of the members of the Parliament and guessed that the president of the parliament may have special feelings for the human race... He is death, not human, and his attitude has become more restrained


    Meanwhile, on the day of the showdown.


    Su Han looked strange. The day of the decisive battle was also a part of the misty space. Naturally, he kept his omniscient mind and heard the discussion of the members of the parliament.


    "I can really think of it... But it happened that they thought blindly and finally met it."


    Su Han really loves human beings. Who makes him human? Noncommittal shook his head, and Su Han thought.


    In a flash, the day of the decisive battle has undergone extremely great changes and turned into the final battlefield of game life.


    Across from Su Han, an existence with endless brilliance stood.


    His breath is terrible. Just stand here quietly and naturally tear the clouds in the sky.


    "... alteau." Su Han spit out his opponent''s taboo this time, and he narrowed his eyes.


    Next breath, alto fixed.


    He suddenly appeared in front of Su Han and punched out, but revealed the terrible kinetic energy enough for several stars to disappear easily.


    "Vector control." most of the power was refracted back, making alteau''s arm crack, but a small part of the power penetrated Su Han''s abdomen and let him fly out.


    The black wings spread out behind him. Su Han instantly stabilized his body. The corners of his mouth overflowed with blood, but the abdominal injury was instantly cured under the power of the horse spell. "It''s really difficult... Is the concept of divine marrow the strongest? Sure enough, it can be understood thoroughly through the fight."


    The next moment, Su Han stopped the time. At this time, alteau was only three meters away from him and clenched his fist.


    "... almost." Su Han looked at alteau and his eyelids beat several times.


    Then he clenched his fist. In fact, he also had a white brilliance. The concept of vibration was condensed in the palm of his hand and smashed out.


    The void broke, and a small part of alteau''s body appeared cracks, with blood in the shape of light. Time begins to flow again.


    Fighting, fighting, bleeding... The battle lasted more than half an hour, and Su Han won the victory.


    After the battle, Su Han returned directly to his room. He looked a little heavy and tired, "terrible opponent."


    "The most powerful concept of divine marrow! Let his strength, speed and recovery ability rival me or even surpass me in an instant."


    "However, he only surpasses me on the basis of physical quality! After all, I still control the forces of vibration, illusion, reincarnation, time stop..."

 Chapter 467

    Su Han was lost in thought. This is not the first time that he has obtained an absolute advantage in the battle at the same level with the help of complex abilities.


    "Althus, the God of war, is the strongest, which should be similar to the legal principle of the sage realm?" his thoughts flickered in his mind, and Su Han further analyzed, "if I can surpass the sage realm in the future, it will be easy to defeat him."


    "But if I don''t go beyond the realm of sages and sages, I''m still limited to this realm. The stronger my basic quality... The stronger he fights with me, the stronger he can become because of my strength."


    Su Han can''t laugh or cry. This is the importance of conceptual ability. It is also the importance of realm.


    Sometimes, higher than a realm, it is really a world of difference


    Because no matter how powerful you are, it is likely that at that time... You can''t hurt the higher level of mystery


    "I was able to compete with sages... It was also because I obtained the ability of master Gu Yi that I fully sublimated and stepped into that realm."


    Su Han gently tapped the bed with his fingers. But he shook his head and didn''t say much.


    Turning his palm, Su Han took out the Demon power and insulated claw. He looked at two cards and murmured, "demon emperor Demon power... Gives me more attributes in my body? It''s nothing... I just don''t know whether the insulated claw is as I thought before."


    If it''s really a weakened fantasy killer, Su Han has another card.


    Calmed his mood, Su Han thought and fused the two cards.


    With his eyes closed, Su Han realized the change of his ability and nature in his body.


    After just a few breaths, when the fusion was completed, he suddenly opened his eyes and condensed into a real demon force, which was released at this moment.


    "This feeling is a little similar to the power of the previous demon ancestors? But there is only about 30% similarity? Is the nature of demons..."


    After shaking his fist, Su Han''s face showed a thoughtful color. His idea moved, and the nature of the demon force changed again.


    Gradually, Su Han as like as two peas, who are now in the same place, and feel the same as the devil who had come across him.


    "It''s so interesting! Doesn''t this mean that I can directly sneak into the nests of those demon families if I want to in the future?" Su Han raised his eyebrows and looked full of fun.


    When he released the Demon power, even if he faced those demon ancestors, I''m afraid those demon ancestors would think he was one of the monsters?


    This is based on the origin.


    It''s not that people can''t cultivate Demon power. Su Han has consulted the congenital eight diagrams, and Huaya has studied it. After all, monsters can be regarded as great enemies anyway


    However, Demon power is not the original power of the Terran after all. It is very difficult to practice and get started. Not to mention entering the demon ancestor realm comparable to the sage realm


    To put it awkwardly, even if it is to cultivate a method suitable for human beings, when billions of people around the world, there are few sages. Not to mention cultivating Demon power


    I''m afraid even if all human beings practice Demon power, it''s difficult to come up with a Demon power master comparable to the Lord


    "With this layer of camouflage! You can consider lurking into the monster''s nest in the future?" Su Han''s eyes twinkled, but after repeated consideration, he shook his head, "just, the demon ancestor can hide it! But there may be something superior to the demon ancestor in the depths of those nests... It''s better to be safe.


    Shaking his head, Su Han dispersed the demon force. His fingers gently emptied in front of him, and soon another Su Han emerged from the shadow. It was with the help of the engraved emperor who summoned himself from a different time line with the same strength as Su Han.


    "Do it." Su Han said calmly.


    The mirror world unfolds. Another Su Han clenches his fist, shakes the fruit, and hits Su Han on his cheek. The void collapses at this moment.


    Su Han also clenched his fist and covered it with a layer of dark. The armed color domineering is used together with the insulated claw.


    He suddenly waved his fist.


    The two fists collided. The white brilliance on the other su Han''s hand was instantly broken.


    Then, the tiger''s mouth cracked and the bones were misplaced. There were dense scars on the skin of another Su Han''s arm, and there was faint blood overflowing from it.


    "... more useful than I thought." Su Han withdrew his fist.


    Another Su Han just flicked his palm, the horse spell healed the injury, and he sank into the shadow again.


    After a little thought, Su Han decided that he could be his back hand, smiled immediately, left the matter behind and opened his mobile phone at will.


    But this time, there was no big news. Su Han didn''t care. He just thumbed through it and relaxed.


    Time passed bit by bit, and soon it was late at night. After washing, Su Han went straight to bed.


    Early the next morning, Su Han woke up, had breakfast and entered the misty space again.


    ¡­¡­


    The vast and profound fog hall is dotted with stars and the fog is scattered.


    At this time, on each bronze seat sat members of Parliament from all over the world, and their faces were different.


    Zhang Sanfeng took the lead in opening his mouth. He stared at TU shanhonghong. "Miss Tu Shan''s world really opened my eyes. Another world, the Terrans who are good at magic tools! And the monsters with Demon power..."


    "Not only the future version, the city where monsters and people live together has given me great inspiration... At the same time, the love stories in it also make the old Taoist feel..."


    Jiujianxian didn''t speak. Now he is filling his own wine regardless of his fog space. Obviously, I''m in a very bad mood.


    "The art of reincarnation and continuation of fate," Jiu Jianxian patted the empty wine gourd. He looked a little gloomy. "Why are there so many tragedies in this world?"


    "People fall in love with demons... Reincarnation and continued fate is both sad and joyful."


    "It seems that Mr. jiujianxian has completely changed his attitude towards monsters because of the fox demon stars?" Huang Rong raised her eyebrows, and she was very interested.


    "No... I just changed the attitude of people falling in love with demons." after a short silence, jiujianxian debated with a firm mind.


    At the beginning, seeing Liu Jinyuan''s love with the butterfly demon in his own world, jiujianxian felt it, but it was just that.


    However, the main body of the story told by the fox demon star is the love between the demon and people


    The stories can be said to directly subvert the three views of jiujianxian.


    Until he repeatedly recalled the monsters he had killed, which could be called heinous monsters, he calmed his inner palpitation.

 Chapter 468

    "In fact, Mr. jiujianxian! You still don''t understand one thing."


    Conan pulled his tie, but obviously he didn''t pay attention to his clothes, which was rather absent-minded. He said casually, "that is, both people and demons have good and bad."


    "For example, monsters like Miss Hong Hong have sacrificed almost everything for the peaceful coexistence between human beings and monsters... It can definitely be said to be good monsters. There are also bad people like the leader of the moon worship cult in your world."


    After a pause, Conan continued, "of course, sometimes it''s meaningless to discuss whether monsters are good or bad. Most of the time, you are hostile to each other just because you hold a different position and stick to a different road. There''s nothing to say."


    Jiujianxian didn''t speak, but he obviously agreed with Conan''s words.


    Fan Xian clapped his hands. He stared at Conan with some admiration. "I didn''t expect that Mr. Edogawa was also quite accomplished in philosophy."


    "Don''t ask! It''s in Hawaii." make complaints about Penglai Hill''s night.


    Conan broke his power in an instant, coughed violently, and looked embarrassed.


    "Well," Feng Yuan''s lips wriggled slightly. He glanced at the people around him and suddenly opened his mouth, "then again, the fate protagonist of the fox demon star world is not a person?"


    As soon as he said this, the scene became quiet. After repeated consideration, Jiecheng tomorrow Nai seriously said, "I also have this idea! The destiny protagonist of the fox demon world has different two people in different periods of time... Or, a pair of people who fall in love in different periods of time is the destiny protagonist in a certain period of time?"


    "For example, imperial hegemony and Oriental huaizhu! The beginning of the Oriental month and Tu Shanhong... Imperial power, wealth and harmony. Well, what''s the name of the spider spirit?"


    "... Qingtong is crying." Sakata Gangji looked at Jiecheng tomorrow Nai subtly. Jiecheng tomorrow Nai lowered her head. She is very embarrassed now.


    "In fact, this has happened before," Song lacked said, and his eyes were sharp. "For example, my world."


    The legend of the two dragons of the Tang Dynasty, although Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling are very pit. But all those who have seen the biography of the two dragons of the Tang Dynasty must admit that they are both the protagonists of destiny.


    "It should be the difference of the world." one side said expressionless, "some worlds have only one destiny protagonist, some worlds have different destiny protagonists in different periods! Others have several destiny protagonists in the same period of time."


    After a pause, one party suddenly sneered, "our understanding of the world is too shallow... So there is no way to give an answer, or say! In front of those really powerful people, what we discuss may be a kind of common sense?"


    Xiaoyu looked sluggish. She naturally understood what, and took a clear look at No. 10 and Su Han.


    "So, Zhang Sanfeng, which protagonist do you prefer among the fox demon stars?" white beard Gula smiled and stretched out his hand to point to the stars above Tu Shanhong''s head.


    "At the beginning of the Oriental month, the royal power was rich and noble, and the royal power was domineering... They all liked it very much." Zhang Sanfeng held the dust brush''s hand and couldn''t help tightening it, but his face was still plain, "but if you have to say what you like most, it should be the royal power and wealth."


    "It''s really good! The Taoist priest Gao Leng had compassion for the goblins. He also understood that the goblins have feelings and life. He fell in love with the goblins, so he betrayed his school."


    Huang Rong interrupted. She waved her fist, some excited and some melancholy. "If I go out alive with you... Thousands of rivers and mountains, would you like to watch it with me? To be honest, when I saw here... I cried uncontrollably?"


    "... it''s rare," Tony Stark twitched at the corner of his mouth.


    "What do you mean?" Huang Rong frowned.


    "Literally," Tony Stark spread out his palm and was as cynical as ever. "I didn''t expect that you, an ancient and strange guy, would cry! Or would you be moved by such stories?!"


    "Haven''t you been moved? You cold-blooded and ruthless guy!" Huang Rong began to grind her teeth, and she went back straight away. Tony Stark was noncommittal.


    "There is a saying... Huang Rong, after becoming the emperor! Most of the time, he can''t be emotional. He must think about his current situation in an all-round way... Only when he is calm and free from emotional temptation, can he make the most correct choice." Ying Zheng said coldly. If Huang Rong is an ordinary person, there is no problem in her perspective, but unfortunately... As an emperor, there is a problem.


    "Teacher," Huang Rong sighed faintly, "I''ve been emperor for so long, and this is also clear. However, my path is different from yours!"


    "You are absolutely calm, suppress your feelings, and tolerate everything with the emperor''s way. But my laughter and anger are meaningless, and my emotions are changeable. No one can touch my real thoughts."


    Ying Zheng was silent for a long time. Finally, he nodded happily and didn''t say anything more.


    "I only wonder what Tushan Susu" is, but Rukia''s look is still cold, but there is a vague doubt in his words. "Why, why is Tu Shan Su Su, the white moon, Wang Fugui''s charm?"


    "No, it should be said that in almost all reincarnation love reading chapters, the charm of the reincarnated characters can not be compared with the previous life! For example, LV Jianwen... Although she is lively and lovely after reincarnation, she is not as eye-catching as the previous life after all..."


    "The law is actually good, but the leading characters are the most pit!" Conan was crazy about Tucao, obviously he had make complaints about it for a long time. At this moment, Rukia, a dead wood, opened a conversation. His vomit was endless. "He loved to eat money at the beginning of the month, but make complaints about the last world."


    "In such a contrast, the Oriental month of the previous life was really handsome! He had great talent and was willing to become the leader of the Yiqi Alliance for the sake of his beloved miss Honghong, to lead the peaceful coexistence of human demons."


    Nothing is right. Adorable Tushan Susu, but the later transformation of Tu Shan Su Su, although it is really lovely, but all day, selling all over the wall is nothing.


    Tu Shanhong was silent. Since she saw the fox demon stars, she has been sitting on the bronze seat without saying a word. Even now when she heard Conan''s evaluation of her, she just glanced at Conan and took back her eyes again, with the same attitude as before.

 Chapter 469

    "Shocked! The royal power and wealth are the same as Wang Fugui?" Xiaoyu said tentatively.


    Su Han''s eyelids beat a few times and stared at Xiaoyu. Where did you come from, a member of the shock department?


    "The fox demon stars fully illustrate the importance of temperament. Otherwise, even if you have the same appearance! Your handsome degree will drop countless times." fan Xian whispered.


    "Ah Lala, I''m curious about the overall power level of the fox demon world." Shi Qi''s crazy three smiles. There is an inexplicable brilliance in her eyes, which seems to be some excitement and joy, but also some fear and doubt.


    "It''s not right to say that the power system of the fox demon world is low! For example, the presence of demon kings such as Tu Shanhong now, Tu shanyaya in the future, or the drug king of the southern kingdom, everyone can be an enemy country. What''s more, there is an almost open existence of the third young master of Aolai country."


    "But it''s not right to say that the power system of the fox demon world is high! Royalty and wealth must use a sword to fight... If they lose the sword, they lose 99% of their combat power. However, the strongest Constable law Jian Wen of the Yiqi alliance demon hunting yamen, whose weapon is actually a chain, and her interest power is poor... This is ridiculous. What method did she use to defeat snake hair Where''s Huoji''s? "


    "The overall strength of mankind is too weak. In this case, the human race has an advantage in the face of monsters! It''s strange." after putting forward his doubts, Shi Zaki''s crazy three language style changed, "of course, I''m just curious! Don''t pay too much attention to details."


    "That''s why we say that the Terran attaches importance to magic weapons." Jiu Jianxian said faintly, "although this means of borrowing from foreign objects is by no means right."


    In the eyes of jiujianxian, the Terrans in the fox demon world have embarked on an absolutely wrong path. But in the end, jiujianxian shook his head.


    Tu Shanhong joined the parliament, so he didn''t have the idea to correct it. If there were problems in the fox demon world in the future, he happened to participate... Maybe he would choose to stay in that world after completing the task, so as to solve the problems in this regard.


    "Speaking of heavy magic tools, I suddenly thought of the beginning of the Oriental month! This guy seems to have no magic tools, but he can also fight with royalty and wealth?" Bantian Yinshi Mosuo held his chin.


    "You''ve forgotten the Oriental divine fire. It''s a special fire to restrain monsters! Maybe it''s another kind of magic weapon? Wait a minute." Penglai Shanhui whispered at night. She thought of something and looked at Gu xun''er strangely.


    "Demon killing divine fire is a very good flame! If it is placed in my world, it may also be ranked in the list of different fires." Gu Xun''s voice is as peaceful as ever.


    Of course, it''s only ranked in the list. It''s estimated that it can''t even rank in the top 20. After all, the world level of both sides is here... According to Gu xun''er''s judgment, even the three masters of Aolai country in her heyday can''t compare with the existence of her world Saint fighting realm.


    "So, did Miss Gu do what she wanted?" the 10th suddenly opened his mouth. Under the control of Su Han, he made a gesture to look at Gu xun''er.


    Gu xun''er looked at each other on the 10th and felt the fog shaking violently beside him. At the same time, his brain was tingling, so he quickly said goodbye. She didn''t forget that No. 10 in the misty space was suspected to be the body of an evil god.


    If it weren''t for the fog, she would die of madness after watching it?


    His thoughts twinkled in his heart. Gu xun''er still showed his eldest lady posture to the outside world, and his voice was gentle. "Yes. I have reached an agreement with Xiao Yan, and he gave me the ring! And now I have given their family shelter, and there are enough resources to cultivate five douzongs."


    "Well, I''ve met old Yao!" Gu xun''er stretched out his palm and let him get rid of the fog. She pinned an ancient ring on her finger. "Of course, old Yao can''t appear in the fog space."


    "But I entered the month of cultivation before. There... He can appear."


    "In addition, I have worshipped him! And with the help of the Council, I have successfully become a herbalist... Now it is about the level of seven products. If you need to refine any pill in the future, you can come to me for a transaction."


    "... Qipin? Is it a useful medicine for douzong?" Xiaoyu took a breath and looked excited. "I''m at the peak of douhuang realm now. I feel I can try to break through douzong realm. Get me a broken Zong pill."


    "As for what you want..." Xiaoyu gently scratched her cheek with her fingers, quite embarrassed. "Just say it directly. Anyway, you''ve seen the stars in my world and know what''s going on in my world?"


    "... good." Gu xun''er looked at Xiaoyu reluctantly. However, she knew that Xiaoyu could not provide any useful help to herself. So I didn''t plan to ask for anything precious.


    "Your strength is improving very fast... It''s really fast." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai looked at Xiaoyu guxun''er and said with emotion, "Mingming is still so young."


    "Develop this speed... Wait until the fighting star is revealed at the beginning! It is estimated that Gu xun''er''s strength has broken through the realm of fighting saint?"


    "The peak of Dousheng is no problem! Maybe even she will break through Doudi with the help of evil spirits at that time." Penglai mountain Huiye turned his eyes, immediately remembered something, and his eyes lit up, "however, Gu xun''er''s experience... This is clearly a replica of Yandi."


    "I''ve always been curious before. Miss Gu should have no reason to learn from Yao Lao?" Conan suddenly opened his mouth. He looked at Gu xun''er thoughtfully. "After all, your situation is different from Xiao Yan."


    As the little Lord of the ancient family, and strengthened by the evil god power, he has the blood power above the God level. It is most appropriate for her to directly learn from her father and fight the ancient yuan at the peak of saint.


    Douzun''s top Yao Lao can''t even rank among the top 100 in the ancient family.


    "It''s true that it would be beneficial to try to take the lead. However, since I have worshipped the teacher, I am also sincere. After all, he did teach me a lot."


    Gu xun''er''s voice was sincere, "moreover, I have killed the traitor of Yao Lao and even promised to help him rebuild his body. But for various reasons, Yao Lao is now temporarily refusing and thinking."


    "Great!" Tony Stark clapped. He was also thinking whether he should talk to Gu xun''er later. See if you can find out the true meaning of alchemy, go back to your own world, and see if you can find an industrialized assembly line to produce pills?!

 Chapter 470

    If this could be done, it would be really awesome, Tony Stark smacked his mouth. At that time, as long as he wants, he can cultivate a group of strong people who pile up with drugs in a short time.


    After a brief silence, Bruce Wayne looked at Rick with a deep hoarse voice. "What do you think after watching the stars in your world?"


    "What I think is that the empty and white life is really yearning." Rick whispered.


    "Blank has never lost, Ricky Hubi has never won!" murmured poison Island Yazi, "the strong sharpen their claws, and the weak sharpen their wisdom."


    Taking a deep breath, poison Island Yazi calmed her mood, but she held the palm of her samurai sword more tightly.


    "Speaking of this, I suddenly thought of Mr. Conan." Sakata Gangji looked at Conan''s direction and his voice took a touch of inexplicable emotion.


    "Ah?" Conan was stunned for a moment. After reacting, the corners of his mouth twitched. "You mean, my strength is not strong enough! So, I sharpen my wisdom?"


    "It was true before joining the parliament, but it''s not appropriate to compare this with me now. And according to this statement, isn''t lanran going to cry?"


    Fengyuan thought for a while and thought it was reasonable. She immediately turned her eyes to lanran. There is no doubt that lanran... Is a strange existence with the coexistence of power and wisdom.


    Lanran just smiled and didn''t answer.


    "Oh, I thought! Rick sacrificed countless in exchange for the future, how brilliant mankind will be. In the end, he is still at an absolute disadvantage." one party suddenly opened his mouth. His eyes glittered with cold luster and sneered.


    "The so-called God of the game, Tetu, obviously got there because of Rick... But he still has no preference and a very fair attitude towards mankind."


    "It''s ridiculous... This kind of justice is the greatest injustice."


    Rick didn''t speak. He hung his head. In fact, he also has this idea in his heart.


    After thinking about it, one party turned to stare at Rick and said, "Rick, otherwise... You might as well give it to the chairman of the Council when you finally get the star cup. I think it''s more cost-effective than giving the so-called special picture."


    Weber was stunned, but after he thought it over and over, he looked strangely at Rick. He felt that what one party said was reasonable, and was immediately curious about Rick''s final choice.


    "Maybe it will be so in the future." Rick didn''t directly promise. His eyes were a little deep. Obviously, he was still thinking about the things of game life before. He couldn''t be calm. He sighed softly, "in the final analysis, there are too many mysteries on the star cup!"


    "For example, I couldn''t lift the star cup in the end... I didn''t know it several times. I couldn''t lift the star cup because I wasn''t a God, or because I couldn''t drive the spirit... Or for some other reason."


    "Before I really know these things! And make sure I can hold the cup... I''m not qualified to give the cup away."


    Speaking of this, Rick took a deep look at Su Han. He knew that the president should know this information, but before, the president did not appear in the stars... He opened his mouth, Rick hesitated, sighed and didn''t ask.


    Since the chairman didn''t say it before, he must have his own thoughts... It was with this in mind that Rick forcibly restrained his doubts.


    "Rick, this guy is really cautious to the extreme." Su Han glanced at Ke and sighed silently. This is actually a very normal thing. Rick has developed the habit of not allowing himself to make any mistakes in his own world


    After all, for him, any mistake could lead to disaster.


    "I''m quite curious, which is stronger or weaker between star cup and infinite gem?" Bantian Yinshi made an interesting speech.


    The star cup contains the power that can create the world and even make creatures directly become the only God... And infinite gemstones can also easily rewrite the world with the help of a ring finger.


    "If you really want to compare! Do you want to add the history books of years?" fan Xian turned his eyes and thought that Bantian silver was idle and boring, and wanted to find something.


    "Didn''t you say that? This kind of treasure may only be useful in your own world." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai said very carefully, "of course, if the chairman of the Council gives Weili blessing, it may also be used in other worlds?"


    "After all, I don''t have this level of treasure, so I can''t be sure."


    "But speaking of foreign objects, I experimented with one thing before." poison Island Yazi suddenly said, "I found that evil divine power can not only strengthen myself, but also strengthen weapons with the help of evil divine power."


    White beard: "!!!"


    White beard''s look changed. He looked at the poison Island child with some surprise and uncertainty, "have you been so rich?"


    "It''s just a simple experiment, Dad." poison Island Yazi smiled helplessly. She pulled out the matching knife at her waist and gently crossed the sword with her fingers. "Now this knife, simply speaking of strength, is enough to rival the eagle eye''s supreme fast knife night."


    "And I put in very little evil power. At most, I can only add hundreds of Taoist power to me? In general, it''s very, very cost-effective."


    Hundreds of Daoli are really nothing. Compared with it, the value of a supreme fast knife is terrible. White beard immediately fell into meditation.


    Conan was interested for a moment. He sighed, "it''s really universal energy."


    After a long silence, he looked at TU Shanhong. Even Tu Shanhong was a little uncomfortable and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "I just think that the Taoist priest in Miss Tu Shan''s world is a heavy magic weapon." Yasuda Gangji''s tone is inexplicable. "Maybe the president of the parliament figured everything out at the beginning..."


    "Almighty evil power. Since it is called almighty, it is natural that no matter what road you take, you can take this to improve your strength."


    Zhang Sanfeng''s eyebrows jumped. His eyes were simple and not surprised. He swept through the crowd at the scene. Focus on Xiaozhi and Tu Shanhong, stop, a lot of thoughts twinkle in your mind, and nod if you are thoughtful. However, no evaluation was made.


    Seeing that these people had almost discussed at the scene, Su Han manipulated the 10th to get to the point, "ladies and gentlemen, I remember yesterday, Mr. Yu Zhibo was determined to sacrifice to heaven."

 Chapter 471

    "By the way! There''s such a thing... Just now I patronized and discussed with you, and I forgot the main topic." Huang Rong patted her thigh and was a little embarrassed. After cheering up, she looked at Yu Zhibo again.


    Yu zhiboban looked as usual and said coldly, "there''s no problem here! The altar has been set up and can be sacrificed at any time."


    Yuzhi speckle is really calm. After all, his strength is now strong enough in the parliament, he will participate in enough tasks in the future, and he can go further with the power of evil gods.


    Although the sacrifice to God in his own world can make him stronger and faster, for him, this is not something that must be completed in a short time.


    Anyway, the sacrifice is here and can''t run away... The reason why he reached the conditions yesterday is "well, why doesn''t he want us to cross on a large scale? I think about it and think there are several possibilities."


    After a pause, Xiaoyu''s voice became serious, "for example, if the fog space did not evolve to that step, if we cross on a large scale, it may have a bad impact on the world and even destroy the world?"


    "If so... The reason why the president wants us to trade is probably because he uses his own strength to calm the impact on the world itself when he lets us cross."


    Although Xiaoyu said this in a joking tone, Conan looked serious. He felt that Xiaoyu''s words were very logical.


    After all, members of parliament have determined that they are detached from the world


    If we saved the world in the past, there was no problem in the past... But at ordinary times, there suddenly appeared a lot of existence outside the jurisdiction of the world and acted recklessly in the world


    Conan put himself in the perspective of the world and felt that this was a big problem beyond imagination


    Su Han looks strange. Does even Xiaoyu have the potential to make up the strange brain? Although he was filled with emotion, he didn''t say anything about it.


    Su Han''s fingers gently knocked on the handrail, and a gorgeous brilliance suddenly burst out, and a real illusion rose all around.


    That''s the scene of the ninja world.


    At this time, the Yuzhi wave spot is located on the moon. Even through the real illusion, you can see the sky above and the earth hanging high. The surrounding universe, dotted with stars, is boundless.


    "What a magnificent and visionary sight." Tu Shanhong said inexplicably.


    The next moment, Yuji Boban, shizaki crazy three, one side passed through, the fog on himself suddenly closed up, and their figure suddenly disappeared with a buzzing sound.


    meanwhile.


    Deep in the misty starry sky, a bright red star suddenly lit up, and the frightening and strange brilliance was flashing.


    He came quickly with a Shua, and finally rushed into the real illusion around him, which took half an hour, and then disappeared.


    The fog hall was silent, and the members of the parliament looked dull. They looked at me and I looked at you and wondered if there was something wrong with their eyes.


    After a long time, Rick said astringently, "just now... What is that?"


    Bruce Wayne was silent, and it took him a long time to calm down. After a short thought, he turned his head, looked at the direction of the red star, thought about it, and looked deeply at No. 10. His words meant something, "in other words, the world sacrifice, No. 10 did not participate in the task, which is normal."


    "But the 9th, the 5th and the 4th did not appear to participate in the mission... If we consider it from this point of view, is that red star the messenger of the chairman of the Parliament who participated in the mission?"


    Conan''s body trembled. He forced himself to be calm, sorted out his little suit, and thought, "is it another new God... But there''s something wrong with his senses..."

 Chapter 472

    "It''s really wrong," said LAN ran, whose eyes were serious and deep. "After all, in the past, gods came from heaven! In other words, they should come from outside the misty universe..."


    "But this time, it came directly from somewhere in the misty universe."


    "... don''t you say." white beard''s eyes suddenly expanded. He realized the meaning of lanran''s words and looked at the surrounding stars again, and had a different feeling. His eyes became deep.


    Has life been born in this seemingly ordinary misty universe?


    No, it should not be the birth of life... After all, being able to participate in this mission on behalf of the president of Parliament is enough to prove that the red star is also an extremely powerful existence... Even if there is a birth of life in this misty universe, how can it grow so fast?!


    White beard thought over and over again, and suddenly thought of a possibility. His pupils contracted, "this universe! Has there been a God in this universe from the beginning?"


    If so, many doubts in the past... Seem to be able to explain


    Yasuda Gangji''s heart is complex and silent for a long time.


    "The president of the Council is the creator of the misty universe, and does that strange star shepherd the existence of this universe?" Bruce Wayne whispered, "similar to... Shepherds who help God guard the world?"


    Tu Shanhong glanced at the crowd at the scene and stopped talking for several times... She actually wanted to say. She just felt that there was a familiar energy in the strange star... It seemed to be Demon power?


    Of course, Tu Shanhong thought and felt that although the energy of the strange star was similar to the Demon power, its quality... Was too much higher than the Demon power on her. It can even be said that in addition to being similar to the root cause, the essence is as big as heaven and earth


    In order to prevent self indulgence and interference in the thinking of members of Parliament


    Tu shanhonghong decided to continue to look at the situation and put forward it when he had a certain grasp.


    ¡­¡­


    Ninja world, above the moon.


    The moon at this time is not negative for the desolation of the past. There are wooden tall buildings rising from the ground, a large number of civilians walking in the street, a large number of ninjas stationed here, and businessmen sitting in taverns to discuss business with others... It is very prosperous.


    If it is not above the sky, there is the earth hanging high... And looking around, you can clearly see the stars dotted and deep starry sky different from the earth... You can''t notice how different it is from the cities on the earth.


    On a high mountain not far from the city.


    Ninja, the world''s most powerful people, are stationed here.


    "I didn''t expect to live on the moon for a long time one day." Zi Lai also bit a bamboo stick in his mouth. Although his voice was a little complicated, his attitude seemed a little cynical.


    Big snake pill and Master Kong stood beside Zilai, silent.


    After asking for something boring, Zilai also cut it, spit out the bamboo stick in his mouth and tie it on the earth.


    Ape flying day chop: "


    The ape flies day to cut and stare at his apprentice with speechless expression. However, he shook his head and immediately looked at the red armor man standing in front of the altar not far away.


    The man is too young, even on the surface, he is younger than Zilai, big snake pill


    But even if he stood there with his eyes closed, he still brought a great sense of oppression to everyone on the scene.


    "... Yu Zhibo, ban!" ape feiri cut chewed the name in his heart. He looked around calmly and found that everyone at the scene was silent and very quiet.


    Even the most grumpy Lei Yingai is very calm at the moment. He hangs his head and shows his respect for Yu Zhibo


    This scene is enough to show that... Now all shadows recognize the status of yuzhiboban. Admit that he is a forbearance sect and has the qualification to command all ninjas in the ninja world


    This is mainly due to a series of measures taken by Yuzhi Boban during this period of time.


    In terms of life, yuzhiboban formulated the policy of Ninja going to the countryside, allowing ninjas to help build houses and farm, thus greatly increasing the GDP.


    At the same time, yuzhiboban also vigorously launched science on the other hand. The apprentice big snake pill, which is cut off by the flying ape, is currently the top scientist in the tolerance field.


    The combination of the two, coupled with the strength of policy... Has led to the fact that there are no starving people in the world. And because of the unity of tolerance, it is impossible to start another war, and even small-scale battles are rare. This world, unprecedented peace.


    Even the ape flying day chop, who inherited the will of fire from the first and second generations, began to doubt whether the two adults were really wrong. What yuzhiboban did is the really right way


    Forcibly shook his head, the ape flying day chopped away the disordered thoughts, and his look became more and more complex.


    He thought this kind of thing was actually a little like bullying teachers and destroying ancestors... But he knew that even he, the power man at the peak of the old era, had this idea. What did ordinary ninjas and ordinary civilians think? Needless to say?


    "Everything is over." the ape flying day chop is quite sad. Even now yuzhiboban is dead, the tolerance world can''t return to the past.


    The most terrible thing about Yu Zhibo is that he put forward a possibility, and put forward the possibility of what a beautiful scene will be if the whole tolerance world is truly unified.


    So even if yuzhiboban dies, there will be countless wonderful ninjas on the road of yuzhiboban. To push the world back to the peaceful and prosperous era of great unification


    Suddenly, a crisp buzzing sound suddenly sounded.


    Onoki looked suddenly dignified and stared closely at yuzhiboban. There was a fog rising there. The palm of his hand produced several seals, which chendun could print at any time.


    Of course, this time... Onoki has no idea of sneaking into yuzhiboban by the way. If the situation is bad, he is even willing to help yuzhiboban stop the knife and die instead of yuzhiboban.


    "Interesting, it''s really interesting." one party took the lead out of the fog. He looked at the group of ninjas at the scene with great interest.


    There are more than 40 ninjas on the scene, and chakra on each can be called Shadow level. For example, the best of ape flying, day cutting, Onoki and AI, chakra can be called super shadow


    "It''s just that the strength of these guys is progressing so quickly, and they are still so loyal to you... It seems that you have done a lot." one side of the passage took a meaningful look at yuzhiboban, "ban, I always thought you didn''t understand people''s hearts, but I thought I was wrong about you."

 Chapter 473

    "No! Ban really doesn''t understand people''s hearts," Ying Zheng also walked out. He looked calm and glanced around. As soon as he turned in his mind, he knew it.


    In the final analysis, Ying Zheng''s level of looking at people is too strong. Even in the fog Council, across layers of fog, he can rely on the words of many Council members to judge their character. Let alone face these people.


    Ying Zheng said calmly, "but let the people under your hand sincerely convince you. It has nothing to do with whether you understand people''s hearts or not."


    "As long as you have absolute strength and those people are loyal to you, can live a better and more peaceful life and realize their ideals. Then they will be loyal to you..."


    "Whoever wants to break this life, they will be the first to jump up against the enemy and defend you."


    "I see." after a moment of silence, Huang Rong looked deeply at the distant city. "In other words, has the moon... Been developed to this extent? It''s really a scene beyond my expectation."


    Shizaki Kuang San glanced around with interest and sighed, "on the moon..."


    Even the elves, who control the extraordinary power, have never stood on the moon... I feel quite novel at the moment.


    Tony Stark first glanced around with great interest and immediately saw the strange existence shrouded by the blood red fog around him. His body was stiff.


    After a short silence, Tony Stark relaxed again. Although his words were casual, he was a little cautious in the depths of his eyes, "dare you ask, are you... Another new God?"


    "No! I''m not a serial number god. I can only say to make efforts in that direction." Su Han''s voice didn''t fluctuate at all. "You can call my code now... Demon."


    "Demon?" after thinking for a moment, one party took a deep look at Su Han, "demon of the monster?"


    Su Han didn''t answer. One party seemed to get some answer, and nodded thoughtfully. Suddenly he thought of something, and he asked, "then I should have no problem calling you demon God!"


    Su Han still didn''t answer.


    Tony Stark took a breath and a cold sweat oozed from his forehead. Yu zhiboban looked at Su Han and became stunned and unbelievable.


    Although they have seen the plot stars, there are many beings named God. But it is clear that these beings are only known as gods in their world.


    Since the demon God in front of him is under the president''s hand, his strength evaluation standard should come from the system in which the president is located... This is very terrible


    After all, being able to bear the name of God in the system where the president of Parliament is located may be a terrorist existence comparable to the noumenon of the old God.


    "Sure enough, is it what lanran once guessed?" Tony Stark''s eyes twinkled. He said to himself in his heart with a heavy look. "The reason why there are ten serial number gods is not that there are only ten gods under the commander of the parliament."


    "These ten are actually the most powerful of all the gods under the head of the parliament."


    "There are more gods! They were brushed down because of their lack of strength."


    "I think so... The power of the chancellor of Parliament in the void is really frightening."


    Shi Qi Kuang San didn''t think as much as Tony Stark and Yu Zhibo ban. She looked at Su Han with great interest and said to herself, "I don''t know if this demon God... Is the body a monster like Miss Tu Shan Honghong?"


    "By the way, now our scene should be able to pass through the real illusion! Can it be seen by the group of guys in the misty space?" Shi qikuansan took a thoughtful look at the direction of the sky, and the smile on the corner of his mouth became more and more ponderous. "I think miss Tu shanhonghong''s expression must be ten points wonderful now."


    "When are you going to sacrifice to heaven?" although Ying Zheng also had many ideas in his mind, he was still calm on the surface, didn''t even see Su Han, and calmly stared at Yu Zhibo.


    "Right now." yuzhiboban shook his head and forcibly expelled the messy thoughts in his mind.


    Although the news revealed by Su Han shocked him, the guard here... Yu zhiboban was also relieved.


    He stepped out step by step, and then came to the sacrificial platform. His hands suddenly closed and his voice was low. "Then next, please."


    "Yes!"


    "Lord forbearance, please rest assured."


    "No matter what problem happens, we will try our best to protect you and fight against the enemy."


    "Our Muye village is naturally the most loyal to you."


    "Stupid monkey, you think you want to hold Sanren in private and develop your own forces in the dark... Don''t you know at all? It''s just that you are generous and don''t care about you. You still have such a face to say such shameless words."


    "That was a long time ago. Later, I was convinced by Mr. Ban''s charm and independently disbanded the secret forces... Besides, Onoki, are you very clean? Do you think Lord tolerance doesn''t know that you want to transfer your residence back to the land country again and again? I''m afraid you still have the idea of cracking the earth and sealing the Marquis and rebuilding Yanyin village."


    "Dead monkey, you slander me! Damn it, do you want to fight me!!"


    "Fight! You''d better fight to the death. If you discharge water halfway, I will despise you two."


    Su Han''s expression was strange. At the beginning, these guys promised very solemnly, and the atmosphere was wrong. In particular, the ape flying day cutting and the big wild wood blowing nose and staring eyes for two days make people have no doubt that they will fight on the spot.


    Yu Zhibo was noncommittal and closed his eyes.


    As long as these people at the bottom don''t touch his bottom line, he will let them go... Of course, this is the reason why the two will quarrel under such circumstances. They are used to it


    In the next moment, chakra, which was condensed into essence on Yuzhi''s wave spot, spread abruptly. Behind him, there was a faint shadow of ten sacred trees slowly condensing, which resonated with chakra on all ninjas at the scene.


    "... Lord ban! What''s the feeling?"


    "It''s terrible... Is this Lord Ban''s chakra quantity? It''s so vast that people can''t describe it in words."


    "Now Mr. Ban is simply the root of all chakras in this world."


    "It''s like the legendary six immortals... No, maybe even the six immortals are not as powerful as Lord ban."

 Chapter 474

    Or shocked and stunned, or looking forward to worship, or thinking... The eyes with different emotions are all projected on yuzhiboban''s body.


    "Then where will the enemy be?" shizaki crazy three held the flint gun, and an angel engraved emperor emerged behind her. The power of time is flowing, which makes many ninjas look suspicious and uncertain.


    "Different from the power fluctuation of space-time ninja, it''s a bit like the power of the dragon vein in the legend of Loulan ancient country... But I remember the legend of Loulan ancient country."


    I suddenly thought of something and stopped talking. But now he looked at shizaki''s eyes, vaguely shocked.


    The power of time... Can people control it?!


    "The enemy hasn''t come yet?" Huang Rong looked around again and again, gradually relieved, and opened his mouth a little boring.


    "No." Su Han felt a lot of things, and his words were as indifferent as ever. "At the moment of sacrifice, the enemy had already begun to invade."


    "What?" Tony Stark changed slightly.


    One party seemed to understand something, and suddenly sneered, "I see. No wonder I felt something wrong before."


    "But, bastard! Do you want to continue hiding after being found by my uncle?" the pure black wings suddenly spread out behind one party. The whole world twisted at this moment and then crashed into pieces.


    There is still a barren land of the moon.


    However, there is a very strange one above the sky, like the existence of eyeballs.


    He made a sharp cry, and then there were countless black lightning lingering in the void, emitting a destructive smell. At the same time, there was an ancient and difficult language that exploded in the ears of all members of the scene.


    Almost all ninjas at the scene frowned at the same time, felt brain tingling, and even blocked the operation of chakra in their body.


    As for the prosperous moon capital in the distance, needless to say, it suddenly quieted down. What happens to the people inside now... You can understand it.


    "That won''t work." Su Han said to himself in his heart. The soles of his feet gently stepped on the ground, and the Demon power that was rich to the extreme spread out in an instant.


    Many ninjas on the scene, including the distant moon capital, were all covered by Demon power at this moment. In the distance, the dissimilated Ninja residents in the lunar capital were extracted from the black gas and gradually restored the human body


    "What a terrible enemy." Ai rubbed his temples. He looked at the black air extracted from his body, with a dignified look, "but what is this?"


    The ape flying day cut off, but he guessed in his heart. He looked at Su Han, with a touch of gratitude and a touch of thinking in his eyes.


    The voice of the giant eye above the sky became more and more sharp, and the black lightning around him almost condensed into reality. With a loud noise, the looming river of time emerged.


    "... what?" even if one side passed, his face changed greatly at the moment.


    Tony Stark silently launched the supreme mage''s armor, with a serious face, and was ready for the death battle. It''s horrible. This is the first time he has seen that people other than the president have shown the long history of a world.


    "Don''t be too flustered." although Ying Zheng was also terrified, he soon calmed down.


    He said calmly, "there is no future scene in the long river above the sky... And the past is looming and may disappear at any time."


    "The guy opposite is terrible, but it''s not as terrible as expected! Don''t scare yourself."


    With a crisp buzzing sound, there is an ancient phantom recovery in the depths of the river for a long time.


    Ten sacred trees showed an illusory figure from the long river of time. Their branches and stems had many fruits, which matured rapidly at this moment and then fell.


    The roar sounded, and the terrible darkness of chakra was boiling.


    The nine fruits turned into nine tailed beasts and fell to the earth with a ferocious look. And the chakras on the Nine Tailed beasts are all black.


    "Ah Lala, ninja world! Ten tails and Nine Tailed beasts? It doesn''t seem like those native tailed beasts in ninja world?" shizaki crazy three voices are gentle, but her look at the moment is very serious. "Is it the use of strange evil god power to summon the mark of tailed beasts from history? And let them fight for themselves?"


    "Indeed! The energy of at least four of the Nine Tailed beasts opposite is six levels. It is much stronger than the original historical track... And the energy of the ten tailed beasts above the sky cannot be estimated."


    Tony Stark looked at Jarvis''s calculated data and his eyelids jumped.


    "Roar!" the dissimilated nine tails suddenly opened their mouths, and the black tailed animal gun condensed and formed in almost an instant, and suddenly shot out. Contains enough energy to destroy the planet.


    "... presumptuous." one party''s face was cold, and there were a lot of data flowing in his pupils, and the computing power was pushed to the extreme at this moment.


    A light blue wave centered on him suddenly spread around. He whispered, "resolution succeeded... Vector, field!"


    The terrible energy suddenly refracted back and penetrated into the mouth of the dissimilated nine tail at the moment of touching the passage of one party. Jiuwei''s body exploded.


    On the other side, the second tail of alienation appeared in front of Huang Rong and photographed with its claws.


    "What?" Huang Rong''s cold hair blew up and only had time to escape in a hurry, but less than half of his arms didn''t have time to avoid, "bad."


    However, Huang Rong did not feel the pain. The cat''s claws suddenly burst when they touched Huang Rong''s body.


    "... what''s the situation?" Huang Rong sat on the ground blankly. She was completely confused at the moment.


    "I see! Is this the vector field... Terrible power, no, it''s like a God," murmured Tony Stark, who turned his head and gazed feverishly at the expressionless side.


    "Ah Lala, does it have anything to do with Mr. Tong? Wait a minute, can you say..." Shi qikuang San reflected and his eyebrows jumped. She thought of a possibility


    Perhaps, once a party passes, it can only add a reflection vector to itself. But now, he can give others... Or all the existence of his own ability radiation area, plus this absolute defense.


    One side was calm and indifferent. He stepped on the earth gently with the sole of his foot, and his figure galloped towards the ten tails above the sky like a shell.

 Chapter 475

    The black wings behind one side of the passage flicked gently, and a large number of space energy particles analyzed by him converged.


    This brilliance is too bright, just like a round of the sun rising out of thin air. Immediately, it was suddenly thrown out by one party.


    Terror energy washes over ten tails, most of which are useless to ten tails, but a few of which are useful to ten tails are remembered by one party. Then, they begin to adjust their attack methods.


    Ten tails are roaring, and he is spraying energy recklessly. These energy radiation directions are out of order. Some rush to the surface of the moon, others rush to the distant earth, and only a few rush to one side.


    "Although it looks powerful! But it has no wisdom, it''s just prey after all." one party''s mouth started, and a touch of irony flashed in his eyes.


    Black wings half block in front of themselves, and the energy is fragmented at the moment of touching the wings.


    As for the energy refracted in all directions, whether it comes into contact with the planet or the members of the Ninja Council... It will be forcibly reflected back at the next moment and run through the body of ten tails, causing continuous damage to him


    As for the earth. Members of Parliament, including many shadow ninjas, also joined the war.


    AI used a penetrating book and suddenly ran through the body of eight cow ghosts.


    The cow ghost roared, and the black tentacle pulled over and coerced the terrible chakra. However, the next moment, the energy fluctuations that hit AI were all refracted


    "Great, this kind of reflection protection! It''s really beyond imagination."


    AI was laughing. He had an excited smile on his face, and the attack became more and more violent. He relied on himself not to be hurt, did not show defense, and made every effort to attack.


    The ape flying day cut off four shadow parts, and then used the five element great escape technique.


    Five different kinds of Ninjutsu were born and conquered each other, turned into an extremely powerful attack, washed on Bawei''s body, and let him retreat step by step.


    "This kind of reflection... Is really a means beyond imagination, but don''t take it lightly! The monster opposite is much stronger than the original tailed animals." ape flying sun fell on AI''s side.


    He looked a little serious, took out a huge sword in his hand, and suddenly threw it out, "the art of multiple sword shadows in his hand!"


    The sword in his hand was divided into countless, all of which were inserted into the body of eight tails.


    The tail of the swords in these hands was burning with explosive symbols. The next moment, the continuous explosion roared.


    "Yes." shook his hand. AI looked at the fire in front of him, and the excitement on his face slowly converged, replaced by a heavy touch.


    "This black eight tail, in addition to its shape and attack method... Is completely different from that in our village. If it weren''t for this reflection on me... I''m afraid I''d be dead."


    After a pause, AI''s face showed excitement, "but with such a layer of defense, even if the six immortals recover, I dare to challenge."


    Maybe they won''t win in the end... But the defense itself ensures that they won''t fail.


    Ape flying day cut, some speechless looked at Ai, and then looked at the other three shadows that suppressed six tails with absolute advantage in the distance. A touch of worry appeared on his face.


    "Now is far from the time to be proud... Don''t be careless. Although the enemy can''t hurt us, if the other party controls the seal... Once we get the move, it''s all over."


    The dust was suddenly torn, and the eight tails of the eight tails had black tailed animal jade condensed and shot out of the hole.


    AI''s body was wrapped with thunder light. He rushed to the eight tails like a flash of lightning, and his forthright voice resounded everywhere. "This fool is not the kind of guy who has learned sealing. Feel at ease! Old monkey, it''s no problem."


    At the moment of AI''s contact with tailing jade, tailing jade bounced back by vector attack. And AI wrapped lightning on his palm and used a through hand again.


    The jade tailed beast and a penetrating hand smashed into eight tailed bodies one after another. Let him cry again.


    "I have to admit that one side is stronger than expected." Ying Zheng glanced around and looked up at the other side fighting with ten tails. He said inexplicably, "is this the style of a stronger one?"


    In the past, Ying Zheng and Yu Zhibo, white beard, one side of the traffic and others had equal exchanges for too long... Therefore, Ying Zheng often ignored how far their power had reached


    But now, when he was on the battlefield, Ying Zheng suddenly realized... That was far above them. It can even be said that it was sublimated into a force close to the law


    Although their power expression form is still the nature of the plot stars... But the destructive power, or the essence of ability, has increased to a level unimaginable to ordinary people


    For example, one party is clearly fighting with the enhanced version of ten tails, but it can also free up its hands to protect everyone fighting on the scene, even the earth and the moon


    "Indeed, it''s too strong." Shiqi Kuang San sighed with a little fanaticism in her eyes. In front of this level of power, the ancestor elves are nothing?!


    After taking a deep breath, shizaki Kuang San calmed down. The next breath, one by one, shizaki crazy three came out of the shadow. They all took flint guns. Then, they aimed at the three tails that looked like giant turtles.


    "Let me see first. I don''t know whether these tailed beasts are alive or dead... Can I extract time?"


    "City of food time!"


    Strange areas have also unfolded.


    The power of time is flowing, forcibly depriving Sanwei of time.


    The feeling is that there is more and more abundant time energy in the body, and the rising radian of the three corners of shizaki''s mouth is becoming larger and larger. "It''s great! Although it looks like a turtle, I didn''t expect it to contain such abundant and huge amount. It makes me very satisfied! Really... Thank you for your hospitality."


    "Eh, what he said was really... Huh?!" Huang Rong looked at Shi Qi Kuang San who gradually turned into nothingness and looked stunned. "Wait a minute... What was next to us before was Shi Qi Kuang San in different periods of time... Not this one? When was this?"


    "As soon as she came to this world, she finished the replacement." Ying Zheng glanced at Huang Rong. "Shiqi''s vigilance is much higher than you think."


    The voice fell, Ying Zheng''s hands suddenly closed, and his breath changed greatly at this moment. He whispered, "then I can''t be idle."

 Chapter 476

    The vast Great Wall, centered on Ying Zheng, spreads around and surrounds the moon.


    The huge Xianyang City emerged, and one army after another suddenly appeared.


    Zilai, who was slapped by the four tailed Monkey King, also managed to stabilize his body. Although he was not injured because of the vector, the previous high-intensity battle consumed a lot of his physical strength.


    As soon as I took a breath, I saw Ying Zheng and shizaki Kuang San, and their eyelids jumped.


    "These two guys... What''s the matter?! also, does the girl in strange clothes use shadow body?"


    "No, it''s definitely not a shadow." the master''s voice suddenly sounded beside Zilai.


    She looked at the battlefield without expression, but her words took a tremor, "that feeling... Every one is noumenon."


    As a medical ninja, master also serves as a perceptual ninja in the three person team. So now she has noticed a lot of information that can break her three outlooks.


    Zilai''s body was stiff. He suddenly turned his head and looked at the master''s manual, and his lips wriggled. If he didn''t trust the master, he would refute it now.


    After a short silence, he looked ugly and scolded in a low voice, "what strange forbidden art is this?"


    "No, this order of magnitude alone is comparable to the art of multiple shadow separation."


    "Moreover, she also controls the power of suspected time... What''s going on?"


    The more I think about it, the more I feel confused and annoyed.


    The master of Arts stopped talking. She watched Ying Zheng suddenly drop a space-based gun by using the present great wall.


    At the same time, there was a huge black armour army. Under the command of the strong generals of all parties, they killed seven tails and defeated them one after another.


    "You two, didn''t you see it last time? Why are you so shocked now?" the big snake pill suddenly sounded in their ears without any emotional fluctuation.


    "Those guys, they will appear in the world because of Mr. Ban at a certain time... Obviously they are not the people of the world."


    "Since they are not people in our world, the power they control should not be ninja... In this way, they show many means beyond our imagination. Isn''t it normal?"


    "What you said is reasonable. I''m speechless." he twitched at the corner of his mouth for several times. But when he turned his head, he found that the big snake pill looked up and stared at the sky.


    Since then, I also looked along the eyes of the big snake pill and saw that Tony Stark led a large number of armor and fought with three or four tailed beasts at the same time, which completely suppressed them.


    "It''s so beautiful," muttered big snake pill. "This mechanical beauty is suffocating me."


    "No! There is no chakra energy breath in those machines... But another energy."


    "How do these armor work without chakra? Moreover, they can explode such terrible forces. Many of them have exceeded their destructive power."


    Big snake pill took two deep breaths, which barely calmed down, but his eyes were still crazy. "Is this a different world... I''m so curious! I really want to learn the scientific knowledge of those worlds... I don''t know. Wait a minute, I''ll talk to Lord ban about whether he can realize my wish."


    Zilai also: "..."


    Zilai also looked at the iron man armor in the distance. The more he looked, the more confused he was.


    Mechanical beauty? What is this thing... Although the iron man armor is very handsome, there is nothing to attract him except the shape... He really can''t understand the mood of big snake pill.


    The master''s expression was also very subtle, but she didn''t say anything. She had long been used to the character of big snake pill.


    Su Han stepped out slowly. He stood in the void and faced the strange eye directly. Did not start, just simply stood here to contain.


    The sharp cry sounded, and the strange eyes were constantly changing their body shape. Finally, they turned into a large barrel of wood Hui night painted black.


    "This guy... Has no body! Not even wisdom. Can he show his body power and way of thinking only by coming to a world and simulating a person in the world?"


    Su Han stared at the dark big barrel of muhui night in front of him with great interest. He thought about the information obtained by seeing and hearing color and understood a lot.


    "Interesting." Su Han murmured. He searched the information in his mind and found no evil gods similar to the information in front of him, but he was not surprised.


    After all, the kesulu myth does not necessarily record all the information of the old gods... Not to mention, many of the evil gods faced in the fog space are acquired evil gods who are naturally detached from the major worlds


    In this case, no matter how strange it is, it is normal.


    The big barrel of Mu Hui''s hair danced at night, and then the void suddenly burst open.


    Eighty... Shenkong strike!


    The storm that surged to the extreme galloped with evil and strange energy. Every fist print turns into a meteor at this moment, with the terrible power enough to penetrate the stars.


    Su Han poked out his palm, "insulated claw!"


    The storm was suddenly torn apart. Su Han stepped out and appeared in front of the big barrel of muhui night.


    His hands grabbed the big barrel of Mu Huiye''s body and suddenly tore it apart.


    The dark blood overflowed and scattered, and the light red evil spirit swallowed up a large number of large barrels of muhui night''s body.


    Most of the remaining black flesh and blood sent out a strange cry, which seemed to be fear and anger. It gathered and twisted in the air and turned into a slender figure again.


    This time, he was a strange figure with white eyes and reincarnation eyes in the palm of his hands... He was impressively big barrel wooden peach.


    "You''re weaker than I thought!" Su Han calmly stared at the big barrel of wooden peach, and the golden emperor burned the sky from him. "In addition to the essence of power, your form of power is borrowed. Your combat wisdom is also borrowed!"


    "Such you... Even make me not interested in fighting."


    The voice fell, and the burning of the golden emperor burst out, sweeping in all directions. All over the world, at this moment, it all turned into an ocean of golden flame.


    Even the moon at the foot, the earth above the sky, and even the sun in the distant sky are all covered by the flame


    But the strange thing is... Members of Parliament, the moon and life on earth watched these flames cover the world in front of them, and some even reached out and touched them boldly. Not only was he not hurt, but he felt that the part touching the flame was warm

 Chapter 477

    The big barrel of wooden peach made a sharp cry. He leaned out his palm, and the reincarnation eye in the palm devoured the golden emperor burning fire around him at this moment. Even the big wooden peach shaped body was stained with light gold.


    The next moment, accompanied by a crisp bang, the big barrel of wooden peach like body cracked again. The golden emperor''s burning fire, which he swallowed into his body, also scattered.


    "... devour the power I released! Well, this guy is still the first among so many enemies I met."


    Su Han said to himself. He looked strange and had some interest in his eyes.


    "But look at this guy... Can I say that the energy I release is toxic to these evil beings?"


    Although Su Han had a contemptuous attitude before, it doesn''t mean that he really despised the evil and strange creatures opposite as nothing. Strategically despise the opponent, but tactically we must pay attention to the opponent.


    In theory, if the big barrel wooden peach style releases Su Han, all the flames shrouding the vast starry sky are swallowed, and the body collapses, it''s normal... But it''s worth pondering


    Considering the restraint of fog space against evil creatures... The truth is obvious.


    "Roar!" the evil eyes first gathered their bodies again. First, they gradually changed into an existence similar to Su Han, shrouded by the demon force. Immediately, the body surface was covered with dense cracks and collapsed.


    Then his cracked body turned into one strange existence after another.


    They are pure black''s passing, pure black''s Ying Zheng, and even pure black''s Yu Zhibo


    "Ready to imitate me, but did not succeed? So did you choose to imitate other members of the Parliament?" Su Han nodded thoughtfully.


    In the next moment, these beings shot at Su Han at the same time.


    The wings behind the passage of the blackened party suddenly waved out, and the void was cut into two sections. Heihua Ying Zheng opened the Great Wall with his hands folded and his face expressionless, cutting off Su Han''s way back. Blackened spots looked cold and spit out black fire dragons in their mouth.


    In this regard, Su Han just smiled and slapped it lightly. No matter what he faced, he broke all the methods with one palm and tore up all the attacks.


    Walking slowly to the front, Su Han looked like walking in a leisurely court, but actually used the immortal wind and cloud body technique to appear in front of the blackened spot.


    "Next... It''s the end."


    The voice fell, and Su Han''s evil spirit suddenly turned into darkness, which was given activity by Su Han''s soul fruit.


    The black evil spirit turned into a half empty and half real prehistoric beast. Suddenly, he opened his mouth to swallow the sky, bit the blackened spot, swallowed it into his stomach, and forcibly digested it.


    The wings of the blackened party suddenly drew from the empty air. Su Han stretched out his hand expressionless, pinched it in the palm of his hand and pulled it again. The blackened party galloped in the direction of Su Han, "... Secret cave road."


    The phagocytic power of terror suddenly erupts, just like a round of black holes condensing in an instant. The traffic of the blackened party had no time to break free and was swallowed up and destroyed in an instant.


    At last, the remaining blackened Ying Zheng screamed in horror, turned and sped away towards the earth at an extremely terrible speed.


    Above the moon.


    Ying Zheng''s expressionless town killed Heihua Sanwei and glanced at himself fleeing in the direction of the sky. His eyebrows beat uncontrollably for several times, and his eyes became more and more gloomy.


    "Evil god! It''s really good. This unimaginable simulation ability."


    Taking a deep breath, Ying Zheng calmed his mood. Even though he knew that the blackened simulant had nothing to do with him, he was still in a delicate mood when he saw another himself so embarrassed and spineless.


    Shaking his head, Ying Zheng continued to fight. The means of war have become more and more fierce.


    Although the party passing on the sky didn''t look in the direction of Su Han from beginning to end, the killing power of the attack was more and more terrible.


    The branches of the ten tails were cut off by him, reciting the language of sacrifice and offering sacrifices to God.


    While mixing with the Ninja brigade, Huang Rong sneaked into the tail beast from time to time, recited sacrificial words, and obtained the evil power to pick up the leak. Looking at Su Han''s battlefield, he looked strange.


    "The strongest people on the scene... Have they been simulated by that guy? My strength is too weak, so I haven''t been shown? It''s a good thing!"


    "But it''s strange... Mr. Tony Stark didn''t show up! Is it because he doesn''t have enough strength, and most of his strength comes from his armor? Sure enough, his strength is the most useful." with emotion, Huang Rong suddenly opened her palm.


    There are one peach tree after another around, and countless peach blossoms bloom at this moment.


    Peach blossom petals fall into the void, but they have the ultimate lethality. They cut through the blackened four tailed body and refine the evil power in his body.


    In the cosmic starry sky, Su Han calmly stared at the direction of melanin Ying Zheng''s departure and stepped on the soles of his feet. The world in front of us began to reorganize like building blocks.


    The faster Heihua Ying Zheng ran away, the faster he approached Su Han.


    Finally, Su Han used the seal technique of the ninja world to control the demon force on his body, and he waved his sleeve. Suddenly, the demon force turned into red chains one after another, ran out of his sleeves and tied to the blackened Ying Zheng''s body.


    Blackened Ying Zheng was dragged over by Sheng Sheng, and it was useless for him to struggle.


    Finally, a little bit disappeared into Su Han''s sleeves and was completely swallowed up by the misty space.


    One step out, Su Han reappeared next to the altar where Yuzhi Boban was located, and calmly stared at the scene above the sky.


    At this moment, whether it is the blackened ten tails on the sky or the nine blackened tailed beasts on the ground, the breath on them began to plummet


    In this case, the enemy was soon completely eradicated by members of Parliament and Ninja army.


    All the members of the parliament fell from heaven and fell beside Su Han''s people. As for those shadow ninjas, they are now cleaning up the battlefield.


    "Miss Shiqi, look very happy?" Huang Rong looked at the opposite crazy three of Shiqi with great interest.


    "Ah, is it so obvious?" Shi qikuang three light covered his mouth and smiled slightly. "However, my harvest this time is really very rich."


    "Although I still don''t know what the evil power is for... This time, I''ve saved hundreds of thousands of people''s time."

 Chapter 478

    Ying Zheng looked a little strange. When he looked at him, he whispered, "tailed beasts... Are immortal! In other words, no matter how much time you extract from them, it shouldn''t hurt them?"


    "As time goes by... The bigger they grow, the more chakra is in their bodies." Tony Tucker tucked up his voice, and then make complaints about his chin.


    "Wait a minute, if I follow this statement, I''ll find a tailed beast! And I have the ability of shizaki crazy three... Isn''t it equal to being able to brush the power of time without limit?!"


    As he said this, Tony Stark became excited. "Moreover, it''s mutual benefit! I got time, and he also strengthened his chakra..."


    "So, wait a minute, Mr. Ban is ready! You can have a chat with him and try to stay." Huang Rong thought for a moment, stared at crazy three shizaki seriously and put forward a suggestion. "If Mr. Ban speaks, you want to meet the tail beast of ninja world... It''s still very easy."


    Shiqi crazy three didn''t answer, but her eyes twinkled and obviously moved. Huang Rong


    "Well... This gentleman in golden red armor, I''m curious about you! Excuse me, can I talk to you?" suddenly, a cold voice sounded.


    Tony Stark turned around and saw the big snake pill standing there smiling. After a little thought, he said with great interest, "no problem... In fact, big snake pill, I always think we have a lot of fate."


    "You mean we met?" big snake pill frowned, immediately remembered something and tried to open his mouth.


    Tony Stark didn''t come to ninja world for the first time, but in the past, for various reasons, big snake pill and tonistark didn''t communicate... Now tonistark said so, big snake pill immediately remembered this


    "There are reasons for this, but it doesn''t matter." Tony Stark put his palm out of the big snake pill and smiled. "Introduce yourself, Tony Stark."


    "In addition, the machine tools you are studying now, ah, and all kinds of scientific and technological materials... All of them are provided to yuzhiboban by me."


    Big snake pill was stiff. After a short silence, he looked at Tony Stark. In addition to his previous enthusiasm and curiosity, he also gave a touch of gratitude.


    Suddenly, the ancient altar trembled.


    Yuzhi Boban opened his eyes from the altar, and his breath changed greatly at this moment.


    Compared with the previous strong and strong, the yuzhiboban breath at this time is ethereal, as if incarnated as a fairy, which can break the void at any time.


    "Is this the perspective of the world''s spokesperson?" Yu zhiboban whispered. In his reincarnation eyes, there was a kaleidoscope rotating slowly, step by step, and he disappeared directly from the altar.


    "Ha?" Tony Stark twitched at the corners of his mouth. After looking around, he muttered, "where''s this guy ban? It''s impolite not to say hello to us."


    "I just went back to the earth." Yuzhi Boban''s voice without any emotional fluctuation suddenly sounded behind Tony Stark.


    Tony Stark stopped talking. He was caught saying bad things behind his back. He still did something


    Su Han calmly stared at Yu Zhibo ban and said indifferently, "since this matter has been solved, I should also return and continue to guard the fog universe."


    Yu Zhibo''s face remained unchanged, but there was a slight wave in his heart. He tasted a lot of information from Su Han''s words.


    Shiqi Kuang San put a finger gently against his lips and whispered, "that... Mr. demon God, I hope I can stay... Should you have no opinion?"


    "I''ll stay and talk to big snake pill," Tony Stark said. However, his attitude is much more casual than that of shizaki Kuang San.


    Su Han glanced at them and noticed that no one else showed his attitude of staying, nor did he open his mouth. The idea moved, and the demon force on his body diffused and coerced on the bodies of Ying Zheng and others.


    The next moment, a crowd disappeared out of thin air.


    After a short silence, Yu Zhibo suddenly looked at big snake pill, "next, I have something important to do... Let you receive these two."


    "By the way, I''ll also call Zilai and master of arts together! You''ll accompany me together."


    After that, Yuji Boban looked at shizaki crazy three and Tony Stark, "if you have anything, now the world calls my name! I can hear it."


    In the next moment, the figure of Yuzhi wave spot disappeared in an instant.


    "It seems that Mr. Ban is very busy." shizaki thought.


    "After all, that guy is now the leader of tolerance," Tony Stark shrugged and immediately sighed, "but... It''s really enviable. It''s hard for us to think about the power and perspective of this world spokesman without sacrificing to God."


    "Don''t you go back and strive for sacrifice?" Shi qikuang three raised his eyebrows.


    "At first glance, you don''t have a good understanding of this information!" Tony Stark spread his palms and was helpless. "I''m far from meeting the conditions for sacrificing to heaven."


    "Well... But then again, master Gu Yi seems to have reached the standard!" tonistark put away her armor, put her hands in her pockets and looked casual, "but she doesn''t seem to have the intention of sacrificing to heaven. I don''t know what she''s thinking."


    Big snake pill was stiff. He was keenly aware that he learned the news he shouldn''t know.


    After a short silence, he looked as usual, as if he hadn''t heard the communication between them. He made an invitation to shizaki crazy three and Tony Stark, "two, please follow me."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Han felt his body light, and then there was the entity of the bronze King''s chair again under his ass. before he opened his eyes, he heard the communication sound from below.


    "The evil creature this time! It''s interesting. In other words, the evil creature this time is an evil god... Cough, or an old God?" Yasuda Gangji asked seriously.


    "It''s not like that," Conan thought with a slight frown. "The old gods we met in the past, even if it''s just a virtual shadow... Can bring us a great sense of threat and oppression."


    "Of course... It can''t be said that this evil creature has nothing to do with the old god! He may also be the embodiment of some old God?"

 Chapter 479

    "Nine times out of ten, it''s the incarnation of the old God." lanran pushes his glasses with a serious voice. "After all, that guy has summoned the prototype of a long river of time. This means... It''s really terrible to think carefully."


    Su Han: "


    Su Han looked at the members of the parliament below. He swallowed the evil eye before. While obtaining the power of evil god, he also learned a lot of information about him.


    After a little thought, Su Han simply manipulated the 10th to speak.


    "The evil creatures that invaded the ninja world this time... You can call them evil eyes. Don''t think too much. He is not an aggressive evil thing..."


    "To be exact, he is a special evil thing walking on the long river of time and space. At the same time, he is also one of the foods on the tindalus Hound Diet."


    The scene fell into a brief silence, and soon there was an uproar.


    Almost all the members of Parliament who heard Su Han''s words set off towering waves in their hearts and could not calm down.


    "... tindalus hound food?" Conan stretched out his finger and pushed his glasses. His fingers trembled.


    He remembered the evil invasion in his world... That incident was related to the Hound of tindalus. To be exact, the root was the body of the Hound of tindalus


    "We must transform my world at a faster speed... We must achieve the conditions of sacrificing to heaven in the shortest time." Conan closed his lips and looked deeply.


    Conan always thought that he had overestimated the tindalus hound. But until now, he suddenly realized that he underestimated this terrible creature... He was determined to return to his own world and speed up the process of transforming the world again


    If it''s really difficult, he simply changes his plan... Just go to the front desk, fight all over the world and sacrifice to heaven as the strongest.


    Now time is critical. It doesn''t matter which way to sacrifice to heaven.


    After lanran was silent for a long time, she sighed in a low voice, "this is really... Unexpected, but it''s reasonable."


    White beard, his hands around his chest, looked inexplicable. He suddenly opened his mouth and said, "lanran is right... Although I was surprised at the first moment when I heard the No. 10 speech, I think it''s normal now."


    "After all, this time, the existence of action on the side of the Council is particularly special. Not to mention, the demon God can deal with that monster... Easily."


    "At least it''s much easier for the demon God to solve the evil eyes than the once several serial number avatars to solve those evil and strange creatures."


    Masata Gangji didn''t speak. He looked thoughtfully at the depths of the misty space, focusing on the flow of the red light before.


    However, after watching for a long time, he still couldn''t confirm which star field the terrible demon star came from.


    After a short silence, poison Island Yazi looked straight at white beard and said in a serious voice, "Dad, you said a wrong thing. This time the enemy is not weak. In other words, his weakness is just a level of terror relative to No. 10."


    "For example, before that, the strange evil eye first summoned the real past strong man of the world from the long history of the world!"


    "After he was badly hurt by the demon God, he was able to divide into three and fight with the demon God avatar with the attitude of Ying Zheng, Yu Zhibo and one party... Just think about it."


    "Hum!" one side''s face was cold and his voice was indifferent, "don''t you think that the evil eyes are differentiated, and the other me has all my strength?"


    "I roughly estimated the black self power. It showed only 50% of my power... At the same time, it did not show the real root of my power, such as vector field."


    "In other words, it can only be said that it imitates my body! And the expression form of my power. It can not be said that it really has my original power!"


    "Indeed." Ying Zheng nodded calmly, and his fingers gently knocked on the handrail, "the blackened me showed my great wall, but did not summon my ministers! Moreover, its power nature does not involve my most fundamental power... That is, the power of the original God Road."


    "Interesting! There are many secrets hidden in it." Huang Rong''s eyes glittered.


    Conan thought for a moment and said coldly, "in fact, I don''t think that guy can''t show your real power! After all, he has ten tails. The simplistic power has been at the same level as one party''s passage... If the demon God hadn''t killed the evil eye body before, one party''s passage would have to fight it for a while."


    "Well, what''s your opinion?" one party narrowed his eyes and stared at Conan. Personally, he also felt that Conan was reasonable.


    "It should be that he joined the parliament! It is equivalent to breaking free from the shackles of the world." Conan organized language and spoke very carefully. "Many of the power displayed by that guy is passed by one side, as well as the power displayed by them when they win the government against strong enemies. The ten tails he summoned before are from the brand of the world..."


    Finally, Conan came to the conclusion, "it is very obvious... We are beyond the world. There is no brand in ninja or our own world. Therefore, the you he imitated are incomplete! Very one-sided you."


    "Very interesting angle!" lanran refused to comment.


    "The power of the evil eye is terrible. Although the 10th said that the evil eye is only the food of tyndarus hounds, it does not prove that the evil eye is weak... Or on the contrary, it can prove that tyndarus hounds are powerful."


    Zhang Sanfeng''s voice was a little serious. He glanced at Conan again.


    "Next time, if there is a problem in Mr. Conan''s world! Or Mr. Conan worships God. I''m afraid all the top powers in the parliament should pass... Otherwise, something extremely terrible may happen..."


    "Gula Lala, I have no problem anyway." white beard laughed boldly.


    One side of the passage no longer participated in the gossip of the parliament. He lowered his eyes, controlled the power of evil gods, and strengthened his ability to vector control.


    Gradually, he felt that his ability was higher, and the whole world had changed greatly in his eyes.


    With a crisp bang, the stars close to the passing body of one party automatically rotate around the passing body of one party, and the terrible energy wave is spreading to the misty universe.


    [PS: I recommend that you practice martial arts and I farm]

 Chapter 480

    Of course, this prestige only spread a little distance. Even the fog hall did not go out, but was appeased and calmed down by the terrible power contained in the fog space itself.


    "This guy, what a strong feeling."


    Polos raised his spirits at the moment. He stared at one side of the passage with his eyes full of war fanaticism and shocking thinking.


    A long breath came out, and there was inexplicable brilliance in one side''s eyes, which seemed excited and thoughtful.


    Tang Hao suddenly said, "Mr. Fang, this strength is one step closer?"


    "Yes!" one party nodded calmly, and his voice was indifferent. "If I reached lv6 before, I was only equivalent to the angel on the side of Science... Then now I am basically equivalent to the God on the side of science."


    "HMM... you should have no real sense of this comparison!" one party thought about it and made another example. "If I could only fight with the demon God in a short time before, then I really have the qualification to play chess with the demon God on an equal footing now... Although I fight, I am more likely to fail."


    "My realm, according to the evaluation of scientific measurement, can be said to be LV7? Or lv6... Because lv6 didn''t appear in the past, let alone LV7... So on the side of science and technology, there should be no matching level for me now."


    "... so strong?" rotten wood Lucia thought of the picture of the demon God showing her strength, and took a breath of cool air.


    Su Han looked thoughtfully at one side of the passage, and his fingers gently knocked on the handrail. He can feel that at the moment, one party has touched the mystery of the highest level of the sage realm


    Of course, Su Han also knows. When one party returns to the world of magic forbidden book catalogue, the power shown is another matter. With the support of the world aspect, he can definitely exert his power above the realm of sages


    Su Han''s thoughts twinkled in his mind. At the next moment, his eyes narrowed slightly and turned to an empty seat.


    The fog rose, and the figure of Yu Zhibo appeared. His hands were still chest, and his face was indifferent and cold. After that, Tony Stark, shizaki crazy three also emerged.


    "Mr. Ban, thank you very much for your hospitality." furuzo shizaki nodded slightly to Yuji Boban, with gratitude in his voice.


    "It''s reasonable! Anyway, you can''t kill the tail beast," Yu Zhibo''s voice was as indifferent as ever. "Of course... It doesn''t matter if you really kill the tail beast! After all, the tail beast will come back to life even if it''s dead."


    "With the unified tolerance world I''m building now, no matter where he appears, he can be known by me in the shortest time and then caught back by me."


    "Tail beast, is it actually a tool beast in your eyes?" poison island''s Yazi stared at yuzhiboban speechless.


    Yuzhiboban didn''t answer, but his attitude was obvious.


    Xiao Zhi silently clenched his fist. After a short silence, he raised his head excitedly and stared at Yu Zhibo ban, "Mr. Ban... Isn''t it good to treat the tail beast like this? They also have their own wisdom and know how to think."


    "Moreover, they also hope to make friends with humans!"


    Yu zhiboban glanced at Xiao Zhi and sneered, "young man, you don''t mix tail animals and magic babies for a talk? But they are very different."


    "Magic baby can be tamed, become the closest partner of human beings and integrate into human society. However, tailed animals are essentially beasts. Their nature is extremely cruel and has caused a lot of havoc in the past... Even if I release them now, he will also bring disaster to the tolerance world."


    "Maybe you''ve finished watching the plot stars... They feel very poor, but so what? I don''t have the leisure to comfort them and act as the person predicted by the six immortals in their mouth. Moreover... Other tailed beasts don''t say, just talk about Jiuwei, even if I want to comfort him! I''m afraid he will only feel fear and won''t really agree with me?"


    Xiao Zhi choked. His lips wriggled and wanted to refute, but he didn''t know where to start. Because of what yuzhiboban said, he couldn''t refute it at all.


    "It''s actually a matter of three outlooks," Conan sighed. "Mr. Ban, the tail beast in that world, has always been treated like that. Even among the thousand hand pillars, they don''t want to give the tail beast reasonable rights... Finally, because the whirlpool Naruto itself is a human pillar force and has experienced a lot, they understand each other to a certain extent."


    "The problem of civilization development... In the ancient times of the magic baby world, human beings and magic baby also fought?" Huang Rong said with great interest, "but later, after domestication from generation to generation, magic baby is in harmony with human beings in that world?"


    "So, how did the primitive humans in the Magic Baby World domesticate the magic baby?" Tony Stark''s expression was a little subtle.


    "It''s easy," Lan ran said with a smile. "You can see many pictures shown by Xiao Zhi in the plot stars... The human beings in that world may be magic babies on another level."


    "After all, people in that world, like the magic baby, are hard to die even if they are attacked by electric shock and fire! Moreover, isn''t it obvious that the magic baby of the fighting department can hold up the small nebula and use Kira''s arm strength?"


    Xiao Zhi: "


    "Mr. lanran, what you said... Is reasonable." Weber patted his thigh and a sudden color appeared on his face.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes glittered. She looked at Xiaozhi repeatedly and asked carefully, "well... Mr. Xiaozhi, I ask you a question. If I throw the Magic Baby ball at you, will you be accepted by my magic baby ball?"


    Xiao Zhi: "??"


    What''s the worst problem? Xiao Zhi''s cheeks were red.


    "Well, don''t bully the child." Tony Stark smiled dumbly and broke out. He thought about it and looked in the direction of yuzhiboban. "Mr. Ban, have you forgotten some very important things?"


    Yu Zhibo was stunned for a moment and immediately understood what. As soon as he turned his palm, a crystal emitting a faint complexion appeared on his palm out of thin air.


    "Your Excellency, President of Parliament," Yu Zhibo ban looked at Su Han and looked serious. "This is half of the original power I have obtained... In addition, thank you very much and Mr. demon God for your help to my world."


    The voice fell, and Yuzhi wave spot threw the original crystal in the direction of Su Han.

 Chapter 481

    The crystal with faint luster revolves around Su Han. Every turn, his body will shrink a little.


    When the crystal completely disappeared, accompanied by a buzzing sound, the real illusion rose out of thin air.


    At first, it was the scene of human birth, and with the passage of time, the human beings born in this world gradually built their own feudal civilization.


    This civilization is dominated by the power of samurai, and there is no ninja.


    All the turning points were on that day, and the big barrel of wood Hui fell from the sky at night.


    She came to the ancestral Kingdom and planted a sacred tree, showing her mythical color different from normal people.


    After hearing the news, the two ministers of Zhuque Xuanwu, the neighboring country, deliberately used the important lake of the ancestral country as their country''s territory as an excuse to send troops into the ancestral country in an attempt to get a big barrel of wood glow night.


    In order to protect the fetus in his belly, big barrel muhui night killed the soldiers of the other country.


    Therefore, if the ancestral country is threatened by the other country, it must hand over the big barrel of muhui night, otherwise the other country will go all out to attack the ancestral country.


    The cowardly emperor of the ancestral country chose to promise the enemy country, arrest big barrel muhuiye, and even kill Aiye, Huiye''s maid.


    This directly led to a great change in the character of Da Tan muhui night. Finally, he swallowed the fruit of the divine tree, calmed the war with unlimited monthly reading, and no longer believed in human emotions.


    With the passage of time, big tube muhui gave birth to big tube Muyu clothes and big tube Muyu village at night. The two also doubted their mother because of the high-pressure policy of Da Tong Mu Huiye. Finally, under the guidance of the great toad fairy in childhood, they embarked on the road of resisting Huiye.


    After the unimaginable war, the big barrel of muhui night was completely sealed. The big barrel Muyu clothes and the big barrel Muyu village were successfully canonized.


    The big wooden feather coat grew older and gave birth to Ashura and Indra, and they embarked on the road of fighting each other because they competed for the position of forbearance.


    Reincarnation, contention and reincarnation. The era of samurai is completely lonely, replaced by the era of ninja.


    The last Asura and Indra are between the thousand hand column and Yuzhi wave spot.


    The battle between Asura and Indra... Lived to the end, rejuvenated, unified the world with absolute strong force, built a unified regime, brought the moon into its own rule, and established an altar on it to worship heaven.


    The picture stopped abruptly.


    The surrounding scene is transformed into light spots to dissipate. The fog hall was silent.


    "Although I''ve seen it among the ninja stars, those are memories and scattered! Until now, I have a systematic understanding of the history of the forbearance world." Huang Rong suddenly opened his mouth, with a somewhat complicated tone.


    "Although it has been discussed in Parliament before, I still want to say that I despise the emperor of the ancestral country," said Huang Rong, gnashing his teeth. "It''s just personal scum."


    "I think it''s OK," said Tony Stark Mosuo, with a puzzled look on his chin. "Before I saw the plot stars, there were some ambiguous hints... I thought that the son of heaven in the ancestral country was the father of the six immortals."


    "But after looking back at the history just now, I found that the relationship between big tube muhui night and the son of heaven is not close to that step..."


    "Since Da Tong muhui night is an outsider, it''s nothing to offer for national security! Although it''s said that the emperor of the ancestral country, as the ruler of a country, is very unqualified."


    Hearing the speech, Ying Zheng sneered and made no comment. Bend your knees and surrender in the face of foreign invasion? Such rulers can no longer be described as disqualified.


    Of course, if your temporary retreat is to hide your capacity and bide your time, or you are ashamed and brave and try your best to develop the country... Then your temporary concession is understandable.


    However, the son of heaven of the ancestral kingdom is simply afraid of the enemy country and is simply willing to be a sheep


    Ying Zheng suddenly thought of the Song Dynasty in Yan Huang''s 5000 year biography... He didn''t speak, but his eyes became colder and colder.


    Su Han glanced at Yu Zhi''s spot with an expressionless face, and his thoughts twinkled in his mind.


    Yes, in the previous historical pictures, big barrel muhui night and the emperor of the ancestral country are not husband and wife


    The reason why big tube muhui night is pregnant is also because she feels the sky.


    "This setting comes from the cartoon." Su Han sighed silently.


    The Naruto, TV version and animation version he watched in the previous life are actually slightly different


    For example, the relationship between big barrel muhui night and the son of heaven, the kingdom of ancestors. For another example, did yuzhibo Fuyue later have a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye.


    "In other words, my first plot stars are based on animation... To be honest, there are risks in this aspect." Su Han''s fingers knocked on the handrail and his mood was quite complicated.


    After all, if he uses animation as a template to show the plot stars, but in fact, some settings of the fire shadow world come from comics, it''s really a pit


    After all, the scene is full of smart people. Although he can let No. 10 muddle through with the parallel world theory, there are flaws after all


    In the final analysis, this problem is that Su Han later upgraded the space to focus on observation, and this problem was completely leveled.


    "Wait a minute!" Su Han suddenly realized that it was wrong. He narrowed his eyes and stared at the plot stars above yuzhiboban''s head. The omniscient power made him feel the plot shown inside the stars.


    Looking, Su Han was silent.


    The plot stars he initially gathered are obviously based on the animation in his mind... But strangely, the parts of the plot stars that are inconsistent with the real history of the fire shadow world, such as big barrel muhui night, are automatically blurred.


    "Interesting!" Su Han said to himself in his heart, "or do I say that in fact, as soon as I had the stars, my subconscious used the fog space, which is similar to the power of observation later?"


    "But at that time, the observation ability of the fog space was very weak and the observed history was limited. This was mainly based on the plot template in my mind... Only the parts inconsistent with the real history were automatically removed and blurred?"


    Su Han''s eyes twinkled. He spread out his palm and began to do divination.


    The final conclusion is that most of his guesses are right


    Of course, there are still some small loopholes, but these are harmless and have been automatically made up by the group of people on the scene.

 Chapter 482

    Even if lanran once had doubts, with the passage of time, all doubts were dispelled.


    After all, the president and the 10th really stood beside him, and the evil power was really given to him... And compared with what the president gave, what they gave to the president was too rare


    In the final analysis, cheating is to get more things! When the chairman of the Council blindly gives gifts and really shows the great power of crossing the world at will, he still suspects that the chairman of the Council has a problem... This can''t be described as stupid.


    "Well... Excuse me," Rick said, his voice a little suspicious, "everyone, have you seen what just happened


    Rick just thought the picture was moving too fast. Although there were several pictures, for example, the big tube wood brothers besieged the big tube wood Hui night, the scene was too grand. He was impressed... There was only the last picture of yuzhiboban offering sacrifices to heaven. He saw


    So seeing other members'' discussion with interest, Rick''s brain is a little confused at the moment... Aren''t they looking at the same real illusion?!


    "This is the problem of strength." one party''s voice was cold, and he stretched out his hand and pointed to his forehead. "With the continuous growth of strength, your brain development, or in a magical way, your mental power... Will increase greatly."


    "As long as you deliberately use your brain before, the world will naturally slow down in front of you! Although it will not read all the information, it is still no problem to read most of the information."


    "Is it like this?" Rick suddenly realized.


    "But I have to say that this time, the ninja world is very wonderful." master Gu Yi gently opened his mouth. She glanced at Su Han, and then looked at Yu zhiboban. "It is a very different story from the original ninja stars."


    "Indeed." Penglai Shan Hui nodded at the end of the night, and opened his mouth. "The original Ninja Star can be called" Naruto "or make complaints about the eyes.


    "However, there was a scene before... I think it''s more appropriate to call it Yuzhi Boban pass."


    "It''s normal. I think you have become the protagonists of your own world when you join the parliament." Huang Rong naturally opened his mouth.


    "No, we are detached." Song que said coldly, "the so-called destiny protagonist may be carrying a doomed fate. From life to death, they are within the constraints of the world. This is their luck and their sorrow."


    "But we are different! No matter how powerful the inertia of the world destiny is, it can not affect us... Our destiny and our future are all in our own hands."


    "Unexpectedly, Mr. Song Que''s eloquence is very good?" Huang Rong looked at Song Que in some amazement.


    "So, what''s the situation with Mr. Song que? When are you going to sacrifice to heaven!" Conan stared at Song que with interest.


    After a brief silence, song que said coldly, "the situation in my world is more complex. Because I originally felt that full industrialization would take too long... So I simply spread the immortal cultivation formula derived from Mr. Jiu Jianxian''s world."


    Jiujianxian choked and coughed violently. After he had slowed down, he looked at Song deficiency with complex expression. He did not know how to make complaints about it.


    After thinking for a long time, he stammered and asked, "then... Your world becomes the immortal Xia world?"


    "No! After spreading it out, I found that it also takes a lot of time to make a large number of immortals appear in my world." Song Ke was very sincere.


    Jiujianxian: "


    So, why on earth did you spread the formula of cultivating immortality?


    "Of course, although the number of immortals is still very small... Or it is very difficult to select the seedlings with the qualification of immortality. However, I have had an extremely far-reaching impact on the world." Song Ke paused and said word by word, "now I should be qualified to sacrifice to heaven."


    "Do you need me to provide you with altar resources?" Ying Zheng stared at Song Wei thoughtfully.


    "Please." Song que nodded calmly.


    "Anyway," Tony Stark coughed and stared at Yuzhi Boban with burning eyes, "ban, the industry in your world seems to be different from the industry I passed on in the past. Or, it''s better to call it Ninja industry now, chakra industry?"


    "Hmm? What do you mean?" Yasuda Gangji wondered.


    "The raw material of our world industry is not oil, but chakra." yuzhiboban is concise and comprehensive. "Now, I mainly focus on chakra of the Nine Tailed animals, supplemented by ordinary ninjas who work in factories, which has laid the foundation."


    "After all, compared with oil, chakra is more popular in our side! And blindly copying, the development is limited after all. We still have to walk out of the road with our own world characteristics!"


    Xiao Zhi wriggled his lips, but finally sighed and didn''t say anything.


    "Yes! I talked to big snake pill. The topic he is studying now seems to be the popularization of chakra?" tonistark pointed to the handrail and considered the language. "You are studying how to make everyone refine the introduction of chakra."


    "And I''m going to promulgate a law after this scientific and technological point comes out... Ninja doesn''t have to be studied by everyone! In other words, it has to be restricted. However, chakra''s cultivation is necessary and a compulsory course for all school students."


    "It''s normal." fan Xian said seriously, "Xia breaks the ban with force, so it''s necessary to control the proliferation of power... However, the more industrial raw materials, the better. Therefore, naturally, the more people practice chakra, the more they can develop an industrial science system with Ninja characteristics."


    "I know," said Tony Stark noncommittally, his hands around his chest and his eyebrows locked, "but it''s not easy to popularize cultivation through science."


    "There''s no problem for me to study this aspect... But I''m not very good at biotechnology and I''m not sure I can produce results."


    After a short silence, Tony Stark sighed, "if it was Helen Zhao of our world, it would be better in this regard."


    "You can do your best!" Yu Zhibo nodded slightly, and his attitude eased a lot. After all, this time he asked Tony Stark for help


    Bruce Wayne suddenly looked at Rick and didn''t speak. Rick looked uncomfortable, and finally whispered, "this... Mr. bat? Excuse me, this is you."


    "Here''s something for you," Bruce Wayne said briefly. He reached out and threw a small Ben in Rick''s direction.


    "Huh?!" Rick was puzzled, but when he opened the small book, his look changed dramatically. After opening a few more pages, he immediately closed the small book, and his breathing became rapid. After a long time, he calmed down his mood.


    Su Han frowned. He naturally sensed what Bruce Wayne had thrown away and muttered in his heart.


    "Batman''s overall analysis of the God of war and targeted solutions... Even the game life world and the weakness analysis of all races?!"


    Su Han felt his teeth hurt a little, but he thought about it and had to admit that the style of this thing was Batman.

 Chapter 483

    "Thank you for your help." Rick nodded to Bruce Wayne very carefully. Bruce Wayne didn''t answer.


    Conan pushed his glasses, looked at Rick, and was curious, "what did he give you? Is it the information of industrialization? No, the development of science and technology is not just to send information, but also in kind, and your population is still very small."


    "But if it''s a kind of cultivation method that can be popularized... Jiujianxian, Gu xun''er, are they more suitable to teach you?"


    "In other words, Batman can help you, but he is also good at... EH."


    After inference, Conan understood something. He looked strangely at Bruce Wayne and finally sighed, "Batman, have you started your traditional art again?"


    "However, just after watching the plot stars and obtaining extremely limited information... Has there been a perfect solution to the God of war?"


    Although Conan did not directly say his judgment, even the most dull people heard it, they also reflected it.


    "... interesting." Yuzhi Boban looked at Bruce Wayne thoughtfully and immediately looked at Rick. "Is it suitable to disclose?"


    "... it''s no big deal." Bruce Wayne also knew that Yu Zhibo ban actually asked him and said very frankly, "after all, the God of war has died once in the original historical track! One of my plans is to optimize the implementation of the original historical track... According to my method, the aircraft armor can defeat the enemy with lower loss."


    "Of course... There are losses in the battle after all! I think Rick''s kindness may not be able to accept this kind of thing. Therefore, I also led to other schemes... But part of this scheme is aimed at Rick''s growth measures to teach him how to grow up and use his cultivated strength to deal with the God of war."


    "The other part is simply to have a good relationship with someone in the parliament! And pay the chairman of the parliament to let him cross the world and solve the God of war... How much effort he should make."


    "Wait, how many plans have you made?" a Xing couldn''t calm down. His eyes were a little straight.


    "As I just saw! There are 39 plans for the God of war." Rick added in a low voice.


    A Xing: "!!!"


    A Xing looked at Bruce Weber and was shocked.


    Rotten Lucia looked strange. She looked at Bruce Wayne silently. "You..."


    After holding it for a long time, rotten Lucia sighed, "I can only say that it''s you."


    How long has Rick been in Parliament? Thirty nine feasible schemes have been established


    No matter from which perspective, Batman is highly efficient and terrible.


    "Clark Kent, it''s not wrong." Tony Stark sighed heartily.


    "I thought of it. Grandpa Bruce pretended to be a playboy in his home world during the day and Batman at night to fight crime... Now he has to spend a lot of time in Parliament." Sakata Yinshi said, feeling a little pain in his tooth root.


    He collapsed in his chair and looked at Bruce Wayne opposite. "Grandpa is so diligent. Are you really not afraid of overwork?"


    Bruce Wayne''s face was expressionless, but the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. What is Grandpa called?


    "I personally feel that he is not afraid of it." fan fan''s cold Tucao make complaints about "after all, Batman is a symbol of human extreme!"


    "Goo la la la la," white beard suddenly smiled, and he spoke with great interest. "I''m curious. What special strength did the little bat cultivate during this time, and what did he transform his Gotham City into?"


    Bruce Wayne was completely silent.


    "Hmm? Don''t you say that?" Huang Rong was stunned for a moment. He immediately remembered something and his eyes were uncertain.


    Su Han looks a little subtle. He knows what''s going on in the DC world through omniscience and observation.


    After a little thought, he manipulated No. 10 to speak, "code DC world, the situation is the same as before."


    "The clown is still alive, Gotham is still a paradise for evil. Batman... Is still a righteous policeman who doesn''t kill."


    In the fog hall, no one spoke for a moment.


    "It''s unexpected, but natural." white beard stared at Bruce Wayne seriously after a brief silence. His voice was low. "I have no intention of provoking your rules."


    "But, Bruce Wayne! In my opinion, the crime of Gotham is really made by you alone. It''s really great, but it''s also ridiculous... You remind me of admiral zefa among the pirate kings."


    White beard laughed as if he remembered a joke. "No! Your situation is too similar. The only difference is that zefa finally died because his family was retaliated by pirates and his students were killed... Completely crazy."


    "And you still stick to the bottom line you don''t know whether you should stick to it or not."


    "The generations of Robin in your family are good children! But you watched them suffer heavy losses or blackening... In this case, you still maintain the bottom line of not killing criminals and are more generous to the enemy than your relatives and friends."


    White beard always thought that the problem of Batman''s world had been solved. But now, he suddenly found himself too naive


    For Batman, who locks himself up with the rule of no killing, does joining parliament really have a great impact on him?


    It was precisely because of this that white beard suddenly felt that he hated Batman.


    Batman is undoubtedly a guy who is very strict with himself, and even he is extremely strict with his followers


    As a hero, you can''t be wrong, but as an elder, he is very disqualified


    Anyway, I think of the experience of Batman''s generations of Robin in the plot stars. White beard felt unworthy for those generations of Robin from the bottom of his heart.


    He said coldly, "if you really don''t pity your children who were hurt by your ideas! You might as well give them to me... I''ll be their father."


    Bruce Wayne suddenly clenched the handrail. He looked coldly at white beard.


    Bruce Wayne doesn''t care if he said before white beard, but white beard''s last sentence... Undoubtedly touched his bottom line.


    "Is this the so-called Batman family package? Do not Batman?" make complaints about Bantian silver.


    Of course, the atmosphere at the scene was not eased by Sakata Yinshi''s opening, but became more solemn and cold, like the tip of a needle to wheat awn.

 Chapter 484

    "Don''t get too excited, old man."


    Tony Stark smiled bitterly. He glanced at No. 10 silently and sighed, "we discussed this topic. At that time, we didn''t say that if Batman really killed the clown, it would be blackened in the parallel world."


    White beard just looked on coldly.


    "Of course, Batman didn''t do nothing." Tony Stark shrugged. "On the one hand, Batman and I have created a new version of Arkham mental hospital. I swear, this time the clown will never escape!"


    "No matter how smart he is... Just put an end to what he is best at!"


    "Unless he has superhuman power, he will be locked up with other villains in Gotham all his life. And I can be sure that no one can find the location of the new Arkham mental hospital in his life... Because the new Arkham mental hospital we study is deep underground and mobile, and his location is changing all the time."


    "You are treating the symptoms rather than the root cause." Conan looked at Tony Stark speechless.


    "There''s no way to do this," he said. After a brief silence, his face also showed regret and helplessness. "After all, many states in Citi have abolished the death penalty! It should be the same in Gotham. What can I do if the law forbids it?"


    "So, when I discussed with Batman before, I also put forward a real radical cure!" said here, Tony Stark''s mouth aroused a smile, "that is to promote the adaptation of the criminal law in Gotham and legalize the death penalty."


    "You should know that the laws of each state are independent to a certain extent in our side, and the big capitalists have unimaginable influence..."


    "If you want the local people to have one more death penalty, you can spend money... Anyway, after the death penalty is passed, those guys in Akam mental hospital... One is one, all have to die, and none can live."


    "Moreover, if we follow our plan... Batman is just a righteous policeman defending the law! He didn''t kill anyone." Tony Stark spread out his palm and made a look of innocence.


    "What you said makes sense." Conan was lost in thought.


    "But it''s still dangerous! I mean, the death of the clown itself is very dangerous," Elia whispered. She remembered the Batman parallel universe story told on the 10th


    "So there''s plan two," Tony Stark shrugged. "Either Batman improves his strength, or when he kills the clown, he pays his own price and pulls master Gu Yi over."


    "No matter how awesome the clown is... As long as our layout is perfect, can he turn the sky?"


    White beard relaxed after thinking a little.


    Of course, he still didn''t show any good face to Batman. After all, the previous collision made him clearly realize that... Batman is different from him.


    Su Han looked at many members of the parliament below with some emotion and said to himself, "although the classification of good and evil has been erased to the greatest extent after joining the parliament! Even blue dye, everyone in the parliament rejects vigilance, but does not completely regard it as a villain and enemy."


    "But the classification of good and evil counteracts! It doesn''t mean that everyone can live in harmony... In this case, the collision of three concepts is more likely to produce contradictions."


    After thinking about it, Su Han didn''t say much in this regard. If there are contradictions, we can get along with each other. If we can''t get along with each other on the day of the decisive battle, we can fight a few battles and ease our anger.


    When Su Han was thinking about whether he should leave next, his eyes suddenly coagulated and felt that the fog space had changed greatly at this moment.


    The stars are trembling.


    After just a few breaths, although the dark and cold tone has not changed, it gives others a completely different feeling.


    On the sky, beside the day of decisive battle and the month of cultivation, a small star slowly appeared.


    The fog Hall fell into a brief silence, and immediately there was an uproar.


    "Huh?!"


    "What the hell is this..."


    "Interesting! It''s so interesting."


    Many members of Parliament look different. Or dignified, or thinking, or interested, or vigilant.


    One side of the passage leaned back against the back of the chair, raised his head, silently stared at the small stars in the sky, scanned the surrounding starry sky, and calculated with his powerful computing power.


    Finally, he spoke in a hoarse voice, "the misty sky, the stars move as usual! There is no large-scale increase in the number of stars... Of course, I mean the stars I can observe. I don''t know what''s going on in the depths of the misty sky."


    "That''s really interesting, gulalala." although white beard is laughing, others can feel that there is no smile in his voice and his look is inexplicable. "There is no change, but it gives us a different feeling... Compared with the depth before, there is more mystery now."


    "Just feel it!" Huang Rong whispered, "although I personally have this feeling."


    "Most people have this feeling, it''s not an illusion." Ying Zheng''s voice is hoarse. He stares at Su Han. "Your Excellency, can you tell us some useful information? Of course, if you can''t disclose it, it''s OK."


    Su Han fell into a brief silence. He sorted out the feedback information obtained from the fog space.


    The reason why this situation occurs in front of us is mainly because the re integration of the original power has balanced the evil god power in the fog space with the original power.


    Therefore, the fog space has completed another transformation, and even has many extremely interesting functions.


    His thoughts twinkled in his mind. After considering for a moment, Su Han said slowly, "don''t panic! Just, after that guy went out for a stroll, he made quite a lot of achievements, which sublimated the world... That''s all."


    Blue dye''s eyes were frozen, and he was obviously aware of something. "So it is... Related to the demon God? Did the demon God go to that world before, make a breakthrough because of the battle, and feed back to this world... It should not be, or more than that."


    Lanran looks more and more deep. He suddenly realized that... The change of the fog universe in front of him was real. The demon God must exist at the cosmic level. Even, considering that the fog space gradually evolved into a multi universe, the demon God may be a multi universe God


    The big eye that was despised by the demon God incarnation can give this level of terror such an understanding? I feel that the possibility is relatively small... After all, it was just an avatar just now! In the eyes of demon God, it may only be equivalent to bullying children


    But if this is not the case, then in combination with the president of Parliament... There is only one truth.

 Chapter 485

    "I see! Because of the change of mood and the different perspective of looking at the world, he has gained insight. Has he made a breakthrough?"


    Lanran''s voice is inexplicable. It seems to be talking to herself and telling others.


    "It may also add the original force of Mr. Ban''s gift to the chairman!" Conan added coldly. After his observation during this period, he noticed that all the original forces obtained by the chairman of the Council were scattered to the misty universe


    On the one hand, this shows that the original force is useless to the president, which is a very normal thing. After all, the president''s personality is terrible, and there is no need to say more in words


    But on the other hand, it also proves that the original force must be useful to the misty universe


    After all, even if the original force is worthless to the president, it will not be wasted directly?!


    After a short silence, Yu Zhibo suddenly looked in the direction of Su Han and said in a serious voice, "Mr. President of the parliament, I just want to know! What more functions are there in the fog space?"


    Each transformation will make the fog space more abundant and help them more


    Although it is said that sometimes the help brought by transformation is not critical, there are other times... Moreover, who can ensure that a transformation will not bring out any extremely useful functions? With this in mind, I still have to ask.


    Su Han organized a language and spoke slowly, "on the one hand, you can put your evil divine power into that star. And that star will give you some feedback! For example... You can randomly give power to your heaven and world."


    "This power! It may be blood! It may be power! It may be a fragment of law! It may even be an artifact... Everything is possible."


    "Hmm? What do you mean?" Huang Rong was a little confused and didn''t react for a while.


    Conan looked very strange. He was silent for a long time and thought repeatedly in his heart. Then he said, "do you mean we have an extra lottery channel?"


    "If you put evil divine power into it, then... He may write us wheel eyes, reincarnation eyes, or wooden Dun between thousand hand pillars, and even the power of other attributes?"


    "By the way, you didn''t say how much evil power you want to throw into it... Can I infer that the more evil power you put into it! The higher level items I may finally get, or other blood and other things?"


    Su Han didn''t answer, but he agreed with Conan in his heart.


    Of course, there is another key Su Han did not say, that is, no matter what members of the parliament draw, Su Han will also get such things.


    For example, someone draws another writing wheel eye, and this writing wheel eye has the power of divine power. Then Su Han''s own writing wheel eye can also obtain the ability of divine power.


    Even if someone can draw an artifact, Su Han can also get it.


    Of course, the things drawn come from the heavens... This means that the people in front of them may draw fire shadow, things from the pirate world, and things from the wasteland or even the fantasy world.


    It can only be said that the more you invest in evil power, the higher the level of things you can get! Of course, if you are lucky enough, you may be able to draw good things by investing a little evil power.


    Although Su Han doesn''t know the principle, no matter what these people choose in front of him, he can get a job... It''s a great thing. Therefore, Su Han did not pay much attention to other issues.


    "How do you feel the same as those card drawing games?" Yasuda Gangji twitched a few times in the corner of his mouth. His expression was very subtle and wanted to talk.


    "Maybe! It was the chairman who saw those card drawing games that made the fog hall have this kind of function in this kind of form." poison Island Yazi youyou added.


    After one side''s eyes flickered for a moment, he nodded and said, "indeed! For those newcomers who join the parliamentary space, they can not only learn from their predecessors in the parliamentary space, but also accumulate points silently! And then get something suitable for themselves..."


    "Although using the random selection function of this star, it depends largely on luck." one party glanced at the stars in the sky.


    "Gulalala," white beard touched his crescent beard and suddenly smiled, "I think it''s good to learn from us! After all, the newcomers who have just joined the parliament don''t have any evil power. They still need to fight!"


    "Edward Newgate, have you neglected a very key question?" Bruce Wayne suddenly opened his mouth without any emotional fluctuation. "When there are few members to join the parliament, they can teach one by one if they learn from you... But if the future of joining the parliament breaks through a hundred people? Can you still maintain your current enthusiasm and continue to teach?"


    "It''s extremely unreliable to place everything on others. There''s an extra way at present, maybe you can''t see anything... But it may be extremely important for people in the future."


    "So, who will try first?" Elia whispered. When she noticed that the people at the scene threw their eyes, she was stunned. After reacting, she quickly waved her hand and said in panic.


    "I''ll forget it! All my evil powers are used to strengthen the magic in my body... And even if I get evil powers again in the future, I will also strengthen the magic practiced by Kamata Taj. I can''t spare time."


    "Boring!" Yu Zhibo ban refused to comment. After thinking a little, he said coldly, "then I''ll come first."


    Yu Zhibo''s finger gently, a large amount of dark matter condensed at his fingertips, and he threw all his evil powers into the random star above the sky.


    In the next moment, an extremely gorgeous lacquer black brilliance burst out from the random star, ran through yuzhiboban''s body and integrated into his body.


    The fog Hall fell into a long silence, and everyone was waiting. They threw their eyes on yuzhiboban, either doubt or thinking.


    The next moment, Yu Zhibo suddenly opened his eyes, and his pupils recovered at this moment. He seemed to see something extremely shocking, and his words were disorganized.


    "These eyes... Incredible! Unexpectedly, this kind of thing will happen?"


    "... what happened?" white beard asked seriously.


    After a brief silence, Yu Zhibo recovered his calm. He lowered his eyes, and his pupils turned into kaleidoscope reincarnation eyes again.


    "Nothing, I got a new pupil... And the name of the new pupil is the eye of ancient times."

 Chapter 486

    "See the ancient... Eyes?" Conan repeated the name, frowning. After thinking for a moment, he stared at Yu Zhibo seriously, "what''s the use of these eyes?"


    "Copy everything I see!" yuzhiboban is concise and comprehensive. He is calm on the surface, but from his flashing eyes at the moment, we can see that he has set off a huge wave in his heart, "no matter what it is! It is written words! The application of weapons! Or all kinds of strange martial arts, physique, genetic ability of other races..."


    "As long as the power of existence is seen by my eyes, it can be understood by me. As long as I test it several times... I can use it skillfully."


    The scene fell into a dead silence.


    Strong as blue dye, his look has changed at the moment. His fingers gently knocked on the handrail. After a long time, he said, "can my spiritual power, even the soul chopping knife in my hand, be copied by your eyes?"


    "In theory," Yu Zhibo sighed. "If you were the original owner of these eyes, it might be easy to do this. But if you were me, it would take a long time to restore the power you have."


    "... what do you mean?" Lan Ran''s eyes flickered. He got a lot of information from Yu Zhibo Ban''s sentence, but he was not sure yet. He needed more information from Yu Zhibo ban to confirm his judgment.


    "The original owner of these eyes... I don''t know much! But that guy seems to be an existence envied by heaven." Yu Zhibo''s voice is low.


    "She has talents and talents beyond everyone''s imagination. These eyes are owned by her. They are not used to copy all the powers of the world... But to contain her own power?"


    "Can you say more?" Ying Zheng said. His pupils suddenly contracted and his heart couldn''t be calm.


    "To put it simply, these eyes that can learn all abilities are the means that the woman uses to bind herself and weaken." Yu Zhibo said, holding the armrest tightly and uncontrollably. It shocked him so much.


    Compared with the real owner of these eyes, what is a thousand hand column? What are six immortals? They have the power to easily learn everything in the world, but they just use it to weaken themselves... Can they even be called courage?


    The fog Hall fell into silence for a long time. Look at me and I''ll look at you. For a long time, they calmed down their mood.


    "In other words, these eyes can let you learn everything! However, the original owner may learn instantly, but you can only learn slowly? Is that what you mean?" one party narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Yes! However, his help to me is also extremely great." Yu Zhibo''s mouth slightly recalled. This pair of eyes can let him understand the power system of the opponent at the first moment of fighting with the opponent, and even peep into the other party''s thinking to a certain extent


    After all, although he can''t learn in an instant, he can see through in an instant. After all, seeing through and learning itself are not a level thing


    And this can make his combat effectiveness rise by 20 to 30%


    Plus being able to learn all the power! Even if it takes a long time to learn other powers... At least it means that his future road is wider.


    Su Han looked down inexplicably. He also had an ancient eye at this moment and sighed silently.


    "Great power."


    Seeing that the ancient eye turned strong, Su Han thought about it and found that it had a weakness that was not a weakness. That is, the problem of hierarchy.


    Yu Zhibo''s ancient eyes can now analyze the mysteries of all semi holy fields. The higher level, the sage field... Can not be said to be unable to analyze, but to spend a lot of time. The more the mystery of higher fields, the more time it takes.


    Of course, Su Han''s ancient eyes have been assimilated by Da Tong Law at the moment of possession. In other words, all the mysteries in the field of sages can''t escape Su Han''s eyes and will be learned and mastered by him in an instant... The sages are consistent with the situation of Yu Zhibo.


    Unless the level of Su Han''s own strength has been improved, see the ancient eye to improve with the big law.


    Of course, Su Han''s eyes can be upgraded with the help of the big law. If yuzhiboban wants to upgrade, he can only strengthen it with the power of evil gods.


    "The growth strength is strong, but for yuzhiboban, it is also equivalent to a large evil power."


    Su Han''s eyes twinkled. Of course, although he knew this, many members of the Parliament at the scene were not clear, so they are very envious of Yu Zhibo now.


    "If the random star appears earlier." one party''s eyes are bright and uncertain. Now all his points are used to strengthen himself. Although the progress is beyond imagination, it is inevitable that he has some regrets at this time.


    Shi qikuang smiled and said, "ah, it''s beyond imagination! I was going to use the power of evil gods to strengthen my own spirit power. Maybe I can break through the restrictions set by the original spirit... But now it seems that there is another way."


    Almost without hesitation, shizaki crazy three extended his fingers gently, and a large amount of evil power poured into it.


    The next moment, time seemed to stop, and a torrent of years came out of it, running through the body of shizaki Kuang San.


    "... is this feeling?" shizaki crazy looked very strange. She hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    "What''s the matter with you?" lanran asked. In fact, there are still many evil spirits in his hands. Although the evil spirits can make him stronger, lanran is too cautious, so he has always retained some as his retreat.


    Now, lanran is thinking about whether she should put the evil power into it.


    If shizaki Kuang San also got something beyond imagination, it can be explained in a sense... The random star born this time is also a stronger favor given to them by the president of the Council, and the probability of drawing good things is very high


    Then, lanran will also invest in the power of evil gods to select.


    "I''ve got an ability called... Doubles?" shizaki kuansan organized the language and whispered, "the name of the doubles is the world, and the ability is to pause for five seconds."


    After a short silence, shizaki''s crazy three eyes coagulated. Behind her, a figure wearing a yellow helmet emerged.

 Chapter 487

    This double is still a DIO double in style, with love on the waist, a huge oxygen tank behind and two pipes connected to the body.


    But what''s strange is that her appearance and shape are 30 points similar to that of shizaki crazy. She even wears the Gothic Lori dress of shizaki crazy three at the moment.


    "Dio''s double... This?"


    Su Han suddenly felt a toothache. Not to mention the slot point of this matter, just talk about the ability to stop time


    Su Han could have stopped for five seconds


    Add a double, is it to let him go to Euler''s enemy in the future on the battlefield?


    "However, I don''t know if the doubles world will be strengthened after reunification!"


    Su Han''s thoughts twinkled in his mind. He made up his mind, "wait until I go back and try again."


    "Pause... Time?" Penglai Shanhui night''s expression was very subtle. After a short thought, she looked at shizaki Kuang San and asked softly, "could you pause time?"


    Penglai shanhuiye can also use her own power to pause time... And if she remembers correctly, what shizaki Kuang San has is also the ability of the time system


    "Can''t!" shizaki crazy three slightly shook his head. Although she can use her spiritual clothes to operate the power of manipulating time, the external manifestation of this power of manipulating time does not include the stop of time.


    "If so! What you selected this time will help you a lot." Yu Zhibo''s eyes twinkled. At the moment, he calmed his mood, stared at the random star in the sky with great interest, and thought that he could also select if he had a chance next time.


    Looking at the people at the scene, he found that they were really nothing different. Shi qikuang glanced at his back, and his words were uncertain. "Anyway... Don''t you see the guy behind me?"


    "Hmm?!" Conan looked sluggish and repeatedly looked at the situation behind shizaki crazy three, but he didn''t find anything different. He immediately fell into silence.


    "Is there anything behind you?" Huang Rong hesitated for a while, and then asked in a low voice.


    Shizaki crazy three: "!?"


    "I can see!" Yu Zhibo suddenly said, "a strange existence with a very similar appearance to miss shizaki. It turns out... Not everyone can see it! Interesting."


    Yu zhiboban smiled. After thinking about it, he continued to ask, "I want to ask, does this thing have destructive power?"


    "It can attack!" shizaki said briefly, but his eyes became deep.


    She suddenly felt as if she was not far away from taking revenge with her own strength?


    So simple, you get a powerful power completely different from the spirit!


    This foggy Council... Will never disappoint anyone!


    Lanran finally made up her mind after thinking over and over again.


    He stretched out his hand to condense a huge evil power, and then threw it with force, and a large number of evil power poured into the random star.


    In the next moment, the random star changed enormously.


    Beside it, there are pieces of the world manifesting.


    The number of these illusory worlds is too large!


    Just like looking up at the cosmic stars... At the moment, every world seems to be the stars in the cosmic stars, rotating around the random star


    "... how is it different from before?" Conan murmured to himself, with doubts and dignity in his eyes.


    All of a sudden, a light burst out of a world in the endless unreal world and crashed in front of lanran.


    The fog dispersed, and a strange red medicine condensed in front of blue dye.


    "Gula Lala, medicine?"


    With interest on his face, white beard said, "what medicine? Is it a medicine that can bring people back to life! Or is it an elixir for immortality?"


    Hearing the speech, Ying Zheng''s waist was slightly straight. Although he now joins the Parliament and worships the queen of heaven, he doesn''t need to worry about life span... After all, the elixir of immortality is his once obsession, so he is still very interested in it.


    Lanran reaches out to hold the medicine, and a lot of information rises in his mind. He was silent.


    Bruce Wayne''s eyes narrowed slightly. He keenly noticed that lanran''s mood was not quite right. After flashing in his mind, he said, "it seems... The first accident was born. Should it be unexpected or taken for granted?"


    This is Bruce Wayne''s test. Next, no matter what lanran says, he can make some analysis with the help of what lanran says


    However, lanran finally took a deep breath and left without even looking at Bruce Wayne.


    The scene fell into a brief silence.


    "It seems that lanran really suffered a big loss this time." yuandagu thought.


    "No!" Yasuda Gangji looked serious. "Maybe the truth is that lanran got something very powerful! It can even be said to be bug level medicine... But he didn''t want this matter to be known by members of Parliament, so he made such a look of exclusion?"


    "Considering lanran''s character, this is very possible." poison Island Yazi nodded in agreement.


    "Are you guys making lasagna?" Su Han muttered in his heart. You think lanran is on the third floor, but actually he is on the first or fifth floor?


    "So why don''t you ask someone who might know?" Rick looked at the crowd in doubt, and then focused his eyes on No. 10.


    Seeing this scene, Su Han raised his eyebrows gently.


    He naturally knew what lanran had chosen. After all, at the moment when lanran got that thing, he also got it.


    After considering for a moment, he still manipulated the 10th to speak. In essence, this is not a private event. There is nothing worth hiding.


    "Love potion from a strange world. It can even affect the existence of this level of poros... In the process of use, it will make them in estrus and completely lose their reason!"


    The fog hall was completely quiet. Members of the house of Representatives looked at me and I looked at you. They stopped talking. They even suspected that they had heard wrong. The atmosphere suddenly became very embarrassing.


    "Is it the love potion I imagined?" Weber''s voice was dry. Although it sounded powerful, no matter how powerful... The nature of this thing is worth pondering


    "Unexpectedly, lanran was really trapped. No wonder he ran away in a hurry before." Jiu Jianxian murmured, "but it''s normal to think about it. That guy is just a high IQ! Not really lucky... He''s not even the fate protagonist of his own world."

 Chapter 488

    "I think... I love it!" Conan''s mouth curled.


    "You have the ability to say that in front of lanran." Sakata silver rolled his eyes.


    After lanran left, you said there was a hammer. It was just a man.


    Conan took a silent look at Sakata silver. Only when he is crazy can he deliberately offend lanran... Usually vigilance is vigilance. After all, everyone is vigilant against lanran. It''s nothing.


    But deliberately targeting, that''s another thing


    "I always feel that this medicine is dangerous! He can''t use it blindly... No, lanran doesn''t feel like he can use it blindly." fan Xian suddenly woke up.


    "However, lanran may conduct his own research! If something happens to his research at the end of his research... It''s really interesting." Sakata smashed his mouth. It''s useful for one side to pass, and it''s also useful for lanran?


    "Lanran, why do you study this thing?" konji zaeda wondered. He felt that the love potion didn''t match lanran''s painting style at all.


    "In essence! This love potion can also be regarded as a weapon." Conan pushed his glasses and looked a little serious. "You think, if it''s a battle on the battlefield. It''s a close battle... Lanran suddenly poured this thing into the other party."


    "Well, in theory, the other party will be in heat... In this process, the other party will lose the will to fight... In this way, lanran can easily defeat his opponent."


    "Yes! Weapons and drugs can be used as long as they can be used." Feng Yuan nodded deeply.


    Rotten Lucia nodded slightly after a brief silence. After confirming that lanran will definitely study and even consider mass production... She said that she would stay away from lanran in the future


    "But then again, lanran doesn''t know how to convince Puyuan Xizhu, and forces him to study with himself! In other words, it''s likely that they will study together this time? In case something happens, they accidentally crack the bottle..."


    Rotten Lucia suddenly felt her scalp numb and quickly threw away her disordered thoughts. The scene was so beautiful... She couldn''t imagine.


    Of course, in fact, rotten wood Lucia knows very well that there is a great possibility of an accident... After all, lanran''s character is too cautious


    On the other side, Tony Stark glanced at the random star in the sky and sighed. Finally, he used the evil power on his two-color hegemony.


    With a lesson from lanran''s past... He''d better use the evil power to improve his strength


    Rick gently tapped his fingers on the handrail. After thinking a little, he summarized it briefly.


    "In general, if you want to get stronger quickly in a short time, you can use that star. Or you can do the same if you are confused about your future... But if you have plans for points, forget it... Is that right?"


    "Yes!" Jiecheng tomorrow Nai whispered, "it''s similar to gambling card drawing. There may be surprises! But don''t pay too much attention to it."


    Master Gu Yi stared at the random star deeply. After a long silence, he took a deep look at Su Han.


    "... mage, are you?" a Xing was acutely aware of the change of Gu Yi mage''s sight and immediately spoke with some doubts.


    "Nothing, just thinking of the world just now... I have some feelings in my heart." master Gu Yi spoke frankly.


    "One by one... The world? Wait." Elia reacted, her face changed dramatically, and she said hurriedly, "teacher, do you mean those illusory world projections just now? In fact, all of them are real?"


    "It''s normal. If not, how can real objects be extracted from those illusory worlds?" Tang Hao''s words took it for granted.


    Of course, Tang Hao is calm on the surface, but his hands are around his chest, and his two palms tightly grasp the arms of the other hand... You can also see the waves in his heart.


    "Not only that," wine Jianxian added, "it''s normal to have so many worlds... But the key is that those worlds may all be covered by the power of the president."


    Jiujianxian put on a serious face. If we say that the world behind everyone on the scene is created by the President... Then it is very possible that the endless illusory world is also created by the President


    "It''s really... Shocking." Amelia''s voice was very low. Although she was surprised, she didn''t question it.


    Su Han also did not comment on this. He scanned the audience for a week and found that the people had no idea of continuing the selection. He immediately lost interest. The idea moved, his figure turned into a fog and disappeared from his place.


    The fog Hall fell into silence again.


    "... you say that the function of this random star is automatically derived from the evolution of fog space to a certain extent, or... Is it deliberately guided and shaped by the council president in this direction?" Gu xun''er suddenly opened his mouth.


    After considering for a moment, Emperor Qing said word by word, "if it''s a coincidence, it''s too coincidental."


    Emperor Qing didn''t speak frankly. After all, as an emperor, he often said what seemed irrelevant to the real thing. Then let the people below realize


    Even after joining the parliament, he agreed that the people on the scene were equal to him, but it was difficult to change this habit after all.


    "I also feel that the president of the Council did it deliberately." Luo Cuilian''s eyes are burning, and her voice is a little happy. "Or the president of the Council, I hope to take this... To enhance our strength in a short time."


    "In fact, if you are lucky, you may get good things and your strength will advance by leaps and bounds in a short time... Or even soar to the sky?"


    Luo Cuilian has a deep understanding of this. She even suspected that the star could draw out the divine power... And once the divine power of the God killer world is obtained, even if you were an ordinary person, you can also ascend to the sky step by step


    "Then there is a problem." Ying Zheng''s tone does not fluctuate, but his words are as sharp as ever. "Chairman... Why do you want me to increase our strength in a short time?"


    The scene was quiet. In fact, it''s easy to draw a conclusion by reverse inference... But this conclusion is difficult to accept


    Rick showed a thoughtful look. He murmured, "in the near future, we will encounter more and more powerful evil creatures... Even evil gods?"

 Chapter 489

    After a brief silence, Rick breathed out and recovered his peace.


    This is really not a big deal for him... After all, in the original world, he often jumped back and forth on the edge of life and death.


    He will not fear death, but will do his best to change before he really dies and guide the future in the direction he wants


    Even if he is too weak, change is limited. But if you can move in a better direction, move a little.


    "Everybody, work hard." Li Jing looked serious. He got up again and entered the cultivation month above the sky to train hard.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Han opened his eyes in his bed. He looked rather speechless, "these guys... Just! Let them feel a little oppressive."


    "It would be better if they could use more random stars for lucky draw in the future."


    After all, the random star election takes the evil power of council members. And no matter what members of Parliament draw, he can copy it... It''s a sure bet.


    In terms of help, it is even more profitable than those members of Parliament who trade with him and give him their pride.


    He said quietly, "people are not rich without wealth, horses are not fat without grass. The ancients sincerely did not deceive me."


    Shaking his head, Su hanqiang shakes his spirit, and then the world double rises slowly behind him.


    This double is dressed like Su Han, with his hands around his chest and a strong figure.


    "Then next!" Su Han''s eyes suddenly coagulated, and time stopped at this moment.


    Slowly came to the window. Su Han counted silently in his heart. Gradually, his eyes lit up, "when I use two kinds of time-stop forces at the same time... Originally, in the battle of the same level, I could only pause the ability of the same level for five seconds, but now I can pause for ten seconds."


    The pause time doubled


    Not to mention, the ability of time to stop this level is equal to a qualitative change every extra second.


    "In other words, there seems to be a power in the seven dragon ball world that can stop time as long as you hold your breath?"


    Su Han thought of a member of the Kinu special team under frisha.


    The situation of the seven dragon ball world is special.


    In that world, even if strength can destroy the planet, you must eat and drink... You may even die of an incurable disease. Therefore, breathing is also a necessity for the strong in the world.


    In this case, this forced ability seems a little funny... But like Su Han, or many members of the parliament, breathing is not necessary


    Su Han''s eyes twinkled. Doesn''t this mean that they have acquired this ability, and if they want... They can pause indefinitely?


    And among the seven dragon balls, the guy''s strength is far inferior to that of the monkey king, but there is no limit to those who stop better than themselves.


    "If only this is the ability selected by crazy three."


    Su Han is quite sentimental, although he also knows that he is selling well because he has got a bargain.


    Next, Su Han thought, and in the shadow around him, shadow ninjas with different strength emerged.


    The kaleidoscope reincarnation eye pattern appeared in Su Han''s pupil, which was forcibly connected with the consciousness of these shadow ninjas.


    "Interesting! Even the shadow ninja of the semi holy level can''t see the world double?" Su Han glanced at the double behind him, thought deeply, and then had some regrets. "Unfortunately, I can''t summon the shadow Ninja comparable to the sages now, otherwise, I can reach the upper limit of the invisibility of the world double."


    The shadow Ninja dispersed, and Su Han sat on the bed again.


    He used the observation authority of foggy space to get the coordinates of the earth, or close to the earth''s secondary plane, where the strong fighting


    His palm gently crossed the void in front of him. Suddenly, secret Dharma doors appeared in front of him.


    These secret Dharma gates correspond to the fighting saints, even the strong ones at the semi holy level.


    They fought with evil things in different worlds, even evil gods and priests, and showed their superior means one after another.


    Fencing! Sabre! Boxing! Fighting skills! Genius! The profound meaning of the law


    "Huo! This vision, Yuanshi Tianzun is in the Ninth Heaven? Yes, I learned... Well, I understand! It turns out that this vision originates from his inheritance. He has studied Lao Tzu''s Tao Te Ching? But Lao Tzu''s Tao Te Ching finally condensed Yuanshi Tianzun instead of Tao Te Ching, which is also magical."


    "Hiss! Thirty thousand miles of beautiful rivers and mountains? This vision is also very strong... Eh, no, I seem to have seen this guy last time. It''s not the key... Mainly, his ability is very good. He is very domineering against his peers! Represents heaven and earth and forcibly suppresses the power of the other party."


    "These two western cultivators are interesting. Double click... And they all manifest pure white angel wings behind them? Birdman. Oh? These two semi holy birdmen can show the power to approach sages even when they join hands? This skill is awesome... Amazing! Do you know these two guys on Friday?"


    Su Han is very interested. With the help of this observation, he determined that the West looked weak on the surface, but actually hidden semi Saint level masters, which was not inferior to Huaya


    Citigroup, in particular, has so many hidden strengths and so many secondary positions that it is simply shocking.


    Of course, Su Han did not observe the existence of sages of his own level... This is a very interesting phenomenon.


    Think of what taikangzi said when he left last time. Su Han is more curious about the legendary imperial library that contains all information


    I''m especially curious about what the sages of the world... Are recorded in it


    "Master," she finally spoke on Friday, and her voice was as indifferent as ever, "information has been searched from the terminal! These two were the holy sons and daughters of the Holy See of Europa 80 years ago. At that time, they claimed that they were the most promising religious talents to inherit the inheritance of Michael and Gabriel''s angels in the past 500 years."


    "Of course, forty years ago, the world was devastated! The sons and daughters also disappeared in that battle. At that time, the strategic analysis given by the Huaya intelligence department was that there was a 40% chance of death, a 30% chance of deliberately being hidden, and a 30% chance that they could not return home because they were lost in the secondary plane due to the space-time storm."


    "Now it seems that... Should be deliberately hidden. Moreover, as far as the current situation is concerned, both sides have inherited the inheritance of Michael and Gabriel." after a pause, he continued to speak on Friday, "excuse me, do you want to upload this message to the Taiji Bagua diagram computer terminal?"

 Chapter 490

    "I see," said Su Han thoughtfully, and immediately said, "upload it!"


    Now that he has obtained the authority of Taiji bagua map, he has enjoyed the convenience bonus brought to him by Huaya information. So you have to pay as much as you enjoy. Uploading information is due.


    "But then again... Angel inheritance?"


    Su Han chewed the term and his eyes became a little deep. "So, did Michael and Gabriel really exist in this world? There may even be God... No, it should be the strongest one named God?"


    When his fingers gently hit the bed surface, Su Han''s thoughts twinkled in his mind, and his eyes twinkled with inexplicable luster. The information revealed by this intelligence is very scary.


    Su Han suddenly realized that in such an extraordinary world, those religious forces may not be as simple as his previous life, but just control thought... Maybe they are dormant with an extremely brilliant history


    Even if they have a low sense of presence on the surface.


    "It''s also normal! Lao Tzu, isn''t Confucius also a sage in ideology and philosophy in his previous life? And they are probably far superior to sages in this world."


    Su Han sighed with emotion, but his action was not slow. Seeing the ancient eyes, he analyzed all these abilities, and then he was integrated into the unified law in his body and began to sublimate.


    Although he wants to skillfully use it, Su Han still has to enter the virtual battlefield and fight a few.


    But... This also means that Su Han can not only use the abilities of members of the parliament from now on


    As time went by, half a day passed quickly.


    After dinner, Su Han learned the special power of many strong people for a while.


    It was not until night that Su Han fell asleep.


    The next day, Su Han woke up early in the morning. After breakfast, he entered the day of decisive battle in the misty space and fought with many strong men from different worlds.


    Then, Su Han found that this battle could not only make him familiar with his own power, but also let him analyze the power of his phantom opponent.


    "Too strong!" Su Han sighed with emotion. Seeing the help brought to him by the ancient eye, it was too big, even qualitative change, which directly doubled his strength and even his growth potential.


    After another fight with Odin and analyzing his shot, Su Han stood in the middle of the battlefield and fell into meditation.


    "I don''t know. What about that guy now?"


    It is precisely because he has gained a huge harvest that Su Han is curious about the situation over there.


    The idea moved, and a large amount of information poured into Su Han''s mind. Thinking about it, he looked strange.


    Yuzhiboban naturally thought of strengthening his strength on the day of the decisive battle. However, because his ancient eyes can only instantly analyze the moves of semi holy level, he spends most of his time fighting with semi Holy Level masters on the day of the decisive battle.


    However, after reproducing two abilities, he found that... With his current strength, the moves of semi Saint level masters can''t help him much.


    Therefore, yuzhiboban later went to fight with experts at the same level, but this analysis was very slow.


    Now, Yu Zhibo ban is still fighting with the God of war, alteau, on the day of the decisive battle. He is hanged and beaten by the other party in the whole process... He has delayed for half a day by constantly fleeing and has not analyzed 1% of the other party''s ability. How can he say a miserable word?


    "The unified concept of the real world cultivation system is too dominant in this respect." Su Han''s expression is very subtle. Seeing the ancient eye is a magic skill for him, but for yuzhiboban... It does taste like chicken ribs.


    "However! If yuzhiboban has patience, he will be able to analyze the power of the strong one in the opposite one day! Although this price... It''s very painful for a guy like him."


    The price of becoming stronger, however, is to trample on the self-esteem of the strong, try our best to fight the strong far beyond ourselves, and try our best to delay time


    Su Han shook his head and said nothing more.


    He thought again, the battlefield around him changed again, and Qiyu slowly appeared opposite.


    The next moment, the battle began again.


    Compared with the once vulnerable, Su Han can compete with Qiyu in many aspects. For example, the time stops, and for example, the water in the mirror


    Of course... Su Han tried it and had a close hand fight with Qiyu. The result was no different... He was killed directly.


    ¡­¡­


    Fog hall, the highest bronze throne.


    There is a gray haze emerging on it, and Su Han''s figure slowly condenses from scratch.


    Su Han put his hands around his chest, locked his eyebrows, and his thoughts twinkled in his brain. "I tried to analyze Qiyu''s limiter through my eyes. It''s a pity to open it."


    Although the opening of the limiter has fatal defects, such as hair loss... In essence, Su Han is quite excited by this means of unlimited strengthening.


    He tried to analyze it before and found that the progress of analysis was terrible


    Su Han may have to spend months in the day of the decisive battle.


    Although Su Han can''t afford this time, he still said that it''s not necessary... After all, he still needs to take care of the fog Council, and there is a fatal defect of hair loss


    "I really want to draw the lottery, but there is no evil power in my hand." Huang Rong''s sigh suddenly sounded.


    "What do you mean by this?" Ying Zheng''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Or do you want to borrow some evil power from us?"


    "Hmm? Can I borrow the evil power?" Tu Shan''s red look changed slightly.


    Rick was calm on the surface, but there were waves in his heart.


    "It''s normal! The evil power is in the fog space, which is closer to a currency? After all, it can directly make people stronger."


    Jiecheng Chennai naturally opened her mouth tomorrow. She thought for a moment and added, "even I feel that if you want to travel through other worlds, you don''t need to trade precious things in your world to the chairman of the Council, and you may give the chairman of the Council evil power directly."


    "This is a bit exaggerated," a Xing retorted. "In essence, the evil divine power is given to us by the president of the parliament... You exchange what the president of the parliament gave you for the president of the parliament. How can you think wrong."


    "No! I think what Miss Nai said tomorrow is no problem." Conan looked more and more serious. "What we usually give to the president of the Council, the so-called precious things in our world are useless to the president of the Council?"


    "Maybe even our world was created by the President... If so, don''t we also exchange the precious things of our world with the president''s gifts?"


    The misty hall was quiet again at this moment.

 Chapter 491

    "Mr. Conan, your reasoning ability is really as strong as ever." lanran smiled and nodded in Su Han''s direction. "Hello, your Excellency the president of the parliament."


    "Mr. chairman of the Legislative Yuan is coming!" Huang Rong was surprised and turned to say hello. Su Hantai was too mysterious. No matter whether he appeared or disappeared, there was no movement. Most importantly, if she did not deliberately look at the bronze throne, she could not perceive Su Han''s sense of existence.


    As if Su Han himself was a part of the misty space.


    Of course, if Huang Rong notices Su Han and looks directly at him, he will feel the terrible sense of oppression and spiritual pollution on Su Han


    Not looking and looking have become two extremes.


    Looking at everyone''s greetings one by one, Su Han showed a noncommittal look. After scanning the crowd for a week, he simply manipulated the 10th to speak, "Miss Tu Shan, Mr. Rick! How''s your situation recently?"


    "Hmm?" Rick was stunned for a moment. Obviously, he couldn''t reflect. Why did he try his best to lower his sense of existence and was deliberately mentioned by No. 10.


    However, his thoughts flickered in his brain, but his words were very calm, "very good! The human tribe where I am has built a safer, underground fortress. And I have got plenty of food!"


    "The machine for building the bunker was kindly provided by Mr. Batman... The most important thing is that I will now arm color domineering and teach color domineering to my people."


    After a pause, Rick continued to speak, "now, even if we do not participate in the battle on the mainland, it is estimated that mankind will be dormant for more than ten years, and mankind will agree that it will really have the power to protect itself."


    "Continue to hibernate? You don''t seem like such a person." Tony Stark looked at Rick with interest.


    "Yes," Rick admitted frankly. In parliament, this kind of thing is not worth hiding. "I''m now following the plan given to me by Mr. Batman."


    "HMM... is that the plan of combined aircraft armor?" poison Island Yazi''s words were a little suspicious. At first, she thought Rick couldn''t adopt the plan offered by Batman. After all, no matter how small the loss of that scheme is, the organic armor species will eventually die.


    Rick is by no means such a cruel man!


    For help in parliament, he may owe a lot of people, but according to Rick''s character revealed in the plot star show, as long as there are no casualties... Rick will not hesitate no matter how many people he owes.


    But now it seems... She guessed wrong?


    "Just a few things together!" Rick knew what she was thinking even if he couldn''t see the expression of poison island''s child, and smiled dumbly, "anyway, it doesn''t take much effort."


    "... is this a wise man?" Yasuda Gangji said he was convinced.


    "It''s also a very normal thing!" yuandagu took a deep breath, which calmed himself down. He whispered, "the reason why wise people worry about nothing in the eyes of many people! Maybe it''s because they have dozens or even hundreds of plans for one thing."


    "It is precisely because all aspects have been taken into account that we will not fail."


    Rick''s eyes narrowed slightly. He thought about it, turned his head and opened his mouth to change the topic, "so, what about Miss Honghong?"


    "... my side! It''s the same as before. Recently, I had a fight with the poison king of the south, and managed to reach some agreements with him? Next, I''m going to fight with several other demon pots! First unify the demon world and consider the problems on the human side." Tu Shanhong''s voice was calm.


    After a pause, she seemed to think of something and spoke again. "By the way, there''s another thing. I collected information from human beings! I found that kingship and Dongfang huaizhu haven''t met yet. I''m thinking about whether to rewrite the tragic fate of kingship! By the way, I''ll also test the creatures outside the circle?"


    "Outside the circle... Ah, if you really make up your mind to fight them, Miss Tu Shan should be very careful." Shi Qi Kuang San smiled, but her eyes looked a little deep. "After all, in the original historical track, the mask organization of imperial power and hegemony! Its strength is very strong. It may be more strange and powerful than outside the circle, but it was Yin in the end."


    "Spiritual problems are sheltered by Parliament! Don''t worry." Bruce Wayne said coldly.


    "It''s just mental damage! Can we say that magic... Can also be immune?" Sakata Yinshi became interested.


    "Yes, indeed," sighed Weber. "I once fought with the young version of Yu Zhibo on the day of the decisive battle! His magic... Is useless to me."


    "... the younger version? Hmm?!" Huang Rong noticed the mistake in an instant, and his look became subtle. "Can you still choose different time periods against the enemy?"


    Zhang Sanfeng frowned and looked at Huang Rong repeatedly. Even, Huang Rong felt uncomfortable and shrunk his neck, "what happened?"


    "It seems that you seldom use the day of the decisive battle." Zhang Sanfeng sighed. If Huang Rong is diligent, with her ancient spirit, how can she touch - not find out the function of the day of the decisive battle?


    The opponents drawn on the day of the decisive battle... Take the plot stars as the template!


    As long as it appears in the plot stars, whether you are three, five, or 50, you can condense it into shape... And the strength is completely consistent with the people of this age who appear in the plot stars.


    However, Zhang Sanfeng has now recognized Huang Rong, believed in Huang Rong, and gradually let go. So he didn''t say much about the characteristics Huang Rong showed now.


    "You two are really interesting!" one party looked at Zhang Sanfeng and Huang Rong with great interest, and suddenly laughed badly.


    He paused for a moment and said word by word, "it makes people feel that they are the same."


    "Indeed! I also have this feeling." Xiaoyu nodded and thought deeply, and she added, "although according to the timeline of the real historical track, Huang Rong is old enough to be Zhang Sanfeng''s grandmother or even too grandmother."


    "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb." Huang Rong''s cheeks bulged for a moment and stared at Xiaoyu angrily.


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai stared at these people reluctantly. She was just about to say something, and her look changed. Her figure turned into a fog and disappeared from the scene.


    "Huh?!"


    "What''s going on?"


    "Miss Jiecheng suddenly went offline? What''s the matter... No, she was very leisurely before. In other words, it was an emergency?"

 Chapter 492

    The look of the members of Parliament changed in an instant.


    After a little thought, Conan breathed out, "it shouldn''t be a big problem! After all, Miss Jiecheng''s strength is there. Moreover, Miss Jiecheng''s world is the daily world."


    Even if Conan doesn''t know much about Jiecheng tomorrow Nai, he knows that now she can at least rival the admiral. Even if he can fight with the admiral, it''s normal.


    This level of strength, even in their own world, is surrounded by the army. That can easily escape.


    "I agree with Conan''s point of view," he said suddenly. The flame flickered in front of his forehead and his eyes were faint. "More importantly, if Miss Jiecheng ran into a problem she couldn''t solve, she should enter the fog hall for help at the first time."


    Su Han said nothing. His eyes narrowed slightly. With the powerful observation ability in the fog space, he was aware of the current situation in the world of sword God domain. He muttered in his heart, "this is really... I don''t know how to evaluate it."


    Something really happened in the world of sword realm. It''s not a small thing.


    The next moment, the fog rose on the bronze chair of Jiecheng tomorrow Nai. Her figure appeared at any time, with anxiety and entanglement on her face, as well as trance and disbelief.


    "Coming back so soon?" Penglai shanhuiye was very interested. "It seems that what Zada Jun said is correct. There is indeed a big problem in the Sao world."


    Jiecheng was stunned tomorrow. She immediately reacted. With the wisdom of these people on the scene and through her reaction, she inferred the actual situation of her world. It''s normal.


    Her thoughts flickered in her mind. She didn''t study this aspect carefully. Her voice was serious and went straight to the theme, "indeed... Something happened to the Sao game developed by Mao Chang Jingyan."


    "Just now, all the players of the Sao game were forced to go offline! Moreover, the guy Maochang Jingyan also lost control of the Sao game... What''s more terrible is that now my world, the black image of the Sao world is reflected in the sky?"


    "Anyway, the problem is very huge! I left just now when Mao Chang Jingyan asked someone to come to me... By the way, Mao Chang Jingyan is now being pursued by the authorities? If it weren''t for my previous preparation, he might have been arrested."


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai smiled bitterly, "but the official thinks it has something to do with Maochang... The boss behind me knows! It''s really not the ghost of Maochang."


    The sentence "Jiecheng tomorrow Nai" comes from the bottom of her heart. Even she can''t do such a thing. Not to mention Maochang Jingyan.


    The fog hall was quiet.


    Finally, Fengyuan muttered, "your world... Sao game is the source of chaos."


    Even under the interference of Jiecheng tomorrow Nai, Sao has not turned into a killing game like the original historical track... Now it has directly turned into an invasion reality and the drama of the end of the world?


    Su Han raised his eyebrows gently.


    Turn the data of the virtual world into an entity? Even the monsters of the virtual world invade the reality... It sounds like a kind of digital baby?!


    After a little thought, Su Han''s fingers gently knocked on the armrest of the chair, and the gorgeous brilliance suddenly broke out. There were waves in the void, and the real illusion condensed into shape.


    It was a magnificent world. Huge and real, with countless strange monsters or big bosses scattered around.


    "Are monsters with different layers in the Sao world? No, this is the scene in the Sao world." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai looked at it, his pupils contracted and suddenly woke up.


    Suddenly, a trace of darkness gradually covered the sky of Sao world. Then, a little bit of invasion entered the body of many monsters in this world.


    These monsters and bosses are all turned into puppets. Then, one thin thread after another appeared on their bodies, connected to the sky, and they soon recovered as puppets.


    But obviously, now, the whole body presents a black sword God domain monster, which has been controlled.


    The darkness spread very fast and soon covered all the 100 floors of the whole Sao world.


    With a sharp laugh, a tall monster, who looked like a clown, but was dark and gave off an ominous smell, appeared on the hundred floors out of thin air. He sat high on the throne and looked down.


    "Interesting world, although the level is not very high! It''s not as delicious as those high-energy world... But it''s very good as dessert. And I happen to be good at the intersection of virtual and real changes."


    With a slight touch of his finger, different layers of Sao began to distort and reflect the reality of invasion.


    "So now, I''m going to start cooking."


    With his strange laughter falling, the real illusion ends.


    "... what is it?!" Weber swallowed his saliva, his voice was dry and his look was in a trance. "He turned the illusory world into reality, and then let it invade the real world? What kind of means is this?"


    "It can be called magic in our world... No, ordinary magic can''t do it? Even Mr. Baobao Weng just crosses the parallel world... And this is simply creating the world."


    Bruce Wayne nodded silently. Is it more than gem Weng? This means of turning emptiness into reality, even Gu Yi mage can''t do it?!


    One side of the passage''s eyelids beat several times. After a moment of silence, he looked up at Su Han, thought about it, turned his head to No. 10, and spoke carefully, "Mr. No. 10, do you have any advice for us?"


    Now they know too little about the enemy. Although I know the cause of the matter, I still know a little... I can only know that the opponent is a difficult guy.


    Su Han sorted out the information he had obtained and manipulated his speech on the 10th. "The existence sitting on the throne is called the clown Emperor... From the world code named digital baby."


    "Clown... Emperor? The world code named digital baby." Conan chewed this sentence carefully, with an inexplicable light in his eyes.


    "Of course, for some special reason, the current clown emperor has separated from his original world and has been eroded by the old divine power in the void. After swallowing several worlds, his strength has been different from that of the original clown emperor, so I won''t introduce the digital world more."


    "Well! As for this ability to turn emptiness into reality..." on the 10th, he paused for a moment, and his voice was as indifferent as ever. "Isn''t this a very normal thing? The position of the old God in the endless void system is the chaos opposite to the symbolic order of the world."


    "The so-called chaos is against the normal order! For example, if the law of conservation of energy is normal, the old God can break this law, and the failure of the law of conservation of energy... Will also cause irreversible damage to the world."


    "Of course, those who really stand at the top of the old God system usually do it directly... But there are many acquired evil gods whose hard power is not up to the standard. It''s much easier to use means to destroy the basic order of the world and then devour the world..."


    "Obviously, this is the case for the clown emperor."


    "... such a thing?!" Tony Stark gradually straightened his waist and looked serious. As a scientist, he is too aware of the impact of the destruction of the cosmic order


    No, the law of conservation of energy is one of the foundations of physics?!


    As soon as this is disturbed by chaos and evil gods, I''m afraid the scientific system will not collapse completely.

 Chapter 493

    "The strong don''t use their brains, but only the weak use their brains? No, it may also be that the real old gods actually don''t have brains, but the acquired evil gods have wisdom like human beings because they take the world as their eggs and integrate the divine nature of evil gods. Conan''s words suddenly stopped, and his look was subtly tangled.


    "In the final analysis, wisdom is also the product of order?" Weber said tentatively.


    "Maybe it is, or maybe it is not," one of the prevailing voices returned to indifference. "After all, we can''t understand the state of the old God."


    "Maybe he has wisdom. But his wisdom... We can''t understand it, just as ants can''t understand people''s thinking... That''s all." Fang Tong laughed, thinking of his previous war.


    Because one party''s traffic capacity has been sublimated, now he can see the inner thoughts of the other party if he wants to.


    Before, he had tried to see through the hearts of evil creatures... But in the end, he felt an unbearable headache, and what he read was chaotic and difficult to understand.


    However, after that time, one party had a clear understanding in his heart.


    If the misty space did not protect his soul, he had an accident at the moment of peeping


    "Ants and humans. This metaphor is really cold and vivid." Tang Hao said faintly.


    "Well, everyone." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai couldn''t bear his inner tension and asked carefully, "about my task in the world?"


    "Indeed, it''s important to talk about other things in the future." Penglai shanhuiye smiled dumbly.


    Su Han glanced at Penglai Shanhui night, noncommittal, and manipulated the 10th to speak, "who wants to participate in this task?"


    Tu Shanhong hesitated and considered for a long time. She bit her teeth. But before she could speak, Rick took the lead in raising his palm and said frankly, "add me!"


    "Huh?!" Huang Rong looked strange.


    Rotten Lucia thought, "Rick? You used to... Are you too reluctant now?"


    "No! How long have you been in the Council? Even with the bonus of the month of cultivation, your cultivation time is only one or two years." Conan frowned. "Without the help of evil spirits... You can''t train too strong."


    The other members of parliament also changed their looks. They looked at Rick in doubt or worry.


    "It''s because I''m weak that I need to go straight up. I''ve seen too many lives and deaths." Rick pursed his lips, his voice was still dry, but his expression was very cautious.


    "Not to mention, according to the information I got... I was really in danger when I participated in the parliamentary mission. Maybe I could get the rescue of the parliamentary president''s envoy."


    "You can verify what you have learned by fighting. After a successful battle, you can gain evil power to further strengthen your strength. At the same time, you have a certain chance to be saved when you encounter danger... If you don''t join the parliament, where can I find such a good thing?"


    Rick is very calm.


    Of course, although he was determined to participate in the mission, he did not rely on the president''s envoy to rescue. He has done all his consciousness


    This kind of consciousness even includes that the chairman''s envoy did not help him when he was in danger... He finally died.


    In the final analysis, the Council Chairman''s envoy does not owe him. It''s love to be willing to help him, and it''s duty not to help him


    But from another point of view, it is precisely because of the consciousness of death. That''s why Rick will treat this task with the most cautious attitude.


    "I''ll go too." Tu Shanhong thought and spoke again.


    This time, but not many people were surprised.


    Rick was an ordinary person before joining the parliament, but Tu shanhonghong was the Lord of Tu Shanhong. A generation of demon emperor, with strength in the whole fox demon little matchmaker world, can be regarded as first-class.


    Her involvement in the mission is at least more normal than Rick''s.


    "I''ll go too." Bruce Wayne''s voice has no waves, so that others can''t see what his attitude towards this is. "Sao turns the world from emptiness to reality, in which monsters on all floors swarm out, strong and weak."


    "In this case, a large number of people are needed to carry out a comprehensive confrontation... Or protect the people."


    After a pause, Bruce Wayne glanced at Tony Stark, "the artificial intelligence integration program recently studied by Tony Stark and I can control four digit machine armor with quite good combat effectiveness. These machine armor should be helpful."


    "Four figures... Thousands?" Huang Rong looked delicate. After hesitating again and again, she looked at Tony Stark and whispered, "has Mr. stark started this research again?"


    "You should... Have not forgotten aochuang?"


    "Don''t mention that guy to me. Besides, artificial intelligence integration program is not the same as artificial intelligence," Tony Stark continued after taking a deep breath and calming his mood. "In short, it has the ability to deal with things, but it doesn''t have the ability to make decisions. Only humans have."


    "This ensures that as long as the controller does not go crazy, it itself will not pose a fatal threat to mankind."


    "Well... It''s you who can find a solution to the problem so quickly." after thinking about it, he stared at Tony Stark with admiration on his face.


    "But how can I remember that Tony Stark had manipulated a number of armor in the last Marvel world mission?" Xiaozhi whispered. He scanned the scene and found that the people had no doubts. He immediately wondered if he had remembered wrong.


    "That''s what Jarvis controls. Moreover, Jarvis''s own computing power is limited. It''s a day to control dozens of armor."


    "Of course, in my home battle, that is, New York in Marvel world... There is no such limit. Because there are supercomputers buried under the stark building..." I rubbed my eyebrows with a headache, but Tony Stark explained seriously.


    "But in other worlds, the AI integration program I studied with Bruce is the most useful."


    "But..." hesitated for a moment, thought about it, and felt that it was not something worth hiding. Tony Stark continued, "although the artificial intelligence integration program has been studied by us, it has not been put into practice!"


    "Bruce Wayne, if used... Should be a rookie! However, fighting or putting it into use is the best way to test new technology."

 Chapter 494

    Su Han looked at Bruce Wayne and Tony Stark subtly. Batman really trusts iron man


    In the final analysis, there is a possibility of an accident when taking the experimental object to the battlefield


    However, considering that Bruce Wayne himself was also involved in the research, it is possible that he believed in himself.


    "I see!" Xiao Zhi nodded, but his expression was still a little confused. It was obvious that he didn''t understand much.


    But he didn''t tangle with this aspect. After thinking about it, he looked at Su Han again. "Mr. chairman, I''m also involved in this mission... It''s just a real battle."


    "Well... Just, I have a question," said Xiao Zhi nervously. "Can I take Pikachu and my other magic babies with me?"


    "If not... Then I''ll wait until I have a chance."


    If you can''t carry the magic baby, it will be a pit for Xiaozhi


    Although Xiao Zhi has a certain combat effectiveness due to his cultivation of domineering spirit, he is definitely not strong... Anyway, participating in the task is definitely a drag on others


    Su Han took a deep look at Xiao Zhi. His voice was the same as before, without any emotional fluctuation, "no problem!"


    "Well," Jiecheng Chennai said carefully after struggling for a moment, "I don''t mean to despise you... But can I trouble you to come next, a more powerful member of Parliament to participate in the task of my world."


    Rick, Tu Shanhong, needless to say... They are all new members of Parliament.


    Although Xiao Zhi has joined the parliament for some time, he is definitely not the top presence in the parliament


    If the emissary of the chairman of parliament doesn''t take action when they participate in the mission... In the face of the enemy, I''m afraid it''s the rhythm of direct mass destruction


    "Gulalala, since it''s my lovely daughter, there''s something wrong with the world! Then as a father, how can I stay out of the matter?" white beard suddenly smiled. He stroked his crescent beard and looked at the direction of Jiecheng tomorrow Nai. His eyes were spoiled.


    "I''ll go too, as a double insurance," added master Gu Yi.


    "Everyone!" Jiecheng tomorrow Nai first took a deep look at the white beard, and then looked at master Gu Yi. After taking a breath, he nodded, "then wait a minute, please... Thank you for your help."


    Su Han waited for a moment and found no one else to speak, so he opened his mouth immediately.


    "Rick, Tu Shanhong, Bruce Wayne, Edward Newgate and Gu Yi participated in the mission."


    Su Han glanced around and found that no one denied it at the scene. He immediately thought.


    The real visions around rise, and the fog rises on the people named... In the next moment, they all disappear.


    On the sky, the random star also burst out gorgeous brilliance.


    The endless world revolves around the random stars, and a brilliant light shoots out of the hole in one of the stars and disappears into the real illusion.


    The scene fell into a brief silence.


    Members of the house of Representatives, look at me and I look at you. They look very strange, and countless thoughts flash through their minds.


    "What on earth is this?" Yasuda Gangji took the lead in opening his mouth. Even in the dead mode, a touch of surprise and uncertainty flashed in his eyes.


    Conan pulled his tie and took a few breaths to calm his mood. Soon he spoke, with a trace of complexity in his voice.


    "Perhaps our previous speculation about random stars... Is correct. The world illusions evolved by random stars are real."


    In the past, it was enough to select ability items and instruments from the random star.


    Now, it is suspected that the existence of the leader of Parliament shoots out from a hole in the world of the evolution of a random star... This can be used as evidence.


    "Keep watching." lanran''s thoughts twinkle in her mind, but her voice is very calm.


    ¡­¡­


    Sword realm world.


    In the Jiecheng mansion.


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai slowly opened her eyes. After scanning around, she suddenly frowned, "why do I always feel that I seem to have forgotten something important?"


    Didn''t wait for her to think about it. Suddenly, a huge roar suddenly sounded, the fog kept rising, and several figures emerged. Bruce Wayne, Rick and others were OK. White beard''s body was too tall and directly stood against the ceiling.


    Even if white beard reacted for the first time and bent down, he still propped up several cracks in the ceiling.


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai: "


    Is that what she forgot?


    "Gulalala, it seems that I''m going to another world this time! It''s an incorrect decision?" white beard''s voice was low. He took the responsibility on himself for the first time. "I''m afraid it will bring you a lot of trouble in the post-processing aspect."


    "No... it''s not trouble at all! Or I didn''t think about it... Dad, the responsibility lies with me." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai bit his lower lip, looking rather ashamed.


    Bruce Wayne wore Batman armor and completely covered his upper face. He quickly came to the window and looked up at the sky. "The scene of this world... Is really strange."


    Above the sky, suddenly there is the reflection of another world.


    Bruce Wayne looked at the street again and immediately found that there were very few people on the street. Moreover, these people show fear on their faces from time to time, looking uncontrollably at the direction of the sky, as if they were afraid of the sudden pressure of the sky.


    "Because this scene has appeared over the whole of Japan, now! The whole of Japan has fallen into a state of semi martial law... If it is not for the comprehensive blockade, the impact on economy and politics is too great! It is unbearable pain for Japan, it may have been completely blockaded now." Jiecheng will speak tomorrow.


    After a pause, Jiecheng tomorrow Nai sighed again, "but now, in fact, it''s not much different from the complete blockade. The street is quiet, but the Internet has exploded! It''s said that aliens have invaded..."


    "Of course, because on our side, Sao has been released for some time and has a great influence, many people have seen the problems in the sky... But the official control is very good."


    Bruce Wayne nodded thoughtfully. Tu Shanhong''s ears moved and her eyes looked sharply in the direction of the gate.


    The next moment, the gate burst open. Jiecheng mingnai''s father Jiecheng Zhangsan suddenly rushed in.

 Chapter 495

    "Tomorrow Nai..." Cheng Zhangsan''s words suddenly stopped, and his body also froze. He heard a strange noise in the room of Jiecheng tomorrow Nai before. He was afraid that something had happened here


    But now it seems that something really happened... But it''s much bigger than he thought.


    After a short silence, Cheng Zhangsan said in a trembling voice, "who are you...?"


    "Don''t panic, sir!" Rick said calmly, his words full of order. "We have no malice to you and your family. It has nothing to do with the special scene reflected in the sky at the moment."


    "Of course, from another point of view! We came to this world to deal with the special scene above the sky."


    Jie Chengzhang''s eyelids beat a few times and forced out a smile. "It turned out to be so. Thank you so much for your help."


    But in fact, Rick didn''t believe a word.


    Rick, Tu Shanhong Hong and Bruce Wayne are OK... Although Tu Shanhong has fox ears on her head, Bruce Wayne''s dress is also very strange. But their form, after all, is human form.


    And white beard... How can normal humans grow like this?


    Maybe it''s an alien, or the alien giant in the world reflected by the virtual shadow above the sky


    After all, getting married has a deep connection with Sao games. Therefore, Japanese officials have come to the door... The information disclosed by the official is matched with their own contacts. Cheng Zhangsan has learned that the illusory world above the sky corresponds to the magical world of Sao


    "Sure enough, I didn''t believe it." Rick sighed, turned his head, stared at master Gu Yi, and asked softly, "does the master have a way to remove mortal memory?"


    "Naturally there is! Moreover, it will not cause any harm to people''s spirit." master Gu Yi smiled gently.


    Chang San''s face froze. He forcibly controlled his idea of turning and running away


    On the one hand, Jiecheng tomorrow Nai is still in the room. On the other hand, if he really has extraordinary power in the face of these people, he can''t escape at all.


    Even, it angered the group in front of him... He didn''t say a way to die in the end. Maybe he would involve his wife and son to die together


    "Forget it." white beard rubbed his temples and looked at Jiecheng tomorrow Nai.


    Although Jiecheng tomorrow Nai covered up well, white beard still read out the uneasiness in Jiecheng tomorrow Nai''s heart with his strong knowledge and color. For white beard, it is almost instinct to protect his children.


    He whispered, "that guy is Xiao mingri Nai''s father after all. It''s not good to fight him in front of tomorrow Nai... Or, if tomorrow Nai has no opinion, you can do it."


    Master Gu Yi glanced at Jiecheng tomorrow Nai with great interest, "I don''t care. After all, my eyes have seen... Even if his memory doesn''t disappear, it won''t have a very bad impact on Jiecheng tomorrow Nai in the future."


    "So!" Jiecheng tomorrow Nai''s eyes lit up for a moment and bowed to master Gu Yi, "thank you very much."


    The credibility of Gu Yi''s words is naturally quite high.


    Looking at this scene, Cheng Chang''s three eyelids beat again. However, after a little thinking, he was also vaguely relieved.


    In front of these people, it seems that they really don''t mean any harm to him? Moreover, I have great trust in Jiecheng tomorrow Nai.


    Although... He still can''t understand why his lovely daughter knows such a group of people who are suspected to have extraordinary power


    "Hmm?" Jiecheng Zhangsan suddenly thought of something and his eyes widened. "Wait a minute, I remember... Tomorrow Nai has played the sword realm many times? Even one of the senior players."


    "Are these people on the scene her friends in the game? Not only the Sao world began to invade the real world, but even those players who once played strange games in the Sao world also have the power in the Sao world because of the influence of the world invasion?!"


    This is undoubtedly a very incredible thing... But this is the only reasonable explanation that Zhang San thought of


    Moreover, compared with the game world turning virtual into reality... It is not impossible.


    "... it will take about three hours for the world to officially merge! The enemy has officially invaded." Su Han''s voice was indifferent and detached, revealing a kind of ethereal Fairy Spirit.


    He was covered with a faint white fog, which gave others a sense of detachment.


    Su Han came in this form because he wanted to test the special power of the real world reproduced by the ancient eye.


    Master Gu Yi looked at Su Han inexplicably and said to himself, "in temperament, he is quite similar to Mr. Zhang Sanfeng!"


    "In other words, the newcomer who came to help us complete the task this time is the master of the Oriental immortal Xia system? Even, it may be a Heavenly Emperor of the Oriental Myth system! No... maybe the other party may be the founder of the Oriental God system?!"


    A lot of thoughts flowed through the ancient mage''s mind.


    White beard was not as much as master Gu Yi imagined. He stared at Su Han and said, "can you start this battle as soon as possible?"


    Su Han didn''t speak, but looked at master Gu Yi. After a little thought, master Gu Yi said, "naturally... But don''t you really prepare?"


    "I was ready long before I came to the world." Bruce Wayne waved his sleeve and the dense cards appeared out of thin air.


    Tu Shan twitched at the corners of his red mouth, glanced at his white beard strangely, and said thoughtfully, "I seem to understand why Bruce Wayne is not afraid of the clown to run away now."


    The power symbolized by these armored cards may destroy the whole city of Gotham hundreds of times


    Under the deterrence of this level of power, even the cunning clown can''t raise any waves, can it? After all, Batman''s wisdom is not inferior to the clown... Now he has made up the only defect, absolute power


    Seeing this, master Gu Yi was not surprised and immediately put his hands together. The next moment, the world has undergone earth shaking changes.


    The buildings gradually split apart, and streets stood in mid air like disturbed blocks.


    The traffic is still busy, the pedestrians are still walking... They don''t find anything wrong, everything is as before


    On the sky of the mirror world, the illusory world has become more and more real.

 Chapter 496

    "At this speed, one minute later! The enemy will officially come." white beard obtained extremely accurate information by seeing and hearing the color.


    After a short silence, Rick turned to Su Han, "this new gentleman, may I ask... What should I call you?"


    Think of the demon God last time... Rick muttered in his heart that this one won''t call himself an immortal God?


    Su Han glanced at Ke and said indifferently, "I''m No. 10."


    "Huh?!" Tu Shanhong''s face changed dramatically, and he almost doubted whether he had heard wrong.


    White beard no longer paid attention to the strange world above the sky. He turned his head and stared at Su Han with his eyebrows locked. Now he has an impulse to use his knowledge to peep at Su Han


    However, he suddenly thought of the consequences of the last time he listened to No. 10 with the color of seeing and hearing, and forcibly restrained this impulse.


    "This... Can you explain one or two." master Gu Yi was still calm on the surface, but he had some thoughts and doubts in the depths of his eyes.


    In the final analysis, the gap between the 10th and the one in front is too huge


    Number ten, a very typical evil god. They even wondered whether the 10th was one of the old gods... But it betrayed the old God''s divine system and turned to the chairman of the Council


    The one in front of me, from the perspective of temperament and power form, is a real fairy God first-class figure!


    Or is the end of the Oriental immortal Xia system... The old God?!


    "No, it''s impossible to think about such a thing?" master Gu Yi''s eyelids jumped up. She suddenly thought of jiujianxian in the fog space... Even Zhang Sanfeng.


    In the final analysis, the reason why Zhang Sanfeng can break through is also because he has integrated the immortal way of jiujianxian into the martial arts. The immortal martial arts he practices now is also another form of immortal Taoism


    If the end of the fairyland is the old gods... The future of them, even the Council practitioners... Is really worth thinking about.


    "You think too much." Su Han glanced at Gu yimage. His voice was as misty as ever. The white fog lingered and the Fairy Spirit was elegant, as if it would break the void at any time. "I am an avatar of No. 10."


    "Well... You can think of it as the embodiment of cultivating immortal Xia, martial arts and the way of fantasy?"


    After a pause, Su Han continued to speak, "the incarnation of the old God has unlimited possibilities! For example, the king of black France is the incarnation of NAIA, but the last time I saw NAIA''s female incarnation, the swollen daughter, in a certain world."


    "There are other incarnations, such as night growler and old messenger... There are many strange things anyway! Of course... Although the incarnations are separated from the same noumenon, they have their own wisdom and ideas. I remember that on the 10th, I should have told you that even the incarnation of the same old God may fight privately?"


    White beard and master Gu Yi, look at me, I''ll look at you. All speechless.


    They did hear about this on the 10th, but they didn''t expect... The subtext of the 10th was that they also had this strange incarnation


    "Evil god, evil god." white beard sighed, shook his head, and made no comment on it. Or he didn''t know what to say about it.


    The next moment, a loud noise sounded.


    The illusory world above the sky is completely transformed into an entity. Countless monsters were gathered in another world, and then swept towards the mirror world.


    "Well, that''s all for discussion." Bruce Wayne glanced at Su Han. Although he was shocked, he knew that this was not the time to care about the problem. "Get ready to fight."


    The voice fell, and Bruce Wayne gently put his finger in the void.


    Many cards in front of him were all fragmented, and the dense Batman armor emerged in the void in front of him.


    "Test all the weapons of mass destruction I developed with iron man on these enemies." Bruce Wayne''s voice did not fluctuate. He does adhere to the principle of not killing, but if he is facing non-human creatures, the principle of not killing will not be touched.


    "Follow your orders!" a cold mechanical sound began.


    Immediately, the Batman armor in front suddenly took off to the sky. Nine bullet holes were split in the chest of the armor, and small missile holes were shot out.


    With a loud noise, the hot light swept the whole world, the earth was torn apart, and high-rise buildings collapsed completely under the shock wave.


    A mushroom cloud rose.


    Master Gu Yi raised his palm and easily blocked the shock wave.


    "... this kind of thing." Jiecheng Zhangsan subconsciously took a step backward, but because his legs were weak, he sat directly on the ground.


    He stared at the scene blankly. Even after being offset by master Gu Yi, the light still hurt his eyes


    Jiecheng Zhangsan has guessed what happened


    That is the ultimate weapon of mankind, nuclear weapons.


    "It''s impossible! If it''s what I guessed before, there should be no nuclear weapons in that game." Jie Chengchang murmured, his brain in confusion.


    He suddenly thought of something, and his face changed greatly. "Wait a minute, you openly detonated this weapon in... Japanese territory?!"


    Although the world was changing before, he saw a large number of pedestrians walking on the horizontal or vertical streets that changed the world


    Although I don''t know what''s going on in this world, it must be related to the world he lives in.


    "Don''t panic! This is the mirror world... Father, you can understand that even if the mirror world is completely shattered, it will not affect the reality." Cheng mingnai whispered a consolation.


    When the mushroom clouds dispersed, Batman armor above the sky began a second wave of attack.


    The brilliant laser sped away, dense, thousands of ways.


    Those monsters who are not in the center of nuclear weapons and barely survive are penetrated by these laser benchmarks, that is, the whole body is burned and gasified due to the terrible high temperature.


    "Is this... The power that mankind can have after industrialization?"


    Rick swallowed his saliva. He looked straight at the scene, clenched his fist, excited, confused and frightened.


    This force is too strong!


    Although there is a huge gap with the gods in their world. But looking at the whole world, this level of power can definitely be regarded as the middle and upper reaches


    [PS: recommend a friend''s book... I''m really not the son of luck. This book is amazing. It makes me forget to eat and sleep. The thief is fucking interesting... Except that time disappears inexplicably...]

 Chapter 497

    "No," master Gu Yi denied with a smile, and her eyes were deep. "This is the power that human beings can have hundreds of years after industrialization."


    Rick was silent, his thoughts flickered in his mind, and finally nodded slightly.


    Indeed, even if Tony Stark and Bruce Wayne are open level geniuses... Just talk about their times, it is a hundred years after the industrial revolution.


    Industrial revolution and scientific development have never been achieved overnight... But talent training has accumulated little by little over time.


    All kinds of black technology weapons of mass destruction were thrown out by Bruce Wayne without money.


    The mirror world of Tokyo was completely razed to the ground, and the earth split and sank into huge deep pits.


    Finally, a terrible cry suddenly sounded.


    The void suddenly tore open, and the armor above the sky was knocked away by the terrible shock wave. Even the front Batman armor was directly broken and cracked.


    "Ang!" an inky black dragon came out of the void. He was huge to the extreme, hundreds of meters. His wings extended like bats, even bigger than his body.


    The black fog rose, and a skeleton in a wizard''s robe stood coldly in the void. There are translucent spirit bodies around him roaring.


    Jiecheng mingnai''s eyelids beat for a moment, and immediately whispered, "those two... Should be the boss on the 99th floor and the boss on the 98th floor, and the boss on the 100th floor... Is the data projection of Mao Chang Jingyan himself."


    Obviously, Mao changjingyan was not controlled as a boss because he did not register at that time. However, the boss on the 99th floor and the 98th floor was completely controlled by the clown Emperor


    "Very good!" white beard chuckled. He slowly stood up and his huge body directly opened the ceiling, but this is a mirror world, so he has no scruples.


    "In terms of senses, the energy contained in these two guys is close to our level! HMM... should they be forcibly piled up by evil energy? That guy is really willing... But in other words, these guys seem to lack something very important with us?" Baihu Zi said something uncertain.


    After a short silence, he turned his head and looked at Gu Yi mage. His eyes were sharp and said, "you solve it, I solve it, or one by one?"


    Master Gu Yi didn''t speak. The black dragon suddenly opened its mouth at this moment, and the black flame suddenly burst out, sweeping towards a crowd, burning the distortion of the void.


    White beard turned his head and punched out, and the void was completely broken at this moment.


    The dense cracks extended to the distance at an unimaginable speed and collided with the black dragon''s body, breaking the scales on his chest and pouring out viscous black blood.


    "... it''s pure power." master Gu Yi murmured. She seemed indifferent, but her fist was clenched silently, and a strange Rune appeared in front of her forehead. Obviously, he used all his strength, even the dark forces.


    White beard is too strong, and the power he controls is vibration.


    This has led to the possibility that the mirror world may collapse partially if Gu Yi mage does not use his full strength to maintain it.


    The black Lich held up his scepter and recited strange spells. The ghosts around him became more and more dense. At the same time, there are a large number of skeletons on the earth, wearing armor and holding weapons.


    "... in the case of fighting with me! How could there be a leisurely call?" white beard''s cold voice suddenly sounded in front of the black Lich. Before he even reacted, he wrapped his armed and domineering palm around his throat, and the pale light rose.


    With a bang, white beard smashed it to the ground. Even if it was not deliberately targeted, the terrorist shock wave still caused the collapse of the whole Japanese island under its feet, and even affected the whole Asian plate... This attack was so terrible that the body of the black Lich was completely cracked and blood splashed.


    "Next, it''s our turn."


    Tu Shanhong took a breath slightly. There was a red demon force winding on her body, and the smell of terror extended around her.


    Her figure disappeared in an instant. In one breath, she entered the scattered skeleton army shocked in the distance and completely smashed skeletons at an unimaginable speed.


    Not just skeletons, after the black dragon interrupted Batman''s weapon show. Like a tidal wave of monsters, another world emerged from the real world again.


    As soon as she shook her palm, Jiecheng tomorrow Nai also took out a thin sword. She moved forward at a high speed, and her ability to impact the fruit broke out. The shock wave condensed into essence knocked a monster dragon, werewolf and lizard into a blood mist.


    "... is that my daughter?" Jie Chengzhang murmured, almost doubting that he was dreaming now


    Although he had imagined his daughter controlling the extraordinary power before, he never thought that the extraordinary power controlled by his daughter was so strong


    Although Tokyo has been completely destroyed, it is difficult to find a comparison object on this ruins. However, when a sword was wielded, the shock wave swept out, and the monsters spread for several kilometers were swept away by the shock wave. He could still see it.


    In other words... Even if an army stands in front of tomorrow Nai, perhaps she can completely destroy it with a sword.


    One man, enemy! Moreover, it was her daughter... This kind of thing that only met in fantasy works really appeared in front of him, making him feel like an separated world. He even wondered if he was in a dream now.


    "Then next, it''s time for me to go to my battlefield." Su Han opened his mouth indifferently. The void in front of him twisted and stepped into it.


    "... is this?" Rick was stunned, suddenly understood something, and looked at Bruce Wayne in amazement.


    "It seems you guessed," master Gu Yi''s face was as calm and gentle as ever, but there was a haze in his eyes, "the enemy is very cunning..."


    "After perceiving the existence of the mirror world! The clown monster, on the one hand, sent the strengthened monsters stationed at all levels in the Sao and the monster Lord to mirror the world and delay us."


    "On the other hand, the clown monster took another small number of elite monster lords and forcibly opened the road to the real world... Directly attacked Japan in the real world without us."

 Chapter 498

    "Of course." Bruce Wayne''s voice didn''t fluctuate. He raised his palm and put away the Batman armor flying in front of him. "After all, the mirror world is the battlefield we set up."


    "The enemy will not put the initiative in our hands."


    After a pause, Bruce Wayne''s voice was low. "Not to mention, since that guy can turn the virtual world into reality! Even let the monsters in the virtual world really invade reality... Then he must control the extraordinary power of spatial attributes in his hands."


    Since he controls the power of the nature of space, isn''t it natural to use his own power in the illusory world, bypass the mirror world and go straight to reality?


    "So, what shall we do next?" Rick asked seriously, his eyes drifting into the distance. They stay in the mirror world to fight the monsters, but return to reality to support number 10.


    "Although it''s difficult for you to participate in the battlefield between No. 10 and the clown monster! But there''s no need to worry here either." master Gu Yi looked at white beard.


    Now, it''s not just the boss on the 98th floor, the boss on the 99th floor... The final bosses on the other floors appear one by one.


    But white beard didn''t think he was angry, but he thought he was happy. He looked up to the sky and laughed, his veins bulging on his body, and his fists wrapped in armed color were smashed out, with terrible destructive power that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    Even with one enemy, he also has an absolute advantage.


    After thinking about it, master Gu Yi whispered, "whether to return to reality depends on your own will."


    The void in front of Bruce and Rick suddenly appeared a secret door.


    Bruce Wayne stepped into it without hesitation. He had made up his mind when he put away Batman armor.


    Rick hesitated a little and finally gritted his teeth and stepped into it.


    Jiecheng Zhangsan took a breath. He took a serious look at his daughter''s direction. There was a little uneasy in his eyes. He bowed deeply to master Gu Yi, "please take care of my daughter."


    The voice fell and he entered.


    Master Gu Yi stood in place. After a long time, he sighed, "I''m not the one who cares about your daughter most."


    Master Gu Yi clearly felt that white beard was always paying attention to the situation on the other side of tomorrow Nai.


    If tomorrow Nai has nothing to do, white beard will not intervene, but whenever there is a crisis tomorrow Nai, white beard is bound to rush over at the first time.


    Even the strongest boss on the scene is not an enemy of unity in front of the angry white beard. He will be pressed on the ground and his head will be smashed


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the real world, Japan.


    Su Han appeared out of thin air in the home of tomorrow Nai. He walked slowly to the window.


    Before long, the secret door appeared behind him. Batman, Rick and Cheng went out in three one.


    The next moment, sharp laughter sounded from the sky. No matter where you are in Japan at the moment, you can clearly hear this voice, "fear! Struggle! Die! Offer me your despair."


    The voice fell and the void above Tokyo suddenly broke.


    The king of Columbus and the king of werewolf led a large number of monsters to appear in the streets and alleys out of thin air. With excitement on their faces, they began to chase the people in the street and kill wantonly.


    "What... Monster! Monster."


    "Damn it... Where''s the self defense force? Where''s the police? Help! Don''t kill me..."


    "The monsters of the fantasy world really appear in the real world... Sure enough, the virtual shadow above the sky is the world invasion! Human beings are finished. This civilization that can open up the world channel is definitely not something that human beings can solve."


    "Opportunity! This is a great opportunity... Although it is extremely dangerous, if it is really a link between the fantasy world and the real world, doesn''t it mean that things such as magic fighting spirit will really appear? We can even learn from them."


    The sound of disbelief, fear, shock and fanaticism... Sounded from all corners of Tokyo.


    However, even the excited people at the moment did not stop to communicate with the monsters, but fled in confusion.


    Tokyo''s population is too large, coupled with the sudden appearance of monsters. For a moment, Tokyo suffered heavy casualties.


    Bruce Wayne looked cold and serious. With a wave of his hand, Batman armor appeared in an instant. "Solve those monsters! Use range killing weapons... Accurately kill! Try not to hurt civilians."


    Batman armor brushed away.


    "The number is limited... And we are not sure about the range of monsters! More than 1000 Batman armor is not enough." Rick calculated in his heart, and a cold sweat came out in front of his forehead.


    Even with his wisdom, he couldn''t think of any solution to the situation in front of him.


    "It''s ok now! If master Gu Yi hadn''t clamped down the big army over Sao, now not only Tokyo was invaded, but all the monsters in Japan appeared!" Su Han''s voice was indifferent. He stepped out and appeared in the sky over Tokyo in an instant.


    There are endless fairies lingering around Su Han. The virtual shadow of thousands of miles of beautiful rivers and mountains condenses around him. He is like a heaven emperor who has been relegated to the world, with a unique posture. With an understatement of a wave of sleeves, hundreds of thousands of miles of rivers and mountains poured down in an instant.


    All the people on the ground are worried and desperate at this moment. They just feel that the end of the world is coming


    But when these rivers and mountains oppressed their bodies, they were like virtual shadows, but those real monsters in the different world seemed to really bear the heavy pressure of rivers and mountains and were pressed into meat and mud.


    "This power... What kind of existence is this?" a street anchor looked blankly at the gorgeous white figure above the sky. Immediately she suddenly remembered something and hurriedly pointed the camera of her mobile phone at the sky.


    She stammered, rather speechless and incoherent, "well, you guys... Look, it has been appearing in the sky over Japan before, which has been called a mirage by many experts! Now there are really monsters from different worlds invading."


    "However, it seems that our world is not a normal world! The one above the sky, like an immortal, should belong to our world..."


    "He''s helping us now, wait! Did I just see a big black thing like a bat flying by?"


    At the moment, the heat of her live broadcast is growing at an unimaginable rate. Barrage after barrage.


    Not only Japanese, but also English and even Chinese... Obviously, because of the projection all over Japan, Japan has been very hot all over the world during this period. So at the first moment of the accident, it attracted the attention of many foreign netizens.

 Chapter 499

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    "This special effect... Something! But then again, the one in the sky is a bit like the immortal in China? Is this a big movie in China with the background of the current urban version of the immortal city tour?"


    "Can China also have this level of special effects technology? I can''t learn well! Don''t deceive me."


    "There are too many elements! Make complaints about where to start.


    "What are you talking about? This is a live broadcast. How can a live broadcast make special effects! Or how can such special effects be made by an ordinary anchor."


    "Considering the news on the Internet in Japan before, I was very afraid... A hammer! MMP, exploded, and I jumped out of the news pop-up window. It''s true. Something big happened in Japan."


    "?????????? Wo RI, the alien world invades? And then the Chinese immortal appears to guard?"


    "The stone hammer... All the world''s famous media I pay attention to have begun to report... It''s a fucking big Hollywood movie."


    "In the case of Hollywood movies, the part of the Chinese immortal can be changed into a British magician! Or a Citi superhero... And then save the world alone?"


    "Personal heroism is OK..."


    "Laugh to death! I''m speechless."


    "Sleeping trough! I just saw two or three big black bats flying past... No, I just took a screenshot. It has metallic luster! Is it a super armor that looks like a bat?"


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    "Slot! This style... Is it really a superhero in Citi? It''s really there!"


    "Red fire, trance!"


    "Stunned! After living so long, I know today... The world we live in is an extraordinary world."


    "Mom, is it my illusion? How do I feel that the illusion above the sky is becoming more and more real... Lying in the trough, the illusion above the sky is reflected in another world? And in another world, I seem to see a giant with white beard beating dragons, lichs, demons and other things?!"


    "I''ve seen it too! What kind of ghost has happened to Japan? It doesn''t seem to be an invasion of different worlds... It''s more like a chaotic war involving several worlds."


    "It''s cold in Japan... But it''s more or less a good thing! After all, if there is a big change, it''s obviously this fist in Japan, which contains the charm of the great road, just like the river and sea. All rivers and streams flow in it. Naturally, there is a terrible atmosphere that makes everything obedient.


    The clown emperor''s pupils suddenly contracted, and he was completely locked. He couldn''t escape if he wanted to escape. The terrible fist power ran through the clown emperor''s body, just like a big grinding plate, grinding his raw into powder.


    But these vermicelli also contain terrible vitality. Without entities, some try their best to carry the emperor''s fist, while others quickly flee to the distance.


    "... can you run?" Su Han was noncommittal. The clock pattern in his pupil flashed away, which originated from the ability of shizaki crazy three.

 Chapter 500

    In the next moment, another Su Han with the same strength as Su Han walked out of the void.


    However, compared with Su Han, who is like the Oriental God, the breath revealed all over his body is like sacred.


    A pair of wings suddenly stretched out behind him, the gate of heaven appeared above his head, and the hymn was carried out from heaven to earth. It is harmoniously and differently integrated with the voice of the Great Road on the side of the moral Tianzun.


    "It''s time to end all this!" Su Han''s palm, which used the power of angels, gently grasped it in the void, and a holy sword composed of pure light appeared in his palm.


    He pointed in the direction of the Joker''s escape.


    The next moment, the gate of heaven above Su Han''s head erupted into a terrible phagocytosis.


    The gate of heaven is rotating, and endless Angel virtual shadows appear on the other side of the gate of heaven. They sing praises and burst out divine and destructive power.


    "No... bastard! How can it?!" another part of the clown emperor''s powder spread a terrible soul wave. He did not speak, but all those who came into contact with the fluctuation of the soul could understand his true meaning at the first time.


    However, before the clown emperor finished his words, the powder was swallowed up.


    The barrage exploded at this moment.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿£¿¡±


    "Lying trough! After the immortals in the East, did the angels in the West also appear?!"


    "The gate of heaven... That''s the gate of heaven of my Lord! My God, if I''m in Tokyo now and use all kinds of methods to enter that door, doesn''t it mean that I can directly ascend to heaven and enter heaven?"


    "When I saw the enemy swallowed into the gate of heaven, I knew it was not as simple as it seemed."


    "Isn''t this a way of attacking angels? (shocked)"


    "I don''t know whether entering the gate of heaven can live forever, but... The probability of death is certainly greater than that of immortality!"


    "Going to heaven... Doesn''t it mean being cool? Nothing wrong!"


    "You''re right. I''m speechless."


    "So... The myths are true? Can I go to Wudang Mountain in time?"


    "I''ve booked a ticket to Rome, Vatican! I''m coming."


    It blew up. The appearance of angels contains too much information, and even makes the attention of all countries in the world move directly from Yanhuang to the Vatican.


    Moreover, earth shaking changes have taken place in the eyes of countries around the world towards this land-based paradise.


    Mom, this is the modern world. Is the Holy See still hiding such a hand? And it wasn''t revealed until the invasion of people from different worlds? Think carefully and fear deeply.


    In the final analysis, the spread of Vatican faith in the western world is too wide


    Originally, in the modern world, it is useless for the Vatican to have a wide range of beliefs. After all, modern times are not the middle ages... People are not stupid. But when miracles really appear, many things are hard to say


    Of course, now the Pope is also paying attention to the situation here. He looked so dull now that he couldn''t even tell whether he was happy or frightened.


    Inner joy is the appearance of angels. As for panic... Is it not clear whether there are angels in the Holy See?


    Where did this angel come from?


    In a house.


    "Angel, it''s good... After this one shot, the matter was completely over." Jie Chengchang murmured.


    He was a little uneasy, some happy, some shocked, and some uncertain. After all, when he looked at the scene of another world, he already thought that the invasion of their world was the existence that could drag the whole of Japan and even the world into hell.


    However, when the terror on the sky exists against the enemy, it is easy to the extreme, and a few moves will completely destroy the opponent


    "It feels easy?" Rick sighed.


    "Isn''t it?" after a brief silence, Jiecheng Zhangsan frowned, unable to determine Rick''s real meaning.


    "But everything is relative," Rick said calmly with a deep look at Su Han in the sky. "Believe me, Mr. 10... Even if he is only an avatar, he still has the terrible power to easily destroy the earth."


    "Being able to let this incarnation of him do it himself... Itself represents the disaster of the world destruction level."


    Jiecheng Zhangsan''s pupil suddenly contracted and read a huge message from this sentence. Not to mention existence named No. 10, just incarnation is enough to destroy earth


    Rick said, a world-class disaster?!


    In other words, has there been a clown like existence that has destroyed other worlds?


    What''s more, Gu Yi mage''s mirror enchantment, which was gathered before, now he thinks about it later... The more he thinks about it, the more he feels that it is dedicated to shaping a battlefield independent of the earth to protect the earth. This also corroborates his judgment from the side.


    After all, only when we encounter many disasters that destroy stars will we deliberately urge the strong to develop special abilities of this nature


    "These guys... Are not superpowers from the Sao world at all! Even basically, they are not the existence that can be born in our world... But other existence that may be born from the civilization system of social civilization close to the earth?"


    "After all, they have a form close to human? And they have a good relationship with my daughter. Obviously, this form should not be deliberately disguised?!"


    Cheng Zhang was expressionless, but in fact his brain was confused and his heart set off a torrent of waves.


    Rick naturally thought that Cheng Zhangsan would think a lot through his words. He did it on purpose.


    After all, he revealed some information slightly. After the matter is solved, it will be much better for Jiecheng Chennai to be in Jiecheng Zhangsan. And in the final analysis, this information is not a secret.


    "I don''t think the battle is over," Bruce Wayne said coldly.


    "Hmm?" Rick was stunned for a moment, and immediately his eyebrows locked. After a short thought, his pupils suddenly contracted. "You mean... The clown emperor hasn''t solved it yet. No... this is normal. It''s too easy to solve the enemy this time."


    Of course, judging from the strength shown by the 10th in the past, it is normal for him to easily solve the enemy


    But this time, after the suspected settlement of the enemy, the 10th was still in the sky and did not come to them. This alone can see that the battle is not over.


    The world reflected on the sky trembled violently at this moment.


    Projected, in the virtual image of the mirror world. It was clear that the opponents who were fighting with white beard were all stiff and immediately turned into a wisp of black smoke. All these black smoke have crossed the mirror world and integrated into the Sao world.


    Then, the Sao world reflected on the sky is completely condensed into essence.


    This scene is too scary.


    Looking from the direction of the Japanese to the sky, the Sao world is completely opposite to the earth, but also has hills, plains, rivers and gullies. It is true to the extreme.


    The next moment, the Sao world, which turned into an entity, crashed into the direction of the earth.


    This visual and sensory conflict effect is even more spectacular than the moon''s off orbit collision with the earth.


    "I bought it!"


    "The immortal board of Japan."


    "Heaven shines on the great God!"

 Chapter 501

    All over the world, no matter which country they are from, those who are paying attention to the situation in Japan have changed their looks very tacitly. Then they broke out the classic national curse in line with their national conditions.


    "Wogou, I''m here to see young... Japanese friends who have had a good childhood to fight against invaders from different worlds. I didn''t think of a star collision today and the extinction of mankind."


    "MMP, I''m so stupid, really, I should have known for a long time. How can this level of invasion only damage the Japanese side? It must be a global crisis."


    "Burst... Is the opposite a fucking world! Or a planet?"


    "No, it was a projection before! Besides, didn''t it say it was an invasion of the different world? The people of the different world are crazy. They drive the planet and collide with it and want to die together?!"


    "No! The situation is not so bad... There is also a Chinese immortal here. Before, he killed the immortal from a different world. I don''t know whether it is an immortal god or a devil. Now he can certainly solve this problem."


    "That said... Do you believe it?!"


    Some people despair, some shock, some fear, and some pray piously at this moment


    And Su Han, he was very calm from beginning to end. He looked at the direction of the sky, and the corners of his mouth made an arc. "It''s really a great gift."


    With a gentle wave of the palm, the endless chaotic light diffused outward with Su Han as the center, and one after another bright lotus flowers emitting all kinds of brilliance bloomed everywhere in the chaotic sea.


    Just as Su Han really projected a chaotic world, he sat in the center of chaos, like an ancient demon.


    "Chaotic sea species... Three thousand Lotus!"


    Indifferent words fall. At the next moment, the vast chaotic sea, which is not even inferior to the reflection range of the Sao world, collides with the Sao world.


    The Sao world is just like tofu. It is easily smashed, swallowed, turned into evil power, and disappeared into Su Han''s mind.


    With his eyes down, Su Han thought carefully in his heart, "the clown emperor still has some wisdom! He fully integrates his evil god power into the Sao world. Even if he dies, he can live in the illusory world and then degenerate."


    "But this guy, people don''t like snakes and elephants! If he had given up his losses and forcibly escaped from the Sao world to the endless void... I might still feel a little troublesome. He still wants to recover the losses and take a bite on the earth?"


    Su Han was noncommittal. The clown emperor bumped into him directly, which can only be said to be delivering vegetables to the door.


    The void made waves. In the next moment, master Gu Yi and white beard appeared beside Su Han.


    "... is the battle over?" master Gu Yi glanced at the surrounding scenes. Her surface was calm and indifferent, but a touch of surprise and uncertainty flashed in her eyes.


    Finally, she looked at Su Han and the angel like existence beside Su Han, and her eyelids jumped.


    This feeling... Is not only the first-class existence of the Oriental fairy King Tiandi, but also the holy personality of the Western Holy See?


    "This feeling... Gabriel, Michael? No, it''s more like the smell of God! This guy..."


    Master Gu Yi suddenly thought of a possibility and set off a huge wave in his heart.


    Will... An incarnation of the 10th occupy the position of the emperor of the eastern heaven and the God of the Western Heaven in a certain world?!


    Although this is very incredible, it is the only reasonable explanation at present.


    Su Han said nothing. He didn''t take into account white beard and Gu Yi mage, and swallowed the Sao world a little bit. Feeling the surging evil power, he thought, "very good... Sao, and the points accumulated in the last task, if you want, can you let me break through a small realm?"


    "Just go back and accumulate some more! The evil power will be used to assist the training for the time being... If I get enough evil power after completing the task next time! It is estimated that it will enable me to break through the top peak of the five elements realm at one time."


    Su Han''s thoughts twinkled in his mind. At this moment, the Sao world completely disappeared.


    Glancing at the two in front of him, the Xianhui beside Su Han flowed, and the immortal wind and cloud body skill made him directly appear in the Jiecheng house.


    In Jiecheng tomorrow, Tu shanhonghong is also at Jiecheng''s home at the moment, obviously because master Gu Yi has solved the mirror world.


    The next breath, white beard and Gu Yi mage also appeared suddenly. White beard sat entrenched and barely shrunk, which didn''t break the roof. After all, he didn''t want to bring trouble to his daughter.


    "Now that the world crisis is over! Then we should go back." Su Han''s voice did not fluctuate at all. "Who wants to stay?"


    Rick''s lips wriggled, but he thought about it, sighed again, and shook his head.


    In fact, he wanted to stay and see the appearance of this prosperous human civilization... But then Rick thought that after watching the world, it would not help the human beings in his world.


    In that case, he still didn''t look.


    He should leave more time to return to his own world, deal with more things, and save the human family a little thicker, which is what he should do.


    "Gulalala, although I''m curious about the world of xiaomingri Nai! But if I stay, will it bring trouble to xiaomingri Nai?" white beard smiled forthrightly.


    "No, no matter whether you stay or not, make complaints about the city''s troubles tomorrow," Rick whispered.


    After all, such a big thing has happened today. It can be expected that after they leave, the Japanese government will start a big spot check.


    Jiecheng will be checked at Nai''s house tomorrow.


    Rick glanced quietly at the cracked ceiling. It''s OK to cover it up, but there''s a slight flaw... CRAZY Japan will definitely bite it.


    Although considering Su Han''s divine power, Japan will not hurt her, but will definitely monitor her closely in the future.


    "It''s not a big problem!" Jiecheng tomorrow Nai smiled and nodded his forehead with sparkling eyes. "Have you forgotten how I solved the problem of Jingyan in Maochang?"


    Rick nodded suddenly. Su Han glanced at Jiecheng tomorrow Nai, glanced around several people, found that they had no vision left, and immediately thought.


    White fairy mist filled the bodies of the people.


    When the fairy fog disappeared, everyone disappeared. Only Jiecheng tomorrow Nai and Jiecheng Zhang San look at each other.

 Chapter 502

    "... then next." Jiecheng Zhangsan wanted to stop talking.


    After learning that his daughter has extraordinary ability, and this ability is still extremely powerful... Even if he knows that Jiecheng tomorrow Nai will not hurt himself, he still feels a little uncomfortable and complex, as if he were in a dream.


    "Please invite some decorators!" Jiecheng tomorrow Nai carefully stared at the ceiling and whispered, "as for their post-treatment, I''ll solve it... I won''t let them leak."


    After a pause, Jiecheng tomorrow Nai glanced at Jiecheng Zhangsan, "of course, the way I deal with it will not hurt them."


    "... that''s good, that''s better." after a short silence, Jiecheng Zhangsan took a deep look at Jiecheng tomorrow Nai and turned away.


    Sitting by the bed, Jiecheng tomorrow Nai closed his eyes and entered the misty space after a brief silence.


    ¡­¡­


    After a trance, Su Han sat on the bronze throne again.


    He looked down. The real illusions around him dissipated slowly, and everyone fell into thinking, and no one spoke.


    "Hmm? This feeling is." Su Han was stunned for a moment, and his eyes lit up for a moment. He suddenly felt that a new world appeared in the depths of the fog.


    Different from the world forged by the beasts, the law system of this new world... Is completely different from the Magic Baby type world.


    This is the Sao world!


    The environment inside is consistent with the earth''s environment. There are 100 layers. At the same time, there are a large number of monsters on each layer and top bosses on each layer.


    The most important thing is that Su Han has a clear feeling at the moment. As long as he wants, he can summon these monsters and bosses and use them for himself.


    "Although their strength is not very strong, their number is enough... When large-scale operations are needed in the future, they can be summoned together with the shadow Corps." Su Han nodded with satisfaction.


    Then, Su Han began to calculate the evil power obtained this time and deduced it through the power of omniscience and omnipotence, "it''s almost what I guessed before. Even if all of them are integrated, there''s no way to break through to the peak of the realm of the five elements."


    "Well, now let''s use the evil power to assist in cultivation! If I get enough evil power next time and can directly break through my senses, I''ll use it all."


    The next moment, a fog rose from an empty bronze chair.


    The figure of Jiecheng tomorrow Nai appeared from it. After scanning around, she said weakly, "thank you... For your help."


    "Gulalala, as I said earlier, this is my responsibility as a father," white beard was very calm. "It''s too much to thank in this case."


    "So Dad... I thank others." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai gazed at Bai beard helplessly. Stunned, white beard stroked the crescent beard and laughed again.


    "I just simply analyzed some unimportant things before." Rick said indifferently, "and my action is limited to, in the real world, there are monsters near Jiecheng house, and I solved some by the way..."


    "You can see that I didn''t do much if I only got a few wisps of evil power." Rick raised his palm and only a few wisps of evil power lingered.


    Rick stared at Jiecheng tomorrow Nai and said, "so you should thank me, and you shouldn''t thank me... Thank No. 10, master Gu Yi, Tu Shanhong and them."


    Rick really wanted to use this mission to get a lot of evil power and become stronger in the shortest time.


    But in fact, Rick really entered the world of the sword realm, and only knew after deduction and calculation in his heart... With his current strength, small-scale operation is OK, large-scale operation, and he will die without the help of other members of Parliament. That''s why he was so low-key before.


    "... no matter how much you contribute, you should be grateful as long as you help." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai is very stubborn.


    "Whatever you want," Rick said noncommittally.


    "A trip beyond imagination... Your world is really a wonderful world." Tu shanhonghong nodded slightly to Jiecheng tomorrow Nai. Immediately, he was a little curious, "well, since the Sao world has become evil, then... After Mr. 10 is solved, there should be no Sao in that world?"


    "Indeed." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai nodded with a bitter smile, "considering that Mao Chang Jingyan is now being pursued by the authorities... There will still be a second virtual game in the future, but there will never be a second Sao."


    "Of course, if there is a new version of Sao that is exactly the same as the original version... I guess the Japanese government will go crazy."


    "No! I feel it''s harder to make complaints about second virtual games... After all, such a big thing!" Sawada Tsunayoshi whispered, but it was on the edge of the end of the world.


    "..." Jiecheng Chennai glanced at Kata Gangji for several eyes. After confirming that he was not joking, he sighed, "you still don''t know enough about the power of capital."


    The profits of virtual games are too big. As long as this profit is... Then vested interests will naturally promote the re launch of Virtual Games


    "By the way... How is Maochang going to solve it?" Xiaoyu suddenly became interested and her eyes brightened. "Are you going to live a life of wanted criminals and fight wits and courage with Japanese officials?"


    "... I always think you have some misunderstanding. The life of being a fugitive is very painful and not wonderful at all." Weber stared at Xiaoyu wordlessly.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t substitute the wonderful escape story of the wanted in the TV series into the Maochang experience?


    "I asked him this question before! His answer is that after the birth of the new virtual game... Will he connect his brain information to the new virtual game? Well, just like the original historical track." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai whispered.


    "So the new virtual game has been expected?" Penglai Shanhui''s eyes twinkled, "or is the new virtual game related to you?"


    "Yes! I remember I said this a long time ago... He gave me the seeds of the Sao world! At that time, I gave a copy to the president of the Council..." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai answered seriously.


    Su Han''s eyelids beat. This is to open the GGO world... And then start the ghost bullet chapter?


    However, due to the reason of the plot stars, the plot line has been completely chaotic


    Su Han''s mood is a little complicated and subtle.


    In the future, even if he really wants to condense the plot stars behind the sword God domain, it is estimated that he will have to abandon the sword God domain II he once saw... And purely use the observation and deduction ability.

 Chapter 503

    "By the way," Conan pulled his tie, then looked at No. 10, who had been very silent, and spoke sincerely, "first of all, I want to apologize to you on No. 10... I always thought that you were the kind of devil who killed the world on the 10th, but you were domesticated by the chairman of the parliament."


    "However, seeing that you still have the embodiment of the orthodox mythological system... I know that you also have the side of maintaining order under chaos?"


    "No, you don''t misunderstand. As for the avatar... What the avatar will look like after it is released, it naturally has its own chance experience! It has nothing to do with me." the voice on the 10th didn''t fluctuate at all.


    Conan:


    What the hell? What does the incarnation grow like, has nothing to do with you? It''s also an incarnation of a hammer.


    Conan''s cheek twitched a few times and wanted to speak several times. But in the end, he sighed and said nothing. He was in a complicated mood.


    "I''m curious. Is that incarnation... The Heavenly Emperor and heaven God of a world?" master Gu Yi stared at No. 10 with bright eyes.


    "Maybe so." the 10th made an ambiguous statement.


    Although there is no direct answer, it is no different from recognition in the eyes of many members of Parliament.


    "What a contradiction! Clearly loves to destroy the world, but the avatar acts as a God in the world and guards the world on the other hand... Moreover, the avatar is not like the avatar, nor is the noumenon like the noumenon! It''s incomprehensible." Ying Zheng opened his mouth with an odd look, and he looked at the 10th repeatedly.


    As an emperor, Ying Zheng knew very well that everyone had his own place in the world. Only by recognizing their own position and performing their own responsibilities, the society will maintain stability to the greatest extent.


    For example, if his ministers want to be emperor and rebel all day... Then there will be no peace in the Qin Empire


    However, in theory, the evil god body and the evil god incarnation that are more closely related to him and his officials... But there is no body and incarnation, which makes Ying Zheng don''t know what to say.


    "This is the evil god! The existence completely opposite to order." tonistark sighed.


    Rick glanced at No. 10 and found that he was very silent at the moment. He guessed that No. 10 didn''t want to discuss this problem and simply stopped paying attention.


    "If the evil power in my hand is used to strengthen myself! It can''t increase much strength at all," Rick thought in his mind and finally made up his mind. "Let''s bet."


    "Finally, even if it''s wasted, it doesn''t hurt my muscles and bones. At most, I can make up for it by practicing for a period of time in the month of cultivation."


    When the thought moved, the evil forces in Rick''s palm were all projected onto the random star above the sky.


    The next moment, there is a gorgeous brilliance rising in the random star, and one side of the world is evolving.


    Immediately, a bright meteor shot out of a world and ran through Rick''s body.


    "It seems that Rick has got something wonderful." poison Island Yazi sighed in a low voice after a long silence.


    Weber glanced at the poison Island child and shook his head slightly. He doesn''t agree with the idea of poison Island Yazi... Whether the momentum is strong or not has nothing to do with whether he can draw good things.


    In the final analysis, the last time blue dye used random star, the momentum was also very huge. But the last thing you got was almost vomiting blood.


    After a long silence, Rick was paralyzed in his chair. His face was stunned, surprised and uncertain. He whispered, "it could be this."


    "What is it?" Conan suddenly became interested. Listen to Rick, he doesn''t seem to be lost? So you got something good?


    "It''s the divine marrow! The divine marrow of the world I live in," Rick whispered. "This divine marrow has no attributes! After it is integrated into my body, it will change the attributes that are most suitable for me because of my situation."


    The fog Hall fell into silence for a time.


    After a short thought, Penglai mountain Huiye opened his eyes brightly, "can you even draw this kind of thing... Incredible! By the way, what kind of divine marrow has evolved in the end? Is it the divine marrow of the God of games?"


    Penglai mountain Hui night thought about it, but still felt that the divine marrow of Tetu and Rick''s phase were the highest.


    "But Tetu''s divine marrow is very weak... In the original historical track, he finally picked up the leak and won the star cup because of Rick." one party frowned. Although some people despise the special picture, he also acknowledges the view of Penglai mountain Huiye that Rick may really get the essence of the game


    "No! The divine marrow I got is... Human?" Rick grabbed his hair and his voice was a little confused. "The feedback from the divine marrow to me is that the divine marrow characteristics include wisdom, war, forging... All kinds of characteristics! Very complex... But there is no reason."


    Rick''s brain is a little confused. He can''t understand it at all.


    Wisdom is OK to say... But war, isn''t that the divine marrow characteristic of althus, the God of war? Forging should also be the divine marrow characteristic of the God behind the goblin species? Why mix together


    Moreover, isn''t the divine marrow only able to have one characteristic?


    "Human marrow?" Bruce Wayne murmured, and he suddenly laughed. "Interesting... Unexpected, but reasonable."


    "As for the diversity of divine marrow characteristics... This is very easy to understand."


    Bruce Wayne said coldly, "human beings are such contradictory creatures! They like war, use wisdom to stand out from the original species, forge and develop science and Technology... If your Divine marrow is human, then it is normal for your Divine marrow to be exposed."


    "Besides," Bruce Wayne spread out his palm, "the president is omniscient and omnipotent. With his ability, it is natural to rewrite the unique nature of the divine marrow. Since your Divine marrow gives you such a message, just accept it calmly! This is a good thing and there is no need to shirk it."


    "Indeed," Rick thought, relieved and nodded seriously.


    "Wait, if you also have the God marrow characteristics of war! Doesn''t it mean that you can challenge alteau, the God of war, now?" Feng Yuan suddenly thought of something and was excited.


    Qingdi''s body was stiff. Obviously, he also challenged alteau. Although he was directly killed in the end... He also learned the terrible strength of the monster.


    If Rick can have that power, it can''t even be described as rising to the sky

 Chapter 504

    "You think too much," Rick said with a bitter smile, and did not hide it from the members of the parliament. "What I want to do next is to explore human nature. Let the human wisdom of my world or the nature of war be fully revealed..."


    "War or the development of science and technology through wisdom... Anyway, the stronger the overall development of mankind, I will get feedback from the human divine marrow, so as to make me stronger."


    "If I don''t do anything now, I''m still an ordinary person! My strength has not increased."


    "So it is, the ability to grow." fan Xian smacked his lips, quite disappointed.


    "What are you disappointed about?" lanran looks serious. "This ability is very terrible... In my eyes, it is not even inferior to the ancient eyes obtained by yuzhiboban. Growing up with the whole mankind? From another point of view... It is clearly a late ability."


    Yu Zhibo''s lips wriggled, but at last he sighed and didn''t say anything.


    In his eyes, this ability is actually stronger than the ancient eye.


    The ancient eye may be stronger than human divine marrow in the early stage. After all, what ability can be seen in the heart.


    However, the higher the level of ability, the more difficult it will be to see the ancient eye and the more time it will take... And the human divine marrow, on the contrary.


    After all, the more human civilization develops to the later stage, the faster it will develop... The more feedback human God can get. This is a virtuous circle!


    Su Han lowered his eyes. He also sensed that there was a divine marrow emerging in his body, "have I also obtained the human divine marrow?"


    "Wait a minute... Human divine marrow! It should represent the concept of human beings... In other words, the human beings in Rick''s world are still very primitive, so he needs to develop, but the human civilization in my world has developed to a terrible level."


    Su Han put his fingers on the armrest of the chair and looked strange. He has a faint feeling that he has returned to reality... The human divine marrow will give him a big surprise


    "... I hope my hunch is right. But I''d better wait until I go back and have a personal experience!" Su Han''s thoughts twinkled in his mind. Although he was looking forward to it, he didn''t return at the first time.


    "Gula Lala, surprise beyond imagination." white beard''s voice was low. After a little thinking, he didn''t use the random star to select, "however, the evil power I obtained this time has wonderful effects. I can only wait for the future."


    "... in fact, the old man can try to put forward a wisp of evil power for selection." Conan pushed his glasses and made a sincere proposal.


    In fact, Conan wanted to see more about this group of people in the guild using random stars. After all, the more members of Parliament use, the more they can sum up.


    Although Conan knew it was unlikely, what if he could figure out the running bug of random star? Isn''t that a big advantage.


    "That''s right," Huang Rong said suddenly. "Mr. Rick just got a little and got such a good thing. Human divine marrow, as a big late product... Is definitely one of the best things drawn by members of parliament since the emergence of random star..."


    "If, no matter how much evil power I put in, the probability of getting good things is the same! Then I might as well divide my evil power into 100 parts and choose 100 times." one party suddenly sneered. He felt that these people were too naive. How could the chairman of the council give you loopholes that are so easy to find out?


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai took a deep look at one side of the passage, finally refined one tenth of the evil power he obtained, and tentatively threw it into the random star.


    She then felt the feedback she had received and looked strange, "... I''ve got a year''s life?"


    "... it''s really. I don''t know what to say." Sakata Gangji opened his mouth and finally smiled bitterly. One year''s life span is priceless for ordinary people, but for members of Parliament, it is more than chicken ribs... After all, as long as they sacrifice to heaven, they can theoretically obtain the same life span as the world.


    "But this at least proves that our conclusion is correct! Although no matter how little evil power, you may draw good things because of your own luck, the more evil power you invest, the more likely you are to draw good things." Conan whispered.


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai thought about it and simply condensed all the evil powers in his hand and threw them into the random star. The gorgeous brilliance is exploding and rising, the illusory world reappears, and the streamer rushes into the body of Jiecheng tomorrow Nai.


    This time, Jiecheng tomorrow Nai''s eyes lit up. Without even waiting for the members of the parliament to ask, he took the initiative to say, "my ability this time is talent growth! Now if I cultivate domineering, the speed is about two to three times that before? And it''s not just about cultivating speed, memory, understanding and understanding, but also the same."


    "... direct growth talent? It''s really omnipotent." poison Island Yazi gazed at the random star with some emotion.


    "Envy." Weber looked forward to it. If he can get huge evil power and invest in random star, can he also get very powerful ability?


    Maybe they can get some magic in their world! Directly become magic to make


    Although Weber''s character is very different from the traditional magician, he is a magician after all. He still has an unimaginable desire for the magician''s ultimate pursuit of magic.


    Su Han''s eyelids beat a few times and his heart was strange. "My talent... Has also been increased two or three times? Yes."


    Although Su Han always felt that his talent was not top.


    After all, my family knows my own business. The main reason why he has this strength... Is that he has obtained strong ability from members of Parliament and the assistance of evil forces.


    After all, Su Han often enters the month of cultivation and trains hard, so he knows how bad his training effect is. Although he is not a waste, he is just an ordinary person.


    However, after an increase of two or three times, it can definitely be regarded as the top genius in the ranks of mankind! After all, this increase is all-round... The cultivation speed increases by two or three times. In terms of collocation, the savvy memory increases by two or three times. When combined, the overall talent can even be said to increase in geometric multiples


    "But next... Didn''t anyone else make a random selection?" Su Han looked around and regretted. Just when he thought about whether to use the tenth as a trust to seduce them to use the random star. His body suddenly said, "this feeling is..."


    The next moment, a fog suddenly rose from the two chairs.


    [PS: recommend me. I''m really not master Wan Dao]

 Chapter 505

    The fog Hall fell into silence for a moment.


    Many members of Parliament cast their eyes, either with great interest or with deep thoughts.


    "New members of Parliament?" Rick murmured, as if to himself or asking others. He suddenly remembered when he had just joined Parliament.


    The fog gradually condenses and forms, and their bodies are normal people''s bodies.


    The two newcomers didn''t speak. They were obviously shocked, but soon calmed down and silently observed the situation around them.


    "Gula Lala," white beard burst into laughter, and he made a forthright speech, "two newcomers, welcome to the fog Council! By the way, please introduce yourself..."


    "Let me introduce you first. I''m Edward Newgate from pirate world."


    "The profession is a pirate, and the world specialty is the fruit of demons! Your hobbies are drinking, holding banquets and collecting sons... If you are in a very bad situation in your own world and want help from others, you might as well consider me as a father. I am willing to help you with all my strength... Not only to help you get rid of the bad environment, but also to help you enhance your strength."


    Rotten wood Lucia twitched a few times in the corner of her mouth, her expression was very subtle, and she wanted to talk and stop several times.


    "Worthy of you..." Conan said from his heart. Of course, he also saw that white beard didn''t really want to accept his son, but more with the help of these words to dispel the anxiety and uneasiness in the hearts of the two newcomers.


    "Although I am really in trouble now! No, perhaps it should be said that my country and even mankind are in trouble... And may even perish! But this situation is due to the overall environment of the solar system... I don''t think you can help us."


    The figure on the left suddenly opened his mouth. He looked at his white beard repeatedly, and a strange flash flashed in his eyes, "when I say this, you should know what I''m talking about?"


    "In addition, your figure... Is really strange! Is it because the fog is deliberately opened, which makes you look huge, or because you are six or seven meters tall?"


    "... that must be itself so high." the flame rose in front of Sakata Gangji''s forehead, and some speechless stared at the new man on the left. If the fog is deliberately opened, how can there be only one person as tall as a white beard in the Parliament.


    "Do you mean that the human civilization in your world is on the verge of extinction?" poison Island Yazi''s eyes sharpened for a moment. After considering for a moment, she said tentatively, "your world has also erupted a biochemical crisis?"


    "What''s that?" after a short silence, the man finally realized that it was wrong. "Wait, you don''t know the situation of the earth? How is this possible? Are you still human? Or... I''m kidnapped by aliens now?"


    "That''s not right, you speak Japanese! But when it fell into my ears, I naturally understood the meaning of your words... There''s no reason at all."


    The more the middle-aged man thought, the more confused he was. He looked at the poison Island child in disbelief.


    It''s not that he can''t speak Japanese. The key problem is that the Japanese spoken by poison Island Yazi is like Chinese in his ears... And the Chinese he speaks seems to be understood without hindrance... And if it''s an alien, why do aliens communicate with him to speak Japanese?


    Su Han stared at the middle-aged man strangely.


    He was so familiar with the appearance of the middle-aged man that several TV dramas and movies flashed through his mind


    Of course, finally, Su Han confirmed the identity of the newcomer through omniscient and omnipotent power, and his look became more and more strange, "wandering around the world... Liu Peiqiang?"


    Liu Peiqiang, an alien astronaut wandering around the world, is also the last. He sacrificed himself, detonated the space station and ignited Jupiter, thus saving the earth.


    His thoughts flickered in his mind. Su Han gently rubbed the handrail with his fingers, made up his mind and manipulated his speech on the 10th.


    "Liu Peiqiang, Edward Newgate is telling the truth! If he is willing to help you, the probability of the earth''s safe escape from the solar system can be infinitely close to 100 percent."


    After a short silence, Weber said incredulously, "well... Wait a minute, on the 10th, you just said... The earth is safe from the solar system, right?"


    Weber just felt his scalp numb at the moment. What world does this newcomer come from? Why does it involve the whole earth?


    Tony Stark also looked serious and looked at Liu Peiqiang suspiciously.


    "Oh? It seems that you are really aliens, and there are unimaginable technologies?" Liu Peiqiang forced himself to calm down. Obviously, he thought more about what he said on the 10th. At the moment, his hands were around his chest. Although his face was expressionless, his eyes were a little deep.


    After taking a breath, Liu Peiqiang carefully stared at Bai beard, "if you can ensure the safety of the earth, it''s nothing to call you dad."


    The safety of the earth, the safety of Yan and Huang, and the safety of his relatives... Is more important than everything in Liu Peiqiang''s eyes.


    Liu Peiqiang''s own dignity is nothing in this case.


    Don''t say self-esteem, even if it is to let him die on the spot, as long as it can ensure the safety of the earth! Then he won''t frown.


    "It''s really hard for me to step down." white beard said faintly. It''s not that he doesn''t want to help, but he was joking before. It tastes more. Now when I look at it like this, I feel that he is forcing Liu Peiqiang to recognize his father.


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai felt embarrassed by white beard and began to change the topic, "well, Mr. 10... What exactly do you mean when you say that the earth is separated from the solar system? Halfway through my speech, my curiosity was completely suspended."


    No speech was made on the 10th.


    Jiecheng mingnai twitched at the corners of his mouth, but he was not surprised. No. 10''s character was like this, full of uncertainty... No one knew what he would do next.


    After thinking about it, Jiecheng tomorrow Nai looked at Liu Peiqiang seriously, "forget it... Next, let me explain to this gentleman... The specific situation of the parliament."


    "Please be frank." Liu Peiqiang was calm. He looked at the surrounding stars with a complex look.


    After determining that the alien who kidnapped him was in control of high technology, he has made up his mind to try his best to get the help of aliens to the earth


    Although it is said that aliens may harbor malice, the situation on earth is bad enough


    Besides, he has been caught. The earth must have been discovered by aliens. If the other party has malice, his behavior can''t stop anything.


    But if the other side has goodwill, or maintains a neutral position, his actions may really enable aliens to help the earth.


    At this critical time, it is very important to have the help of aliens whose scientific and technological civilization exceeds that of the earth.


    Maybe we can fulfill the previous promise of the tall Alien... The probability of the earth safely leaving the solar system is approaching 100%


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai naturally didn''t know Liu Peiqiang''s idea, but explained it seriously.


    The main reason why she took this thankless job was to make the newcomer understand the current situation quickly, and then exchange the plot stars from the president.


    With her explanation, Liu Peiqiang''s look gradually became strange, and there was consternation and disbelief in his pupils.


    But before he began to question, another person at the scene seriously said, "hey... Are you all serious? Or is this an illusion specially created for me?"


    "Not really... I''m a poor God who doesn''t have a shrine to worship or even a fixed place to live! What are you doing to me..."


    After a little pause, the man continued, "and even if it''s an illusion, don''t make up such words that humiliate my IQ... First, the earth should leave the solar system! Although I didn''t go to school, I still know the sun and some knowledge of the universe after living so long."


    "And the later explanation is even more outrageous... Here is the place that connects the endless world and different multiuniverses!" the sportswear man glanced. "It''s really powerful... But it''s so strong. Why don''t you say that you can create a multiuniverse as long as you want?"


    Su Han looked at the second man strangely. He is too familiar with this man''s appearance. He doesn''t need to know everything... He is the protagonist of Ye Liang God, night Dou.

 Chapter 506

    Tony Stark crossed his legs and looked at the night fight. "You''re right. There is indeed an existence that can create the multi universe... Maybe it''s easy for them to create the universe."


    The words stopped. Tony Stark glanced at Su Han, and then turned his eyes to No. 10.


    The president can create the world, almost certainly... And on the 10th, nine times out of ten, he can also create the world


    Although the old gods often destroyed the world, who said that destroying the existence of the world could not create the world?


    Not to mention, the tenth is obviously an alien of the old gods.


    Yedou choked.


    "The newcomers over there... What do you think is the origin of the multiverse we are now in?" Ying Zheng said coldly.


    "Hmm?!" after the night fight, he realized the meaning of Ying Zheng''s words, and his pupils suddenly contracted. "You mean... No, it''s impossible! Wait a minute."


    Night Dou suddenly dropped his eyes. After a short silence, he felt the surrounding situation carefully. Feeling, he shivered and sat down in his chair without saying anything.


    Gods have a very strong fit with heaven and earth.


    At this moment, night Dou realized that the law of this world is very different from the world he was in before. Obviously, this is another world


    Moreover, when he explored his perception to the figure on the bronze throne, he felt that his body was almost broken


    It''s terrible. It''s only in that direction. It''s still far from contact. It still has this impact.


    There is no doubt that the figure is countless times more terrible than the supreme god of gaotianyuan he once saw.


    No... night fight silently denies it in his heart.


    Perhaps, comparing the supreme god of gaotianyuan with the figure on the bronze throne is a blasphemy to the figure on the bronze throne.


    Liu Peiqiang looked strangely at the night fight, glanced at the other people on the scene, and his thoughts twinkled in his mind.


    Although he still felt that he was more likely to be kidnapped by aliens... He didn''t open his mouth to deny it.


    After all, if he is an alien, his life is in each other''s hands now. If he really doesn''t give each other face, maybe the other party will kill him directly... Only a fool will do so.


    "Just follow each other''s ideas." Liu Peiqiang said to himself in his heart. Now, we can only take one step at a time.


    After thinking about it, he looked directly at Su Han''s direction and seriously opened his mouth, "Mr. President of the parliament... I want to exchange my future with you! However, I feel that I have no ability worth your attention... You give me a solution and I will implement it according to your words."


    "In the future, after getting enough items! Just give them to me." Su Han''s voice was as calm and calm as ever. Moss''s artificial intelligence wandering the earth world, and stone burning heavy nuclear fusion... He is very interested.


    In the next moment, Su Han''s fingers gently knocked on the armrest of the chair, accompanied by a buzzing sound, the gorgeous brilliance burst out.


    Above the sky, a long river of destiny condensed and formed in an instant. The long river of destiny is vast and magnificent, in which pictures flow continuously


    The earth covered by frost, the heavy nuclear fusion device burning rocks, the terrible tail flame of the rocket when the Earth passes, and the moment when the earth nearly collides with Jupiter, Liu Peiqiang is willing to detonate the space station and save the earth


    When the glory closed, the long river of fate condensed into a bright star, floating quietly above Liu Peiqiang''s head.


    The parliamentary space is quiet.


    After a long time, shizaki Kuang San said, "just now, what was that?"


    "A story with a grand flavor of science fiction." Bruce Wayne suddenly opened his mouth. He turned his head and looked directly at Liu Peiqiang. "Although I don''t know how your story is, at least... I can see that you are willing to sacrifice your life in order to save the earth."


    "There is no doubt... You are a hero!"


    Liu Peiqiang remained silent for a long time. Then he slowly opened his mouth and his voice was hoarse. "It really flattered me to praise me so much."


    After a pause, he continued, "but I can''t bear the word hero... Although I don''t see it clearly, I should have died to protect the earth? If so, I can only say where I died."


    "The real heroes... Are those who pile up rockets and study science bit by bit! The workers, scientists, mathematicians and people from all walks of life who really make the earth exist out of the solar system... They are the unknown heroes!"


    "The two are not contradictory. They are heroes, so are you." Tony Stark said seriously. "Don''t look down on yourself too much. Or, you just refuse the name of Heroes... Maybe it happens to be a blasphemy to those so-called unsung heroes."


    Liu Peiqiang paused for a moment. After thinking for a moment, he thought it was really reasonable. Immediately fell into silence.


    Night Dou stared blankly at the plot stars above Liu Peiqiang''s head. He suddenly thought of something and suddenly glanced around. As a result, he found that there were plot stars on the top of other heads. Suddenly he understood something and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    "... that''s really the most incredible thing that happened to me after so many years of life."


    Night Dou rubbed his temples, which was a headache.


    "So, you''re not going to see your future?" Penglai Shanhui night opened his mouth with great interest.


    "No! I still need to see it," yedou answered righteously. "After all, sending out the ability card doesn''t mean that my ability really disappears! If I don''t see it, I won''t see it."


    Fan Xian: "


    Isn''t this white whoring? Can white whoring be so reasonable?!


    Fan Xian is very speechless. He felt that this guy''s shameless degree was as good as Sakata silver.


    Night Dou looked serious. He spread out his palm, and one card after another floated out in an instant.


    "Wushenjian, the method of cutting demons, divinity, divinity..." yedou glanced at the cards, his thoughts flashed rapidly in his mind, and finally simply threw all four cards in the direction of Su Han.


    He said cautiously, "Your Excellency, Parliament! Although I know that the combined value of all my abilities is not worth showing my past and future... But this is all I can take out at present. If not, wait later!"


    Compared with Liu Peiqiang, he was much more restrained in his attitude when he knew the night fight of Su Han''s terror.


    The four cards revolved around Su Han and slowly disappeared into the fog beside Su Han. Su Han stared at yedou and smiled noncommittally. His fingers knocked on the handrail again.


    With a loud noise, the second magnificent river of destiny suddenly emerged.

 Chapter 507

    It was an unknown god named night fight, but his legendary life was full of ups and downs.


    He is eccentric and has many mysteries. Obviously, his strength is not weak, but he has no fixed place to live, and it is very difficult to have a good meal. As a result, their artifacts have changed jobs, and there is no shrine to worship themselves


    With a dream of being respected by all the people, he wandered between this bank and the other bank. Willing to make a homophonic five yen for marriage, so as to accept the entrustment, whether it''s cutting demons, removing demons, repairing things, or even killing people, it''s feasible


    Breathing, the long river of fate turned into a bright star, floating quietly above the head of the night bucket.


    "... is that my future?" yedou bowed his head and looked complex.


    Although he was prepared to watch Liu Peiqiang''s plot stars before, now he can see his own long river of destiny... And look at the downstream of the long river of destiny, then see the past, look at the upstream of the long river of destiny, and then he can see the future


    This magnificent scene still shocked yedou from the heart.


    "Sure enough, it''s far beyond my God system and the existence of the LORD God... No, no one or God can do this in my world. They can predict the future, but the future information they get is very vague and never as clear." yedou''s thoughts twinkle in his mind and his look becomes more and more serious.


    "Unexpectedly, gods can be so grounded, even..." Yasuda Gangji organized his words and didn''t know what words to describe.


    "... shame?" Conan added tentatively.


    Yasuda Gangji was silent and took a deep look at Conan. "This is what you said, not what I said."


    "Hmm?" Conan''s eyebrows jumped. At the beginning, the pure and firm Yasuda Gangji also has the trend of changing to abdominal darkness? Was it really damaged by other members of Parliament?


    "However, the God is really bigger than I expected." poison Island Yazi sighed faintly. "Many embarrassing pictures, such as sleeping on the floor tile outside the Shrine... Remind me of social animals, not gods."


    "What you said is too direct. At least consider the feeling of night fighting God." Penglai Shanhui sighed.


    "It''s nothing? Because it''s like this." yedou looked at Penglai mountain Huiye with some doubts. To be honest, how can he feel?


    Penglai mountain Huiye''s body stopped. She took a deep look at yedou and finally said she had nothing to say.


    "I''m going to see the future of the two newcomers first, and you''ll leave." Xiaoyu raised her hand and showed unimaginable vitality. Then, he instantly stepped into the plot stars above Liu Peiqiang''s head.


    "That''s decisive," Bruce Wayne exclaimed and entered. He also paid great attention to the crisis that could make mankind extinct.


    "Pushing the whole planet out of the solar system is an unprecedented feat. It also makes me excited!" Tony Stark made a similar decision.


    "Boring." Yu Zhibo''s face was cold, and then he entered the stars on the head of yedou. He is more interested in gods


    Su Han calmly stared at the scenes in front of him. Soon, less than a fifth of the members of Parliament remained.


    After a little thought, Su Han also chose to leave. His thoughts moved, his figure turned into a fog and disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    Between opening and closing his eyes, Su Han reappeared in his home.


    "Interesting." after stretching his waist, Su Han''s face showed a color of playfulness. As soon as he turned his hands, the four cards condensed into shape in an instant, "the power of the gods... Although it is the power of the nameless gods."


    After considering for a moment, Su Han simply fused all four cards.


    At this moment, with the sublimation of the concept of great unity, he closed his eyes and quietly realized it.


    Suddenly, Su Han opened his eyes. His palm condensed the mirror flower water moon, and then gently crossed the void in front of him. There was a sound of broken glass. It was obvious that something had been cut to pieces by the sword... But the void in front of me looked intact on the surface.


    "Beyond expectation! This kind of power." Su Han''s eyes twinkled. At the beginning, he didn''t care whether he had the power of night fighting or not


    However, perhaps the power of yedou is really not worth mentioning for him. But the power of night fighting after the sublimation of the great concept is not so


    After all, the power of the gods, in the final analysis, is the power close to heaven and earth.


    The sword cut by Su Han after sublimation uses the demon cutting method of night fighting... But it is the invisible product of concept.


    "HMM... next is." Su Han thought, sat cross legged and closed his eyes to practice. The light luster lingered around his body, and with his breath, the spirit fog almost condensed into essence slowly emerged around his body.


    Half an hour later, Su Han opened his eyes with bright eyes, "my understanding is really much stronger... However, the cultivation speed doesn''t feel faster?"


    "No," Su Han paused for a moment. His mind twinkled and understood something. "It should be really faster!"


    "However, my accomplishments are too high. Even if I double my talent and want to break through in the conventional way, it will take at least hundreds of years or even longer... Because it takes too long, I can''t see significant benefits in a short time."


    Rubbing his temples, Su Han was quite unable to laugh or cry.


    "So... Next." Su Han paused for a moment. He thought, his fingers crossed the void, and a secret door appeared in front of him.


    He stepped into it and appeared again. It was already in space. "If you do experiments here... There should be no problem."


    After a short silence, Su Han activated the human divine marrow in his body.


    The next moment, his breath began to rise rapidly, and his whole body made a crackling crisp sound.


    Information poured into his brain, too much


    There is a picture of human being becoming the slave food of the demon race in the ancient wilderness... At that time, human beings were too humble.


    But even so, the ancestors were still strong dormant, waiting silently, and finally waited until the demon family dormant


    Terran, once rising!


    All this is because, even in the most difficult times, mankind has not given up. But silently listening to the special cultivation methods of the demon family... And then little by little, so as to develop the cultivation methods that belong to human beings


    Evil law... In fact, it was the source of human law at first! Although with the continuous development, there is no taste of evil law in human law, but the root is indeed so.


    It was because I didn''t give up and waited all the time that I touched the opportunity of the top peak of achievement.


    Human civilization flourished little by little.


    Until the period of the three emperors and five emperors, human civilization completely began to explode, and the strong one appeared


    "... terrible." his brain tingled slightly. Su Han suddenly woke up. He realized that this was a misty space and warned him again. Quickly shut down the human divine marrow.


    With a slight gasp, Su Han''s look became extremely complex. After a long silence, he smiled bitterly and sighed, "damn... Human beings in this world are too strong and brilliant."


    "Even strong enough... If I turn on the human divine marrow at full power, the feedback I get is so strong that I can''t bear it or even lose myself..."

 Chapter 508

    Youyou sighed, and Su Han rubbed the center of his eyebrows with a headache. Although he thought from the beginning that things would not go too well


    But Su Han didn''t expect that the problem was that his strength was too weak.


    "This kind of thing hurt his self-esteem more or less." Su Han sighed and closed his eyes after thinking a little.


    This time, he opened the human divine marrow slightly.


    Su Han''s whole body made a crackling crisp sound, and his breath slowly improved at this moment. Soon reached a certain limit


    As he opened the door, Su Han stepped into another world.


    "I am now about 10% open in the human divine marrow? And this is my current limit. If I ascend again, I may be lost in the endless information!"


    "Well, actually, even in this state, I can''t keep it all the time... It can only last for about five minutes."


    "But then again, I should be... Beyond the limits of sages."


    Su Han lowered his eyes and his thoughts twinkled in his mind.


    With the fusion of human divine marrow, Su Han can directly learn a lot of information in human history... He also confirmed his current state through these information.


    "I should be called... Bagua level? Or holy emperor level?" Su Han murmured.


    The three emperors in ancient times were all experts at the level of gossip, or... They were at this level when creating their own imperial dynasty


    At the same time, they are also the first to set foot in this realm in human history, so this realm is also known as the holy emperor level.


    As for whether the three emperors broke through this level and touched a higher level of nine palaces


    Su Han doesn''t know. Although he can get all the information about human beings through the human divine marrow, it is only in theory. After all, he can''t fully carry the power of human divine marrow... So the information he obtains is also limited


    "However, not surprisingly! Lao Tzu, Confucius, Wang Yangming and others have stepped into my current gossip level... Even some people in the West! But that''s once... They have left now? Although they don''t know why or where they went."


    Su Han was quite impressed, but he was not surprised. He had a hunch.


    Those who can suppress demon ancestors comparable to sages with their manuscripts


    The manuscripts engraved with the truth of their own road contain such great power, and their own power can not be overestimated.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, great changes have taken place in the earth. The gorgeous streamer is rising and engraved on the sky, converging into the mark of the avenue.


    Even in the Western Hemisphere, which is now in the dark, the light of the avenue also erupts.


    The whole heaven and earth is as bright as day, and the sacred charm rises in all corners of the world.


    Huaya Kyoto.


    Taikangzi''s face was serious. He stepped out and stood on the sky. There was a cold sweat exuding from his forehead. "This scene... The vision of heaven and earth! Ten thousand ways coincide."


    "I feel that the ancient three emperors, the sages of the human race who have broken through that limit... The Tao they left is active at this moment. Obviously, it is because a new Tao is engraved on this heaven and earth! So as to sublimate this heaven and earth again."


    Taikangzi was silent.


    Although he can''t read history directly like Su Han, as the president of the China Asia cultivators Association, he is also the gatekeeper of the Yanhuang Library


    He was also involved in major events in the history of Asia and the whole world. In this regard, the cognition may not be inferior to Su Han.


    The so-called eight trigrams, that is, heaven and earth, is the world.


    Because to achieve this state, in theory, we can rely on our own power to fit with heaven and earth, replace the will of heaven and earth, and exercise the power of heaven and earth.


    In ancient times, the three emperors alternate. Naturally, the alternation is not the ordinary imperial power, but the authority of the heavenly way


    Of course, if there are digital gossip levels in the same era and in the same world, they all want to seize the power of heaven, but they will restrain each other, so they can''t control the power of heaven.


    "It must be confirmed! Who made this existence." taikangzi was shocked. After a short thought, he made up his mind and kept taking off into the sky.


    If a sage in the West steps into this realm, it will be in trouble.


    Although the East has enough means to stop it from doing whatever it wants, this means is undoubtedly used to suppress the bottom. It is not a crisis at the level of national extinction that can not be invited out


    In other words, if that person is really a Western gossip, even if he doesn''t say anything, the East will fall into the stage of strategic contraction in the future.


    Wait until the one like the gossip that once came out of this world... Leaves the world under force majeure


    After all, the meaning of heaven''s authority is too terrible.


    If for some reason, the new heavenly way is unhappy, even if he doesn''t do it himself, your own luck will fall sharply because of his senses, and you will encounter a lot of trouble inexplicably in many times in the future.


    If he is willing to kill you, it will be more troublesome... You may encounter meteorites on your head when walking on the road, and you may encounter earthquakes when hiding in a cave, and the probability of becoming possessed by cultivation will increase greatly


    Of course, it''s not just taikangzi. Whenever the strength reaches the semi Saint level, they can guess what happened.


    Then, the Western semi Saint also made a decision similar to taikangzi and flew to the sky nervously


    At least, we should know who has accomplished such a great cause.


    Then, according to the nationality of the other party and even the three views of the situation, determine whether their future strategy will be changed?


    Of course, when taikangzi came to space, Su Han had returned to his home.


    Taikangzi lowered his eyes and was in a complex mood. He didn''t speak for a long time. Because he felt the energy breath left by Su Han, he was too familiar


    "Is that you?" taikangzi said to himself. He looked down at Jinling.


    Soon, the semi holy strong in the West appeared, with a total of three. They look different.


    "Who... Exists?!"


    "I''m very strange to the sacred Qi left over from the scene! It''s incredible why such a statue exists in this world where sages don''t know whether it exists or not? And it''s something I''ve never seen before... Strange, too strange."


    "Oriental saint! Have you seen that... Emperor?"


    [PS: Thank mu qingchengluan for being another Ally leader. I will add more tomorrow!]

 Chapter 509

    Listening to the words of the three, taikangzi shook his head after a long silence. Suddenly he flew out and dived towards Jinling.


    It''s too important. After all, the one who became a Taoist is the west, and the East must shrink strategically! The reverse is also true.


    The holy emperor of the eight trigrams realm will not interfere in state affairs, which is a degradation for him, and it is too big to bully the small. But his country has shaped his values. There is no doubt that he has no goodwill towards other countries


    The will of heaven is bound to be implemented


    Even if it''s just his malice towards a country! It may lead to the collapse of the national fortune of that country... If the self strategy shrinks, it will just stabilize the downward national fortune. This is something that has actually happened


    It is for various reasons that taikangzi must confirm... Whether it is what he guessed, whether it is that person


    ¡­¡­


    "Hmm?" Su Han sat cross legged in his room. His eyebrows suddenly picked up. He felt a lot of color when he saw and heard, "it''s a little interesting."


    He has retired from the open state of human divine marrow. However, the breath on the body is still improved. Obviously, there are a lot of feelings because of the previous sublimation, and the real touch has reached the extreme of the realm of saints and sages.


    After a short thought, Su Han waved his sleeve, the void in front of him suddenly twisted, and then taikangzi''s figure suddenly appeared.


    "... you." taikangzi looked slightly changed and was obviously startled by the big changes around him. Then he reacted and forced himself to calm down.


    "Sit down." Su Han smiled. He got up and came to the table.


    The shadow Ninja then emerged, considered several cups of tea and brought them to Su Han and taikangzi respectively.


    "It seems that the man who preached just now is really you." taikangzi looked complicated.


    "Why come to this conclusion?" Su Han stared at the man in front of him with great interest.


    "I can feel it, and you must feel it, and your attitude is so casual... It''s obvious." taikangzi drank the tea in one gulp, and he arched his hand at Su Han. "Since I''m sure it''s not the West or the demon family, I''m relieved."


    "By the way," taikangzi paused for a moment and looked at Su Han seriously. "Mr. Su, please make sure to go to Kyoto during this time."


    "Cultivation has reached your level... There is a lot of information that you must know. Otherwise, there will be a big problem."


    After hesitating for a while, taikangzi gritted his teeth and added, "if you really don''t want to go to the imperial capital, tell me... I can also enter the information you should know into the Taiji gossip chart and send it to you."


    In principle, the secrets of large libraries are not allowed to be entered into computers. After all, there is a risk of leakage


    But if Su Han really took that step and broke an example for him, it would be nothing.


    "I''ll go to Kyoto. And... I know a little about the problem you want to say! Although I don''t know the specific reason, I know how to face the problem... I know." Su Han said calmly.


    After two words, taikangzi left first. Su Han sat there for a long time.


    Su Han is thinking about what taikangzi suggests. The time that a strong person in the eight trigrams realm can stay in this world is actually very limited


    Of course, Su Han didn''t know exactly why, but he didn''t panic. After all, he is exactly a strong man in the five elements realm, and he has not even climbed to the peak of this realm.


    What does the limitation of the eight trigrams realm have to do with his practitioners of the five elements realm?


    Besides, even the combat power of the eight trigrams realm needs him to open the divine marrow


    God''s marrow is not open. He is still a sage. Even in this state, he can''t exercise the power of heaven. Even if the power of heaven is contained in his body


    "Next, try a few things." Su Han was lost in thought. He closed his eyes and entered the day of the decisive battle. Then, he began to simulate the world of fox demon little matchmaker.


    Finally, he opened the divine marrow, and his eyes lit up for a moment. "Now I open the divine marrow, what I get is still the power of the main world where I live. Not the human power of the fox demon little matchmaker world!"


    "Well, that''s reasonable... But in other words, Rick can''t go to other worlds, but because the human divine marrow directly connects the world and ascends to the sky step by step... He needs to slowly develop his own world after all."


    His thoughts twinkled in his mind. Opposite Su Han, the three masters of Aolai country appeared. This is the enemy simulated by Su Han on the day of the decisive battle.


    The third leader of Aolai''s country exudes golden light all over and holds a golden cudgel. He shows high morale to Su hanzhan.


    In this regard, Su Han just waved at will. The terrible energy suddenly broke out, the three masters, and even the fox demon little matchmaker world simulated on the day of the decisive battle, all collapsed.


    Turning into the month of cultivation, Su Han sat cross legged and entered the state of cultivation, and used the evil power to help himself.


    After practicing until supper time, Su Han returned to reality, had a meal, listened to Friday''s report on the industry she developed, and played games for a while. When the time was almost up, he fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, after washing, Su Han closed his eyes and entered the misty space.


    The fog is heavy and the mystery remains.


    Majestic halls stand, and strange bronze chairs seem to be scattered in disorder. There were members of Parliament sitting in many chairs. They looked serious and were discussing.


    "Great! Really great." Tony Stark looked straight at Liu Peiqiang and sighed, "the earth civilization has become a fist, and the power that can erupt... Is so strong."


    "Pushing the whole earth to wander... Especially in the end, the scene produced by many rockets on the earth is really too beautiful and romantic... Even, it makes me look forward to..."


    Bruce Wayne, after a brief silence, also recalled the scene and nodded slightly.


    After a brief silence, Liu Peiqiang clenched his fist on the bronze armrest. He looked straight at Tony Stark and said seriously, "sir... Please pay attention to your words! I don''t think it''s a romantic thing for the earth to encounter such a crisis."


    It''s not so much romance as a disaster


    How many earthlings in that world have prepared for the wandering earth program? How many died? How much has been sacrificed... It''s too much to say.


    Such an extremely heavy thing. Liu Peiqiang doesn''t allow others to take it lightly, even if he knows that the other party has no malice.

 Chapter 510

    "Indeed!" Ying Zheng opened his mouth. He clearly supported Liu Peiqiang.


    Immediately, he thought of something, stared at Tony Stark with great interest, and added, "Mr. stark, I''m curious about one thing... If there is such a destructive crisis in your world, what do you think people in your world will do?"


    Tony Stark''s body stopped and a lot of thoughts turned in his mind. But I haven''t waited for him to say anything


    Sitting on the bronze throne, Su Han controlled the opening of No. 10, "they will gather resources and build spaceships. Finally, they will gather the richest, most powerful and most intelligent people, abandon the poor and fly into space."


    The parliament became quiet for a moment, and the atmosphere became a little awkward.


    Tony Stark''s lips twitched a few times. He turned to number ten and wanted to say something, but all the words were stuck in his throat.


    If Huang Rong and Ying Zheng said these words, Tony Stark would retort severely.


    However, when he said this on the 10th, it may be that he actually saw this kind of thing happen in a parallel world... How can he refute it?


    "This is really," Liu Peiqiang opened his mouth and didn''t know what kind of expression he should show.


    Finally, he could only barely speak and gave Tony Stark a step. "Citi, the country of our world, also participated in the wandering earth plan... There was no delay."


    "What the 10th said may be a world! Citigroup didn''t reach cooperation with Yanhuang, did it work alone, and then made a plan?" Conan said faintly, with bitterness on his face. "In fact, if Citigroup, it''s natural to do so?"


    "Even in Japan where I live, if this happens, it will only let the most powerful, excellent and elite people leave the earth."


    Conan is too clear about his world.


    Even if he acted as the backstage of his own world and led the myth... The situation in his own country has not fundamentally changed.


    The son of a banker is a banker, the child of a politician is a politician, the child of a chaebol is still a chaebol, and the child of an ordinary person is still an ordinary person


    "It''s probably because of the different national characteristics?" Liu Peiqiang thought for a moment and seriously opened his mouth for discussion. "The Yanhuang side pays attention to the fact that man can conquer heaven. However, the west side talks about freedom and democracy."


    "When encountering unimaginable catastrophes on the Yanhuang side, we will try our best to fight! We will try our best to fight! We can see this from the stories of Dayu controlling the flood and Jingwei reclaiming the sea... But on the west side, there are more possibilities to escape when things happen? The myth of Noah''s ark can prove it."


    Bruce Wayne thought this was harsh and whispered, "in case of disaster, the Yanhuang people will save the old earth, and we will look for a new earth."


    Of course, Bruce Wayne himself knew the reluctance of his sentence, didn''t tangle more, and quickly changed the topic, "Mr. Liu, I hope to reach scientific and technological exchanges and cooperation with you."


    "I''m interested in artificial intelligence, energy and power, and even materials in your world."


    "Please be sure to add me to this kind of thing," tonystak interrupted.


    "In fact, I''m also very interested in your scientific and technological exchanges." Yu Zhibo said coldly.


    "Mr. Ban, I''m not discriminating against you! The science and technology in your world has just started, and you''re not the kind of peerless genius who specializes in science and technology."


    Tony Stark stared at Yu Zhibo with some helplessness, "so you''d better not intervene in our communication for the time being! If you need any technology on our side, you can exchange chakra with us directly."


    "Hum! I always think you have some misunderstanding about me," said Yu Zhibo, with his hands around his chest and a touch of defiance in his voice. "I don''t think anything in this world can embarrass me."


    "For example, in the aspect of organ transplantation! I have thoroughly studied the intercolumn cells myself, and even completed the evolution of the reincarnation eye with the help of the intercolumn cells... Although I didn''t know the scientific concept at that time, there is no doubt that I also had the talent for scientific research."


    Weber choked. He thought, it seems that this is the reason.


    On the talent of studying science... Yuzhiboban is no less than big snake pill


    "In fact, it''s nothing." Liu Peiqiang looked very cheerful. "I''m not a scientist either! So I''m not a scientist to limit communication."


    Tony Stark thought about it and found that it was true, so he stopped talking at once.


    "Then again... Mr. Liu, you are not a scientist. How can you communicate with the world''s top science and technology?" Xiaoyu was curious.


    "I can go back and communicate with the federal government in my world!" Liu Peiqiang smiled. "In order to save the earth, there is nothing to lose."


    "Even if we exchange all the technologies in our world, it''s enough for us as long as the technology we exchange can make our world''s technology further and increase the possibility of the success of the wandering earth plan."


    "Hmm? Are you going to cooperate with the officials?" jiujianxian stopped drinking and looked at Liu Peiqiang strangely.


    "Otherwise?" Liu Peiqiang was puzzled.


    After lanran''s silence, youyou said, "Mr. Liu, what misunderstanding do you have about the Parliament? This is where the heaven is connected. It''s not a mall for exchanging technology..."


    "You should first look at the plot stars of other worlds! After reading it, you will find that there are all kinds of extraordinary powers in other worlds... And if you cultivate these extraordinary powers with good talent and diligence... You may have the power to destroy stars in the future."


    "You should understand the meaning of this power..." Lan ran paused and added, "of course, I don''t mean to stop you! Every member of parliament should make a decision by his own will."


    "Only, I hope you understand clearly before you make a decision... And then decide what to do. Don''t make a decision in a muddle, wait until there is something wrong in the future! Then you will regret it."


    Liu Peiqiang fell into thinking. After thinking for a long time, he glanced at the stars above several people''s heads, nodded slightly, and said to himself, "well, let''s stay here for a while, first look at the situation, and then talk about others."


    After all, it is still a long time before the wandering earth plan is really implemented. Liu Peiqiang was not in a hurry.


    [PS: continue to work tomorrow]

 Chapter 511

    "Personally, I think you''d better solve the material or food problem of Liu Peiqiang through exchange before scientific and technological exchange." Rick said coldly.


    "Huh?" Tony Stark was stunned for a moment, then reacted, and his look changed dramatically. Indeed, the food on the other side of the wandering earth is so scarce that it is unimaginable that even earthworms have become delicious food.


    "I''m surprised," Bruce Wayne said coldly. "Technology has progressed to the point of wandering the earth. There should be no problem in manufacturing artificial meat. Even synthesizing ordinary flowers, plants and trees into edible food is equally feasible."


    "This kind of thing... I can do whatever I want. Why doesn''t the wandering earth develop in this direction despite the lack of food?"


    Liu Peiqiang suddenly turned his head and looked at Bruce Wayne. There was consternation in his eyes. "What? Can you do this on a large scale?"


    Bruce Wayne: "


    Why not do it on a large scale?


    Bruce Wayne doesn''t know what he should look like now. This clearly means that nuclear fusion is much easier to achieve


    "It should be the difference in the extension of science and technology?" fan Xian thought and seriously opened his mouth. "For example, the polar bear country used to be one of the two poles of the world and has strong combat effectiveness. They can even launch people into space in the last century."


    "But their technology is so powerful that they can''t even make a hot kettle... Because they are extremely partial to science, only heavy industry but no light industry."


    After a pause, fan Xian continued, "besides, many products of science are just whims... If no one has a flash of inspiration over there, it''s normal that no one has developed this kind of thing."


    "Reasonable." Feng Yuan nodded subtly.


    "Please exchange this technology of synthetic meat and grain with me." Liu Peiqiang sat upright and serious. The importance of this technology to his world is too great.


    "There''s no need to exchange! I''ll give it to you directly." Bruce Wayne''s attitude was the same as before. He condensed two cards and threw them in the direction of Liu Peiqiang.


    Liu Peiqiang took a deep look at Bruce Wayne, put away the cards and didn''t speak. It was not that he was ungrateful, but that he kept it in his heart in silence.


    "Well," Li Jing hesitated and asked carefully, "the planet of Mr. Liu''s world is like that because the sun is going out?"


    "Indeed." Liu Peiqiang nodded, curious about what Li Jing wanted to say.


    "Well, in fact, the earth may not continue to wander in the future."


    Li Jing whispered, "I think that in the future, the parliament may join a sun god! And that Sun God has the power to rekindle the sun. Or... It''s also OK to join the three legged golden black?"


    "By the way," Li Jing suddenly remembered something and added, "I remember that Superman in DC world was rated by No. 10 as having the power to promote the sun? It can also let Superman go to that world in the future and help you rebuild a star!"


    Liu Peiqiang''s eyes were blank. What are you talking about? Sun God and three legged Jinwu? Push another star from the depths of the universe?!


    Not that he couldn''t understand Li Jing''s words, but that he couldn''t believe them.


    Even if he hadn''t been in the miraculous place of misty space, he had begun to scold Li Jing for being delusional.


    The misty space fell into a brief silence.


    Yu Zhibo''s hands are around his chest, and his left finger gently taps the shoulder armor.


    Suddenly, he smiled, his eyes shining inexplicably, "feasible... Indeed feasible! But I didn''t expect that stark and Wayne were not as good as an ancient man in association."


    Tony Stark''s cheeks twitched, but there was nothing to say.


    Liu Peiqiang looked at the scene and was stunned. The proposal just now to rekindle the sun or move a new sun from other galaxies... Is it serious?


    what the fuck!


    Liu Peiqiang feels a bit toothache. At least he is also an astronaut and has a deep understanding of space astronomy. Nature knows how incredible these two things are... It''s even more difficult than destroying the planet.


    "It seems that the wandering earth plan is stillborn." Penglai Shanhui night was surprised.


    On the 10th, he said indifferently, "it''s also a good thing to die in the womb! I once saw that there was a wandering earth in a parallel world. After the earth successfully separated from the solar system... Because the sun did not erupt in a short time, many residents of the wandering planet thought it was the World Federation leader at that time who deceived them for ulterior purposes."


    "Finally, the fools began to revolt! And won... The fools rushed all the federal leaders who made this decision to the surface, let them experience the extreme cold and die in despair."


    "However, the black humor is that at the moment when the earth leaders died! The sun really broke out... Isn''t it interesting? A farce."


    The words of the tenth did not fluctuate from beginning to end. It seemed that he was just a simple statement without emotion.


    "This kind of thing." Huang Rong opened her mouth, her heart was heavy, she didn''t say anything, and finally she could only smile bitterly.


    Ying Zheng said noncommittally, "the root of human vice."


    Ying Zheng had unimaginable skills of knowing people. Later, he learned the psychological knowledge of other worlds and had a profound understanding of human nature itself. This is no surprise.


    Rotten wood Lucia remained silent for a long time and said, "you can''t simply say bad root... You can only say that this is human. People with incomparable contradictions can be more kind than angels, or more evil, foolish and cruel than demons."


    Hearing this, Yasuda Gangji felt heavy. He reluctantly changed the topic, "but if the sun is rekindled and the wandering earth plan ends, then this kind of thing will not happen?"


    "It depends on the means of those guys." lanran smiled. "If the operation is good, they can become the Savior of mankind! But if the operation is not good... Don''t forget how much mankind has sacrificed for the wandering earth plan."


    "Maybe some people think... Since things can be solved at the beginning! Why do these people die? Then, they think it is the fault of the world government and repeat the story just told by Mr. 10... Human beings never lack the ability to vent their anger, don''t they?"


    "Although I don''t really want to admit your guy''s conclusion, according to the derivation... What you said, it is very likely to happen." Conan wriggled his lips and sighed.

 Chapter 512

    "Well," the poison Island child thought for a moment and looked at yedou, "I''m very interested in Mr. yedou''s world."


    "The world where gods and monsters coexist... Although I feel unspeakable about the strength of the gods in Mr. yedou''s world."


    Brood on the night, as a martial god, is a strong man in the peak time. "You told me that he was directly discarded without artifact?" he obviously make complaints about Bantian''s insane Tucao.


    "What is this sand sculpture setting? It destroys the image of the gods in my eyes."


    After a pause, Sakata Yinshi continued to speak, "I think the standard of God benchmarking should be the demon God of the magic forbidden book directory world... Even again, it can''t be weaker than the six immortals in the ninja world? As a result, that''s it?"


    "Japan claims that there are eight million gods. It''s strange if the gods are as powerful as demons or six immortals." Jiecheng Chennai rubbed his temples with a headache. Bantian silver time make complaints about too many points, so that she does not know where to start Tucao.


    "It''s just that the world is simply different! Or the world''s energy levels are different." Weber said calmly, "just like, you can''t expect Zhang Sanfeng''s top strength in the world to be as effective as Miss Luo Cuilian''s top strength in the world. Even if they also bear the name of top strength..."


    "... I also know this kind of thing." Sakata Yinshi opened his mouth, then sighed and said nothing.


    In fact, he also knew that his metaphor was inappropriate, but the gods of other worlds he had seen in the past had always been strong... The gap was too big.


    "The plot stars, I feel a little broken." Penglai shanhuiye is quite angry. "What''s the matter with the heroine who was robbed of her first kiss by yedou''s father? Moreover, behind yedou, she kissed Weiner... Behind, she fed me a pile of glass slag, which was cruel to death. Can''t you show me a gentle and warm story?"


    "One said," fan Xianshen nodded. "The scum father who fought at night must die! Not dying is not enough to calm the people''s anger."


    Night Dou opened his mouth, but all his words choked in his throat. He dropped his eyes and looked complicated.


    After watching the plot stars, he also remembered that his father had poor senses


    Not to mention, he also knew that although he was born from the father''s wish, his father just used him as a weapon and had no feelings for him


    "I''m a little curious. What will yedou do in the future?" Huang Rong stared at yedou with great interest. "Do you want to hibernate in the parliament in the early stage, learn from many strong people in the Parliament and constantly enhance your strength... In the later stage, pull the flag to rebel, fight gaotianyuan, kill Tianyuan and become the leader of a new round of gaotianyuan."


    Huang Rong''s voice was bewitched. "Do you always want a shrine? If you become the Lord of Gao Tianyuan, you can make your shrine appear in every corner of Japan."


    "Hiss!" yedou took a breath, obviously moved.


    However, yedou was still sober at the moment. After a short silence, he quickly shook his head, "no, no, no... No matter from which point of view, I can''t realize this kind of thing."


    "Boring," Luo Cuilian suddenly sneered, and she said with a faint interest, "as a disaster God born from killing, is that all you can do?"


    "Or do you just bully the weak and dare not challenge the really powerful existence?"


    Luo Cuilian said coldly, "if so, then you let me down! You don''t deserve to bear the name of God."


    Yedou''s body stopped. He looked seriously at Luo Cuilian. "Miss, what is bullying? Although my reputation is worthless, you can''t slander me like this?"


    "And... Am I qualified to bear the name of God? It''s not what you''re qualified to define."


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to fight with me?" Luo Cuilian raised her eyebrows and said with a hint of ponder, "you''re too weak! Without artifact, you don''t even have the qualification to make me mention my intention to fight."


    "No, even if you have an artifact, I want to kill you now! It''s just a gentle grinding with my fingers."


    Luo Cuilian is not a simple ridicule. When she first knew that night fight was a God, she had expectations in her heart


    But after watching the plot stars, all my inner expectations failed, just like a punch on cotton, so I was very unhappy.


    Huang Rong coughed several times and then said, "Mr. yedou, Miss Luo Cuilian''s world is a god killer world! In her world, there is a God who breaks away from myths and disobeys the world, and she herself is also a god killer who kills gods and seizes their power."


    "That''s why... She doesn''t have a good sense of the gods. Of course, Miss Luo Cuilian is also very strong... You can understand the specific things by watching her plot stars."


    Hearing the speech, yedou''s body stiffened.


    "I think the plot of the night fighting world is very good," Tony Stark noticed the rigidity of the atmosphere and immediately changed the topic. "Every character in the night fighting world is very unique! Decent can make me cry, and villains can make me hate."


    "Sunday girl and are absolutely immortal girls. Moreover, although xueyin makes me feel a little annoying in the early stage, I can also feel his loveliness in the later stage... Fei, including Weina, zhaoma, Xiaofu and Dahei, are very good guys."


    "Yes," Conan nodded deeply, "and the story itself makes me happy when it''s warm, and makes me feel stomachache when it''s abusive... In general, it''s still very exciting. The only disadvantage is that the overall strength level is too low."


    "Isn''t this still an old question?" rotten Lucia looked subtle.


    Sakata Yinshi thought that the power system of the night fighting world was too low. Even Luo Cuilian''s provocation felt that the gods of another world were too weak and upset.


    After glancing at the audience for a week, he whispered, "although night fighting is a disaster God, he is eager to become a blessing God and hope to bring happiness to people... That''s why he helps others at a very low price. Although he sometimes does bad things with good intentions because he is misled, he will try to make up for it."


    He said with firmness on his face, "I like Mr. yedou very much... I also think he is a very good guy."


    "Moreover, the power level is nothing. Miss Huang Rong''s world, Mr. Zhang Sanfeng''s world, including mine, are not high. This is not a reason for new members."

 Chapter 513

    "Although what Mr. zaeda said is reasonable, most members of the parliament have no malice towards the night fight, just talking." Rick made a round with a bitter smile.


    "But when yedou first joined the parliament, it was really inappropriate to discuss it like this," Bruce Wayne added coldly.


    After a brief silence, yedou crossed his hands behind his head and looked lazy and casual, "what is discussed is the truth, and I have no opinion... As for feeling other people''s negative emotions..."


    "If I felt it once and got angry once, I wouldn''t do that in my world."


    Huang Rong twitched at the corner of her mouth, and then nodded deeply. Yedou is in his own world, but he is willing to do dirty work such as repairing the toilet for five yen... He really doesn''t know that it''s not worth it?


    Of course he knows.


    But he still did it just because he was willing to release goodwill to others.


    After thinking about it, Huang Rong said seriously, "so you really don''t consider my previous proposal?"


    Coughed for several times and made an awkward speech at night, "I am really excited. However, I still don''t know what power Parliament can bring to me... Moreover, I don''t want to reshape the world in which I rule with pure violence for the time being."


    After a pause, the night Dou whispered, "get stronger first. What happens in the future, we''ll talk about it in the future."


    "Interesting." emperor Qing stared at yedou with great interest. His fingers gently knocked on the handrail. It was obvious that he was thinking about something.


    "So night fight, are you interested in learning to be domineering?" white beard''s eyes twinkled. "I''m willing to teach you... Of course, I''ll take this as an experiment."


    "After all, you are a creature that completely contradicts human beings. Even ordinary human beings can''t see your body! I''m surprised if your existence can condense the color of armed, seeing and hearing."


    Conan looked at his white beard in silence. "Old man... Although what you said is very reasonable, I feel that this is not your real reason?"


    "Don''t you think that yedou also has a human father in the original historical track, so you''re also thinking about whether you can accept yedou as a son?"


    Yedou: "huh?!"


    Night Dou thought about it, suddenly realized that it was wrong, and his look became vigilant.


    "See through, don''t tell." white beard touched his newly grown blond hair and looked at yedou seriously, "but I won''t force you to recognize your father. The power of domineering doesn''t repair white. What do you think?"


    "... let me think about it." the corner of yedou''s mouth twitched. He suddenly reacted that there is no free lunch in the world. Immediately, he began to look at the plot star on white beard''s head and thought about it. Why not take a look at the plot star first and find out what the giant is.


    "By the way, everyone." poison Island Yazi said, and a bitter smile appeared on her face. "In my world, biochemical crisis broke out... Of course, it can also be said that this is expected. After all, the plot stars have revealed such a future!"


    "However, Japan has experienced the invasion of evil things and suffered heavy losses, so the vigilance and pressure bearing capacity of the residents are very high... In addition, I have taught domineering power, and my personal strength is extremely strong. Therefore, on our side, we have suppressed the biochemical crisis!"


    "So, what about other countries?" fan Xian asked seriously.


    "The oriental country is not a big problem." poison Island Yazi thought and spoke seriously. "In the final analysis, since I spread the domineering power, all countries in the world have the record of domineering power."


    "The domineering spirit spreads among the armies of Eastern countries, and coupled with their institutional factors, such catastrophes can easily be carried over."


    "But," the child of poison Island smiled bitterly again, "those western countries are hard to say."


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai looked subtle. She imagined the scene and sighed, "I don''t know whether to say unexpected or reasonable."


    "Compared with the invasion of evil things, biochemical crisis is really a brother. The west can''t even deal with it?" Sakata silver rolled his eyes.


    "However, without the intervention of Parliament, biochemical crisis and evil invasion have the same meaning to miss poison island''s world." Penglai mountain Huiye youyou said, "because it is the destruction of the world."


    Sakata silver choked. He found himself speechless.


    After considering for a moment, Su Han simply used his power and ability to observe and deduce the implied future of the Academy. Then he came to a conclusion and said to himself, "although the West has suffered heavy losses in the future of that world! It can even be said that it has been completely reduced... But I don''t know how much better to mention the result that mankind was close to extinction."


    After thinking for a moment, Su Han tilted his lips and withdrew his deduction power.


    Since it has nothing to do with the old God and does not involve the destruction of all mankind, he''d better watch it on the side.


    "Ah, speaking of this, my world has also reached the beginning of the history of the story stars." shizaki''s crazy three words were pondering.


    "So what did miss shizaki do?" Elia whispered. "I remember miss shizaki once said that she would not follow the road prepared for her by the ancestor elves?"


    "I extracted enough time in the ninja world before, and even now I can afford to travel through time and space, just considering that I have more choices! So I don''t have to travel through time."


    Shi qikuang replied, "but it is precisely because there is no lack of time that I will not devour and absorb their time when I meet those scum now."


    "I used hypnosis to make them under my control and create a dark empire..."


    "You should know?" shizaki Kuang whispered, "there are many talents among the criminals. Although my dark Empire has just taken shape, it will certainly develop into an existence beyond AST in the future. Anyway, it is absolutely no problem to match with the spirit with strategic power... Protecting the spirit."


    As he said this, Shiqi Kuang San suddenly sneered, "I''d like to see if the ancestor spirit will emerge by itself after completely abandoning the contact between the spirit and Wuhe Shidao. Anyway, I have the preliminary qualification to play with her! Even if I can''t fight, I''m sure I can escape."


    Su Han looked at Shi Qi Kuang San subtly and admitted this.


    After all, when she had enough time to supply, she was a powerful terrorist... Not to mention that she got a double named world last time.

 Chapter 514

    "I think that when Wuhe Shidao knows the real situation, he may curse his mother. After all, his wives are gone!" Sakata Yinshi opened his mouth with excitement on his face.


    "Does his wife have anything to do with you?" Conan stared at Sakata silver in silence.


    "Of course it does," said Sakata Yinshi. "After all, I''m single."


    "Huh?!" the poison Island child looked strange. You''re single, so you can''t see others show their love? That''s too much.


    Sakata silver suddenly noticed what he had exposed. He immediately coughed awkwardly, looked serious, and continued to speak, "of course, if others are happy, I won''t say anything... But open the harem, forget it. If you can break up the harem man, break up the harem man."


    "I personally like Wuhe Shidao very much," he said with a bitter smile. "Although he was in the harem, he did throw his life to save every elf and made the consciousness of death... There is no doubt that he is a good man."


    "It''s not easy for that guy to want to die. After all, he lives with his sister''s immortal fire." Tony Stark made a noncommittal and ambiguous speech, without really saying anything about it.


    After all, Tony Stark also knows that although he is single, the Playboy''s life can easily attract the firepower of this guy when Sakata silver... It''s not that he is afraid of Sakata silver, but that he is simply suspected of being caught in fire. He has to refute. It''s too troublesome


    "By the way, everyone." Weber suddenly spoke, and his face became serious. "I recently began to think about the third method, and now I have made great achievements. I should be a real magic envoy soon."


    "Wait a minute, the third method? What does that have to do with you?" Tang Hao looked at Weber suspiciously.


    "I was half the winner of the Holy Grail War before! Moreover, when Elia stayed in our world, we combined Alice Phil and Wei Gong Chesi to break the castle of the einzbellen family, and made Alice Phil the new master of the einzbellen family."


    Weber''s eyes flashed a touch of nostalgia, "because she thanked me for my help, Alice Phil decided to open up all the research results of the einsbellen family."


    "Then I worked together with master Gu Yi, and now I have worked out the prototype of the third method."


    "... did master Gu Yi intervene?" Jiu Jianxian thought. The name of master Gu Yi is too loud in the parliament. Of course, this is also because Gu Yi mage is really powerful. At present, she is undoubtedly the first mage in the parliament.


    "The third method inspired me a lot." master Gu Yi said frankly, "once the third method is realized, the soul solidifies, does not grow old and die, and the magic is unlimited."


    "There is no root in our world... However, there is a dark dimension of domam in our world. Anyway, we need energy, just find the dark dimension to absorb!"


    "You are catching a sheep and rolling wool to death." Penglai Shanhui night is quite sad.


    "Capturing the earth is definitely the most profitable business domam has ever done." fan Xian looked inexplicable.


    Su Han, without expression, manipulated the 10th to speak, "no... domam didn''t lose his life on the earth, which is his greatest luck."


    After a short silence, Fengyuan took the lead in opening his mouth and thought, "yes, if domam worships the old God and is eroded by the strangeness. At that time, the tenth or other serial God will kill him... Moreover, he can''t even keep his original will when he dies. The shame of death."


    "Speaking of this, I think of mieba! That''s a terrible guy." Penglai mountain sighed in the dark night.


    With his own iron will, Shengsheng bears the erosion of evil and difference. Even with the help of the power of evil gods and killing... He adheres to the original idea from beginning to end.


    "By the way," Huang Rong suddenly thought of something and looked at Rick with burning eyes, "have you tested the function of human divine marrow? What''s your strength now?"


    "My present strength is OK?" Rick organized a language and whispered, "if you do your best, you can compete with the old lieutenant general of the pirate world? Even the navy general can''t kill me."


    "... so strong?" Tang Hao looked slightly changed.


    Rick''s strength before was not different from that of ordinary people. Now he suddenly became comparable to that of an old Navy Lieutenant General... It was a step up to the sky.


    "Because what I gather together is the power of all mankind." Rick said frankly, "in fact, if my world background is the pirate world or the ninja world, I may directly have the power of a strong person at the level of yuzhiboban."


    Yu Zhibo stared at Rick with an expressionless face. This sentence hurt his heart too much. How much effort did he spend to cultivate to this step?


    As a result, a random selection of stars may make others instantly equal to him.


    Su Han''s omniscient power sensed Yu Zhibo Ban''s idea. In fact, there were many people at the scene who were also unconvinced. He thought for a moment and simply manipulated the speech on the 10th, "it may not be a good thing to ascend to the sky step by step."


    "In the world of code game life, human beings are weak, so the gathered power is within Rick''s bearing range, but even so, Rick''s time in that state is also limited... If Rick is in the pirate world, needless to say, at the moment when he has the power beyond the general emperor level, he may be directly burst."


    "You''re right." Rick nodded deeply and said sincerely, "I''m strong enough to carry more powerful... Human power."


    "Moreover, I must do my best to develop mankind... Mankind has always been like this, and the power of divine marrow is naturally just like this."


    After a pause, Rick continued, "also, since the human divine marrow has been condensed, I will naturally be prosperous with mankind... If the human race perishes, I will be greatly weakened. All the forces obtained because of the divine marrow will dissipate, and even... I may suffer from autophagy and die."


    Su Han nodded slightly. He had noticed this before.


    Of course, all of Rick''s power comes from human divine marrow. Naturally, human beings will perish and they may die. But Su Han is different. Human divine marrow is only a part of his power, and he has a very powerful immortality

 Chapter 515

    When mankind perishes, Su Han will certainly not die, but he will also be seriously damaged


    Of course, whether the divine marrow is connected with human beings or not, Su Han has the idea of guarding the continuation of human beings in the Lord''s world


    However, Su Han also knows that the main world situation is very special, and the Terran water is very deep.


    If you really want to destroy the whole human race, it may set off a shocking wave and involve all the brilliant heroes in the history of the Terran who don''t know where to go


    Su Han thought about the heroes in human history who had died in a flash... He also felt a little hairy in his heart. Even if he faced the torrent, he would be easily crushed.


    "Hmm?" Conan looked strange. "The more I listen, the more I feel that you are a bit like alayer in Weber''s world?!"


    "Alayer? What''s that?" Rick wondered.


    Weber touched his nose, thought, and simply opened his mouth to explain.


    Rick listened and looked strange. "It''s really like... Wait, what I pulled before is the power of alayer packaging the appearance of adult divine marrow?"


    A member of Parliament immediately fell into thinking.


    "This cut in angle is... Interesting." Lan Ran is interested and smiles. "I just don''t know if someone will take Gaia''s power in the future? Well, or what will Gaia''s power be useful?"


    "Let you be equal to the whole planet?" the poison Island child tentatively opened his mouth. "Your fist has the weight of the whole planet. Your defense is equal to the defense of the planet?"


    "And you can freely control the earth, let it earthquake, set off a storm, or have all kinds of natural disasters?"


    "Is it great?" yuzhiboban raised his eyebrows.


    "Mr. Ban, I know you are very strong. But you should think about ordinary people in the parliament." Huang Rong took a silent look at Yu Zhibo ban and immediately spoke with great interest. "When you say so, I want to continue to select random stars."


    "According to what you said... Once Gaia''s power is obtained, ordinary people can ascend to heaven step by step. Moreover, this kind of exceptional ability that random stars can draw is definitely not just Gaia''s power and human divine marrow."


    About to speak, but saying nothing, he wanted to make complaints about the cheating hole he had gained. But after thinking about it, if these eyes were placed on ordinary people, they really had the effect of God. He simply choked again.


    "By the way, Mr. President of Parliament." Xiaoyu suddenly remembered something and raised her palm, "my world is ready..."


    "With the help of Uncle long, I built the altar. The place is right in front of the pyramid years history books in Australia."


    "The time you spent... Was a little longer than I expected." Gu xun''er whispered.


    "There''s no way." Xiaoyu vented her anger and looked helpless. "After all, the history books of years are too important. I, uncle long and my father... Don''t dare to tell others about such things... The construction is completed by myself."


    "Your prudence is very reasonable." Conan nodded seriously and sighed. "If you let Sheriff black in District 13 know, it will be equivalent to letting Citigroup know. By that time... The problem will be big."


    "Yes, I have no doubt that those Westerners will unify the world with the help of that book. Do whatever they want." fan xianpo nodded with some palpitations.


    "I''m not optimistic about their use of that book," Penglai shanhuiye glanced. "I always think... Although the history book of years is strong, its use is greatly limited. Moreover, it will have extremely bad consequences."


    "The original historical track, the Holy Lord and those demon monarchs are not afraid of heaven and earth. But they are also very cautious when facing the historical books of years..."


    "Moreover, it''s the same sentence. The original historical track and the history books of years only appeared once, and then they seemed to disappear completely... Think carefully and fear very much."


    "I think so too." Feng Yuan nodded cautiously. "It''s OK to use it twice at a time. If you really act recklessly... Even if that book will lead to the destruction of the world and the death of all living creatures, I''m not surprised."


    "So, are you going to sacrifice to heaven now?" white beard looked at Xiaoyu with great interest.


    "OK... Forget it, tomorrow. I''ll ask Uncle long to call the members of the dragon group!" Xiaoyu waved her little fist.


    "Dragon group, in this level of battle... Just be happy." Sakata Yinshi tangled for a long time, and finally spit out a dry sentence.


    "Since the dragon group can deal with the Lord and them, it should not have problems on the way of sacrifice?" Yasuda Gangji fell into meditation, but some were uncertain.


    In fact, he has always been very strange. Although the dragon group is a hero, in the final analysis, it is still not beyond the human category


    How do you deal with monsters such as demon monarchs? After dealing with them for so long, no one has died?


    "Congratulations," Conan didn''t participate in the discussion. He looked directly at Xiaoyu, pushed his glasses, and said inexplicably, "the youngest spokesman of the way of heaven."


    The description seemed to have some special magic, and the parliament suddenly quieted down.


    Tony Stark had his hands around his chest and looked a little tangled. Lanran''s face was full of playfulness and her eyes scanned the audience. Elia had a look of envy on her face. Xiao Zhi blinked his eyes and looked around. It was strange why the scene was quiet all of a sudden


    Ying Zheng thought for a moment and suddenly said, "Miss Chen Xiaoyu!"


    "You are still young, and even your three outlooks are not really fixed... Therefore, I hope you can accept a suggestion."


    "In the future, try not to use the power that belongs to the spokesperson of heaven... Or talk to your uncle long before using it."


    Ying Zheng said it very tactfully.


    It is precisely because he is the spokesman of heaven that he knows how terrible this power is


    It''s not nice to say. If you''re not careful, Xiaoyu may set off a prelude to the end of the world


    After all, Xiaoyu is too young. There is no essential difference between letting her successfully sacrifice to heaven and handing the nuclear bomb button to children to play.


    On the one hand, Ying Zheng is really worried about the safety of Xiaoyu world. But at the same time, he is more worried that if Xiaoyu really creates something irreparable, it may form Xiaoyu''s lifelong psychological shadow


    "No problem, don''t worry." Xiaoyu promised.


    Su Han looked a little subtle. After thinking for a moment, he used the divination ability given by the misty space.


    Soon, Su Han deduced the conclusion


    "Well, Xiaoyu will indeed cause a lot of trouble because of this force in the future, but these troubles... Will not cause the extinction of mankind."


    "Moreover, Xiaoyu is really safe and healthy."


    He nodded slightly. Su Han put down his heart and didn''t go deep into divination.


    It''s good to have no problem in the general direction... In the small direction, members of parliament have the right to deal with their own world.


    In the final analysis, he is not from that world. Unauthorized intervention, no matter from which perspective, is not appropriate.

 Chapter 516

    "Hmm? This feeling is." he suddenly noticed something. Su Han''s eyes coagulated, and he looked directly above the fog hall.


    The upper part of the hall was shrouded in fog, and ordinary people could not see what was above.


    Soon, some members of the parliament found Su Han''s change and looked at the sky curiously, but they didn''t find anything wrong.


    Conan hesitated and finally made up his mind, but before he asked, Su Han disappeared from the bronze throne.


    "Interesting." lanran suddenly said, "it must be a big thing to let the chairman of the Council take his attention away from us."


    "Moreover, what''s wrong this time... Seems to be the multiverse we live in?"


    As she spoke, LAN ran glanced at No. 10 and found No. 10 sitting there quietly, as if she hadn''t heard his question.


    "It seems that there is no possibility to answer on the 10th. This shows that this time something may be bigger than I thought." lanran said to herself in his heart, with a dignified look in his eyes. After all, what the 10th is doing at the moment is quite a taboo feeling.


    "If something happens in the misty multiverse where we live," Huang Rong suddenly remembered something, and her pupils suddenly contracted, "wait a minute, demon God?!"


    Isn''t the demon god they once briefly contacted the herders of this multiverse?


    "Did the demon God fight with an old God and fall?" Tony Stark said with ponder. His heart is a little heavy. After all, it can attract Su Han''s attention. Obviously, once this thing gets out of control, no one on the scene may survive, and even the world behind them may collapse


    But even if he was worried, Tony Stark''s inner pride did not allow him to show his vulnerability.


    Cynicism is the best way for him to protect himself and cover up his emotions.


    For a time, no one spoke at the scene. Seven or eight members of Parliament looked at Tony Stark in silence.


    Bruce Wayne organized the language and whispered, "stark, have you considered... What if the demon God is intact?"


    Bruce felt that since the demon God is the herder of this world... Then he must coincide with this world. Maybe he can also be regarded as an anonymous member of Parliament


    Tony Stark turned green after a brief silence. He understood Bruce Wayne. If the demon God hears his words and remembers him, it will be bad


    In the final analysis, the demon God may not be ranked as the number god, but at least it is close to or at the level of the old God.


    After all, the 10th is definitely an upstream existence among the old gods... After the 10th, there must be a bunch of powerful people who can afford the old name.


    The ancient mage looked at Tony Stark in silence and said, "sooner or later, you will die in your mouth."


    "I''m just pure worried about the demon God. I believe the demon God is not such a careful person." Tony Stark was worried, but his mouth didn''t soften. Incidentally, he flattered the demon God.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Su Han appeared above the fog hall. With his omniscient power, he listened to the exchange of parliamentary members, but he didn''t pay attention.


    He was surprised by the scene in front of him.


    In front of us, there are old trees one after another. These trees have a gorgeous streamer flowing, revealing a sacred charm. At the same time, they are like eternal, with an inexplicable sense of vicissitudes.


    When he came to a tree, Su Han gently stroked the bark, and a lot of information flowed in his mind. It was all the magic methods of the fire shadow world.


    Ninja, body art, magic... Even the cultivation methods and sabre skills of samurai are actually engraved in them


    "I see. These trees are the world trees... The root of their birth is the original crystallization of the sacrifices of the members of the parliament." Su Han flashed a touch of enlightenment in his eyes.


    He knows everything in the fog space. Maybe he may miss this information when he doesn''t pay attention to it, but if he wants to know, there is absolutely nothing to hide from him in the fog space.


    Su Han took a deep look at the top of the fire shadow divine tree, where there was a fist sized fruit condensed into shape. This fruit symbolizes all the knowledge power of the fire shadow world.


    After considering for a moment, Su Han looked at another tree, which was the pirate world tree, and a fruit also appeared on it.


    "Wait a minute, I remember my last time... It seemed that I wanted to evolve all the demon fruit abilities of the pirate world through the original crystallization?" suddenly thought of something, Su Han looked strange. He calculated again and smiled bitterly.


    "Sure enough, these world trees were born! Mainly because I wanted to deduce the ability to obtain all demon fruits last time..."


    "Out of this consciousness, the pirate world tree was born first... As for the birth of other world trees, it may be because of my subconscious reason?"


    After thinking about it, Su Han didn''t pay too much attention. He reached out and took off the fruit from the fire shadow world tree and the pirate world tree, hesitated and swallowed them.


    The next moment, he felt a lot of knowledge emerge in his mind.


    Countless Ninjutsu, the ability of one demon fruit after another... Entangled together at this moment, gathered together, and finally sublimated with the law of great unity


    Suddenly opened his eyes, Su Han''s pupils turned into kaleidoscope reincarnation eyes, but their color was blue.


    "Interesting... These eyes combine the power of reincarnation eye and reincarnation eye at the same time. Well, there are a lot of miscellaneous pupil techniques. And..."


    Su Han''s body suddenly exudes endless luster. He hangs his head and stares at his palm, "the power of shining fruit."


    When the voice fell, his body burst out endless thunder, then turned into lava and condensed frost... One ability after another was tested by him.


    Finally, Su Han stopped his action with a little joy, "this harvest is even far more than before. I learned a lot of magic in my world by seeing the ancient eyes."


    Ninja aside for the time being.


    The devil fruit of the pirate world has many strange abilities, but it can be called a bug.


    For example, children''s fun fruits can turn people who touch them into dolls, and ghost fruits can make people who are touched by ghosts lose their sense of war.


    These abilities are beyond imagination for Su Han''s help.


    After taking two deep breaths, Su Han calmed down. He thought, instead of returning to the bronze throne, he chose to enter the month of cultivation and began to exercise his newly acquired ability.

 Chapter 517

    After a full year of training in the month of cultivation, Su Han integrated many newly acquired abilities.


    He returned to his bronze throne, holding his cheek in his left hand, and his thoughts twinkled in his mind, "there are still some worlds in the sky and bear fruit. However, those world trees that are mostly martial arts world? Their help to me is not as great as expected."


    "By the way, the fruit of this kind of world tree! Can I take it back to reality and give it to others?"


    Su Han suddenly thought of his sister, but after considering for a moment, he postponed the idea temporarily.


    First, who knows whether the world fruit born from the misty space will be toxic to the existence that has not joined the Parliament? Of course, this is not the main reason. After all, Su Han, as the master of the misty space, can find a way to remove it even if the world is really poisonous


    The most important thing is... The martial arts world''s skills are really not too open golden fingers for the residents of the mysterious earth.


    The members of Parliament are having a heated discussion at the moment.


    "I was wondering whether to pull Clark into parliament?" Bruce Wayne said suddenly.


    "It''s really strange," Tony Stark crossed his hands and stared at Bruce Wayne with interest. "I don''t know how many plans Batman has arranged for Clark, but he is willing to show this kindness to Clark?"


    "Batman, you have to think clearly," Tony Stark''s eyes narrowed and his words took a hint of ponder. "If you really let him join parliament, you can''t hurt each other."


    "... Mr. stark, since Mr. Wayne said these words, he must have made up his mind. You don''t need your sarcasm!" Conan pushed his glasses and stared at Tony Stark speechless. He thinks iron man is looking for trouble.


    "Mainly, I talked with Liu Peiqiang before. Clark is one of the few people who can solve his problems..."


    Bruce Wayne''s voice line is as usual, without any waves. "Even if we don''t talk about moving the sun, I think... Clark can detect what''s wrong with the sun. After all, there''s no need to say more about the fate between krypton and the sun!"


    "As long as he detects the problem of the sun, we can always discuss a solution... And no matter how harsh this method is, I think Clark can implement it."


    "What you said is reasonable, but have you considered another very important thing?" Rick rubbed his temples and smiled bitterly. "Clark Kent, he is stronger than his body, not his spirit."


    "To pull him into parliament, you need to recite the sacrificial words of the president of the parliament... Think about it carefully. Can Clark bear the torture?"


    Jiujianxian looked a little subtle. He glanced at the direction of master Gu Yi, immediately realized something, and suddenly turned his head to Su Han''s direction.


    As powerful as the ancient mage, the process of joining the parliament was somewhat dangerous.


    And master Gu Yi''s powerful spirit is just his own... Anyway, he must be much stronger than superman


    "Superman''s will is very firm?" Yuzhi Boban suddenly said, "he''s just a little low in magic resistance."


    "Maybe... But Superman is a good man. For such dangerous and uncertain things, it''s better not to take him as the test object." Huang Rong smiled awkwardly and said a word for Clark Kent tactfully.


    Immediately, she looked at Su Han''s direction and nodded, "good morning, Mr. chairman."


    Su Han said nothing. He practiced for a year in the month of cultivation, and naturally a day passed outside.


    Soon, other members of the parliament responded and said hello to Su Han one by one.


    After a short silence, lanran spoke again.


    "There are more ways than difficulties," said LAN ran with a smile. "For example, let Miss shizaki go against the sun... Can''t it make the sun shine on the earth again?"


    Shizaki crazy three: "???"


    What does this have to do with her? Shizaki''s crazy three corners of his mouth twitched a few times.


    And this method... Shizaki crazy three think that lanran wants her to die.


    Don''t say it''s time to go against the sun. It''s hard for her to go against the earth


    Moreover, if she really wants to go against the current, how long will she go against the current?


    Hundreds of thousands of years, millions of years, or hundreds of millions of years?


    Even if she is now as powerful as Yu Zhibo and one side passes... She can''t do the same thing?!


    "Of course, I''m just kidding," lanran shrugged. "There''s another way, for example, to send old Yamamoto to that world! Put him and his soul chopping knife into the center of the sun. Maybe it can make the sun rejuvenate."


    "..." Sakata Gangji twitched a few times. He hesitated and said awkwardly, "is Mr. lanran kidding? It''s just a pity that this cold joke is not very funny."


    "But in his jokes, there is also his real thoughts." rotten Lucia said coldly, "thoughts that are extremely dangerous."


    "Because captain Yamamoto recently rejected a small part of your proposal, you see captain Yamamoto is a little upset! Are you going to kill him?"


    "I don''t think so! The old man is a little annoying, but... If it''s used well, it''s also a good weapon." lanran sighed slightly, which was a little boring.


    After watching the story stars, even if he clearly doesn''t mean that, these guys in the parliament also like to give him brain tonic. In fact, he doesn''t have ideas... This really makes lanran don''t know what to say.


    "When the sun is lit, it seems that there is no landing for the time being." Liu Peiqiang smiled bitterly. "However, I have preliminarily completed scientific and technological exchanges with Batman and iron man. Next, I will cooperate with the Yanhuang official over there."


    "Have you thought about it?" Conan looked a little strange.


    "I''m Yanhuang! I''ve been... All my life, and it''s meaningless to hide and tuck in at the critical moment of life and death." Liu Peiqiang looked serious.


    At first glance, what lanran said before did have some truth... But then he went back and thought, can''t he rely on the parliament to become stronger by cooperating with the government?


    This is obviously impossible.


    Moreover, although the time is calculated through the plot stars, there is still some time before the official start of the wandering earth plan... In the final analysis, this time is also limited and can not be wasted.

 Chapter 518

    "That''s right," Conan nodded. "It''s not a good thing to place all our hopes on Parliament."


    "If the Council doesn''t join people related to the sun when the sun explodes on your side... Then your science and technology tree climbs high enough to ensure at least 100% escape from the solar system."


    "In fact, if two members of Parliament are willing to take action, maybe they can solve the problem on the other side of the wandering earth today," tonistark added faintly.


    The scene fell into a brief silence. Conan first took a look at Su Han, and then projected his eyes on the body of No. 10. Although the president of Parliament has this ability, he can''t do anything... But not necessarily on the 10th.


    In this regard, the 10th, as always, was silent, calm and cold.


    "It seems that this road won''t work." Jiu Jianxian raised his eyebrows.


    "Of course." Liu Peiqiang rubbed his temples with a headache, but he was not too lost. Tony Stark was well prepared before he asked.


    "What about the night fight?" Tu Shan asked coldly.


    "Ha... Ah!" night Dou was stunned. He immediately looked around and found that members of the parliament focused their eyes on him. He woke up and said he was talking about him. At that moment, some embarrassed touched his nose, "my side, it''s still the same."


    "I was a God waiting for death. Now... At most, I want to cultivate the special energy in the Council?"


    "Yes, yes," suddenly remembered something, and a touch of excitement appeared on yedou''s face, "everyone... This Parliament is super strong."


    "I find that I am in the real world now. Even if I don''t establish a shrine and be remembered, I won''t disappear. This is... Contrary to the mechanism of our gods."


    At this point, the joy on yedou''s face dissipated and was replaced by complexity. This was a good thing for him, but it shook his three outlooks.


    After all, this is tantamount to telling him that his previous common sense is wrong.


    "That''s normal." Bruce Wayne nodded slightly and his voice was low. "After all, the moment you joined parliament, you were detached from your world... The laws and concepts of your world can no longer affect and interfere with you."


    "The God who will disappear when forgotten... Hum, Weili doesn''t belong to itself. There is one or another problem." Luo Cuilian said coldly.


    "Moreover, I''m still cultivating all kinds of mysterious forces recently!" yedou didn''t care about Luo Cuilian''s hostility, leaned out his arm, and the dark armed color covered it. "I discussed with old Edward and condensed this thing after entering the month of cultivation for more than half a year."


    "It''s beyond my expectation... A guy like me can cultivate the power of human cultivation in other worlds."


    Night Dou is a God. Although he has a shape similar to human beings, his essence is very different. Just as human beings cannot have the power of gods and use artifacts, they should not be able to practice human Dharma.


    Of course, the nightfight remembered Bruce Wayne''s words about transcending the laws of the world and could understand this. He shook his head and didn''t say much.


    Su Han raised his eyebrows, his thoughts twinkled in his mind, and simply manipulated the 10th to speak, "Xiaoyu, did you say yesterday that today is a formal sacrifice to heaven?"


    "... of course." Xiaoyu''s eyes lit up and nodded hurriedly. Before, Xiaoyu was a little tangled about whether to insert the topic or not because of the lively discussion among the members of the parliament, but now she opened her mouth on the 10th, and naturally she took it directly.


    Su Han thought for a moment. This time he simply opened his mouth, "so, who is willing to participate in this parliamentary task?"


    "Since it''s the business of Xiaoyu world, I''ll be added naturally." Gu xun''er opened his mouth calmly.


    Rick was a little excited, but after thinking about it, he didn''t help last time. His lips wriggled for a while, but he still vented his anger.


    "Add the old way." Zhang Sanfeng whispered, "the old way''s cultivation has climbed to the last step. If you encounter the opportunity, you may be able to break through the realm of Yu Zhibo and one side''s passage."


    "Then I''ll go too." Yu Zhibo said coldly, "my strength is also stuck at the current level, and I need a parliamentary task to enhance it."


    Master Gu Yi glanced at zhiboban and said bluntly, "Mr. Ban, your strength hasn''t improved during this time! It''s normal. It''s strange if you make rapid progress."


    "The later stage, the more difficult it is to make progress. This is the constant truth of the endless universe... Not to mention that after the rapid development of strength, it is reasonable to stay in Parliament for a period of time to stabilize your strength and learn to understand the laws and concepts that should be controlled at this stage."


    "Blindly pursue strength improvement, and in the later stage... May taste the bad consequences."


    In fact, many strong members of the Parliament can participate in the task continuously. Anyway, the president of the parliament has not made any restrictions in this regard... And there is no restriction on the number of people participating in a task.


    However, many people are aware that Parliament has brought them too much strength.


    Therefore, in the face of the parliamentary task that can enhance their strength in a short time, they need to limit their greed... Try to digest the last harvest, and then participate in the next task.


    Of course, to a certain extent, it follows Zhang Sanfeng''s words... Give more opportunities to the weaker and smaller members of the parliament.


    "I''ve digested the last harvest." Yu Zhibo showed a noncommittal color. He touched his eyes. "These eyes, the analytical analysis of power, make me completely different from you."


    "... ban, you really deserve to be beaten." white beard sighed. However, after spending so long together, he also learned about yuzhibo Ban''s character and knew that yuzhibo ban really didn''t mean any harm, so he didn''t say much.


    "In addition, does anyone else want to participate in the task?" Su Han''s voice was as calm as ever.


    "Add me." yedou said with a smile, "I haven''t participated in it yet. I''m a little curious."


    "Cough," Sakata Yinshi coughed several times. After attracting the attention of the members of the parliament, he also raised his hand and said seriously, "add me!"


    Glancing around, he found that no one continued to speak. After a moment of inner calculation, Su Han said in a low voice, "yuzhiboban, yedou, Zhang Sanfeng, Gu xun''er and Sakata Yinshi participated in this task."

 Chapter 519

    The voice fell, and the fog quickly closed on the body of the person whose name was called, and they disappeared from where they were.


    The next moment, a real illusion rose around. In the real illusion, it is the scene of xiaoyupan sitting in front of the altar.


    The random star above the sky, the month of cultivation and the day of decisive battle burst out gorgeous brilliance at the same time. They slowly rotate and distort the void. A bright light bursts out of it and disappears into the surrounding real illusion.


    The fog hall was quiet.


    "... it''s interesting." Conan pushed his glasses in an inexplicable tone.


    White beard looked deep. He wanted to say something, but hesitated, and finally swallowed it.


    Before, he felt that there was a breath that he was very familiar with in the gorgeous brilliance?


    "It should be an illusion?" white beard said to himself in his heart. He did not think that a strong man at the level of president and apostle had something to do with his world.


    Wait a minute... There''s another possibility.


    White beard suddenly thought of something. He was shocked. He suddenly turned his head and looked at No. 10, and then looked at the depths of the fog space. There was a cold sweat exuding from his forehead, "this kind of thing... Can''t it?"


    "Dad, what happened?" poison Island Yazi keenly noticed the emotional change of white beard, and she looked at white beard with some doubts.


    "I think... Just, if my previous guess is true! Then it will be verified later. I''d better watch it quietly now." white beard sighed after a short silence and didn''t say any more.


    Lanran looked at his white beard strangely, then stared at the real illusion thoughtfully, his thoughts twinkled in his mind, and he said to himself, "it''s a little interesting."


    Lanran guessed something. After all, he had communicated with white beard and learned to see and hear color and armed color.


    Before, with his keen perception, he realized that there was a similar smell in the figure with the armed forces of seeing and hearing? Of course, seeing and hearing colors and armed colors only account for a small part of them, and there seems to be the smell of chakra


    There are domineering and chakra ingredients, but the two cannot be summarized as a whole. LAN ran said to herself, "chairman of the Council, Messenger, theoretically, it can''t be related to the pirate fire world. Because these two worlds can''t have such a level of existence..."


    "However, the power breath just felt is indeed an indisputable fact..."


    "It is impossible to eliminate everything. Although what remains is incredible, it must be reality..."


    Blue dye''s eyes narrowed slightly. Yes, the only reasonable explanation for the current situation is... The figure just now is very likely to be the founder of the world of fire shadow pirates.


    "Then next, it depends on my guess. Is it true?" lanran looked deeply and felt for the armrest of the chair with her fingers.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Long''s Adventures in the world, in the mysterious pyramid.


    All members of the dragon team are here.


    The ox warrior looked serious, his hands around his chest and looked around. "There is such a miracle place in Australia... Pyramids! And ghost ninjas hidden in it. It''s amazing... I swear, before I really came here, I never thought that there were pyramids in this ghost place in Australia."


    "Yes, I always think the pyramid is Egyptian. However, I''ve seen more after Chen long! I''m not surprised to find this." the little snake shrugged.


    "So, what is Xiaoyu doing?" Parker grabbed the corner of the ox soldier and looked at Xiaoyu with some worry. Xiaoyu now turned her back to the crowd and sat cross legged in front of the ancient and strange altar.


    Although Parker and Xiaoyu have a contradiction because of the debate about who is strong between Chen long and Niu warrior, it is a contradiction between children after all. There is a friendship between him and Xiaoyu. Naturally, he doesn''t want Xiaoyu to have a problem.


    "I''m also curious about this." the little snake turned and looked at Chen long.


    "Well... I think?" Chen long opened his mouth, organized language for a long time, and finally sighed, "well, I''ll just say it."


    "Xiaoyu, because of her own particularity, she will directly become a God after some special ceremony... And now she is preparing for becoming a God."


    The scene was quiet. Strange faces appeared on the faces of snake and cow soldiers. They wanted to talk and stopped. Even if you don''t want to answer, you can''t prevaricate with such words? It''s fooling them like fools.


    Chen Long shrugged when he saw the faces of several people. He knew it would be like this... Although he was telling the truth, it was too incredible.


    In fact, even when Chen Long himself began to know this information, he couldn''t believe it for a long time.


    Chen Long''s lips wriggled, but before he could say anything, his father jumped out and knocked on Chen Long''s head with two fingers, making him give a painful cry.


    "Oh, Chen long! You fool, if you know this information can''t be leaked, don''t say it without authorization."


    "Dad... People are calling. Is there any need to hide?" Chen Long rubbed his head with a bitter face.


    "You dare to argue." Dad was so angry that he knocked on the two finger zen again.


    Tru looked tangled. He agreed with Chen long in his heart, but after seeing Chen Long''s end and thinking about it, he obediently swallowed his heart.


    "All the members of the dragon group! Although they are the same as the stars in the plot, they are real people after all." a young voice suddenly sounded with some emotion.


    Sitting cross legged on the ground, Xiaoyu suddenly opened her eyes and looked in the direction of speaking.


    There is a fog rising, several figures, from scratch, slowly condensing into shape. At the moment, Gu xun''er is talking.


    "... are you?" the ox soldier''s body tightened in an instant, a little suspicious. However, he has seen many incredible things since he met Chen long. He knows that there are extraordinary forces in the world, so he doesn''t panic.


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Gu xun''er! A close friend of Miss Chen Xiaoyu." Gu xun''er saluted modestly. She was like an elegant lady. Even though she was still young, she still had an extraordinary charm.


    "Young lady full of noble spirit." Chen Long sighed, and immediately looked at Xiaoyu weakly. He is a little strange. Xiaoyu and Gu xun''er don''t seem to be the same kind of people. How did they become the best friends in Gu xun''er''s mouth?


    Sakata Yinshi pulled his nostrils and stared at the group in front of him with some interest, "... Living dragon group members. Unfortunately, the Lord died, or I really want to see the dragon with my own eyes... I just don''t know where the twelve spells of the world are."


    "The power of the spell is beyond imagination... How good it would be if it could be held in your hand." Sakata Yinshi sighed.


    Zhang Sanfeng calmly glanced at Bantian silver and sighed at Bantian silver''s wishful thinking in his heart.


    Even if the spell is in the hands of the protagonist, it must be taken by Xiaoyu finally... Not to mention, according to the information he got from his chat a long time ago, it seems that the spell disappeared inexplicably after the end of the Holy Lord''s mission... It has not been found yet


    Yu Zhibo''s face is indifferent. He turned his head and swept over the members of the parliament one by one. Finally, his eyes fell on Su Han''s body.


    After looking over and over again, he determined that he had not seen Su Han. A strange flash flashed in his eyes and immediately asked, "Sir, dare you ask... Who are you?"

 Chapter 520

    Night Dou''s eyebrows beat for a while, and he turned his head and looked up and down at Su Han.


    Su Han kept the human figure, but his whole body was haunted by nine colors.


    He is like an immortal who has been relegated to the world, with a sense of transcendence. But it also has the majesty of the gods. There is an inexplicable power flowing between hands and feet, which has naturally become the core of this world.


    "Who are you?" Zhang Sanfeng asked seriously after thinking a little.


    "No," said Su Han in a calm voice, "I am similar to the demon... I used to be the shepherd of the two worlds code Naruto and code pirate king. Just call me the world God."


    After a brief silence, Yuzhi Boban''s look changed dramatically. He stared at Su Han in disbelief.


    Code name... Naruto''s world?!


    The name was so conspicuous that he almost reacted at the first time... What the world God said was his world.


    "The creator God of my world... Or the incarnation of the creator God." Yu Zhibo said to himself in his heart. His heart surged and it was difficult to calm down.


    Although he once thought about the scene of meeting the creator of his own world... Yuzhiboban never thought that the real meeting would be under such a situation


    "You misunderstood." Su Han glanced at Yu Zhibo ban. Even without using the special power of fog space, he could see Yu Zhibo Ban''s idea.


    After a pause, Su Han''s voice was as calm as ever, "I am a shepherd, that is to say... The world is not created by me, I am just guarding the shepherd world."


    What Su Han said is true. After all, the world origin of the pirate and the fire shadow world has been integrated by the fog space. Doesn''t he use the fog space to guard and herd the two worlds?


    But in the eyes of everyone, this remark contains other flavors.


    After a short thought, Zhang Sanfeng nodded slightly, "I see... It seems that the one who created the world is indeed the one sitting high on the bronze throne."


    After a sigh, Zhang Sanfeng seriously stared at Yu Zhibo, "I''m a little curious... After confirming this, what attitude are you going to take towards the president?"


    After a moment of silence, Yu Zhibo said softly, "how to treat before, how to treat now. After all, I guessed this kind of thing long ago!"


    "Well, that''s all for the time being." Gu xun''er quietly inserted the topic. She turned her head and stared at Xiaoyu seriously. "Next, you start offering sacrifices to heaven."


    "This kind of thing... Of course I know." Xiaoyu waved her fist. She hesitated. First, she slowly came to the front of the history books, folded her hands and bowed deeply to the history books, "wish me good luck."


    After taking a deep breath, Xiaoyu slowly stepped onto the altar. She sat cross legged right above the altar, turned her head and looked at Su Han and others. She made up her mind and began the formal sacrifice.


    Chen Long raised his head and stared at Xiaoyu. A touch of worry flashed through his eyes.


    Zhang Sanfeng slowly came to Chen long and whispered, "Mr. Chen, don''t worry about Miss Xiaoyu?"


    "How can you let go of such a thing?" Chen Long sighed. After thinking about it, he bowed deeply to Zhang Sanfeng, Su Han and others. "Please... Please ensure Xiaoyu''s safety."


    Su Han glanced at Chen long without answering. Obviously by default.


    "This... What''s going on?" Parker lived behind the ox soldier and stared blankly at Xiaoyu on the altar.


    At the moment, Xiaoyu has a strange radiance lingering on her body. At the moment, she brings others an inexplicable sense of holiness.


    It is like an immortal God who lives high in the sky and holds the pen of destiny, overlooking all sentient beings from top to bottom.


    Even the little snake, who didn''t believe Chen Long''s words before, now has doubts on his face, "no?"


    Is it true that Xiaoyu wants to become a God?


    Thoughts flickered in my mind, and the little snake looked serious. She took a deep breath and her voice was palpitating. "Chen Long... I always thought your brain was clear, but now, I suddenly feel... You should be crazy."


    "Where do you get it?" Chen Long was happy to dispel his anxiety by talking to the snake.


    "God''s power, you let Xiaoyu control it? This guy, she is still a child... Even the Three Outlooks have not been really established. Are you really not afraid that she will go astray in the future and become a threat comparable to or even beyond the Lord?" the little snake stared at Chen Long closely.


    Little snake is an international thief. Her concept of good and evil has always been vague.


    It can make her take a clear stand to say these words... It is enough to prove her love for Xiaoyu


    "If I can, I also hope that the person standing on the stage is me or dad." Chen Long gazed at Xiaoyu with some melancholy.


    After a short silence, he suddenly laughed at himself, "but unfortunately, this is not what I can choose. It''s ridiculous that I expect a child to bear everything. And when that child tries to protect the world... I just watch silently."


    The little snake took a deep look at Chen long and said nothing. The meaning of Chen Long''s words is obvious... For various reasons, only Xiaoyu can become a God.


    In the pupil of Yu Zhibo''s eye, Gou Yu quickly rotated. He looked at the top and frowned, "strange... Why hasn''t the enemy come yet?"


    Su Han suddenly felt something. As soon as his eyes coagulated, his pupils instantly turned into kaleidoscope reincarnation eyes.


    The kaleidoscope rotates rapidly, and the terrible pupil force erodes and affects the world.


    The next moment, the whole world has undergone tremendous changes.


    Pieces of earth floating in the air appeared one after another... In addition, the world was dark and had nothing.


    "This is..." Zhang Sanfeng was stunned for a moment, immediately reacted and blurted out, "Shenwei space?!"


    Yu Zhibo''s eyelids beat and finally recovered his calm.


    Since the person in front is the shepherd of Naruto and pirate king world, isn''t it natural that he controls all the forces of Naruto world?


    The next moment, there was a crash on the sky, and a sharp cry suddenly sounded. It seems that some strange existence has come to the world.


    But a member of the house of Representatives looked around carefully and found that there was nothing around.


    "What is it?" Gu xun''er seemed to be talking to himself and asking others.


    She thought for a moment. Suddenly, with a wave of her sleeve, the golden emperor''s burning fire broke out and swept across the sky. A shrill wail suddenly sounded.

 Chapter 521

    The flame is burning, but the world in front of us remains unchanged.


    Even Gu xun''er, at the moment, was not sure what the golden emperor burned, and his eyebrows frowned.


    "... the color of stars? However, it seems that it is not a simple color of stars!" Su Han''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Kaleidoscope reincarnation eyes with seeing and hearing color domineering, let him peep into each other''s body.


    Star color is an extremely special creature. It looks like a pure color, neither a gas nor a materialized entity... When it moves, it is like a glittering, amorphous color flowing around.


    "Just now, it simulates the colors around, so we can''t see it." Su Han nodded slightly.


    He thought a little, his hands suddenly closed, a negative ghost emerged in the void, and the ghost fruit ability was driven.


    In the next breath, countless ghosts poured out madly in all directions, just like the arrival of Aurora. The color of the star is affected by the ghost and can''t maintain its invisibility. Strange colors connect into pieces and emerge around.


    "What is this ability?" Zhang Sanfeng''s pupil suddenly contracted. He took a deep look at Su Han and understood what, but didn''t say much.


    After taking a deep breath, Zhang Sanfeng suddenly punched out. The Yin and Yang Qi lingered around his body and intertwined the Tai Chi Yin and Yang diagram on his head.


    Yin and Yang seem to be ethereal, but they actually hang down one by one, each of which has a weight similar to a mountain range. Smash the color of the stars.


    The sad and strange cry sounded, and tru and others were in a mess. The ox soldier covered his ears with both hands and tried his best to endure the pain of the brain, but he couldn''t hold it. He bit his teeth and knelt on one knee.


    "Demons and ghosts leave... Demons and ghosts leave!" Dad frowned and felt a headache, but he endured the pain and took out puffer fish and special potions. Then, Dad poured all the potions on the puffer fish and recited the ancient and difficult mantra in his mouth.


    A wisp of black gas was extracted from the bodies of TRU and others and restored them to their original state.


    "It''s amazing." Gu xun''er took a deep look at his father.


    This is the only world she has seen so many that she can independently solve the weird erosion of herself without the help of the president''s envoy.


    What does that mean? This means that the world, even without the help of members of Parliament, is not without the slightest force to fight back in the face of strange invasion.


    Gu xun''er''s thoughts twinkled in her mind, but her hands were not slow. She stepped out step by step and crossed out of thin air. The terrible power of space spread outward with her as the center.


    At this time, Gu xun''er is already a strong fighter of Dou Zong. Her hands bear an ancient mark, "imperial seal formula!"


    Fighting spirit condensed into a mountain shadow, vast and magnificent, crashing down. The town is broken into stars.


    The broken Star color is constantly combined, and finally evolved into all kinds of weird. Some are as strange as a dragon, circling around, and God can sweep around. Some are as strange as a Phoenix, flying high, and the strange seven color light spreads in all directions.


    "Although it''s not a monster, it''s more strange than a monster." yedou sighed in a low voice. As soon as he turned his palm, a card condensed into a shape in an instant. It''s the sound of snow.


    "Next, please help me."


    The voice fell, the night bucket broke the card, and the figure of snow appeared. What he had just prepared to make complaints about it was that he found something wrong around him, and became serious. The direct embodiment became a sword without sheath.


    The armed color is domineering around the samurai sword. The figure of night fight disappears instantly and suddenly cuts out. The samurai sword cuts down on a strange creature like a dragon, but only falls into a small half of its body.


    The seven color dragon turned his head, stared at the night fight with cold eyes, and suddenly opened his mouth. Seven colors of brilliance spray out.


    Night Dou''s look changed dramatically, "... Bad."


    "Aren''t you a martial god? Why is the fighting consciousness so bad?" Sakata Yinshi''s voice sounded with a little silence.


    He suddenly appeared at the side of the nightfight, and the terrible sword was cut out by him, cutting off the seven color light in an instant. The head of the star colored dragon was cut in half.


    Sakata silver grabbed the night fight with his other hand and retreated quickly.


    Gu xun''er fell from the sky, and several marks were formed on his palm. There was a mark of divine blood in front of his forehead. His hair grew wildly at this moment and soon perpendicular to his waist. Her breath also exploded at this moment, and soon reached the realm of fighting respect.


    The terrible power of space was vented, forming a void storm, which trapped the star colored dragon and made it unable to break free. The golden emperor burned the sky in the air and condensed into a big mouth to swallow the sky, directly swallowing most of the body of the star colored dragon.


    Gu xun''er recited the sacrificial language in her heart and felt the evil power from the feedback. Her eyes narrowed slightly because of satisfaction.


    "Boring." Yu zhiboban looked indifferent, but his actions were fast to the extreme.


    He rowed past the star colors one after another at an unimaginable speed. He just slapped his palm gently, but it contained destructive power and collapsed all the star colors.


    In the understatement, it shows the charm of Ninja alone.


    "This power." Chen Long wriggled his lips. Even the last time he saw the parliament fight against the seven demon monarchs, he had seen a battle scene of this scale. But when he saw it again, his heart was still shocked.


    Little snake, ox warrior, which I haven''t seen last time, let alone. I''m completely stunned at the moment.


    Dad wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, suddenly turned his head and stared at Su Han. After a short period of thinking, he spoke cautiously, "you... Still standing here, does that mean that the battle has just begun?"


    Su Han glanced at his father and didn''t say much. He just nodded slightly. Soon, his figure radiated a hot brilliance, just as he turned into a sun and jumped to the sky.


    "... eight nearby Qiong gouyu."


    Countless light spots burst out of his body and crashed down. Floating in the void, tens of millions of earth blocks were broken, turned into powder and floated.


    Around the altar where Xiaoyu is located, the colors of stars that were originally invisible and silently hidden were also torn apart.


    The strange cry sounded again, and the broken star colors began to merge again. This time, because there were too many broken star colors, its body shape was an indomitable giant.


    "Titan... Giant?" Su Han said silently in his heart. He read a lot of information by virtue of seeing and hearing.


    The reason why the color of stars can be incarnated into all kinds of creatures is mainly because these color of stars have really swallowed the life energy of these creatures in other worlds.

 Chapter 522

    In other words, the strange colors of the stars are no weaker than the real dragons, Phoenix and even Titans, containing their essence of life.


    "Roar!" the Titan like a mountain roared deafly. He clenched his fist and smashed it at Su Han in the void.


    Su Han''s pupil was blue and asked Tao Yu to emerge beside him. He shook his palm gently, "Golden Wheel... Reincarnation explosion!"


    The gorgeous golden brilliance suddenly broke out and ran through the body of the Titan. With a gentle wave of Su Han''s palm, the body of the Titan was divided into two halves from the center.


    The giant''s body collapsed, but the star color did not die. The giant''s body was re differentiated into the star color, which was reunited and fused a little.


    "It''s a little interesting." Su Han stared at the scene, and a radian came up at the corners of his mouth.


    He was covered with a solid darkness, boiling and sweeping around. The power of dark fruit, burst!


    All the evil creatures covered by the light were being swallowed up, and they made sharp and frightened calls, but they were useless at all. Even the color of the stars that broke from the Titan''s body is constantly being swallowed up at the moment.


    Of course, this black fog also wrapped the members of the parliament, Chen long and others, but did not cause any harm to them.


    "Very huge energy." Su Han lowered his eyes and calculated carefully in his heart, "with the evil power I had accumulated several times before, I should be able to directly break through to the peak of the realm of the five elements."


    Su Han''s eyes flashed a touch of expectation. However, he also knew that this was not the time to think about it. He soon put aside his messy thoughts and fell from the sky to Chen Long''s side.


    The dragon group stared at Su Han blankly at the moment. They were so shocked that they didn''t know what expression to show at the moment


    Su Han''s strength before was too terrible.


    The ten thousand meter Titan, like a mountain, was almost defeated by the mysterious figure surrounded by seven colors in front of him.


    What level of power is this?


    God? No, the ten thousand meter Titan can be called God. It can kill the existence of God... Should it be called God?


    Even Dad, the inheritance behind him involves the God who sealed the seven demon monarchs in ancient times. He is knowledgeable and silent at the moment.


    With several empty voices, Yuzhi Boban and others also came.


    Yu Zhibo looked up and down at Su Han with deep eyes. He was decisive. After thinking about it, he simply asked, "world... God? Your previous move..."


    Su Han glanced at yuzhiboban, and all yuzhiboban''s words choked.


    Zhang Sanfeng stared at the scene with some tears and smiles. He didn''t expect that yuzhiboban, who was not afraid of heaven and earth, would show such an expression.


    However, Zhang Sanfeng soon cast his eyes on Su Han. His thoughts twinkled in his mind, and he thought it was a matter of course.


    He said to himself, "shining fruit, dark fruit, divine power, and... Golden Wheel reincarnation explosion? Reincarnation eye? And his eyes are maintained in the state of kaleidoscope reincarnation eye?"


    Since the world God is the shepherd of the fire shadow pirate world, it is natural that he has power beyond imagination. But the key problem is that what he has is the power in these two worlds


    "According to the previous acts of God, they should not be able to release their real power! Otherwise they will cause devastating damage to the world... This can only use the secondary power."


    "But generally speaking, the serial number god exerts the power that the members of the parliament trade to the president of the parliament... If the boundary God can use these moves, does it mean that the boundary God may know all the knowledge and power that controls the two worlds of fire shadow pirates?!"


    Zhang Sanfeng was startled by what he inferred. However, after thinking of this, he thought about it for a moment and found that it was very possible.


    Night Dou looked lazy, but now he stared at Su Han''s cheek, and there was a trace of complexity in his pupil, "what a pity."


    "I don''t think so," Gu xun''er''s voice was calm and gentle. "Although the number of evil divine power obtained this time is not very much, it''s just to continue to participate in the task next time. Isn''t it easy to obtain evil divine power?"


    "Again..." Gu xun''er took a deep look at Su Han. This time, the enemies they face, although there are no guys with terrible strength, and the strongest is no more than yuzhiboban... However, the number of enemies they face is too large.


    Moreover, the strength of this group of enemies is very average. There are no weak.


    Even if yuzhiboban uses all his strength to kill one day, he may not be able to solve all his opponents. However, the world God almost killed all the enemies in a second.


    "Simply from the visual effect, it''s better than the demon God." Sakata silver rubbed his chin, revealing a thoughtful color.


    Gu xun''er: "


    "Well," Zhang Sanfeng hesitated and whispered, "if I remember correctly, now our side... Should be watched by the members of the Parliament?"


    Zhang Sanfeng said it very tactfully, but Sakata silver suddenly thought of something and took a breath. The demon God may also be watching. His scalp is numb and won''t say more.


    Su Han said nothing. He quietly stared at Xiaoyu who offered sacrifices to heaven.


    Time goes by bit.


    Suddenly, a crisp buzzing sound sounded. The mantra on the altar flourished at this moment, revealing a sacred and extraordinary Qi mechanism.


    Xiaoyu slowly opened her eyes. Her hair was calm at this moment, and the whole person showed a sacred charm.


    The shadow was twisted and was beaten by the previous battle. There were only debris left. Small stones floating in the air drilled out of shadow ninjas. This time, all ninjas of the nine shadow legions appeared.


    They knelt on one knee and lowered their heads to Xiaoyu.


    "This... What is this?!" Chen Long swallowed his saliva. He looked around and vaguely understood what had happened, but he couldn''t believe it, and his heart shook.


    "I have to say," the little snake stared at Xiaoyu and sighed after a long silence. "Now Xiaoyu is really like a dark queen who comes to the world."


    "Well... It doesn''t seem right. It''s not so much a queen as a God King of some god system?" the little snake frowned and fell into meditation.


    Chen Long: "


    God, God King! Chen Long make complaints about his cheeks, but he does not know how to Tucao, but he can only make complaints about jade.

 Chapter 523

    Xiaoyu stepped out and appeared directly beside Su Han. She leaned slightly towards Su Han and others, and her voice was sincere, "thank you for your help."


    "Reasonable thing." Zhang Sanfeng looked at Xiaoyu gently.


    "By the way," Xiaoyu''s eyes suddenly brightened. She turned her hands and a thick book suddenly appeared. She tilted her head and stared at Gu xun''er with a smile. "What I hold in my hand is the history of years."


    "Shall I wave my pen... Write down xun''er directly? You break through the fighting emperor? And help others present?"


    "Can you do that?" night Dou''s eyebrows jumped and set off waves in his heart.


    Gu xun''er was obviously moved, but she thought a little and smiled bitterly, "I''m a member of Parliament! The power of the world itself can''t work on me... Well, it should be said that we are right."


    Glancing at the direction of Chen long and others, Gu xun''er whispered, "but then again... The power of history books can give your dragon team a try."


    "But I guess... Even if the Dragon Group on your side has all kinds of extraordinary powers with the help of historical books, it can only be used in the world you live in."


    Xiaoyu was stunned for a moment and immediately rubbed her eyebrows with a headache. "What you said is also reasonable... However, they could not go to other worlds. The power they can use in this world is enough for them."


    "That''s right." Gu xun''er nodded deeply.


    Su Han''s expression remained unchanged. His thought moved, and the surrounding Shenwei space began to collapse independently. Soon, a crowd reappeared in the Australian pyramid.


    "Now that the things here have been handled, we should go back." Su Han''s voice didn''t fluctuate at all. He looked at the others on the scene, "who wants to stay?"


    "Me." Gu xun''er calmly raised her hand. She had a good relationship with Xiaoyu. She also heard Xiaoyu mention the world many times. She was very curious about the world of Chen Long''s adventures. Naturally, she was not ready to give up this opportunity.


    Zhang Sanfeng stroked his beard and suddenly smiled, "old man suddenly thought of the world, there are immortals. So he also wanted to stay and see how the world is."


    Night Dou raised his eyebrows and looked at Zhang Sanfeng strangely. But he thought about it and didn''t say anything more.


    Sakata Yinshi pulled his nostrils and said casually, "then I''ll go back first! I''m curious. How much can my strength be improved by the evil power I obtained this time?"


    "Anyway, the evil power obtained this time is useless to me." Yu Zhibo''s face was expressionless and his hands were around his chest.


    Su Han was noncommittal, and immediately his mind moved, and the gorgeous seven colors suddenly shrouded around him.


    Soon, the glory dissipated and the members of the house of Representatives dissipated.


    She glanced sadly at the direction Su Han and others were leaving. Xiaoyu patted her cheek, forced her spirit up, looked at Zhang Sanfeng and Gu xun''er with great interest, and glanced at Chen long and others, "well, I''ll take you back to Huaqi country first."


    The voice fell, Xiaoyu waved her arm, and the next moment, the stars changed, and a crowd appeared out of thin air in the dad antique store of Citi.


    "What... This?!" Chen Long''s look changed dramatically.


    After a short silence, he walked forward slowly and reached out to touch the antiques around him. After a short silence, he gulped his saliva, "it''s not an illusion... It''s really back in an instant."


    "Can you move in an instant? However, you can bring so many people together." tru was also very shocked.


    After a moment of silence, Dad stared at the book in Xiaoyu''s hand and remembered the communication between Xiaoyu and the members of the group, "If Xiaoyu can write in the history books of years at will! Don''t say let''s go back to the antique shop in an instant. Even if she reads it and rewrites the current history... It''s natural to make the world what she imagined."


    "Is this the power of God?" the little snake looked changeable.


    After thinking for a moment, Zhang Sanfeng said with emotion, "Xiaoyu, the spokesperson of heaven for your achievements this time is very different from the general spokesperson of heaven in the parliament."


    Zhang Sanfeng is also the spokesman of heaven. However, he can''t do things like Xiaoyu in his own world.


    That''s why he wants to come now. His mood is quite complicated.


    "After all, I made a demigod by relying on the history books of years." Xiaoyu said frankly, and then she felt her nose with some embarrassment. "Of course, there are restrictions. Although I can use the history books of years to control the current world, the greater the scope of change, the greater the impact I will be..."


    Xiaoyu stuck out her tongue. "Theoretically, I can really subvert the whole world! But in this way... The reverse bite of the world fed back to me may make me die directly."


    "And... In fact, I was joking when I said that Gu xun''er achieved fighting emperor." Xiaoyu was a little embarrassed. Before, she had not perfectly controlled the power of the history books of the years, so her heart was a little inflated. But now, she has tried to use the blink of the history books of the years, and she has a better understanding of the power essence of the history books of the years.


    After hesitating for a while, Xiaoyu finally made a decision and calmly explained, "now I can help her raise a big rank and achieve douzun. If she goes up, it will cause devastating damage to me."


    "Is that so?" Gu Xun''s son was stunned for a moment, and a flash of clarity flashed in his eyes. "Yes, the Lord, those demon monarchs are very cautious in using years and history books."


    "This shows that it is taboo to use historical books to rewrite the world... In addition, you are now the spokesman of the world. As a spokesman, it is strange that you do things against the world without punishment."


    "I think it has nothing to do with punishment." Zhang Sanfeng shook his head. "Miss Gu didn''t sacrifice to heaven, so I don''t know. After becoming the spokesman of the world, you have a closer connection with the world than you can imagine."


    "In theory, the world has suffered a heavy blow! You will also suffer a heavy blow... Well, if you use the history books of years to rewrite the world, Xiaoyu will suffer a heavy blow. It can only show that using the history books of years to rewrite the world is harmful to the world itself, and it is not small."


    "Immortal Zhang is right." Xiaoyu nodded seriously. "Of course, it''s still that sentence... There''s still no problem in a small range."


    "So I can understand." Gu Xun''s eyes twinkled.


    Xiaoyu shrugged at Gu xun''er and Zhang Sanfeng, and immediately turned around to appease Chen long and his party.

 Chapter 524

    Between opening and closing his eyes, Su Han appeared on the bronze throne, and the real illusion around him dissipated little by little.


    Su Han gently rubbed the handrail with his fingers, and his thoughts twinkled in his mind, "the original power of the pirate fire shadow world extended to produce the world original tree, and finally produced the world original fruit..."


    "I just don''t know what fruit the world origin tree of Jackie Chan''s adventure will bear?"


    Su Han''s heart rose a trace of expectation. Immediately, he heard someone speak below.


    "It''s really an exciting battle." yedou soothed his bones and expressed heartfelt emotion. "The only defect is that there are too many enemies and too strong."


    "Ah Lala... It''s not like this." Shi Qi''s crazy smile said, "it''s just that you''re too weak."


    Night fight: "


    Yedou choked. Can this woman, shrouded in mist, speak?


    Although I could not make complaints about what I did in the night, I did not say anything about it. After all, after the war just now, he noticed the power of other members of Parliament


    He felt that none of these members of Parliament at the scene... He could afford to provoke


    "It''s wonderful beyond imagination." Liu Peiqiang said solemnly, "especially the man who is surrounded by seven colors, he actually carries a world that can let people live. It''s the power of God!"


    "If I have such ability..." Liu Peiqiang paused. He sighed and shook his head.


    If he has this ability... As long as a circular ecosystem is built in Shenwei space, all people on the earth can be moved in


    Unfortunately, the power that makes people feel incredible when they look at it can''t be easily owned by anyone


    "Correct your two mistakes," Yu Zhibo said coldly. "Shenwei space is not God''s ability. It can only be said that it is some special Ninja between time and space."


    "However, there is no doubt that the world God is a God."


    Liu Peiqiang: "??"


    Liu Peiqiang was stunned and thought for a long time before he straightened it out... This guy means that the boundary God is God, but the divine power space he displayed is not a great power?


    "Gula Lala, so, ban, you''re too serious. How could he know these strange things before he could see the ninja stars?" white beard laughed boldly. "Besides, no one can have Shenwei."


    "Although the earth with divine power is far from being a God... Even if you consciously surpass the six ways now, you can''t use divine power either?"


    "But now I can find other ectopic planes and forcibly open the channel between the two planes." Yu Zhibo said coldly, "what if I can''t use divine power? I can use similar power."


    After a short silence, Yu Zhibo suddenly turned his head and looked at white beard, "say, you saw the world God and thought of what?"


    White beard''s laughter disappeared. He put his hands around his chest, organized a language and slowly opened his mouth, "I have no doubt that the world God can also show my ability to shake fruits... Well, it''s not the power of shaking fruits, but the power of shaking fruits."


    Zhenzhen fruit in the hands of white beard and in the hands of others are two very different concepts


    "It''s incredible to gather all the forces of the two worlds together." white beard sighed faintly. "However, his root power is definitely not the power of the two worlds, but the more pure and original power above them."


    "Of course, the conventional power is beyond doubt. Once used, it may collapse the whole world. Therefore, he can only use the power of us weak guys."


    When Yuzhi Boban heard this, he suddenly looked gloomy and clenched the handrail.


    He raised his head and looked up at Su Han. Compared with him who has changed a lot, the chairman of the Council has never changed, as if henggu were so.


    Yes, even if he is now strong enough to surpass the six Tao, he can''t imagine the scene of the world collapsing once he uses his real power


    Even though he is now as different as when he first joined the parliament, looking at the God under the leader of the parliament, he still can''t feel the gap between the two sides and how far it has reached


    This is cruel.


    It''s as if his strength has no meaning for the president of the Council... No, it should be, for the existence of the level of the old God


    He was a mole ant from beginning to end.


    "I''m suddenly curious. We are the shepherds in the world of death." lanran suddenly opened her mouth. "He controls all the power of soul cutting knife and the omniscient power of youhabach... But it''s a poor power for him."


    "The root of his power may be the direction I go."


    When lanran said this, even though the surface was still calm, there was a flash of fanaticism in the depths of her eyes. He has recently fallen into the bottleneck of becoming stronger and is eager to go further


    Therefore, lanran is eager to see the God of her world. After all, he might be able to see a further direction from the God


    Yuzhiboban paused, took a deep look at lanran and breathed a long breath. He almost fell into a dead end just now and felt that it was meaningless to become stronger


    However, lanran has never given up his pursuit of becoming stronger. How can he take the lead in shaking?


    "It''s ridiculous," Yu Zhibo sighed in his heart. "Do I have some sad weakness in my heart because of my too broad world?"


    "But lanran... It''s terrible."


    Yu Zhibo''s eyes twinkled, but he didn''t say anything. He can understand that lanran has lived for too long, which is much longer than him and white beard... It is natural that his mind is stronger than yuzhiboban and white beard


    After thinking for a while, Conan glanced at LAN ran and said, "who said that the shepherd in your world only guards your world? Maybe it''s the same as the two worlds of pirate ninja."


    LAN ran was stunned for a moment. After thinking about it, she nodded calmly, "you''re right... I just don''t know. My God of the world is still guarding other worlds?"


    "Is there any member in that world who has joined the Parliament?" lanran glanced at the audience.


    Bantian Yinshi said nothing. He rubbed the wooden Dongye lake around his waist, remembered the future of his world, talked about the war between heaven and man, and thought of teacher Songyang


    Although he seems cynical, he still has hot feelings flowing in his heart. He is still the stubborn white Yasha at the beginning.

 Chapter 525

    He said to himself in his heart, "I really hope that I can control all the power of Dingding... Not at this level. It is more powerful and pure, which can crush the alien colonization, enable the gentle Songyang teacher to come back and protect everything."


    "So, please." after Sakata Yinshi prayed, he calmed his mood, condensed all his evil powers in his palm and threw them to the random star.


    He didn''t look at the random star any more. He gave everything to fate. At the same time, he also strengthened his previous thoughts in his heart.


    Sakata Yinshi kept reminding himself that if the random star gave him weak power, he couldn''t be depressed.


    If you really can''t rely on external forces, you should practice harder. Use your own hands to achieve your ideals.


    With a crisp buzzing sound, a gorgeous brilliance merged into Sakata silver''s body.


    After sorting out the information that appeared out of thin air in his brain, Sakata silver''s look changed, and a touch of consternation appeared in his pupils.


    After a brief silence, Tony Stark broke the silence and asked with interest, "what strength have you gained?"


    Sakata silver was silent for a long time, and then he whispered, "what I got is a special item called any door."


    "This arbitrary door carries the star map of the solar system. In other words, in theory, I think you can go to any corner of the earth, or even anywhere in the solar system... If you are not afraid of death, you can even go to the sun."


    "Of course, any door can actually go outside the solar system... But there is no map or star map outside the solar system in any door... So I can''t leave the solar system."


    Sakata silver was in a very complicated mood. He obtained this item, which is naturally valuable. But his help was not as great as expected


    "Is it about space?" Tony Stark looked serious. A strange portal that can break the shackles of space and go to the solar system, or even any corner outside the solar system... It reminds him of the gem of space.


    Bruce Wayne thought for a moment and suddenly said, "you just said... Is that a pure technological creation?"


    "... indeed." Sakata silver looked at Bruce Wayne with some doubts, and didn''t understand what he meant.


    "In other words, that thing can be analyzed by us. Even, we can study the technology contained in that portal?" Bruce Wayne''s eyes lit up as he stared at Sakata silver seriously.


    Tony Stark''s body was also shocked. Yes, there are essential differences between technological creations and space gemstones, which can not be copied.


    If this portal that can shuttle through the solar system at will is made on a large scale, it will be easy for human civilization to upgrade into cosmic civilization.


    "In other words, iron man and Batman... You two are very interested in the portal in my hand?" Sakata Yinshi expelled the messy thoughts in his mind and looked at them with some hesitation.


    "Yes!" Bruce Wayne nodded frankly. He thought for a moment and said, "make a deal. You can lend me any door and Tony Stark research. As a reward, we both owe you a great favor!"


    "Whether you need a lot of weapons, resources or anything else to fight against heaven and man in the future... You can use this favor. I don''t know what''s going on with iron man, but I''m willing to do my best to help you!"


    The value of any door is enough for Bruce Wayne to do so.


    Tony Stark shrugged. Although he didn''t say it directly, his attitude was obviously tacit.


    "OK." after considering for a moment, Bantian Yinshi glanced at Su Han and nodded cautiously. There is a chairman of Parliament here, and he is not afraid of default. After all, the principle of equal exchange itself was set by the president of Parliament.


    Then, Sakata silver threw his card in the direction of Bruce Wayne.


    Conan pushed his glasses. After scanning around, he suddenly found something. He looked strangely at Tony Stark. "Why do I think Mr. Stark is very calm now?"


    If you really care, Tony Stark shouldn''t discuss with Bruce Wayne who the arbitrary door is on?


    "Maybe it''s because Mr. stark learned magic and controlled the door of secret law," replied rotten Lucia.


    The secret Dharma gate of an ancient mage can also do things similar to any gate.


    Masata Gangji was stunned for a moment, nodded thoughtfully, then realized that it was wrong, and blurted out, "it''s also wrong! If it''s like this... Stark shouldn''t agree to Batman''s proposal at all."


    "You misunderstood one thing," Tony Stark glanced at the ancient mage and sighed. "As a technological creation, any door must contain... Technology that is beyond imagination and beyond the technology I currently control."


    "When I study any door thoroughly, what I finally get is definitely not just the special technology of shuttling through time and space! To be exact, the final harvest... Should make the science and technology tree in my hands rise in an all-round way."


    "... is that so?" poison island''s child was stunned and clear.


    "In fact, it''s normal," said Jiecheng tomorrow. "In our world, there were two superpowers cold war with each other and competing to go to the moon."


    "Although the development of aviation science and technology is very money losing on the whole, the rise of aviation science and technology brings the improvement of all science and technology chains..."


    "Of course... Then a country had an accident and the process of aviation was greatly reduced."


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai smiled bitterly, with some regret.


    Liu Peiqiang looked at Tony Stark and Bruce Wayne from time to time. In fact, he was very excited about it. But in the end, he didn''t say anything.


    His world is still digesting the technology obtained from Tony Stark and Bruce Wayne... It''s hard to spare the mind to do other things.


    After all, Liu Peiqiang is not a scientist after all, let alone a forced scientist like Batman and iron man, who can stand up to the whole team of top scientists.


    The scientific team standing behind him considers the continuation of mankind, not the explosion of science and technology in a short time... Their research on science and technology has its own tendency.


    Su Han looked inexplicably at the people below. Naturally, he also got any door.


    "Doraemon a dream world''s props?" Su Han said to himself. In fact, he was surprised at this.

 Chapter 526

    "This thing is of little use to me!" Su Han lowered his eyes and his thoughts twinkled in his mind. After all, he also controls the secret door.


    After thinking about it for a moment, he said to himself, "but it''s not completely useless. On the one hand, it can be given to Friday to let her climb the technology tree like Tony Stark and them."


    "And... Friday has been thoroughly studied and can be mass produced, which is equivalent to controlling a strategic technology! It will be easy to travel around the earth and even the solar system in the future."


    Although Su Han controls the door of the secret method, he can''t be the tool man who opens the door on Friday


    At this time, the value of any door is perfectly reflected.


    Suddenly, there was a fog rising on several chairs, and Xiaoyu, Zhang Sanfeng and others appeared on their chairs out of thin air.


    "It''s much easier to send uncle long this time than before." Xiaoyu stretched her waist and immediately opened her mouth. Her tone was a little complicated. It seems to be joy, but also with a little melancholy.


    "Do you want your uncle long to take care of you seriously or not?" Gu xun''er looked at Xiaoyu strangely.


    "It''s needless to say, of course it''s hopeless." Xiaoyu looked serious for a moment.


    "This is actually normal... After all, you are still a child, and at the same time, you control the power of God!" Zhang Sanfeng whispered, "Chen long will certainly continue to educate you in the future, but the methods of educating you will be more and more subtle."


    After all, if we continue strict education and let Xiaoyu lose control of her mind, although it will not hurt Chen long, maybe Xiaoyu''s finger will explode in a metropolis in Citi


    According to Xiaoyu''s ancient spirit surprise, this can definitely be expected. With Chen Long''s understanding of Xiaoyu, he naturally can''t think of this... But it''s just that he can''t do without education.


    Gu xun''er smiled bitterly. She could already imagine the future of some Xiaoyu


    "Anyway," Zhang Sanfeng smiled and changed the subject, "it''s really difficult to find the fairy in Xiaoyu''s world... If Xiaoyu didn''t help, it might be difficult to find one for decades by myself."


    "So exaggerated?" Huang Rong stared at Zhang Sanfeng in amazement.


    "Because those gods are on the ectopic side." Gu xun''er said helplessly, "it''s like the Lord they''re lurking in hell... The immortals are lurking in, um, maybe a special place called heaven or heaven?"


    "However, the place where the gods live is really beautiful! Flowers and trees are prosperous... And hell are completely different." Gu xun''er''s face showed the color of memory.


    "After all, the immortal was the winner in the battle in ancient times." Yu Zhibo said coldly. The winner has everything! Since ancient times.


    "That''s right." Xiaoyu suddenly thought of something. She leaned out her palm, and the crystal light gathered on it and condensed into a crystal.


    Xiaoyu threw the crystal in the direction of Su Han and said frankly, "Your Excellency, this is the reward agreed at the beginning... The original crystallization of our world."


    Su Han didn''t stretch out his hand, and the original crystal naturally fell on the earth in front of Su Han.


    Xiaoyu paused, and a touch of uneasiness appeared on her face. Until she saw that the indifferent but ubiquitous fog digested the original crystallization bit by bit. She just stuck out her tongue and let go of her heart. She knew that Su Han was not angry.


    With a crisp buzzing sound, the surrounding void surged, and the vast and magnificent real illusion emerged.


    "Are you coming?" Xiaoyu''s eyes lit up for a moment.


    That is the scene of Chen Long''s Adventures in the ancient wilderness of the world.


    A little bit of human evolution gave birth to the most basic civilization. Subsequently, the seven demon monarchs were born and ruled all mankind with extremely cruel and cruel means.


    They see humans as servants, slaves... And even food.


    The miserable life of mankind lasted until someone learned magic to the extreme and sublimated it into a God


    Powerful gods, using special means, sealed the seven demon monarchs into the hell world. Then, they summarized their cultivation methods and spread them in the world


    Human beings are changing little by little, dynasties are evolving, and times are progressing... Soon, we have entered the era of ghost general mask.


    These monsters who control the shadow Ninja army are no less threatening to mankind than the seven demon monarchs.


    However, the strange magic inherited by human beings finally came into effect and paid countless sacrifices. The shadow Ninja was sealed into nine masks.


    On the surface, the dynasties are changing and the big countries are playing games, but secretly, the battle between magic and magic continues.


    The Lord stopped in reality, planned constantly with the body of stone carving, and longed to return to the human world, but he always failed.


    Of course, the Lord failed, but only so. In the era when the eight immortals left, no one could stop the Lord, even if the LORD had been turned into stone carvings.


    The turning point of things was until the emergence of Chen long and his party.


    The picture circulated too quickly. Many people at the scene just saw Chen long. Before they were happy, they found that the picture turned to the last moment, when Xiaoyu offered sacrifices to heaven.


    Soon, the world stopped, and the real illusion dissipated little by little.


    For a time, no one spoke at the scene.


    "Sure enough." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai sighed, "the real illusion born from the fusion of origin crystallization has spread faster than the limit of my eyesight."


    "Gula Lala," white beard suddenly smiled, and his words were full of emotion. "You should learn to grasp the key points in the picture... And then rely on improving your strength to improve your reaction ability... Xiaoming rinai, you know what I mean?"


    "Well, well, Dad, I will practice well." Jiecheng tomorrow Nai sighed again.


    One side said coldly, "it''s really an epic story... Let me wonder what the past of our world is like?"


    "Some accidents... Is Xiaoyu the God of the world actually made by people?" yedou frowned and looked complex. As a God, he doesn''t know how to evaluate himself.


    "Mainly, the God who seals the demon monarch is the eight immortals on the Yanhuang side!" fan Xian shrugged helplessly. "The myth tradition on the Yanhuang side is that human beings can cultivate into immortals, which is essentially different from Western myths."


    "For example, Zhang Sanfeng, in the myths of later generations, has not become a God?" fan Xian paused and made a serious speech. "Of course, Zhang Sanfeng''s becoming a God may still be controversial... But Li Jingcheng is by no means controversial. Is he the tower king of heaven?"

 Chapter 527

    Li Jing was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the topic would be brought to him.


    Huang Rong thought for a moment and said seriously, "after Li Jing joined the parliament... It''s impossible to bear the name of the king of tota again?"


    "Yes," said Ying Zheng inexplicably, "Li Jing now may become a saint in their world... Or even surpass a saint in the future."


    Li Jing wanted to say something, but she opened her mouth and thought of the previous discussions with members of the parliament. Finally, she sighed and swallowed all her words.


    Su Han scanned the scene in front of him with great interest. Suddenly, a lot of information appeared in his brain.


    Su Han looked sluggish. "This feeling is... This time there are many more functions."


    "No, it''s not so much more functions. It''s better to strengthen the existing functions." Su Han gently rubbed the armrest of the chair with his fingers, and his thoughts flashed in his mind.


    He opened his mouth suddenly after shooting the whole audience for a week. His voice was as cold as ever, not urgent or slow, "fog space, change."


    "In the month of cultivation, the time ratio is officially adjusted to one to one thousand. If you spend evil power, the time ratio can be adjusted more. In theory, you spend enough evil power to make the time ratio become one to ten thousand and one to one hundred thousand."


    "Of course, the later the time ratio is, the more evil and divine forces will be spent. In general, it increases in geometric multiples."


    "At the same time, the month of cultivation adds the function of enlightenment! Cultivating in it will make it easier to grasp the opportunity of breakthrough."


    Su Han''s voice did not fluctuate from the beginning to the end. "Random star, the probability of selecting more excellent items will also increase."


    The parliament fell into a brief silence and was immediately in an uproar.


    "... this kind of thing." Tony Stark suddenly clenched the handrail and made a huge wave in his heart.


    "Good thing! This is a great good thing." lanran smiled. Although her expression was the same as before, it was obvious that she was not calm in her heart.


    He glanced around and said with a smile, "however, the chairman of the Council has given so many authorities... Is it because the previous battle particularly pleased the chairman of the Council?"


    Xiaoyu body a meal, she recalled what had happened before, the corners of her mouth twitched and counted.


    The enemy we are facing this time is not strong... Where can we please Mr. President?


    No matter what angle Xiaoyu thinks about it, she can''t figure it out.


    After thinking for a moment, master Gu Yi suddenly realized something, and youyou said, "why not... The speed of our strength progress is too slow, so the chairman of the Council gave us a way to become stronger faster."


    "Hmm?!" Conan was stunned, and then his pupils suddenly expanded.


    A lot of information passed through his mind. He seemed to be talking to himself and telling others, "if it''s like this... Bad, very bad."


    The president of Parliament made them stronger at a faster speed... Does it prove that the strength of the next enemy surpasses them?


    You know, many members of parliament have grown up. The evil invasions suffered by the general world can be dealt with without casualties even if the president and envoys do not take action.


    Obviously, it was not only Conan who thought of this, but lanran also realized it, and his face gradually became serious.


    Yuzhiboban looked cold. He didn''t care whether the enemy was strong or weak.


    At the moment, he stared at the random star in the sky and thought to himself, do you want to gamble again?


    However, after hesitating again and again, Yuzhi Boban shook his head and flew to the direction of the month of cultivation.


    He is going to try the new function of the month of cultivation


    According to the chairman of the Council, the future evil power is not only used to strengthen themselves, draw prizes, or assist in cultivation... It can also adjust the time proportion of the cultivation month, and even do more incredible things.


    A moment later, rotten wood, Lucia, Sakata Gangji and others also chose to enter the month of cultivation.


    Looking at this scene irrefutably, Su Han thought repeatedly and said to himself, "in addition to the enhancement of many abilities originally possessed by the fog space... It seems that there is a new function?"


    "Can this function directly affect me?"


    The information fed back by the fog space is a little vague, or it makes Su Han a little difficult to understand.


    Su Han knows that maybe he should really experience it, so that he can really understand it.


    But after thinking about it, Su Han forced down this impulse. He chose to integrate the evil power into his body.


    First enhance your strength, and then experiment with that function.


    The next moment, Su Han''s body shook slightly, and the terrible energy burst out in his body. His cultivation was like breaking bamboo, breaking several small realms, and directly climbed to the peak of the five elements realm.


    The strange ability flowed in the body. Su Han lowered his eyes and sensed the viscera corresponding to gold, wood, water, fire and earth, which was strengthened in geometric multiples.


    Every cell and every drop of blood of Su Han are engraved with the attributes belonging to the five elements and Su Han''s spiritual will.


    The terrible change, through Su Han''s skin, infected the fog around Su Han, and further infected the whole fog space.


    "What happened?" Tony Stark changed slightly.


    Great changes have taken place in the surrounding starry sky, the fog in the distance is collapsing, and more and more vast starry skies are emerging step by step.


    Bruce Wayne frowned. He looked around and looked. His look changed and his waist gradually straightened.


    Sakata silver was acutely aware of this, and his eyes spread back and forth between Tony Stark and Bruce Wayne.


    After thinking about it, Sakata silver finally chose to ask Bruce Wayne, "Batman, what did you find?"


    Bruce Wayne said nothing and looked calm. He is still observing and thinking. Sakata silver was not in a hurry, so he looked at him quietly.


    A long time later, Bruce Wayne said, "this foggy world... No, it should be said that the foggy universe has really taken shape."


    "What do you mean?" fan Xian stared hesitantly at Bruce Wayne, guessing, but not sure.


    "In short," Bruce Wayne reached out and pointed around, "all the stars and galaxies I know can be found around. Moreover, there are some stars that I don''t know..."


    "Or... This part of the sky has not been observed by human technology. But there is no doubt that they also exist in the real world."


    After a brief silence, Bruce Wayne''s voice took a trace of complexity, "we have observed last time that there are stars in this universe and real life has been born."


    "But it''s not terrible... The most terrible thing is that I saw the existence of the Milky way in this universe... There is no doubt that there may still be the solar system and the earth in this universe... Even the earth in this misty universe has given birth to human civilization."


    Even when LAN ran heard this, he stopped talking. His fingers gently knocked on the handrail, his eyes were deep, and he said to himself, "this is really, beyond expectation... And very interesting."


    "Maybe I should also learn about astronomy? And then study this foggy universe."


    "Well, go back and collect books on human astronomy! The time proportion of the cultivation month is further extended. It won''t take me much time to study in the cultivation month."

 Chapter 528

    Conan thought a little and suddenly said, "Mr. Batman... I don''t agree with you."


    Bruce Wayne frowned and looked at Edogawa Conan. "What''s your opinion?"


    "What makes you as like as two peas in the universe?" Conan Mehikarujiongjiong, "what can''t be, the fog universe is bigger than the real world."


    Bruce Wayne was stunned for a moment. He lowered his eyes, flashed a lot of thoughts in his mind, and suddenly felt that Conan had a bit of truth.


    With a dumb smile, lanran looked at the two in front of her with great interest. Then she took down her glasses, wiped the lenses and spoke softly, "Conan Jun... You may not have observed that world carefully when you went to another world."


    "As like as two peas, I can tell you very clearly that I have been to over 90% of the world, and the stars are just like the stars in my world."


    "Maybe the creator who created our universe used the same cosmic template to create different universes."


    "So our universe is essentially the same, but in the macro sense! In the micro sense, the civilization born on a small planet in the universe may be slightly different from other worlds for various reasons. But it doesn''t hurt!"


    Ying Zheng was keenly aware of LAN Ran''s hint and took a deep look at Su Han.


    So that is what it is. What did Conan understand as like as two peas came to light? He murmured, "so it is. Is that why the universe of fog and our universe is exactly the same in macroscopic?"


    The next moment, Su Han slowly opened his eyes. While sensing the surging power in his body, he scanned the crowd at the scene.


    Because of his omniscient power, he not only clearly heard the discussions of these members of Parliament, but even knew their real thoughts.


    "These guys... Their brains are really open. The reason why more than 90% of the stars are the same is mainly because more than 90% of the world and the stories take place on the earth." Su Han sighed in his heart, but didn''t say much.


    His mind moved, there was a heavy fog on his body, and his figure disappeared in a moment.


    The parliament was silent for a moment.


    Tony Stark stretched his waist and said quietly, "the universe has changed greatly, which is really a great thing. However, I also find that the current changes are difficult to give me great inspiration."


    Ying Zheng did not speak, but nodded slightly. He also found this point. If at the beginning, the evolution of fog space can make him feel something, now, there is no other idea to see the evolution of fog space except to feel magnificent.


    "It''s normal." master Gu Yi whispered, "it''s easy to get started in any industry. It''s difficult to drill into the depth of development. Obviously, we don''t keep up with the changing speed of the chairman of the Council."


    "Maybe the president is disappointed with us, because we can understand his evolving content according to his change progress... That may be what the president wants, our progress speed."


    Jiecheng tomorrow Nai looked subtle and opened his mouth. "It sounds like it''s because he didn''t listen carefully in class! It leads to the backwardness of the course... Even the content of the later course is completely incomprehensible."


    "In essence, that''s it." Tony Stark said in a low voice. His eyes were dignified, which obviously hurt his self-esteem.


    After thinking about it, his mind moved and a fog wrapped around his body, "continue to return to reality and start my infinite armor plan."


    Bruce Wayne stared in the direction of Tony Stark''s disappearance, tapping his fingers gently on the handrail, as if asking others or talking to himself, "infinite armor... Plan?"


    After a brief silence, Bruce Wayne looked at master Gu Yi. If the person who knows Tony Stark best at the scene is who, then apart from the exceptional existence of chairman 10... The final answer must be master Gu Yi.


    Of course, Bruce Wayne didn''t ask directly. If master Guyi didn''t want to answer this question, he would inevitably be forced. Now, without opening his mouth, he has much more room to maneuver... And with the wisdom of master Gu Yi, it is impossible not to understand what he means.


    Master Gu Yi looked at Bruce Wayne and said, "there''s nothing worth hiding."


    "Recently, Tony Stark is collecting all the infinite gems in our world! And he is going to forge the infinite gems into a special set of armor."


    "There is no doubt that if you collect all the infinite gemstones and want to use them, you will be radiated by the infinite gemstones... It is possible to use the omniscient power of that level once, and the counterattack will be able to inflict heavy damage on the strong physique like mieba hulk and kill people like Tony Stark."


    After a pause, master Gu Yi continued to speak word by word, "however, stark believes that he can reduce this influence to the greatest extent with science and technology. Therefore, he is also trying his best to work in that direction."


    "I remember that infinite gemstones can''t be used in other worlds? It seems someone said?" poison Island Yazi was not sure.


    "I discussed this with him," master Gu Yi said frankly. "If you simply put infinite gemstones in other worlds, you can''t..."


    "But if there is a parliament as a medium, it should be usable... Perhaps there will be many restrictions."


    "What if not?" Yuan Dagu thought and asked sharply.


    "It''s not a big problem. It''s right to spend evil power! Although the evil power that may need to be spent is astronomical. It''s a solution after all!" master Gu Yi''s eyes were a little deep, and she sighed, "stark, that guy, his heart is very proud."


    "Although he doesn''t say it on the surface, he can''t accept that it lags behind the first-class level of the current parliament... So he wants to use this method to overtake halfway. He will become a first-class strong person of the parliament, or even surpass the first-class."


    "What''s more terrible is that the guy has a strong action force to achieve his own goals." Bruce Wayne''s cold speech soon turned into a fog.


    "It seems that Mr. Batman has been greatly stimulated." Xiaoyu sighed.


    "I''m a little worried," said Penglai Shanhui night God ribbon. "I remember the last time stark studied with such a strong purpose... But in the end, he came up with aochuang."

 Chapter 529

    In the final analysis, infinite gemstones are too dangerous.


    But after thinking about it, Penglai Shanhui night took another look at Gu Yi mage and immediately put down his heart. With the supreme mage watching, even if something really happens in the future, it can''t be irreparable.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Su Han came to the world trees above the fog hall again. He looked at the newly born saplings in front of him, "Jackie Chan''s Adventures in the world... The world tree?"


    Rubbing the bark, Su Han fell into thinking, "I just don''t know how much help this tree can bring me when it grows completely."


    Shook his head, Su Han''s eyes resumed Qingming, "then next, let''s try the last function."


    Taking a deep breath, Su Han folded his palms and sent out an inexplicable charm on his body.


    At this moment, he is integrated with the whole fog universe.


    Everything is changing.


    Su Han began to sublimate at this moment, and the fog universe also began to sublimate.


    As time went by, Su Han''s breath became more and more terrible.


    Half a day later, Su Han suddenly opened his eyes. With a buzzing sound, his charm was further improved.


    "A little interesting." Su Han shook his fist and felt the surging power in his body.


    "Another breakthrough? No, although my strength has broken through a large level, strictly speaking, it is not a breakthrough to the realm of six harmonies."


    Su Han nodded thoughtfully after tasting one or two in his heart, "I see. After I integrate with the fog universe! My strength is closely related to the fog universe. The larger the fog universe is, the more powerful I am."


    "Now, I can''t say six harmonies. Because the power system of the real world can''t summarize my current level, I''ve gone beyond the road of the main world! Now I... um. If I''m out of the misty universe, the power I can use is the level of gossip realm, and it''s not an ordinary gossip realm."


    Su Han lost his smile. "Then again, now the fog universe has sublimated. The fog universe is not a single universe, but a multi universe?"


    "Moreover, the essence of today''s fog multiverse is stronger than the real universe! If you are in the fog multiverse, even if you are facing the old God, you can easily suppress it."


    After thinking for a moment, Su Hanchang breathed out, "a great harvest."


    The fog space has further transformed, and his own strength has also made a big breakthrough, and created his own Tao


    Yes, strictly speaking, this time, if Su Han integrates his Tao, his Tao is the misty space itself.


    Shook his head, Su Han thought a move and appeared in his seat again. He scanned the audience for a week and was just about to say something. Suddenly, a fog rose over three seats.


    "Is there a new person coming again?" Su Han''s eyebrows jumped and his thoughts twinkled in his mind.


    Of course, although Su Han was surprised, he soon calmed down. With his current strength, it is difficult to increase his strength with the addition of new members of Parliament... Therefore, he has a lot of Buddhism, but he is simply curious about who is new.


    Although the members of the parliament in the fog hall reacted slower than Su Han, they soon realized that there were new people to join.


    "Hmm? There are two more..." Penglai Shanhui night''s face showed joy, but when she looked at several newcomers, her look changed dramatically, "no, it''s actually three newcomers this time?"


    "It''s interesting." Conan also became interested, and a lot of ideas came to his mind. "Sure enough, the previous speculation was correct. The Chairman... I hope our strength will become stronger in a short time."


    The number of people joining the parliament has further increased from two to three, which is enough to prove that the president of the parliament hopes to expand the number of members of the parliament in a short time.


    Coupled with the various functions strengthened by the previous parliament... The truth has been revealed.


    Lanran glanced at Conan, and then cast her eyes on the three newcomers again. Her words were quite meaningful, "Conan Jun, your point of view is really interesting."


    "However, if the president''s real purpose is to make the overall strength of the parliament soar... I''m afraid the strength of the three newcomers is very good this time."


    "What is the situation... It must be revealed soon!"


    After all, the president will show the plot stars later.


    Conan was stunned, and then nodded silently.


    Poison Island Yazi''s hands were around his chest and his eyebrows were slightly frowned. He looked at the three newcomers repeatedly. Two newcomers were no different from ordinary people. But there is another


    "He is tall and taller than his father." poison Island Yazi said to himself. Edward Newgate is more than six meters tall... Much taller than Edward Newgate. His body size is definitely one of the best in the current parliament.


    "But," the poison Island child frowned more and more tightly, "I always felt strange in my heart... It shouldn''t be the reason for my body shape? I didn''t feel this strange when I saw my father."


    One side stared coldly at the last person with abnormal posture and suddenly said, "over there... Can you speak? According to your figure, you should not be human. No, you may not even be those creatures often seen on the earth."


    One party uses its powerful computing power to infer the fog shrouded range around the person with abnormal posture... Ordinary people are shrouded by the fog, that is, they are slender and taller at most


    But the new man is not only taller than white beard, but more importantly, the fog around him presents a small ball... This shows that it is not only tall, but also horizontally developed, which is very different from ordinary people


    "Eh... Aliens?" Elia''s face changed dramatically.


    "Isn''t there anything to be surprised?" Feng Yuan rubbed his chin. "I''m also an alien."


    "But you have a human form after all, this one..." one party passed without comment.


    Su Han looked subtly at the three in front of him.


    The two in front have the existence of human form. One is a strange woman with a ghost face mask, like crying and laughing, and the other is a strange man with thick black hair and great posture.


    Su Han had guessed in his heart, and after using his omniscient power, he confirmed his judgment


    These two people are the cruel emperor and Wushi emperor.

 Chapter 530

    "... as for the last one." Su Han turned his head, saw the last one, and his eyelids beat several times.


    It was a charred willow branch split by thunder. Its roots were wrapped around the bronze chair, and the charred branches stretched around. In addition, the fog shrouded it, which led to its extremely different shape in the eyes of the members of the parliament.


    "It has something to do with willows... If you think of Wushi emperor and cruel emperor, willow God?" Su Han narrowed his eyes. Omniscient power gave him feedback and told Yu Suhan that his guess was correct.


    Su Han''s heart made waves. Although Liu Shen is now in a state of heavy damage and may even temporarily lose his memory... His essence is still the peak level of fairy king, and even in the future, he is qualified to go further


    And now, excluding Su Han... He may be the strongest in the current parliament.


    "Interesting." emperor Wushi suddenly opened his mouth. His waist was straight, his eyes were sharp, and he scanned around. "The Immortal Emperor... No, it''s that guy! He can''t do such a thing. He can restrict me to another world or something."


    "Moreover, this piece of heaven and earth has a very strange power." Wushi poked out a finger, with a gorgeous Avenue light emerging on the finger.


    This is the light of time. Theoretically, it can stop the flow of time. It is one of the highest mysteries in his Sanskrit scriptures. However, this mysteries has failed at the moment.


    I tasted it at the beginning of no time. It''s not that my strength is wrong, but that there are great problems in this world. At last, after careful observation, I found it difficult to see through the fog around me.


    "Hello, newcomer." Huang Rong waved his palm and smiled, "I''m... Um, Huang Rong! I''m in the Yan Huang Song Dynasty... By the way, do you know the existence of the Song Dynasty?"


    No beginning, no words. Huang Rong looked at it for a few times and nodded thoughtfully, "it seems that it''s not Yanhuang people... No, it may not even be earth people. Is it like the old man with white beard?"


    "It''s hard to say," Ying Zheng said coldly. "Before I join the parliament again, I don''t know the existence of the Song Dynasty."


    Huang Rong choked. Lanran smiled and said, "it may also be the existence of a world similar to mine! Many gods of death in my world don''t know the Yan, Huang and Song Dynasties... No, or don''t know much about the ancient dynasties of human civilization."


    Su Han looked at the three newcomers strangely. The cruel emperor is now in a very strange state. He wears a ghost mask on his face. The fluctuation of spiritual consciousness in his body is much lower than that of ordinary people. It is obviously in a state of transformation. Liu Shen seems to be healing, but he is actually observing silently.


    Although the Wushi emperor seemed to be extremely domineering, in fact, he remained cautious to a considerable extent in the face of the strange situation in front of him. I didn''t open my mouth again, quietly listened to the exchanges between them, and collected information that was beneficial to me.


    After thinking about it, Su Han simply manipulated the speech on the 10th, "code named two ancient emperors of the sky covering world! Code named ancestral sacrifice spirit of the perfect world... It''s so interesting. I didn''t expect it to be you."


    Conan''s look became serious for a moment. He stared at No. 10 tightly. "Can these three... Surprise you on No. 10?"


    If so, Conan thinks... He should further improve his evaluation of these three!


    "I don''t think the old masters will be surprised." make complaints about the poison Island child.


    "... in the past, he did not show a ruthless look!" Yasuda Gangji seriously rejected, and he did not agree with this view. After this time, although he didn''t talk more with the 10th, he also regarded him as a friend in his heart.


    "Maybe it''s his simulated human emotion?" Weber whispered.


    He said that the world, let alone an alien, even a magician in human beings, is very different from normal people. Killing relatives and cruel killing are daily operations for them


    As long as it helps them touch the root cause, they can do anything that others can''t accept and violate morality and ethics


    "So, aren''t you talking about the three newcomers?" Gu xun''er was quite speechless. She cast her eyes on the bodies of the three. After looking at them for a moment, she became serious. "Then, ladies and gentlemen, let me introduce you first."


    Gu xun''er was acutely aware that the strength of the three might be very terrible. Maybe... Similar to the ancient mage, it is directly the top-notch combat power of the current parliament?


    Of course, there is also the possibility that the three in front of us will surpass the top-notch combat power of the current parliament... Gu xun''er takes this into account, but thinks it is unlikely.


    After all, there are the most new people who have no power to join the parliament... Like master Gu Yi, who was terrible before joining the parliament, he added it himself through sacrificing the president of the parliament


    While thinking, Gu xun''er explained in detail.


    When she finished, the scene fell into a long silence.


    "This kind of thing." Wushi''s voice didn''t fluctuate at all, but his heart set off a huge wave. His first reaction was deceptive


    Beyond the endless world? The old God who wanders beyond the endless void and is good at destroying the world? And the president of the Council is an existence above the old gods?!


    However, when the Wushi emperor cast his eyes on Su Han, his face stiffened. The sense of terror made him feel the great terror and mystery on Su Han''s body.


    It is a kind of sublime, powerful, mysterious and immeasurable that is difficult to describe in words


    Emperor Wushi could feel that even a little knowledge leaked out of that fog seemed to be of great help to him and could further his strength. His brain is running fast, trying to analyze that mysterious knowledge


    "Hum!" the tenth suddenly gave a cold hum.


    Immediately, Emperor Wushi suddenly woke up. He immediately felt ordinary. After a large number of himself were ordinary, his pupils suddenly contracted.


    Because he found that strange granulation was slowly born on his body and kept twisting.


    "Strange, unknown! No, it''s more terrible than that! This is not the curse of the holy body." emperor Wushi forced himself to calm down, and the golden blood gas burst out suddenly, but the granulation on the body surface seemed to be moistened, absorbed the golden blood gas, and grew faster.


    "This is not the underworld of your world, the curse of the holy body." on the 10th, he opened his mouth coldly, waved his arm quietly, took the next breath, and the granulation fell off silently.

 Chapter 531

    Emperor Wushi didn''t speak. He sat quietly in his seat and suddenly found himself in a cold sweat.


    "How dare you look directly at the chairman of the Council! You really are." Jiu Jianxian smacked her mouth. She didn''t know what language to use to evaluate Wushi. Finally, she could only sigh, "it''s too reckless."


    "Maybe it''s because the new man has a high confidence in his strength." master Gu Yi suddenly opened his mouth. Her eyes flickered and obviously saw a lot.


    "Unfortunately, the stronger your strength is! The more you look directly at the chairman of the Council, the greater the impact will be." Ying Zheng said calmly, "unless... Your strength is strong to the level of No. 10."


    However, even so... Ying Zheng knows that if his strength is really comparable to No. 10, he must know the Chairman... Naturally, there is no reason to peep at the chairman.


    After a long silence, the Wushi emperor stretched out his palm, and the gorgeous brilliance rose from his palm, and then condensed one card after another.


    After considering for a moment, Emperor Wushi took out the two cards of Wushi Scripture and congenital holy body, and threw them to Su Han, "if you can really let me see the future I belong to... Please."


    The two cards revolved slowly around Su Han and finally melted into the fog. After a brief silence, Su Han gently knocked on the handrail with his fingers.


    The next moment, the light of the avenue emerged from the sky, which was a vast river of destiny.


    From the beginning, Ye Fan read ancient rumors on the earth. Later, he took the Jiulong coffin and came to Beidou through yinghun. He grew up a little. Finally, he achieved the unparalleled Ye Tiandi... Endless scenes, one by one.


    With a crisp buzzing sound, the long river of fate is rapidly condensed into a bright star, hanging on the head of the great emperor without beginning.


    "Just now... What was that?"


    Emperor Wushi lowered his eyes. He seemed to be talking to himself and asking others. A huge wave was set off in his heart.


    Although the information obtained by Emperor Wushi was limited just now, among the limited information, Ye Fan is the information of the holy body... More importantly, he clearly saw that this holy body Ye Fan has achieved the body of the emperor of heaven, and the future is unlimited, even not inferior to him


    "It seems at the end! I saw my appearance... I defeated the Immortal Emperor and the aborigines in the crevice of the bastard immortal domain? The picture flows too fast and can''t see clearly." the thoughts in the mind of emperor Wushi flickered.


    He took a deep look at the plot stars above his head and made up his mind that Su Han had nothing to do with him. He went to watch and study for the first time.


    "It looks like a very powerful world." Tony Stark looked solemn. "The top power of one universe... The ancient emperor..."


    Even Tony Stark was shocked by the power system of the sky covering world at the moment.


    This is the first time he has seen a strong man who can shake the vast universe besides killing tyrants


    What''s more terrible is that the dark turmoil that flashed behind the sky seems to have a considerable number of strong people who can affect the whole universe


    Sakata Gangji took two deep breaths, which barely calmed his mood. He looked at the other two people with burning eyes, "where are the other two newcomers?"


    "Didn''t you say it on the 10th just now? Two ancient emperors from the sky covering world. Therefore, there should be one person left on the scene without showing his future." Conan thought and spoke seriously.


    Weber glanced at the cruel emperor and Liu Shen and found that they had not spoken for a long time. Just as he was thinking about whether to open his mouth to persuade him to trade with the chairman of the Council, Liu shenzhigan was slightly shocked.


    Brilliant Avenue Guanghua broke out, condensing dozens of cards.


    With Liu Shen''s branches, these dozens of cards all took off in the direction of Su Han.


    "It''s interesting." Su Han said to himself. Liu Shen was so generous this time... Even to an unexpected extent.


    Liu Shen, it is clear that he gave all the cards he condensed to him


    In particular, the willow God method, the profound meaning of which... Leads to the peak of the fairy king.


    The cards constantly lingered around Su Han and disappeared into the fog. Su Han thought, "the cards condensed without beginning have limited effect on me. However, these cards condensed by Liu Shen are very helpful to me."


    "If I can completely digest these cards, it is normal for me to step on the peak of gossip... Even on a higher level."


    Thinking, Su Han tapped the handrail gently with his fingers. Suddenly, the long river of fate reappeared.


    It was a grand scene that was better than covering the sky.


    The young man, code named famine, walked out of the great wilderness, crushed the world and looked up at the world. He gradually reached the peak, achieved supreme power, transformed into a fairy king, and even preached the Immortal Emperor


    The gorgeous radiance rises and condenses, and turns into a round of bright stars above the head of Liu God.


    For a moment, no one spoke in the fog hall.


    Everyone was frightened by the scene of the perfect world stars.


    If it is said that although the sky covering power system is high, but members of the house of Representatives can understand it, the power system of the perfect world completely breaks their common sense.


    The upper limit of this power system is so high that they don''t even know how to evaluate it


    Lanran''s face was unusually gloomy. He put his hands around his chest and pondered the scene he had seen before.


    "The world codenamed perfect world... Well, in the early stage, the expression form of power was somewhat similar to the sky covering world? However, the degree of similarity was very small, which may be a coincidence! In the final analysis, there were similar martial arts or immortal cultivation in more than one world."


    "However, in the early stage of the perfect world, it only involves a single universe! Later, it directly involves the multi universe, or different universes? However, in the perfect world, those do not seem to be called the universe, but the domain? Nine days and ten places, immortal domain and exotic domain."


    Lanran was silent. Even now, he has evolved jinghuashuiyue to an unimaginable level, and integrated the omniscient power of youhabah... Even against captain Yamamoto, he can suppress it with one hand


    However, this power is in the perfect world... No, even the strong man who covers the sky can crush him at will? You don''t even need the top players in the world!


    The gap between the two sides is essentially


    After all, in the final analysis, with all his efforts, he can collapse the planet and even affect the solar system to a certain extent... But the great sage, quasi emperor, who covers the sky, overturns and destroys the vast star field whenever he moves... How can this be compared? Security can''t be compared.

 Chapter 532

    "Moreover, the ultimate Immortal Emperor of the perfect world is so powerful. However, the chairman still easily shows the future of that world." Lan ran pursed her lips, first took a deep look at Su Han, and then turned to No. 10.


    He is thinking about a very serious question... Which is stronger or weaker between the 10th and the so-called Immortal Emperor?


    "The information in my hand is too limited to judge such a thing."


    Lanran''s lips wriggled. He suddenly realized something. Fatigue appeared on his face.


    In the final analysis, no matter whether the 10th is better than the Immortal Emperor or comparable to the Immortal Emperor... It doesn''t make sense to him. Whether it''s the gap between him and No. 10, or the gap between him and the Immortal Emperor... It''s too big to be described in words


    "What a terrible world," Bruce Wayne said suddenly, with an inexplicable emotion.


    Jiecheng Chennai opened his mouth tomorrow, but at last he smiled bitterly and leaned back in his chair, feeling a little soft. She remembered the picture that had flashed away before, and she couldn''t calm down for the same long time.


    "It''s so interesting! These two worlds this time." Penglai Shanhui took two deep breaths at night and flashed a touch of excitement and uneasiness in her eyes. After a short time of thinking, she made a decision and took off to the sky covering stars in the sky, "then you guys, I''ll take a step first."


    "... this?" emperor Qing was stunned and immediately reflected it. He glanced at Su Han and found that Su Han had no opinion on it. After thinking for a while, he couldn''t stand his curiosity and flew to the perfect world stars.


    Their actions awakened other members of Parliament on the scene. They had a very tacit understanding and chose different stars to watch.


    Su Han looked strange, because he soon found that there was only the cruel emperor left in the fog hall.


    However, considering the strange state of the female emperor at the moment, it can also be considered that all the sober people in the fog hall have gone to watch the plot stars of the two worlds.


    "The perfect world and the attraction of covering the sky! Beyond imagination." Su Han sighed silently. But I''m not surprised. Even without mentioning the two worlds, the plot is quite excellent... Simply mentioning the upper limit of the power of the two worlds is enough to attract all members of Parliament.


    Who among these members of Parliament is not eager to improve their strength?


    He shook his head, and Su Han''s thought moved. His figure turned into a fog and dissipated from his place.


    ¡­¡­


    When he opened his eyes again, Su Han appeared on his bed.


    He stretched himself out, got up immediately, came to the hall, turned his hands and lined up all his cards on the table one by one.


    "Wu Shi Da Di, Liu Shen... Unfortunately, I didn''t get the card of the female emperor."


    Su Han thought of the cruel emperor''s state. Why did he smack his mouth and didn''t say anything. Instead, all cards are integrated.


    The next moment, he found that his physique had changed greatly and his strength began to improve slowly.


    Suddenly, Su Han''s brain seemed to sound a loud bang. A large amount of information appeared in his brain out of thin air and was absorbed and digested by him.


    It seems that endless years have passed, and it seems that only a moment has passed.


    Su Han slowly opened his eyes, which were calm without any waves.


    He whispered, "this is really unexpected."


    Just now, Su Han peeped into the past history of the main world he was in.


    In ancient times, the earth where he lived was a vast world beyond words.


    And this piece of heaven and Earth naturally gave birth to one powerful civilization after another.


    There are those who cultivate immortals, those who study magic, those who study science, and those who explore alchemy... Different races and different roads.


    However, one powerful civilization after another will usher in the invasion of evil at a certain stage, resulting in the complete destruction of civilization.


    The last era of human civilization was demon civilization.


    Demon civilization was obviously aware of this through the study of historical sites, so when it reached the peak stage, it detected the invasion of evil and strange, and confirmed that it could not fight, so it sealed itself.


    Because the demon civilization has found through research that the evil and strange army does not want to destroy the world. It seems that they simply do not allow the world to produce too strong civilizations or strong ones. After confirming that the overall strength of the world is reduced to a certain extent, the top strong in the evil and strange will withdraw.


    "Unfortunately, the plan of demon civilization is very good, but the plan can''t keep up with the change... A large number of demons! When fighting against evil and evil, their self-esteem was completely destroyed, and they were even willing to kneel down and eroded by evil and evil."


    Su Han sighed faintly. This is the so-called. If he couldn''t fight, he became the other party.


    After the demon era, there is the human era.


    However, in the demon age, there was human existence. Therefore, human beings have known about evil and difference long ago.


    Because of the escape of demon civilization, human beings have summed up a set of methods to protect civilization.


    "A single strong man in civilization will leave the earth after his strength reaches a certain limit! Can he be prevented from being induced by evil and set off an all-round invasion? Even, if possible, arrange various means to protect the earth!"


    Su Han looked inexplicable. The infinite parallel plane of the earth, or sealing most of the earth, makes the earth small... These are the means of ancient sages to protect the earth.


    Because it''s too weak! Therefore, in order to protect the root of civilization, we can only make such sacrifices.


    "I won''t stay on earth too long." Su Han sighed faintly.


    Once a strong man like him appears, he can''t stay on the earth for more than a year. Otherwise, he will trigger special restrictions and lead to the full invasion of evil.


    A full-scale invasion is not like this.


    First of all, there are endless evil and different leaders at the level of saints, mixed with evil and different cadres comparable to saints... And finally, they are commanded by the complete incarnation of the old dominator


    Moreover, even if you really go against the sky and can defeat the complete avatar of the old dominator and hit the evil army, it does not mean the end. On the contrary, it may finally let the old dominator really come.


    The earth''s past is too prosperous. There are too many amazing civilizations!


    However, no matter how amazing... The final result will not change and disappear completely.


    The gap between human civilization and evil is essentially.


    "It has solved many of my doubts! However, there are new doubts." Su Han murmured. He suddenly thought of the swollen daughter he had met before.


    At first, Su Han thought that it was very difficult for the swollen daughter to come to the real world, and maybe even to reduce most of her strength. That''s why it happened before


    But now, Su Han realized that the avatar of the old dominator wanted to come, which was far less difficult than he thought.


    "Moreover, if you really want to destroy the world, those old rulers, or their families, can easily do it... But it happens that civilization will be destroyed by them when it develops to a certain height, and then they will leave and continue to live in the world."


    Strange... That''s strange.


    Su Han''s eyebrows were locked and he couldn''t solve it. This is completely different from what he encountered in other worlds.

 Chapter 533

    After repeated consideration, Su Han still couldn''t understand it. He simply shook his head and left the matter behind.


    He closed his eyes and entered the month of cultivation again. Start exercising and get stronger.


    In any case, there is nothing wrong with becoming stronger.


    Su Han is going to try his best to become stronger and see how his strength will reach in a year... If he can''t resist external invasion at that time. He can only follow the path of his predecessors and leave his hometown. When the strength is enough, we will consider whether to return.


    Until the night, Su Han took care of the shadow ninja. After dinner, he rested for a while and fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, after su Han finished washing, he entered the misty space.


    ¡­¡­


    The fog is rising and the hall is magnificent. Stone columns marked with strange textures are orderly distributed in the hall, with a mysterious charm flowing.


    Su Han appeared on the bronze throne out of thin air. He looked down and found that there were many members of the parliament on the scene. They have obviously finished watching the plot stars, and the discussion is very intense at the moment.


    "These two worlds!" Yu Zhibo''s lips wriggled and wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t say anything, just clenched the armrest with his palm.


    White beard stroked his crescent beard, glanced at Yu Zhibo, and suddenly smiled, "Gu Lala, ban, it seems that you tried to challenge the strong of the two new members of the world on the day of the decisive battle... And you seem to have been hit hard."


    "How does dad know so well?" Jiecheng tomorrow Nai looked strange.


    "Of course, I also suffered an unprecedented defeat in it." white beard was very calm.


    He was also rebellious, but he also knew that his strength was nothing in the endless world.


    Failure is a normal thing.


    "Hoo!" Lan ran breathed out and said in a faint way, "I also entered into it and fought with the strong one or two."


    "The enemy I have chosen is a great saint who covers the sky..."


    "Your mirror is useless to the great saint?" rotten Lucia was interested for a moment.


    "It can still affect," lanran said with deep eyes, "but the great saint directly destroyed everything that could be destroyed around him... I was easily killed by the aftermath of that attack."


    Rotten Lucia: "


    Rotten Lucia said she had nothing to say.


    Conan pushed his glasses. After a moment of silence, he turned his head and looked in the direction of the great emperor without beginning. His voice was restrained and sighed, "who is the peak at the end of the immortal road... At the sight of no beginning, the road becomes empty!"


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here." Conan bowed slightly after a pause. "Let''s meet again. I''m Konan Edogawa! Please give me more advice."


    Emperor Wushi nodded slightly. His fingers gently rubbed the armrest of the chair, and he couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    In fact, the information contained in the two plot stars is too huge.


    "The emperor of the wasteland... The truth that is suspected to be the emperor of heaven before the mythical era, could be so." the emperor of Wushi bit his lower lip, and his eyes gradually condensed into essence at this moment, with an immortal divine power flowing. However, the fog around him restrained the destructiveness of his eyes, otherwise few people on the scene could survive and would be crushed by this terrible majesty.


    "And... Cao Yusheng! Is that Duan De of later generations? No, not only him, but even me, has an inexplicable connection with the Immortal King of the perfect world... Is it a similar flower, or something else?"


    The more he thinks, the more he feels headache. He knows a lot, but more doubts rise in his heart


    At this time, although the real body of emperor Wushi is still in the crack of the immortal domain, it even faces two powerful and unparalleled enemies


    However, Emperor Wushi no longer focuses on them


    It''s not that he underestimates his opponent, but because he sees a broader world, he knows that the mortal immortal is nothing. In the final analysis, as strong as the Immortal Emperor, they may be polluted and degenerated


    "Your Excellency, President of Parliament." yuandagu suddenly noticed Su Han''s existence, and his voice was a little surprised.


    The next moment, the fog Hall fell into silence. Almost all the members of the parliament turned their heads and looked at Su Han.


    "Good morning!" Huang Rong broke the silence first. She lowered her head and said hello gently, "Your Excellency the president of the parliament."


    The other members of the parliament looked at each other and said hello to Su Han one by one in a very organized way.


    "Chairman... Your Excellency!" the voice of emperor Wushi was a little restrained.


    Even if we don''t mention the great influence he received when he peeped at Su Han... Simply talking about Su Han''s understatement will condense the life of Emperor Huang Tian, and we can understand how terrible Su Han is


    Thoughts flow in my mind. The words of the great emperor without beginning are still not urgent and organized, "thank you very much for giving me my future."


    "Well, thank you for revealing some of my past... Let me know the truth of the so-called famine and the so-called immortal era."


    Su Han did not answer, and Emperor Wushi was not surprised. He thought for a moment, turned his head and looked at the Liu God, "ancestor worship... Is the immortal medicine in our world useful to you? If so, I''d like to find one or two."


    Liu Shen remained silent for a long time before he spoke, "what do you want?"


    "I want the cultivation method of the world you live in! The profound meaning of the fairy King''s road... Of course, I also know that you are in a state of amnesia, so I am willing to try my best to let you recover first, and then discuss it when you remember the past."


    Emperor Wushi was very sincere. He hopes to get a higher level of mystery and see if he can take it further.


    "Well... You can collect some! However, from my current situation, even if the immortal medicine is useful, I''m afraid it''s very limited." Liu Shen''s voice is clear and his posture is as cold and indifferent as ever.


    "Not necessarily!" Weber shook his head cautiously after thinking for a moment. "The immortal medicine is said to be formed by the fall of the corpse of the real immortal... Of course, if it''s only the real immortal! It''s really useless for you who set foot in the fairy king at the peak."


    "But... Considering the existence of chaotic green lotus and green emperor! I think the ancient real body of immortal medicine may be a fairy king."


    Weber paused, looked at Liu Shen and said carefully, "if so, the immortal medicine should be of great help to you."

 Chapter 534

    Liu Shen fell into a long silence.


    "... boring." one party suddenly opened his mouth and was quite noncommittal.


    Then he narrowed his eyes slightly, "but the world where Liu Shen and Wushi emperor live... Should be different periods of time in the same world?"


    Lanran nodded slightly and whispered, "it should be similar to Zhang Sanfeng and Huang Rong..."


    "Gula Lala, I''m curious about something." white beard laughed twice and said, "if the timeline on the Liu God side develops, the female emperor will come against the long river of time. And it happens that the female emperor in the parliament has passed... What will happen when the two female emperors meet?"


    "Maybe... It will lead to the chaos of time! And eventually lead to the destruction of the world." Sakata Gangji recalled many literary works he had seen, with a touch of worry on his face.


    "Don''t worry, this kind of thing can never happen." Conan was very calm, but his words were very sure. "After all, the world of Liu God and the two emperors should not be the same."


    "Of course, even if we take a step back... They are on different timelines in the same world! And if they meet each other, it will really lead to the destruction of the world... But after joining parliament, there will be no such problem."


    Tony Stark was stunned for a moment, and then nodded suddenly, "indeed... They joined the parliament, enjoyed the shelter of the parliament, and existed out of the laws of the world... In this case, they will be eaten by the world before they see the ghost."


    "Well, if this happens... Will another female emperor directly impart all kinds of knowledge of the future to the current female emperor?" Huang Rong''s eyes glittered with inexplicable luster.


    "This should not be possible? After all, if it can be taught, the female emperor can also meet herself upstream in the covered world... Didn''t an LAN, the Immortal King, say? For future people, the past can''t be changed and earth shaking at any time!" rotten wood Lucia frowned.


    "This has been explained... Even if there are problems discussed just now, they can also be solved by the parliament." the poison Island child whispered, "maybe it was impossible at first, but after joining the parliament, it becomes possible."


    "In the final analysis, Parliament exists like this, turning corruption into magic." Tony Stark sighed.


    Rotten Lucia choked. She thought about it and found that she couldn''t refute it.


    "That..." Weber looked at the direction of Liu God and the emperor without beginning, and wanted to stop talking.


    Liu Shen suddenly opened his mouth, "do you... Desire the power system of my world?"


    "Of course." Zhang Sanfeng answered without hesitation. He looked very serious and stared at Liu Shen. "Do you want to exchange with us? However, in our world, I''m afraid it''s difficult for anything to help you."


    "It doesn''t matter," Liu Shen said without waves from the beginning to the end. After a pause, he continued to speak, "if you can join this Parliament, you must be the arrogant figures of one side of the world! You have extremely terrible potential... Judging from this point of view, you may all have the potential to become a fairy king or even higher."


    "I''m giving you cultivation methods now, which is equivalent to investing money in you! If I need help in the future, I can ask you frankly."


    Liu Shen remembered the contents of the two plot stars he had seen before. Even in its world, the dark immortal was finally killed by the wild Emperor... There is no doubt that the future is still dark to the extreme.


    It can make the three great heavenly emperors who have reached the level of quasi Immortal Emperor so desperate, and it can make the future famine Heavenly Emperor unable to calm everything... It is enough to prove how terrible the future is


    The emperor Wushi was obviously aware of this. His fingers gently knocked on the handrail. After a short thought, he also made a decision, "I am also willing to tell you my cultivation method!"


    In the next moment, the emperor Wushi raised his palm, and the voice of the avenue suddenly resounded, and the dense ancient divine texts emerged, containing the charm of the avenue.


    The emperor Wushi seems to be telling others or talking to himself, "my Dharma is most suitable for the cultivation of the congenital body of the holy body... However, what I show now has abandoned the connotation of some Wushi scriptures... It can be practiced by anyone."


    Su Han stared at the surrounding divine texts with great interest. He combines the complete Wushi Dadi Sutra with the terror of his own realm... So his understanding of the way of Wushi is no less than that of Wushi Dadi himself. At the moment, he feels quite interesting and familiar.


    As time went by, the emperor Wushi explained quietly. His narration was extremely delicate... So when he finished, half a day had passed.


    No one spoke in the fog hall for a moment. Like Zhang Sanfeng, white beard is the existence of the strong, showing a thoughtful color.


    However, Conan, Tony Stark, Bruce Wayne, these people, you look at me, I look at you, full of confusion.


    "Although I wrote it all down... But! I can''t understand it at all." Tony Stark rubbed his temples with a headache, obviously very distressed.


    "Very normal!" jiujianxian sighed faintly, "although I can understand most of the content, this set of cultivation methods... Is fundamentally different from my cultivation methods."


    "... please describe it in a language we can understand." Xiaoyu twitched a few times.


    Jiujianxian twitched her eyelids and said concisely, "I didn''t understand either."


    "I think there is no essential difference between your cultivation method and that one." Bruce Wayne said coldly.


    "That''s just because the two skills are all of the Yanhuang system." a Xing smiled helplessly. "You should not have a deep understanding of Yanhuang Culture, so the two cultivation systems can''t understand... Therefore, it''s normal to think that the Yanhuang system''s skills are not much different."


    "But the feeling belongs to the feeling. In fact... They are too far away!"


    Feng Yuan''s face was calm and nodded thoughtfully.


    Penglai mountain Huiye suddenly turned his head and looked at Fengyuan with a strange look. She thought for a moment and suddenly asked, "do you understand?"


    "Not at all," Feng Yuan said frankly, "but as Altman, I don''t rely on this... So it''s not a big problem."


    Penglai Shanhui night choked. She said she was speechless.


    "Then next, it''s me." the willow God opened his mouth gently, and its branches gently crossed the void.


    With the sound of the sky on the avenue, the gorgeous brilliance erupted and condensed. The divine script emerged in rows.

 Chapter 535

    Finally, all the endless brilliance condensed into a strange Scripture and hung on the head of Liu God.


    And this position, also very coincidentally, is directly below the plot stars of the perfect world.


    "... are you?" emperor Qing guessed what, and some were uncertain, and his eyes flickered.


    "If you want to learn, you just need to reach out and explore the direction of this scripture... This is a kind of preaching method in our world, and I applied it in the misty space." Liu Shen''s voice was calm and gentle.


    Emperor Wushi''s eyes twinkled. He took a deep look at Liu God. This kind of thing, if he wants, can also be done, but he didn''t react before


    Shaking his head, the Wushi Emperor didn''t think much, and stared at the scriptures on Liu Shen''s head. He believed that it contained the possibility of further development.


    Su Han glanced at the crowd at the scene and suddenly noticed something. He looked at the very silent Yuzhi spot strangely.


    After a little thinking, Su Han controlled the 10th to speak, "ban, it seems that your strength has improved a lot recently."


    Yu Zhibo was stunned for a moment, then stared at No. 10 with some pondering, "you found it... Although with your strength, it''s also a matter of course."


    "Hmm?!" Huang Rong frowned and immediately felt that the situation was not quite right, "Mr. Ban, you are now..."


    Being able to let the 10th specially pull out to narrate shows that the improvement of yuzhiboban''s strength is definitely not small.


    "Nothing." Yuzhi Boban calmly stroked his eyes without any waves in his voice. "I entered the day of the decisive battle and pulled out Ye Fan, the great Jinwu emperor, the version of the Dacheng holy body without preaching."


    "Although I was defeated by them in a few moves! However, I fought with them one after another and imitated their Taoist principles through my ancient eyes. My strength has been greatly improved."


    Yuzhiboban''s discourse is very short, but the amount of information contained in it is extremely huge. Many people in parliament have changed their looks.


    "Funny... Gula la la la," white beard suddenly laughed, and his voice took a little emotion. "It seems that now... Even I should not be your opponent."


    "There''s no way. It''s too strong to see the ancient eyes." Tony Stark sighed. Even now he can''t help admiring the ancient setting.


    Su Han showed a noncommittal look and continued to control his speech on the 10th, "the world code named marvel! There is also a strong man named disciple... He also has the terrible ability to copy all the abilities."


    "Maybe it''s better than seeing the ancient eye! In the final analysis, seeing the ancient eye is a means to bind yourself and weaken... Copying all forces is only his additional function."


    "... what?" a touch of amazement appeared on Tony Stark''s face. Suddenly, he thought of something and turned to master Gu Yi.


    Master Gu Yi thought a little and nodded cautiously. "There are such guys in other parallel worlds... But it''s not important."


    After a pause, master Gu Yi looked at Su Han and said with seriousness and prudence, "Your Excellency, the parliament, our world should hold a ceremony to sacrifice to heaven."


    Su Han''s eyebrows jumped, but before he spoke, Conan took the lead in asking questions and said with a little consternation, "do you sacrifice to heaven? But the priest to heaven is not... Oh, oh, by the way! According to your achievements, the priest to heaven is more than enough."


    "... at first I thought it would be Mr. stark who offered sacrifices to heaven." okaji Sakata smiled bitterly, looking a little complicated.


    "In fact, I thought so at the beginning," master Gu Yi was very calm. "However, I talked with Tony Stark about this topic before! He directly asked me if I was qualified... I said that after I had it, he asked me to sacrifice directly, so as to ensure world security."


    "... it''s a little unexpected! But it''s also in line with the guy''s character." Weber nodded thoughtfully.


    "No... I do not think this is in line with Mr. Stark''s character," said the poison Island child. "After all, the iron man I make complaints about is stubbornly rejection of everyone''s kindness! He wants a man to shoulder the responsibility of guarding the earth."


    "I have said before... I was only pure at that time, and felt that no one else had the ability except me! Now, the ancient master is in heaven, and I have a pit in my mind." Tucker turned a blind eye and said he could not make complaints about it.


    "Ha ha." one of the passers-by spewed out two words without expression, and the meaning was undoubtedly revealed.


    "Look at my temper!" Tony Stark twitched at the corners of his mouth. He thought for a moment and simply waved his palm to disperse all the fog around him.


    "Hmm? What are you going to do?" Feng Yuan''s look changed in an instant and subconsciously glanced at Su Han. Won''t there be a fight? We''re going to fight on the day of the decisive battle... Besides, tonistark can''t beat one side, can he?


    Tony Stark was expressionless. His fingers gently pressed his chest. Nanoparticles spread like water on his body surface, and finally built a set of golden and red armor full of mechanical texture.


    In front of Tony Stark''s chest, there are five gorgeous gemstones dotted there.


    The scene fell into a brief silence, followed by an uproar, and everyone''s look changed.


    "Infinite gem... That look! That light... It''s definitely infinite gem. There''s nothing wrong with it! The plan mentioned by master Gu Yi has reached this step... No." rotten Lucia''s look changed several times and finally said seriously, "Mr. stark, have you worked out a way to avoid infinite gem damage?"


    Rotten wood, Lucia now recalls the almost disabled mieba after he retired from the mountains and forests... The Hulk who snapped his fingers and disabled his arms... And the last death of iron man


    "It seems that he still lacks a gem!" Conan pushed his glasses and looked at them repeatedly. Suddenly, "... Spiritual gem! This kind of thing."


    "You seem to have misunderstood one thing..." Tony Stark shrugged. "The reason why I died with a snap of my fingers in the original historical track is the problem of gloves!"


    "You''re like a glove forged by the dwarf King... Mieba snapped his fingers and was unharmed! In the end, he became disabled mainly because he destroyed all the infinite gemstones."

 Chapter 536

    Tony Stark was full of confidence, "so theoretically, if I apply the energy of infinite gems high enough, there will be no problem... By the way, Mr. Conan, the gemstone I lack is a soul gemstone, which needs to be sacrificed to the people I love."


    "... so." Conan smiled awkwardly. But in mind, the soul gem and soul gem are too similar in name, so it is easy to make complaints about it.


    "So, master Gu Yi has collected the materials for casting the altar?" Ying Zheng stared at master Gu Yi thoughtfully. Master Gu Yi didn''t apply to him for material exchange before


    "There are still a lot of things in my treasure house." master Gu Yi smiled dumbly. "Moreover, some missing things can also be obtained through Odin."


    "... I see." lanran nodded slightly. "It seems that the last battle brought Odin a great psychological shadow."


    The relationship between Odin and Guyi mage will not be too bad. After all, Odin is nominally the Lord of the nine worlds, and the earth belongs to one of the nine worlds in the final analysis. However, the relationship between them will not be very good. The reason is the same. The earth belongs to the nine realms, but the strength of Gu Yi mage is too strong.


    In this case, the two can work together. Only Odin may feel a deeper threat. In order to better continue Asgard, all the possible gaps and contradictions between the two are left out.


    "No!" Tony Stark rolled his eyes. "You don''t think Odin can beat Mr. Guyi now?"


    "... I''m speechless." Sakata Gangji choked.


    "So, what''s the specific time of sacrifice?" poison Island Yazi turned his head and looked at master Gu Yi, keenly aware of what master Gu Yi had not said before.


    "Anytime," Gu Yi master whispered. She looked inexplicably at Su Han''s direction. "Even now, it''s also feasible."


    "... I knew, huh? Today." jiujianxian''s look changed dramatically. Wasn''t it always the next day?


    "It seems that the master didn''t forge the altar today." Song que glanced at the ancient master with deep meaning in his eyes.


    "It was forged three days ago! However, I studied it for two days." master Gu Yi''s words did not fluctuate from beginning to end, "of course... If you are busy, you can sacrifice in a few days."


    "We can have any opinion. It must be up to you... Well, where do you put the place?" a Xing raised his eyebrows. "Mount Tai?"


    "... the mage is not a burning yellow man, should he not?" fan Xian looked strange.


    "I put it on the top of the Himalayas!" master Gu Yi fell into memory. She whispered, "although Mount Tai in our world has his holiness because of the hot and yellow reasons of that world! However, I am not the hot and Yellow Emperor. The sacred attribute of Mount Tai has no meaning to me."


    "The Himalayas... Is the highest mountain in our world. It has its own sacred concept. Moreover, I often go there and am familiar with it... So I chose the Himalayas."


    Su Han gently rubbed the armrest of the chair with his fingers. After thinking a little, he immediately opened his mouth, "so, who wants to participate in this task?"


    "I," Luo Cuilian said concisely.


    Bruce Wayne saw that he was a step slower and his body was a little stuttered, but his voice was as calm as ever, "when it comes to the world code named marvel, how can it be less than me?"


    "Or..." Liu Peiqiang smacked his lips. He obviously wanted to go. However, the next moment, Tony Stark and Bruce Wayne''s eyes fell on him. Suddenly, Liu Peiqiang choked.


    He thought for a moment and sighed, "let''s talk about it later."


    "You joined parliament after all," Tony Stark shrugged. He doesn''t think Liu Peiqiang can help them... Or it''s good not to drag them back


    "I''ll go too." Jiu Jianxian patted the wine gourd on his waist and smiled, "all my previous accumulation has been digested. Now even if I go to heaven, I''m estimated to be able to directly obtain a middle and upper reaches priest?"


    "Just take this opportunity to take another two steps... Maybe after this mission, I will be able to compete with the devil''s tower." Jiu Jianxian was very optimistic about this.


    "Isn''t the devil''s tower a strong contender for the strongest of the three worlds?" Weber looked a little subtle. Through jiujianxian''s words, he probably judged that jiujianxian''s previous words of going to heaven and obtaining the middle and upper reaches of the clergy may have a bit of modesty.


    "I''ll go too." white beard chuckled and laughed. "If the master offered sacrifices, he can''t start! In addition to her combat power... It also needs several strong people to finish."


    "I''ll go too." Yu Zhibo Ban said coldly. He was reminded by white beard and thought a lot, "don''t forget the level of Marvel world. If you are careless this time... There may be a big problem."


    Huang Rong paused and looked serious. Yes, marvel can also be said to be the most advanced world involved in the current parliament


    Suddenly thought of something, Huang Rong brightened her eyes, turned her head and looked at the emperor Wushi, "are you interested in participating in this mission?"


    The strength of Wushi emperor is obviously above the existence of yuzhiboban and white beard. If he passes, the mission is almost certain.


    After a short heartbeat, Emperor Wushi shook his head, "no, I don''t know why this so-called task... But listen to what you said before, this task should be more often?"


    After a pause, Emperor Wushi youyou said, "so, I''ll see you finish this task first. After you have a clear understanding in your heart, I''ll make a decision next time."


    Huang Rong opened her mouth and finally sighed, saying that she had nothing to say.


    The impression that emperor Wushi gave her was that she was extremely arrogant and overbearing. She was the acme of an era. She was one of the most amazing people in the world... But she was so cautious?!


    "Caution is a matter of course." Conan glanced. He obviously saw Huang Rong''s idea and carefully analyzed it. "When you don''t recognize the situation, you just drill in! It''s stupid."


    "... I always feel that you seem to have mocked a lot of people." Tony Stark twitched at the corners of his mouth and looked at Conan with a bad face. He took part in the task, but he was very casual and active.


    Conan just shrugged and didn''t care.

 Chapter 537

    "Well, Yu Zhibo ban, Bai beard, Jiu Jianxian, Luo Cuilian and Bruce Wayne officially participated in this mission." Su Han''s voice did not have any waves.


    Then, Su Han suddenly thought of something. After his eyes twinkled for a moment, he moved and manipulated the 10th to speak, "I''m not going to this task! Give it to that one."


    On the 10th, he seemed to take a look at Liu shenwushi''s cruel direction, but his words were as indifferent as ever, "after all, they all joined... And, after all, it is Marvel world. There is a lot more room for maneuver with that one."


    The scene fell into a brief silence, and then the look of everyone changed dramatically. Bruce Wayne''s eyes jumped back and forth on Su Han and No. 10. A lot of thoughts flowed in his brain. He thought of a lot of possibilities.


    "... good." Su Han''s voice was as concise as ever.


    The next moment, the real illusion slowly condensed into shape, and the person named rose up with a terrible fog and quickly began to close.


    They disappeared out of thin air.


    On the sky, the endless fog began to rotate, and a terrible spiritual brilliance shot out from the central hole of the fog vortex. Into the real illusion.


    The scene was silent for a long time. Finally, Conan took the lead in saying, "this is really... I don''t know how to describe it."


    Out of breath, Conan stared at No. 10 with bright eyes, "can you explain?"


    No answer was given on the 10th. Conan rubbed his eyebrows with a headache, "don''t you want to?"


    Although, this is also expected.


    "I think it''s not so much unwilling as lazy to answer." blue dye''s eyes twinkle with inexplicable luster, and he stares at the real fantasies around him.


    "After all, the real illusion is here... Wait a minute, we can all know what happened at a glance."


    Ying Zheng was silent, and a lot of thoughts flashed through his mind. Can the 10th deliberately avoid... Enough to prove that the strength of the personnel participating in the mission is above the 10th?


    No, it''s not just that! No. 10 is not so reserved in the face of the other gods.


    "Moreover, we should also consider that when we spoke before the 10th, we looked at the Wushi emperor. Can we say..."


    Ying Zheng''s eyelids jumped. He suddenly thought of a possibility, but he was not sure. He took a few deep breaths, which barely calmed himself down.


    He stopped thinking and turned his attention to the real illusion around him.


    ¡­¡­


    Marvel world, Kama Taj holy land.


    Master Gu Yi slowly opened his eyes. There was an inexplicable brilliance flashing in his eyes.


    The next moment, a secret door appeared in the air. Tony Stark walked out of it and went straight to the theme, "mage, next! You go directly to the Himalayas... I''ll gather the members of the avenger alliance."


    After that, before master Gu Yi answered, tonistark drew a secret door and stepped into it.


    "This guy." master Gu Yi smiled dumbly. Then he looked serious and quickly came to the Himalayas.


    Almost at the next moment of her arrival, secret doors appeared out of thin air. Captain America, Dr. banner, Thor, black widow, eagle eye and others appeared one by one.


    "It''s too cold," said Dr. Benner, his voice trembling as he hugged himself tightly in his hands.


    "I have to say that this place, as a battlefield... Is quite unfriendly to us." the captain of the United States said with a cold humor.


    "OK." Thor nodded calmly and said carelessly, "it''s much better than some outer space battlefields. You can only say... You are too fragile as human beings."


    The black widow twitched a few times at the corner of her mouth. What did you say to the God of Asgard? Of course, although she wanted to make complaints about it, she finally suppressed it.


    Tony Stark walked out of the last secret door. He took a look at the scene and his voice was silent. "Didn''t I teach you those special abilities before? Now use your arrogance."


    Tonistark is not only climbing the tree of science and technology, but also promoting the extraordinary power of universality. There is no doubt that the members of the avenger alliance are the first people to come into contact with the extraordinary power cultivation method


    Tony Stark also takes several as templates to gain experience before considering further promotion.


    Of course, the progress of the members of the avenger alliance in learning extraordinary power is very gratifying. Otherwise, Tony Stark wouldn''t have brought them all.


    After all, the danger of this mission is self-evident... The strength is not enough. It''s just a drag to forcibly get involved.


    In silence, there was a fog spreading out of the void.


    "Enemy... No, it''s a bit like the last time?" Thor suddenly clenched the hammer, then thought of something, and his face became strange.


    Dr. banner didn''t notice the arrival of the members of Parliament. He was in a trance with cold. Finally, he clenched his teeth and let the armed color domineering cover his body.


    After a little exercise, Dr. banner didn''t feel the cold, but he didn''t have much joy. He said bitterly, "... Miraculous effects do have miraculous effects! However, my physical strength is not enough to maintain hegemony for a long time."


    "What if... I''m exhausted now! What if I join the war later?"


    The captain of the United States stopped talking. In fact, it was Hulk hawk who asked Dr. banner to come here... But although the truth is such a truth, it''s too hurtful to say it directly.


    "Interesting." Yu Zhibo glanced around, noncommittal.


    White beard stroked his crescent beard and scanned the members of the avenger alliance with interest. Obviously, because of the last anti bullying invasion, the members of the Avengers alliance have accepted the existence of members of Parliament, and their attitude is still casual at the moment.


    In the next moment, a crisp buzzing sound suddenly sounded.


    An indescribable terror suddenly spread in all directions.


    This majesty is so powerful that it is terrible that even the void is full of dense cracks, and good things will be broken at the next moment. However, this terrible majesty does not hurt people, but makes them have an impulse to kneel down and kowtow


    "What?"


    "This feeling..."


    "What monster? This suffocation..."


    Or stunned, or panic, or incredible voices sounded. The look of all the members of the Avengers has changed dramatically.


    Jiujianxian changed her look for several times and finally looked in the direction of Weiyi.


    It was a slender figure with dark hair and calm eyes, but the whole body was entangled by endless chaotic light.


    He has a holiness and power that cannot be described in words. It''s like a Heavenly Emperor who came to the world and commanded the world.

 Chapter 538

    "This is really unexpected." Bruce Wayne looked seriously at Su Han, the camera of Batman armor, and began to shoot. However, the next breath, the poof sound sounded, and the memory of Batman armor was directly burned out.


    "Can''t shoot?" Bruce Wayne''s eyelids danced and then understood, "no, it''s not so much that he can''t shoot, but that guy contains too much information... Beyond the range that the camera can capture! As a result, the microcomputer in Batman''s armor couldn''t analyze it, so he burned it directly."


    "Of course... Another possibility is that this guy contains some conceptual power, especially for the equipment for shooting his shape!"


    Bruce Wayne gave a bitter smile, but it felt right.


    Yu Zhibo ban put his hands around his chest and looked at Su Han repeatedly before he asked, "dare you ask, who are you?"


    "Number three! Just call me that." Su Han''s language is simple and comprehensive.


    Luo Cuilian''s eyes changed dramatically when she looked at Su Han again.


    Not only him, tonistark looked serious, and master Gu Yi frowned.


    No. 3... It''s the first time they''ve seen a God with such a high sequence number.


    More importantly, the No. 3 shape is very visual


    "Wait a minute! Do you mean... You can''t?!" jiujianxian lost his voice. There is shock, consternation, disbelief and awe in the eyes.


    Bruce Wayne frowned second times, repeatedly watching the wine and Xian, and did not understand what Baijiu Xian had noticed.


    "First of all, we definitely don''t know this guy! The shape of this guy... Eh? Chaotic gas coverage, which is the image of the top master in the sky covering and perfect world?" Bruce Wayne set off a huge wave in his heart.


    This guy... Is it from the sky?


    No, maybe it comes from the perfect world?


    Is it the fairy king? Impossible, the fairy king is not in the eyes of No. 10... Even the fairy Emperor may not be in the eyes of No. 10. Not to mention number three above number ten


    "Thinking about it, there are only two possibilities." Bruce Wayne lowered his eyes and said to himself in his heart, "one possibility is that this guy is the creator of the perfect world and the hidden world! The other possibility is... This guy may be Shi Hao."


    Shi Hao, the emperor of the wasteland... The strongest man in the perfect world since ancient times!


    Although, according to what Liu Shen said before, the small stone of that world is still in its infancy.


    But who knows, will this man in front of him be the emperor of heaven in another world?


    After all, the sky covering and the perfect world, strictly speaking, are also different timelines of the same world... But don''t the characters also appear in the fog space at the same time?


    Who can guarantee that the No. 3 in front of us is not another time line, and the cultivation has really climbed to the peak?


    "Start sacrificing." Su Han opened his mouth. At first glance, his voice seemed to have no emotional fluctuation, but after careful taste, it seemed to feel the majesty and strength in his words.


    Master Gu Yi gave Su Han a deep look, nodded slightly, turned around, walked directly into the ancient altar, closed his eyes and began to sacrifice.


    In the next moment, the temperament of master Gu Yi changed tremendously.


    Compared with the previous calm and drifting away, the current Gu Yi mage is like a demon king returning from hell. The whole person reveals a kind of evil style, with a trace of black gas rising.


    "... what is this?" the black widow subconsciously pulled out the sharp blade around her waist and covered it with armed color. She looked at the ancient master, and her eyes were uncertain with surprise.


    Thor clenched the Thor''s hammer and frowned. He had heard his father''s information about the ancient mage.


    Master Gu Yi''s strength is not even inferior to Odin


    In other words, if the ancient mage lost control and attacked them... They would face Thor''s father without leaving his hand.


    Even if Thor is confident in the Avengers, he is quite sure... In that case, the final outcome will definitely be the fiasco of the Avengers.


    "This state should be related to the mage''s absorption of the power of the dark dimension?" white beard was very sure.


    "We don''t need you to say that." yuzhiboban was noncommittal.


    "That should be a good thing?" Bruce Wayne''s voice did not fluctuate.


    "There is no risk anyway." white beard Gula Lala smiled. After all, according to what master Gu Yi said, she now absorbs the energy of the dark dimension and will use the fog space to purify it first.


    The power of evil gods can be refined into harmless by the misty space. What is domam?


    "The enemy is coming." Su Han suddenly opened his mouth.


    "... what?" jiujianxian''s pupils shrunk. He scanned around, but found no clue.


    Su Han stepped out, and the vision of beautiful mountains and rivers suddenly spread.


    The whole heaven and earth was dyed golden in an instant. Tens of thousands of sacred mountains and holy mountains can be seen everywhere, with big rivers flowing and magnificent.


    "Is this... Another world?!"


    Thor felt something and his eyelids beat wildly. His mind was flashing wildly. Was it the Mirror magic shown by Gu Yi mage in the last war in New York?


    No... Thor quickly denied it. Although they look alike, they are fundamentally different.


    It''s not so much a projection of the parallel world, but it''s more like relying on absolute power to create a real world in an instant


    But this means... Thor is more and more frightened. He suddenly realized that the strength of this strange existence shrouded in fog may not be weaker than his father and Gu Yi mage... Or even stronger than both


    Bruce Wayne didn''t speak, but he trusted his previous judgment more. This method has a very obvious lasting style of covering the sky and the perfect world.


    "Where is the enemy?" the nine gouyu in Yu Zhibo''s pupil rotated rapidly. He didn''t shock Su Han''s power. After all, this is number three... Even if it''s just an avatar, it can''t be underestimated


    Even if No. 3 has the power to destroy the universe, yuzhiboban will not question it.


    Su Han raised his palm, symbolizing the sudden explosion of the great road light of time, which is the supreme content of the Sanskrit and involves the field of time.


    With a loud bang, a vast river of time suddenly appeared.


    Several strange creatures galloped from the end of the long river of time and space. In an instant, they were close at hand and bit Su Hanpu.


    "Tindalus hound... Long time no see." Su Han''s voice was gentle without any fluctuation.


    He raised his fist and smashed it.


    This punch was very ordinary, just like ordinary people waving a punch, but at the moment of touching the tusks of the tindalus hound, a loud noise that was difficult to describe in words sounded.


    The sound wave spread, the tyndarus fierce dog turned into a blood mist, and the starry sky that could be seen everywhere was completely torn apart by this punch. Even the river of time also set off a huge wave.

 Chapter 539

    The broken starry sky is filled with chaotic gas and constantly reorganized.


    In the upper reaches of the long river of time, there are pieces of the world collapsing, but then it is reborn, broken, and formed reincarnation, with a unique charm.


    Su Han stood there quietly with his hands on his back, like an immortal monument, and the chaotic Qi on his body became stronger.


    The blood of the tindalus hounds is gathering, and they are reborn.


    In the final analysis, the tindalus Hound is immortal. At this time, when he was attacked, he became more and more crazy. After living, he tore at Su Han again.


    "Well... The newly split incarnation! It''s good to warm up." Su Han''s voice didn''t have a ripple. He stepped forward step by step, with a terrible breath of life spreading out from the depths of his body.


    At the place where Su Han has been walking for a long time, there are strange grasses, which grow on his footprints, take root there and exude a unique charm of life.


    Tony Stark and others have been completely stunned.


    "This... What the hell is this?!" Jiu Jianxian''s hand trembled slightly. His worldview collapsed at this moment.


    Luo Cuilian seems indifferent. But from the clenching of her palm behind her, we can see that her mood is not calm at the moment.


    After a short silence, Tony Stark reluctantly opened his mouth, "think carefully! It''s also a matter of course... After all, that one is suspected of the existence of some mysterious world emperor."


    "Isn''t the emperor of heaven the incarnation of No. 10? He appeared in the world of Xiaoming rinai last time!" white beard rolled his crescent beard with his fingers, frowning slightly, puzzled.


    "Avatar No. 10 is the emperor of the mythical world! And No. 3 is the emperor of the high-level world similar to the perfect world... Right?" Bruce Wayne stopped suddenly. His eyes twinkled.


    After a short silence, he whispered, "no... it''s not the noumenon of No. 3, but the incarnation of No. 3, which is actually the emperor of the mysterious world."


    Batman whispered in his heart, yes, he thought wrong before. The possibility that the third noumenon is the emperor of heaven is too small


    The incarnation of No. 3 shows the style of the emperor of heaven, which can''t prove anything. Just like the old God on the 10th, there will also be an incarnation of the mythical world Emperor


    "It''s amazing." Yu Zhibo ban opened his mouth, and nine gouyu in his eyes quickly rotated. "The power that this No. 3 now has... Should be inferior to the fairy king of the perfect world, but his means of wantonly playing with the long river of time surpasses the fairy king."


    The fairy king did not dare to disturb the long river of time wantonly, otherwise it would form disorder and then suffer from counterattack. However, No. 3 not only dares to fight in the long river of time, but also dares to use its own strength to influence the long river of time


    You only need to see the grass growing wantonly in the long river of time... To understand this.


    Yuzhiboban just thought a little and understood... Obviously, the No. 3 body is far superior to the fairy king, and it is even very likely that it is two completely different creatures from the fairy King


    Even if this incarnation has far less power than the fairy king, it can show the means to surpass the fairy king with its own understanding of the mysteries of heaven and earth.


    "Wait... According to this statement! What about Marvel world?" jiujianxian suddenly woke up and a touch of worry appeared on her face.


    Over time, if the river is crushed, will marvel world have a big thing? Even... Finally destroyed.


    Tony Stark frowned, too.


    "It shouldn''t be a big problem." yuzhiboban thought a little and said coldly, "don''t forget what the third did at the beginning."


    First he was stunned, and then Tony Stark suddenly woke up.


    Yes, the world they are now in is not marvel world, but the world of thousands of miles of beautiful rivers and mountains created by No. 3... So in other words, the long river of time should also be the long river of time of this vision world


    Now it seems that it is very likely that No. 3 has made all plans when he first shot.


    Tony Stark murmured, "no wonder... As mentioned on the 10th, the top existence in our world did not appear."


    Bruce Wayne raised his head and stared at the sky. A lot of thoughts flashed in his mind. He said to himself, "anyway, what''s happening in this world now! Should also be seen by those guys in the misty space?"


    "I don''t know Liu Shen, Wu Shi Da Di. What do they think when they see this scene? Wait a minute, No. 3 can grow grass in the long river of time out of thin air. This strange means is related to life... When talking about life, they have to think of Liu Shen''s method."


    "Well, I may want to turn it upside down... Maybe it is because I know that Liu Shen has joined the parliament that the avatar of No. 3 shows this means?"


    Bruce Wayne suddenly woke up, "and... If the emperor who studies time sees the long river of time! Will he also touch a further method?"


    Thinking about it, Bruce Wayne remembered what he had said in the misty space before, and he breathed out a long breath, "number 10 is intentional... Several newcomers have inherited a great favor from number 3 and number 10... Although according to the strength of those two guys, these three newcomers should not be needed to pay back."


    "That..." Thor carefully raised his hand. He said he didn''t understand the people at the scene.


    But the question stuck in his throat, and Thor wanted to ask but didn''t dare to ask. After all, if he asks questions about people in heaven and touches some taboo... Doesn''t it mean that he is likely to die?


    Don''t blame Toldo for thinking, but the gap between the two sides is too far. Odin once warned him that the world is too big... There are many things that even he can''t touch... Touch and die!


    However, Thor always thought Odin was joking, but now he saw the scene in the sky... The warning echoed in his ear again


    He rubbed his temples. For a while, Thor forced himself to calm down. He looked at the war on the river for a long time. After thinking for a moment, he forcibly changed the topic in the face of Tony Stark''s confused eyes.


    "Tony, what the hell are you calling us for?"


    According to the battle specifications in the sky, whether they come or not... They are the same! I''m not qualified to participate anyway


    Tony Stark touched his nose and felt embarrassed and helpless. "It was ready to fight... But now, the plan can''t catch up with the change."


    Where did Tony Stark expect that the specification of this battle was so high


    Not to mention members of the Avengers alliance, even members of Parliament are difficult to participate in this battle


    With a loud noise, the body of the tyndarus hound broke again.


    This time, a tyndarus hound did not come back to life. His blood scattered in the river of years was constantly distorted, and then turned into small tyndarus hounds.

 Chapter 540

    These strange small tindalus hounds were forcibly excluded for a long time.


    There are tens of thousands of tindalus hounds bred by scattered blood.


    However, there are only more than a dozen tindalus hounds who have been excluded from the beautiful world of rivers and mountains.


    The tindalus hounds made a long cry, lurked into the void, and rushed at a member of the house of representatives at an extremely frightening speed


    "It''s a little interesting... No! Or the scene looks familiar."


    Yuzhiboban sneered. He suddenly remembered the tindalus hounds he had met in Conan world. Although the tindalus hounds summoned by piano wine were even far inferior to these small tindalus hounds


    Thoughts flickered in his mind, but Yu Zhibo''s action was not slow. He made several prints on his palm and took a breath, "Huodun. Haohuo extinguished!"


    The flame of terror and blazing out, like a hot meteor across the sky, suddenly split, in mid air or turned into hundreds of fire dragons, just like life, tore at the Hound of tindalus.


    The bodies of the first three tindalus hounds were burned by the fire, but at the next moment, they broke into more tindalus hounds, and even their breath did not decrease much.


    "Kill once, but split into more? It reminds me of... The psychic beast of reincarnation eye beast." Yu Zhibo''s words took a touch of light emotion, "although, in essence, the two sides are too far apart."


    When the voice fell, Yu Zhibo''s palms suddenly closed, and his hair turned silver white, entering the six channel mode.


    Nowadays, even the normal Yuzhi wave spot also has the strength to surpass the original six immortals. Needless to say... Looking at the parliament, it can be said that ten are guaranteed for five.


    His figure disappeared in an instant and suddenly appeared beside the tindalus hound. Hundreds of painted black jade praying for Tao appeared beside him, swept away in all directions, and his mouth recited the words of sacrifice.


    "Gu la la la, a rare battle! You can''t let that guy ban monopolize it alone." white beard laughed a few times, and then rushed forward with a bang, and the endless cracks spread around.


    These cracks seemed to have their own lives and attacked the remaining small tindalus hounds in a straight line.


    "From the dead body of the tindalus hound, a new tindalus hound was born?"


    Tony Stark recalled the previous scene, his eyes narrowed slightly, "is this the so-called immortality? It is divided into two parts. One part is that when he is killed by No. 3, he will not die to a certain extent. The other part is that even if he is killed by No. 3 with strange means, he can split into more and smaller tyndarus dogs and continue to live..."


    "However, it''s still difficult to understand the real life mechanism of this strange evil creature. Maybe only by studying it... No, forget it, it''s better to solve all this dangerous guy."


    Tony Stark thought as he crushed many cards and summoned one steel armor after another.


    "Be careful!" Jiu Jianxian took a sip of wine and looked drunk, but her eyes were very sober, and her breath became extremely sharp at this moment, like a sharp blade out of the scabbard.


    He whispered, "although these split small tindalus hounds have no comparability in terms of combat effectiveness and time."


    "But... There are tens of thousands of small tindalus hounds that have appeared over a long period of time..."


    Before he could finish his words, the roar suddenly sounded. In the distance of thousands of miles and beautiful rivers and mountains, there were one small tindalus hound after another, rushing in the direction of everyone.


    Jiujianxian twitched at the corners of her mouth and then shrugged at the parliament.


    "..." Batman first dilated his pupils and then realized something. "I see. He was excluded by the river of time before. Why only a few heads appeared! Is it because the rest were thrown in different times?"


    "However, if they had been in front of our time, those tindalus hounds might have been in the beautiful world... They waited in this world until they noticed our breath, which appeared at this moment and killed us... But there are contradictions."


    Bruce Wayne frowned, but said nothing more. After all, he didn''t study much in the field of time... Half of his judgment depends on guessing


    "But it''s a good thing... Isn''t it?" Tony Stark said with a smile. The greater the number of tyndarus hounds, the greater the number of evil powers they can obtain.


    Tony Stark suddenly raised his palm and gently snapped his fingers.


    The fusion reactor in front of iron man''s armored chest suddenly flourished and even emitted a little smoke. It was obvious that he was overloaded at this moment.


    In the distance, there are five small tindalus hounds whose bodies are stiff and then cavitation into fly ash.


    Although in the next moment, these tyndarus hounds continued to gather in the void and began to regenerate and split as if they had been solved by yuzhibo.


    "Sure enough, it''s useful." Tony Stark''s eyes were amazing. His thought moved, and his armor automatically split. He put on another iron man armor.


    The infinite gem embedded in the original iron man armor flows with the nanoparticles and integrates into the new iron man armor he wears again.


    "Be at ease to die." Tony Stark chanted the sacrificial language and killed ahead.


    "At first I thought he had solved the defect of using infinite gems." Bruce Wayne stared at Tony Stark''s back and raised his eyebrows. "But now it seems that Tony just transferred the cost of using infinite gems to his armor."


    "It''s a matter of course." jiujianxian cried and laughed. "In the final analysis, being able to use that power is strong enough."


    "That''s an infinite gem... Even if it''s used for a fee, maybe at the moment when he uses his power, he can even erase the existence of white beard and Yuzhi spots... Not to mention, I don''t think a set of armor is a big price for Tony Stark."


    "It''s hard to kill Edward and them." Bruce Wayne thought a little and shook his head. "Don''t forget, he didn''t collect all the infinite gemstones."


    "Boring topic!" Luo Cuilian''s face was expressionless and used many divine powers to step out.


    Her whole body radiates endless light, like a Buddha who came to the world, with a posture of looking down at the world.

 Chapter 541

    "OK! It''s really boring to talk about this topic at this time." Jiu Jianxian took another sip of wine. Although his words were very sober, the drunkenness on his face became stronger and stronger.


    Suddenly, jiujianxian threw his flying sword out to control it.


    The flying sword, like a swimming dragon, galloped into the distance, penetrating the bodies of one small tyndarus hound after another.


    Bruce Wayne also crushed cards, but only half of them condensed Batman armor. The other half is all kinds of weapons of mass destruction. For example, various nuclear weapons, black hole weapons and antimatter weapons


    "Settle the enemy," Bruce Wayne ordered calmly.


    Under the control of artificial intelligence, many Batman armor each holding a weapon of mass destruction, kill to the front, and use means similar to self explosion to kill their opponents.


    On the river of time.


    Su Han looked as calm as ever, and his attack power was stronger and stronger.


    The light of the avenue swept away in all directions, resonated with the long river of time, and set off huge waves.


    Su Han''s body was surrounded by a gorgeous Avenue. Even if the Hound of tindalus rushed at him, it couldn''t get close to his body at all. On the contrary, every attack by Su Han can inflict heavy damage on the Hound of tindalus.


    "It''s time to end."


    Su Han opened his mouth calmly, and his palm made a strange mark. The terrible meaning of time in his body resonated with the long river of time.


    Then he printed it with one palm.


    This palm, as always, is plain and light, but it contains a profound and unpredictable charm. When he rubbed the body of a tyndarus hound, he directly collapsed and disintegrated it.


    Most importantly, this time, the tindalus hound did not differentiate into many small tindalus hounds.


    "Sure enough, I was too careless before... I didn''t use the fog space to devour the residue of the hound body of tindalus." Su Han said to himself in his heart, and the brilliance in his eyes became more and more bright and hot.


    With the battle, Wu Shi and Liu Shen''s profound meaning were integrated by him. With just a few breaths, he slaughtered all the tyndarus hounds.


    "It''s over." Su Hanchang breathed out.


    However, just as he was about to leave the long river of time, he suddenly felt something wrong. His eyebrows wrinkled and looked into the depths of the long river of time, where there were strange time fluctuations rising.


    "And the Hound of tindalus? No, no matter the energy level or the ominous feeling brought to me by this fluctuation... It is not the same level as the Hound of tindalus." Su Han''s eyelids jumped.


    The next breath, a gorgeous brilliance suddenly rose from the depths of the long river of time.


    meanwhile.


    On the altar, Gu Yi mage Huoran opened her eyes. Her eyes were burning with God, just like two rounds of sun, with an unspeakable divinity.


    She stepped out and suddenly appeared beside Su Han. Her palm pinched out a strange mark and pushed it gently.


    Suddenly, the concepts of time and space were blurred.


    The brilliant light suddenly stopped in mid air.


    He gave a shrill cry, which seemed to be struggling, but it was useless at all.


    As if time is going against the current, he is constantly retreating.


    In a few breaths, he was driven out of the long river of time and out of the marvelous world.


    After a short silence, Su Han turned around and looked at master Gu Yi carefully. He could feel the strange charm of master Gu Yi.


    His thoughts flickered in his mind, and his words were as calm as ever, "congratulations."


    "Did you find it? Yes, it''s natural for you."


    Master Gu Yi''s eyes flickered for a moment, and he lost his smile. His words were filled with emotion. "However, I didn''t expect that I would reach this step with the help of sacrifice."


    Yes, master Gu Yi has gone further with the opportunity of sacrifice. Beyond the bottleneck of the realm of sages... According to Su Han''s view of the world, Gu Yi mage can now be called the holy emperor of the realm of eight trigrams.


    Of course, the power systems of the main world and marvel world are different. It can only be said that the power essence of both sides is roughly equal. But in fact, the two control the direction of power is very different


    He narrowed his eyes slightly. With the help of the fog space, Su Han began to observe Gu Yi mage. Because master Gu Yi was also a member of the fog Council, Su Han received a lot of feedback in an instant.


    "Now, you have become the sixth God in Marvel world. It''s amazing."


    Su Han''s voice was as indifferent as ever, but his heart set off waves.


    No wonder, in the face of that strange light of time, Gu Yi mage was able to expel him directly.


    Although I am in Su Han''s vision... The base point of Su Han''s vision is the marvelous world after all.


    For the ancient mage who discovered the profound meaning of the supreme god of manwei, in Su Han''s vision, she can also easily pry the power of the whole world to expel evil gods


    "I''m still far from the sixth God! I can only say that I have the possibility of becoming a god of that level." master Gu Yi shook his head.


    The accumulation of the five gods through the long years is too huge for her to catch up with by relying on a sacrifice.


    Of course, it can''t compare with the five gods


    The power she now has is all-round superior to mieba, which gathers infinite gemstones.


    After all, the infinite gem is just one of the five gods, the power of the goddess of vengeance. The ancient mage now has the essence of the five gods, but the accumulation is too far


    Master Gu Yi hesitated for a moment and asked, "what was the light before?"


    Although it seems that she expels the light, the expulsion is understated. But in fact, this is because the light is only trying to come to the world, and what he comes to is the long river of time and space set off by Su Han, which has been suppressed in part


    In addition, she just got the power of God and pried the power of the world, which drove her out in one fell swoop.


    But it was precisely because he had a short contact with the light that master Gu Yi felt the horror and uncertainty contained in the light before


    Even if she wants to come at the moment, she still subconsciously has some palpitations... If the light really comes to the world, it''s really hard to say what the consequences are


    Of course, when his eyes swept over Su Han, master Gu Yi calmed down again. With this number three here, there won''t be anything irreparable


    After a short silence, Su Han took a deep look at Gu yimage and whispered, "it should be the guy of Yafu gomon!"


    "He is the old dominator who controls the future and time... At the same time, he is also one of the incarnations of Yug bubble."

 Chapter 542

    The scene fell into a brief silence.


    Master Gu Yi''s eyebrows beat for several times, and a towering wave set off in his heart.


    Su Han cast his eyes down. Then he found that the small tyndarus hound born from the tyndarus hound had been solved by many members of Parliament.


    After a little thought, Su Han thought. The vision of heaven and earth collapsed in an instant, and everyone returned to the peak of Mount Everest.


    "This is... Oh, it''s over!" Tony Stark first tightened his body, then reflected it, looking a little complicated, relaxed and regretful.


    "It was a wonderful battle." Yu zhiboban looked as indifferent as ever. He turned his head, first looked at Su Han, and then projected his eyes on master Gu Yi. He looked inexplicable, "master, this time... What a terrible step speed."


    Yu Zhibo only noticed that master Gu Yi had taken a step further through his previous moves. He was envious of it.


    "Mr. Ban, it''s not far from a breakthrough now." master Gu Yi smiled gently, and his words were very sincere.


    Yu Zhibo was noncommittal. His family knew his own affairs. After joining the parliament, he was full of confidence that he could go further... But this was by no means possible in a short time.


    White beard stroked his beard and laughed, "gulalala, the charm of the fog space is here! It has the possibility of unlimited progress... More importantly, in the fog space, as long as you work hard, you will be rewarded."


    "I feel that it is most important to be stronger in the shortest time." make complaints about the infinite gem of Tucker''s chest.


    Thor, the black widow and others pricked their ears and analyzed the communication of these people in the face of inner analysis.


    Of course, it''s just analysis. They don''t even dare to interrupt now.


    "Now that the task has been solved, we should go back." there is chaos around Su Han. Although his words are calm, they have an unspeakable dignity. Awe inspiring.


    There was no objection on site.


    Seeing this, Su Han''s idea moved, and the chaotic light suddenly broke out. It was too strange, just like a world from scratch, slowly opening up.


    When the chaotic light dissipated, a member of Parliament disappeared.


    The captain of the United States glanced around with a look of surprise and uncertainty in his eyes. Thor was a lot more calm. He sighed, "is it like the last time?"


    "OK! Let''s leave first... It''s too heavy for some people to discuss on Mount Everest." master Gu Yi replied with a smile. She glanced at her hands around her chest and trembling eagle eyes.


    "Roar!" Hawk beat his chest with both hands. He looked a little ferocious and looked at master Gu Yi repeatedly. Now he wanted to jump directly from Mount Everest regardless of his nature


    However, he sensed an extreme sense of crisis from master Gu Yi, which made him afraid to start.


    It is precisely because Hawke''s psychological age is too young, so his judgment is very low at the moment, and it is difficult to make a decision at the moment.


    Master Gu Yi smiled helplessly and stretched out his fingers gently. In an instant, hawk''s eyes suddenly expanded. He had almost no resistance. His body shrank at an extremely terrible speed and returned to Dr. banner.


    At the same time, great changes have taken place in the surrounding environment.


    A crowd appeared directly in the Kama Taj.


    Tony Stark sat on his knees very skillfully opposite the ancient mage, and said with emotion, "the mage''s control of space... Is several times stronger than before."


    "People in the ordinary world who have not learned space magic can control the ability of instantaneous movement after sacrificing to heaven... Is it natural for me to do so?"


    With a gentle wave of the palm of an ancient mage, one small table after another appeared, on which there was steaming tea.


    She smiled at the people in front of her. "I know you have a lot of doubts... Don''t worry, let''s talk slowly."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Su Han slowly opened his eyes on the bronze throne. He realized the number of evil powers he had obtained this time.


    "... beyond imagination."


    A touch of joy appeared in Su Han''s eyes. The number of evil powers given to him by several complete tindalus hounds is an extremely huge number. Not to mention, he had scraped off a layer of evil divine power from avgomon before.


    Although he and master Gu Yi just expelled the old dominator from the marvel world... The other party failed to break the world barrier, and they were hurt


    Obviously, a small part of his body tissue left behind has also been transformed into evil divine power


    "If I strengthen directly, my strength should be doubled or doubled." Su Han thought carefully in his heart, "but direct strengthening is too wasteful... If it is used for cultivation, my strength can be doubled or tripled at least."


    His thoughts twinkled in his mind. Su Han finally decided to practice and maximize his income.


    After making the decision, he took a long breath and looked down.


    At this time, the real illusion has disappeared, and the fog space is very quiet. Obviously, the members of Parliament are still thinking.


    "This time is really... Unexpected!" lanran said in a quiet voice with a touch of regret. "I knew so. I also participated in this task."


    "I think it''s just that there''s no big difference between the task and the past." Yasuda Gangji whispered.


    "No," the poison Island child shook his head seriously, "it''s worth just seeing the old dominator... Participating in this mission."


    "That''s the incarnation of Yug bubble..."


    The words stopped, and the poison Island child suddenly smiled bitterly.


    Su Han raised his eyebrows. After a little thinking, he manipulated the 10th to speak, "last time, didn''t you meet the black king, the incarnation of nayaratotip, in the God killer world?"


    "That''s what I say! But the black king is an incomplete version after all." Conan shook his head. "This time, it''s a complete version."


    After hesitating for a while, Conan continued, "and I don''t know why... I always think that even if the black king is a complete version, he may not be able to beat the old dominator called avgomon."


    "... so is the Mafia king the old dominator?" Bruce Wayne''s eyes glittered inexplicably.


    "Ha, that''s the incarnation of one of the three pillars. How can it not... Wait." Weber suddenly realized something and paused.


    Weber thought about it carefully and suddenly found that... The 10th and the chairman of the Council did not say that the black king was the old dominator


    "Both are incarnations, but also have strong and weak points!" Feng Yuan''s eyes twinkled and understood what at this moment.


    He seemed to be telling others, or talking to himself, "it doesn''t make sense. Every incarnation differentiated by the three pillar gods is the old dominator?"


    "Of course, no matter what. This time, it is very rare... We have had positive contact with the old rulers."


    "I kesulu... Don''t I deserve to have a name?" became very subtle when the night God Seton of Penglai mountain.

 Chapter 543

    "Miss Penglai mountain, don''t you also think of the two old dominators of the deep diver family?" Huang Rong glanced.


    "Those two guys, no matter how they look, are far from the old masters." Ying Chao make complaints about his face.


    Yuzhi Boban calmly stared at the scenes in front of him. After a little thinking, he condensed a group of evil power in his hand, and then threw it in the direction of the random star.


    The next breath, a terrible light, suddenly refracted from the random star into the body of yuzhibo.


    "Is it another kind of pupil technique?" Yu Zhibo said faintly. His eyes flashed a little light at this moment, revealing a mysterious charm.


    Conan frowned and looked at Yu Zhibo with some surprise. He always felt that his eyes were a little familiar. But before he could say anything, Weber''s face changed dramatically and lost his voice, "the devil''s eye of death?"


    "Yes," Yu Zhibo said indifferently, "and it should be a little different from the straight death devil eye you imagined."


    After a pause, Yu Zhibo continued, "my eyes, to be exact, should be called the direct death devil eye of Unicom."


    "..." Weber opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say anything.


    Although he doesn''t know what is called the direct death devil''s eye of the root of Unicom, he knows... What the root is.


    Root, coupled with the terrible straight death devil eye


    Weber can''t imagine.


    Su Han stared at Yu Zhibo ban with great interest. His thoughts twinkled in his mind and made a judgment. "Now ban should be able to rely on his own eyes! Kill all the strong people in the Qiyao realm? Unfortunately, it''s only one eye after all. It''s difficult to break through the heavenly palace and threaten the eight trigrams."


    Yuzhiboban may not have reached the peak of Qiyao, but his newly acquired eyes can directly connect things similar to the root in that world when he goes to other worlds, so as to clarify the weakness of the enemy.


    An opponent of the same level... Even if the energy scale is a hundred or even a thousand times that of him, it is useless.


    Yuzhiboban can easily grasp the dead point of the other party''s attack and crack the other party''s moves... Once he approaches the opponent and attacks the dead point of the other party''s body, the other party will die.


    "It''s really enviable." white beard smiled dumbly. He thought about it, made up his mind, squeezed his palm, and a large number of evil forces condensed on it.


    Blue dye''s eyes narrowed slightly, "the scale of this evil power."


    After a brief silence, Yu Zhibo said softly, "you are really willing."


    "Gamble," white beard gulalala laughed, "I''m in a bottleneck now. Evil power may make my strength improve! But it''s not qualitative progress."


    "But I got a good thing, which may directly let me touch the threshold of the next level... In general, the harvest probability is far above the risk."


    No one answered at the scene. White beard didn''t care. He threw all the evil forces in his hand to the random star above the sky. The next moment, the evil forces also gave feedback.


    "Oh? What is this ability?" white beard looked serious for a moment. After a short silence, he suddenly clenched his fist, and a terrible momentum erupted from his body and turned into a real terrorist storm.


    Of course, the strange thing is that even if the storm is huge and everyone present can feel it


    But the strange fog in the mid air, as if not affected by the wind, still went its own way and continued to float according to the original flight path.


    After several breaths, white beard took a long breath, and his breath gathered up.


    Many members of the parliament looked at each other. Finally, poison Island Yazi looked serious and asked softly, "Dad, it seems that you have gained a lot this time."


    "I got... Another ability called jiewang fist." white beard stroked his crescent beard, with a deep flash of brilliance in his eyes, joy and inexplicable reflection.


    He thought about it without concealing it, and explained in great detail, "this special boxing can double my strength in a short time... The limit can be ten times. According to the information I got... It should be unlimited."


    The fog hall suddenly fell into a dead silence, and no one spoke.


    "It''s amazing." Conan''s eyebrows jumped several times. What is the concept of turning 10 times based on the strength of white beard? It makes people feel numb


    Not to mention, this ability is not limited to levels.


    In other words, the stronger white beard''s strength in the future, the more strength he can turn with this move.


    "Of course, there are restrictions on the use! This thing has a great load on the body." white beard added immediately when he saw that no one was talking in the parliament.


    However, others still did not say anything about it.


    Even if there are restrictions, this is definitely a well deserved kill.


    Batman''s eyes flickered and he was thinking whether he would also make a selection. After all, the lucky draw results of yuzhiboban and white beard are so moving.


    Suddenly, the fog surged, and two figures appeared on the bronze seat from scratch. It was the ancient mage and tonistark.


    "I''ve finally sent those muttering guys away." Tony Stark sank into his chair and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Master Gu Yi glanced at the scene and suddenly asked, "it seems that a lot of things have happened during the period when we didn''t enter the parliament."


    "Yes, Mr. Ban and Mr. Edward have got something better than expected." Weber began with a bitter smile.


    "So it is!" master Gu Yi flashed a flash in his eyes. Suddenly, he didn''t ask any more questions. He turned his head and looked directly at Su Han.


    She gathered a gem of original strength and threw it in the direction of Su Han, "Your Excellency, the president of the parliament, this is the reward promised to you before."


    The original power gem naturally disappeared into the fog around Su Han, directly swallowed, and finally... Absorbed by the whole fog space.


    Su Han stared at master Gu Yi. He was just about to say something. Suddenly he felt something wrong and his look changed slightly.


    The misty space made a crisp buzzing sound.


    The mist floating around in the void exudes a faint luster and reveals a breath of wisdom. As if looking at these mists, you can get huge knowledge from them.


    Tony Stark''s pupils suddenly contracted. He realized something and didn''t dare to channel, "this feeling is... YOG?!"


    Master Gu Yi also became extremely serious at this moment. While she was vigilant, a large number of thoughts flowed through her mind, "why is it Yug again... Wait a minute, if you say so, marvel really..."


    From the initial invasion of mieba to the later incarnation of Yuge bubble, the God of future and time came forcibly


    Marvel seems to have an extremely profound connection with this YOG. The original gem she gave to the president of the Council is the condensation of the original power of Marvel world. Maybe it has something to do with Yug.


    If we think in this direction, the wisdom that seems to be related to Yug can also be explained.

 Chapter 544

    Su Han lowered his eyes. He felt very strange at the moment. Just like the whole person is constantly sublimating.


    At the moment, he is completely integrated with the whole fog space.


    No longer as before, he can control the misty space with one thought, but more like, he is the misty space itself, and the misty space is the extension of his body organs.


    Gradually, he could sense every member of Parliament and their power


    "Wait a minute!" Su Han suddenly opened his eyes. He scanned the many members of the Parliament at the scene and saw the complex traces of energy among these members of the parliament.


    Then, Su Han looked down at himself. He found that in addition to his huge and extreme energy trace, Da Dao Guanghua. There are also a large number of members of the parliament. The trace of the road that Su Han didn''t have is slowly condensing into shape.


    Aware of what, Su Han felt numb at this moment. "At this moment... I integrated the power of all members of the parliament. I engraved all their power and integrated it into my body."


    Although originally, Su Han won the power of many parliamentary members in the form of cards. However, the members of Parliament continue to improve their strength after giving cards, which has nothing to do with Su Han.


    But now, this thing has changed!


    No matter how strong the members of the parliament become, the strong metropolis will timely feed back to Su Han


    "This new function... Is too strong! It makes my scalp numb." Su Han''s eyelids beat.


    Jiujianxian looks no longer lazy. Her eyes are sharp and she looks around.


    He was keenly aware that the surrounding environment seemed to have changed, but he tasted it carefully and seemed to have nothing.


    "What''s going on... Is it my illusion? Or has the foggy space evolved? I don''t even have the qualification to detect the change again?" jiujianxian twitched at the corner of her mouth.


    If it''s the first one, it''s ok... If it''s the second one, it''ll hurt his self-esteem.


    No one spoke in Parliament. Like jiujianxian, the person with keen sense of spirit noticed the difference. However, like jiujianxian, I can''t tell what the problem is. Now I am in a state of self doubt.


    Su Han slowly opened his eyes. He breathed out a sigh of joy with complexity. This is also a rare harvest for him.


    Shaking his head, Su Han glanced at the people below and could detect their doubts. After a little thinking, he manipulated the 10th to speak and quietly changed the topic.


    "The connection between marvel and the Yug world... Is probably a coincidence." the voice on the 10th was calm without any fluctuation. "The so-called Yug, all eyes and all knowledge. He knows all the mysteries of the endless world... Even in many worlds, he is respected as the biblical God."


    "If he really has malice towards marvel! Marvel''s whole world is hard to say... But the parallel world you live in is bound to be destroyed."


    "... is that so?" master Gu Yi was silent.


    After a pause, he continued to speak on the 10th, "of course, there is another possibility that after mieba''s last sacrifice to Yug, Yug turned his eyes to marvel, that is, this eye... Affected his incarnation, so that the God of the future and time came."


    After a meal, my mind twinkled and my look became serious.


    She thought about it and thought that the second situation was more likely.


    "In other words, it is still possible for YOG to come to the marvel world in the future?" master Gu Yi looked extremely serious. In the final analysis, offering sacrifices to heaven is to converge the sense of existence of the world itself


    If the other party is really omniscient, this means is useless.


    "Coming to your world?" the tenth suddenly smiled after a brief silence.


    Of course, although he was laughing, there was no emotional fluctuation in his voice, as if he were simply laughing, "do you have any misunderstanding about Yug?"


    "That guy, if he really wants to make a move! It must also be aimed at the whole Marvel infinite parallel world... Not just a parallel world."


    "And again, I repeat! Don''t treat the old dominator as an adult... Their thoughts are confused and incomprehensible. You may feel that you have forced the avatar back! Offended YOG. But for that guy... He may not care if you kill his avatar."


    "Because I exist like this," whispered the tenth, "my avatar fell, which has nothing to do with me."


    Feng Yuan''s face twitched a few times. He took a deep breath and calmed his mood. Then he asked, "so, Mr. 10... What you show is similar to human feelings... Is it true?"


    In this regard, the 10th just calmly turned around and stared at Fengyuan.


    After a long time, Feng Yuan leaned back on the bronze chair. He looked up at the sky with a bitter look.


    He seemed to talk to himself and to others, "I see."


    The tenth, after all, is also the old dominator.


    Therefore, according to the previous theory, he must have no emotion of his own.


    To sum up, on the 10th... Nine times out of ten, the current mood was simulated by himself.


    "Although it''s a matter of course, I still feel very complicated when I know this." Rick sighed faintly.


    Emperor Wushi didn''t feel too much about whether the 10th was emotional or not. After all, he just joined the Parliament and had no feelings for the 10th from other members of the parliament


    After a little meditation, Emperor Wushi looked directly at No. 10 and whispered, "Mr. 10, I''m very curious... What''s the matter with Mr. 3?"


    He was too familiar with the strength shown by No. 3 in the previous battle


    Even, Emperor Wushi almost suspected that it was another self


    "Don''t think too much! That guy''s body has a certain connection with you, but it has nothing to do with you. Of course, that guy also has a certain connection with Liu Shen!" on the 10th, he suddenly shut up, "that''s it. Next, it involves some taboos."


    The eyelids of emperor Wushi jumped up, and it was taboo to use the realm of the old dominator on the 10th... Emperor Wushi suddenly dared not imagine.


    Liu Shen was silent. In fact, he had realized something.


    At the same time, it is an incredible thing to be connected with it and the emperor Wushi. There are only a few possibilities... After all, they live in two distant times


    However, considering the powerful power that the No. 3 body may have... Perhaps, the No. 3 is actually the creator of the perfect world or the sky covering world.


    "Wait a minute! It should be more than that." Liu Shen''s eyes twinkled.


    It joined Parliament at the same time as the emperor Wushi, symbolizing two similar but different parallel worlds


    Does this mean that the perfect world actually has many parallel worlds on different timelines?


    In other words


    Liu Shen was shocked. The number three may not only create a perfect world or cover the sky


    He created, most likely, a perfect world with infinite parallel worlds


    Just like marvel and DC with infinite parallel world

 Chapter 545

    Su Han looked very calm. He lowered his eyes and sorted out his harvest this time.


    Suddenly, he felt a strange, which came from the feedback of the whole fog space.


    "It seems that something strange is coming!" Su Han looked serious. He used his omniscient power, but he never found out where the strange feedback from the fog space came from.


    The next moment, the bronze chair closest to Su Han suddenly had a fog rising, and a slender figure gradually condensed on it.


    "Newcomers?" Conan''s eyes twinkled, not too surprised. "I hope the newcomers this time will be stronger."


    "I think the possibility of new people''s strong strength is still very high." poison Island Yazi smiled. She turned her head and looked at the three people of Wushi emperor. Her words were very serious. "The three people who joined the parliament last time directly occupied the top five seats in the parliament."


    Excluding the chairman of Parliament, there are only three seats left in the top five of the 10th.


    The subtext of Yazi in poison island is that the three of Wushi emperor are above the old members of Parliament such as white beard, yuzhibo, and even Gu Yi mage.


    "It''s not necessarily that." Tony Stark said with a smile. "The mage''s strength is one step closer after sacrificing to heaven... No, although it seems to be only one step further, in fact, this step is another realm."


    "Before I got along with the mage, I could feel that the mage was getting stronger all the time... Even when I entered the Council with the mage, I didn''t know what level the mage''s strength had reached."


    "I have no doubt that when the master becomes stronger and complete, even if she is still not as good as the Liu God in the peak period, her strength is at least stronger than the current Wushi emperor or even the cruel emperor."


    There was a brief silence within parliament, followed by an uproar.


    Most members of the parliament turned their eyes on master Gu Yi, with a look of surprise and uncertainty on their faces.


    "I''m flattered," said master Gu Yi calmly. "I really touched the threshold of the multiverse, but I just touched it. All I can do is to roam freely in the multiverse... Nothing else."


    Edogawa Conan: "???"


    Conan''s mouth twitched wildly. What''s that? Just touched the threshold of the multiverse?!


    Look, is that human? It is not enough to roam freely in the multiverse.


    "Besides, Mr. stark, the future also has unlimited potential." master Guyi looked at Tony Stark and changed the topic, "infinite gem... Is not Mr. Stark''s ultimate goal?"


    Tony Stark raised his eyebrows without concealing, "yes, I really want that No. 10 once mentioned the heart of the universe... With infinite gemstones, I should also be able to ascend to the sky step by step! Break through that threshold... So that I can catch up with you."


    After a pause, Tony Tucker shrugged and said helplessly, "but in the final analysis... Even if everything goes well, it''s only possible to catch up with you."


    The ancient master smiled and said nothing.


    "Mr. stark... You are too modest," Elia said subtly.


    You know the way to go further. What else do you want?


    Have you considered the feelings of people who didn''t think of how to meet that realm?!


    Su Han ignored the comments of the members of the parliament. At the moment, he frowned and stared at the new members of the parliament.


    The new member of Parliament, free and easy, leaned back on the bronze chair, crossed his legs and looked around at the situation at will. It was not forced to be calm, but that she was so indifferent from her heart.


    Most importantly, Su Han recognized this guy''s identity.


    "NAIA... Son." Su Han said these three words in his heart.


    This is the heroine in the animation sneak, naiyazi. Although her appearance is a beautiful girl with long silver hair, super long dead hair and green eyes, her noumenon is naiaratotipu, the evil god in kesulu myth.


    Yes, in this animation, the heroine is an evil god... It is the setting in that animation.


    His thoughts twinkled in his mind, and Su Han set off some waves in his heart. He has come into contact with so many members of Parliament... For now, the settings in his mind have not gone wrong.


    However, if this setting is true, then the situation is really big


    After all, this is a real evil god. After sitting in the fog space for so long, Su Han has already understood the true meaning of evil gods


    If the NAIA son is really an evil god, or the incarnation of NAIA latotip... The other party directly enters the fog space, then the consequences... Huh?!


    "It''s not right either." Su Han suddenly realized something and looked strange.


    He is now completely integrated with the fog space, so he also understands the operation mechanism of the fog space.


    There are strict restrictions on new members joining the misty space


    That is, the new members of these councils, with their own strength, can never resist the fog of space.


    Simply put, as long as he was in this misty space, Su Han could turn his hands to suppress all members of the parliament. Including Liu Shen, Wushi Emperor


    They were able to enter because there was a great evolution in the misty space before they joined.


    Perhaps the perfect world has finally achieved Shi Hao, the Immortal Emperor, and even the saints in the wasteland world, who can easily destroy the current fog space.


    However, at the current stage, the foggy space will not pull this unconventional existence into


    Unless, in the future, the fog space has evolved enough to suppress them


    Thinking, Su Han''s eyes coagulated slightly and began to use his omniscient power to peep into naiyazi''s idea. Then he looked very strange.


    "I knew you would do this! However, I have absolutely no hostility to you." naiyazi grabbed a smile at the corner of his mouth and looked at Su Han''s eyes seriously and gently.


    "Please trust me! Or, you can use your divination ability to calculate the good and bad fortune first... It doesn''t matter, I''m not in a hurry! You can make a decision after you eliminate all the dangers..."


    "By the way, the purpose of my coming this time is to communicate with you privately... Well, there are many things that are not suitable to say in front of others. You should understand what I mean!"


    Naiazzi did not speak, but had such an idea in his mind. It was as if she knew from the beginning that Su Han would do this... And had this ability.

 Chapter 546

    "... this guy." after a short silence, Su Han used the observation energy of fog space, and then found that the world in which naiyazi lived was indeed sneaking, naiyazi''s world


    And it goes back to the most rooted period... The NAIA son comes from sneaking, NAIA son is outside the universe.


    His eyelids beat a few times. Su Han realized a lot of things. Finally, he nodded slightly to naiyazi.


    Seeing this, naiazi also breathed out, and the smile on his face became more and more beautiful.


    "Then again, newcomer, don''t you introduce yourself?" lanran suddenly opened his mouth. He had been observing the newcomer before, and then found that the newcomer''s posture was very wrong.


    She was not flustered or surprised, and she dared to look at the President... And now it seems that she has not been eroded by that indescribable force?!


    Most importantly, the chairman finally nodded to her, as if he recognized her? This last point shocked blue dye, even far more than the previous items.


    Lanran''s words obviously attracted the attention of other members of Parliament.


    "Well," said naiyazi, after thinking for a moment, suddenly, "my name is naiyazi, naiyazi of naiaratotipu! It is one of the three pillar gods, the embodiment of naiaratotipu..."


    "Moreover, it should also be the highest incarnation in his order. Uh huh, it''s the kind he specially condenses and can fully represent."


    Parliament fell into a brief silence and then exploded. The look of almost all members of Parliament has changed dramatically.


    "This kind of thing..." master Gu Yi was shocked. Her eyes flickered and uncertain, including doubt, surprise, shock, killing intention and confusion.


    Not to mention other members of the parliament, Su Han''s eyebrows beat for several times. He didn''t expect naiyazi to say such a thing.


    However, Su Han thought a little and didn''t say much. He just looked at the parliament hall quietly and didn''t move.


    After a long silence, Conan broke the silence. He stared at naiyazi, "miss naiyazi... If I remember correctly, we are on the side of evil gods! Are we still in a state of hostility?"


    "Yes, it''s not." naiyazi stuck out his tongue embarrassed. "First of all, you should know that the evil god force is not a centralized force group! Or on the contrary, we are divided at the limit."


    "Don''t say it''s between evil gods and evil gods, or between the incarnation of evil gods and the body of evil gods. Even the ethnic groups that sacrifice evil gods may be directly destroyed by evil gods for no reason. Although it''s difficult to accept according to your human values, it''s a matter of course for us!"


    "Because our evil gods are chaotic, don''t discuss the issue of values, because according to human beings, our evil gods have no values at all... We can do whatever we want, and everything we have to do is unpredictable."


    "So you mean that some evil gods are enemies with us! And some evil gods, such as you, are not in a hostile relationship with us, or even a friendly camp?" Conan keenly grasped the key point. He carefully organized his language, "so..."


    "Ha? Ha ha ha." Nai Yazi suddenly laughed and interrupted Conan.


    She seemed to see some very funny jokes. She put her hands around her abdomen and bent down slightly. After a while, she calmed down, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! But what I want to say is... All evil gods should not be your enemies. Because..."


    The smile on Nai Yazi''s face gradually converged. She glanced at the crowd with a little fun, "you don''t deserve it."


    Naiyazi''s words were very calm, and the bottleneck came, as if he were expounding some common sense and truth.


    The scene fell into silence again.


    LAN Ran''s face was expressionless. He had vaguely figured out the current situation... Naiazzi didn''t pay attention to anyone on the scene. Even, the reason why she was willing to communicate with them was to have fun. Just like human children playing with ant nests


    "The only one who can get into her eyes should be the chairman and the 10th... Oh, no, only the 10th can get into her eyes, the chairman! It should be that she is qualified to get into the chairman''s eyes."


    Thinking of Su Han''s nod before, lanran''s mouth began to arc, but although he was smiling, his smile contained rumbling bitterness.


    "Well, well, although you have killed many evil gods! Except for those rats who steal blind and foolish divinity, others are just incarnations," naiazi said with some displeasure. "No evil god will be hostile to you because of the life and death of those incarnations. It''s meaningless."


    "In the final analysis, it''s just a game." naiazzi shrugged, then closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    Yu Zhibo spot didn''t have any emotional fluctuation on the surface. In fact, he clenched the armrest of the chair.


    Although he was very angry about naiazzi''s contempt, he knew in his heart that what naiazzi said was correct.


    In the past, everything they did to protect the world... For naiyazi and the real evil gods, it may be just a game.


    "Then, miss naiyazi, why are you here? Or are you one of the gods?" lanran asked quietly.


    "I''m not a god anymore, but I''ve come to take refuge in your President... You can also understand it as abandoning darkness and starting from light?" naiyazi opened his eyes again and sighed, "I hope your president can give me a chance."


    Su Han twitched a few times. Is this guy serious?


    But then, Su Han saw naiyazi blinking desperately at him, as if suggesting something


    After a short thought, Su Han decided to keep silent and see what naiyazi was doing.


    Conan''s fingers trembled and reluctantly pushed his glasses. His brain was in a mess. "Parliament is long in the sea of nothingness outside the universe... What terrible position does it have?!"


    The first incarnation of the three pillar God, come and join the council president? Even special words are used to abandon the secret


    The charm contained in it can be said to be so terrible.

 Chapter 547

    Conan sighed in his heart, "we guessed that the president of the Council was one of the top chess players in the sea of nothingness... But now it seems that he clearly has an absolute advantage! He can even delete the word ''one'' behind."


    After all, although naiazi said they were unworthy of being enemies with evil gods... On the contrary, it also admitted in disguise that the forces represented by the chairman of the parliament may be hostile to evil gods as a whole


    Nai Yazi is the first incarnation of Nai aratotipu... And according to Nai Yazi''s previous words, this one can fully represent the three pillar God


    In other words, what is in front of him is actually the three pillar God himself.


    The top of the enemy camp is now running to surrender... The meaning behind this shocked Conan to the point of not knowing what to say.


    "Mr. chairman," white beard turned to Su Han and asked seriously, "is it still possible for us to see the plot star of this new member? Or is it just like the plot star of the 10th? Even if it condenses, we are not qualified to watch it?"


    Su Han''s thoughts kept flashing in his mind. Finally, he took a deep look at naiyazi and made a decision. His finger tapped the armrest of the chair.


    In the next moment, a brilliant brilliance rose from the rise of naiyazi''s body. Continuously condense in the mid air and finally turn into a bright star.


    "Naiyazi, the situation is special! You can watch." Su Han''s language is simple and comprehensive.


    "Is that so?" Yu zhiboban rose from the sky after a brief silence and entered the bright stars. Not only him, white beard, Ying Zheng and others entered after a short hesitation.


    After all, this is the first time that members of Parliament are so close to the truth of evil gods.


    Although what nayazi said before that they were unworthy of enemies hurt their self-esteem, they also admitted in their hearts that their strength was indeed far inferior to evil gods


    Or, don''t talk about evil gods. Even if they are the incarnation of evil gods, they may not be able to defeat them. In the past, the avatar against the old dominator also needed the president to send the avatar of God, which is enough to prove this.


    It is precisely because of the large gap, and it is precisely because they have never been exposed to information about the real body of the old dominator in the past, so their curiosity has long reached an uncontrollable level


    Soon, most of the staff of the fog hall entered the stars of sneak, NAIA son.


    After su Han considered for a moment, his mind moved and his figure disappeared in situ.


    He appeared directly above the fog hall.


    There are one world tree after another standing here, stretching its branches and emitting a strange charm.


    Su Han''s finger gently twisted the void in front of him, and naiyazi''s figure slowly condensed out of shape from nothing.


    "... has it reached this stage?" naiyazi glanced around the world trees with great interest. When Su Han frowned, naiyazi projected his eyes on Su Han at the next moment, his eyes lit up, and then rushed directly at Su Han.


    "Hmm?!" Su Han''s eyes suddenly expanded, but before he made a reaction, Nai Yazi hugged Su Han''s body and rubbed Su Han''s cheek desperately with his cheek.


    "Finally! Ah, ah, ah, it''s really different from the past. It''s the first intimate contact with you. Hey, hey, after other guys know, they must be envious to death! But it''s useless for them to envy, ha ha ha..."


    Su Han: "??"


    What kind of operation is this? Su Han was shocked.


    Wait a minute, he used to be hostile with an avatar... Su Han suddenly realized the focus of this sentence.


    He thought of the swollen daughter in the real world, the black Pharaoh in the God killer world


    "... are all these calculated?" Su Han''s voice was gentle. He just thought for a moment. Naiyazi broke away from him and stood five meters away again.


    "Wow! Thanks to me feeding so many incarnations to you and making you grow up, you treat me so coldly? I''m very sad." Nai Yazi''s face was full of grief.


    However, when she saw Su Han staring at her calmly as usual, Nai Yazi held his mouth. She also felt a little boring and immediately looked serious.


    "It''s not good... You should be aware that the people pulled in by this fog world are actually what your subconscious wants to pull in. Therefore, you can choose the world you can enter in the future."


    "What I, as well as other guys watching you, have done... Is to pick out some of the world, and then semi deliberately suppress my avatar in it. You can swallow it in the future, so that you can make progress in the shortest time? So, the king of the black law was just a matter of luck."


    After a pause, Nai Yazi stuck out his tongue embarrassed, "but I deliberately... But I didn''t bring you any trouble. Shouldn''t you be angry?"


    Su Han ignored Nai Yazi''s cute selling, and his eyes became serious, "so, what''s the relationship between me, fog space and you evil gods?"


    Su Han''s brain is a little messy. Since he crossed, he always thought his enemy was the old dominator and his family members, but now he suddenly found that the real situation seems not to be the case.


    "Well, there is part of the fog space, which is a part of the body of the blind and foolish God asatos! Well, as for showing this form of fog... This is Yug''s handwriting."


    After thinking for a long time, naiazi said, "you can think that Yug built a machine and then used the body under the crown of asatos as the raw material for machine driving!"


    "So, what''s the relationship between me and asatos?" Su Han stared at naiyazi expressionless. He has vaguely realized that the only thing that can attract the attention of the three pillar gods and many evil gods, and even sacrifice their avatars, may be azatos himself, in other words


    "You may have misunderstood. You''re not athatos!" naiyazi showed a sad look. She saw Su Han''s idea at a glance.


    Su Han: "!!!"


    What the hell? no Su Han was confused again.


    Smiling at Su Han, Nai Yazi thought for a moment and said softly, "well... Let me tell you a story."


    "It''s a long story that can''t be described in words. I hope you don''t think I''m wordy!"

 Chapter 548

    Forcibly calmed his mood. Su Han stared at naiyazi seriously and showed his attitude.


    "Where should we start?" naiyazi grabbed his hair.


    After struggling for a long time, she said, "well, let''s start with the old era belonging to the old dominator."


    "The so-called era represents this period! Which creature, race, or concept occupies an absolute dominant position in the void sea. Oh, forget to say that the void sea is the place where all the universe is carried!"


    "Well, before the old era, there are actually many eras. For example, before the old era, it is the pan era. The concept is a bit similar to the flood and famine in your cognition, that is, Pangu, Hongjun, primitive heavenly statue and so on..."


    Su Han''s eyelids beat a few times. How can this have anything to do with the myth of the earth? Isn''t it the story of the sea of nothingness outside the universe?


    Naiyazi coughed several times and said seriously, "I can probably understand your idea... However, the ancient myth is only a little similar to the pan era I said. For example, in fact, the ruler of the previous era is not Pangu, that guy should be called pan!"


    "Hongjun should actually be called Hong. He is the second-generation successor to the pan era. There is no Sanqing. In fact, there is only the great heavenly king of Yuanshi, that is, the heavenly Zun of Yuanshi in your cognition?"


    "As for other Tongtian sect leaders and Laozi, in fact, they can only be regarded as the incarnation of the great heavenly king at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. That guy can almost become the master of the third pan era after Hong, and continue the rule of the pan era for another era..."


    After a pause, naiyazi smacked his mouth, "but unfortunately, although Hong was the best at calculation, in the end, he had no confidence and shrunk his head, resulting in the death of the second generation of Pan era."


    "So, pan Ji was defeated by you?" Su Han said calmly, "are you stronger than pan Ji?"


    "Where, the disk era is dead! The original concept of the era refers to the ability to continue one era... It is a miracle that they forcibly continue the second era, and the collapse of the third era is a normal phenomenon." naiyazi rolled his eyes.


    "As for our old era, it is actually after their collapse! The old rulers have broken through one enemy after another... Even the ancient gods of the era before the new era have been defeated by us. When we look up, there are no enemies in the void sea... They are confused and crowned."


    "And asatos is the first commander of the old era. Although he is stupid and chaotic, he doesn''t look like a commander at all!" naiyazi said with a long sigh.


    "I remember you said before that an era is a simple era! If it is forcibly continued, it will trigger a special mechanism? According to what you said, the death of asatos means that the old era is over?" Su Han keenly grasped the focus of naiyazi''s words.


    Some things are not quite right. He got some information by swallowing evil gods in the past... It seems that this era is still dominated by the old dominators.


    "Generally speaking, it''s like this! Moreover, although the old rulers were confused about coronation at the beginning, their families knew their own affairs, and they all had no brains. I''m basically a very rare one with brains! They don''t want to continue the old era at all, and the old era will collapse when it should collapse."


    "But the key problem is," naiyazi smiled bitterly, "there is no master of the next era."


    "... ha?" Su Han''s eyebrows jumped.


    "Well, for example, our old dominators, the strong rise at the beginning! Even if we have no desire to unify and dominate the whole sea of nothingness... But because no one is our opponent, we are objectively. Finally, we are crowned!"


    Naiyazi spread out his palm and said reluctantly, "however, after the death of asatos, the whole nothingness sea was calm. In your words, it is clear that when the dynasty changes, no one raises a flag to rebel!"


    Su''s cold mouth jerked for a while, though he was very keen on make complaints about the example, but he really understood what Nai Yazi meant. He thought for a moment and continued, "so what''s the reason?"


    "The reason is, well, there is something strange about the death of Athos."


    Su Han frowned again and motioned naiyazi to continue.


    Nai Yazi thought carefully and said, "generally speaking, the masters of the era are strong enough to be indescribable! And the number of this master group or ethnic group, immortal and immortal, is also extremely large."


    "Let me make an analogy. In fact, in the pan era, the strong pan is absolutely, and its life span is endless! Its immortality has also reached the ultimate existence."


    "The reason why he died was just a violation of the theorem. He forcibly continued the pan era! So he died... Hong, if he forcibly continued the third era, he would certainly die, and if his death did not represent inevitable success, it can only be said that there is a possibility of continuation... If he failed, the leading ethnic group of the pan era would be liquidated."


    "Hong is dead?" Su Han frowned. How is this different from the myth of the wilderness he knows?


    "Of course Hong didn''t die, because at the end of the second era, he decided to follow the practice of those eras before him. That is, create a big world belonging to his own ethnic group... And then move all his entire ethnic group in."


    Nai Yazi gave Su Han a meaningful look, "obviously, he succeeded. That world, in your cognition, should be the so-called flood world!"


    "Although the dominant power of the sea of nothingness has been lost, the highest level of the universe in the sea of nothingness is enough for people of different ethnic groups to live and toss."


    "Moreover, even if we are the leaders of the old era, the former dominators, in fact, under normal circumstances, we are too lazy to fight against the wasteland world! Even if we lose the dominance of the era, their heritage is still strong to the extreme. Anyway, if we fight with them, even if we have the leadership of the era, we will certainly die several old dominators! Even if the three pillar gods need at least two Together, it is possible to break through the world. "


    "But this loss is far from what you get! The old rulers have no brains, but the three pillar gods still have brains. The three pillar gods will not fight the world. The old rulers will be beaten several times and naturally know that the world can''t be touched. Stay away from that world in the future!"

 Chapter 549

    "Is that so?" Su Han nodded subtly and then asked, "go on! I didn''t say there was something strange about the death of Athos... Moreover, I haven''t said the connection between me and the old dominator."


    "Well," naiazi nodded slightly, and she organized the language, "the reason why it is said that there is something strange about the death of Athos is that after his death, no race dominating the next era has been born..."


    "There seems to be no connection between the two, but in fact there is little connection... This judgment was made by Yug. That guy claims to be omniscient and omniscient, and his judgment is still very reliable."


    "After our exploration, we have basically determined... The death of Athos is likely to be related to many acquired evil gods that have swallowed up the divinity of Athos."


    "... wait, how did this involve the evil god the day after tomorrow?" Su Han was completely confused. The acquired evil god is the main opponent of the current fog Council. Strictly speaking, the power of the acquired evil gods is far worse than that of the innate evil gods.


    The acquired evil god can''t even compare with the old dominator, let alone the dominator of the old dominators... Athathos.


    No matter what you think, the evil god after tomorrow can''t threaten azatos.


    "There is no way! According to the theory that whoever makes the most profit is who makes it. The only profit from the death of Athos is these rats who usurp the blind and foolish divinity."


    Su Han: "??"


    Your inference is too irresponsible?!


    After raising his eyebrows, Nai Yazi continued, "of course, I know your doubts. Now the strength of these mice is indeed a problem. However, it is an indisputable fact that these mice have the greatest benefits!"


    "So taken together... The purpose of the real behind the scenes is probably to make these mice really grow up."


    "When all the blind and foolish divinity are swallowed up by the mice of all worlds, and they grow to the peak, it may be the time when the behind the scenes man bubbles."


    NAIA''s eyes flashed a touch of cold, "but by that time, his goal must have been achieved! The guy is now in the dark, we are in the light... We don''t know all his information! So all we can do is destroy all the plans he wants to complete."


    "This is the fundamental reason for the emergence of the fog Council? Our emergence is to hunt the black hand behind the scenes?" Su Han showed a sudden look. He thought of the fog space that naiyazi said was made by YOG.


    Su Han was not surprised. Why didn''t the old dominators do it.


    After all, the old rulers were extremely divided, and it is estimated that only a few smart people, such as the three pillar God, realized it. However, it is obvious that they do not have the appeal of asatos. Even if they know it, they can not let the whole group of old dominators unite.


    "There are some reasons! After all, the acquired evil gods are born and separated from all the world... That simply gives other people in those world the possibility to leave the world. It''s much easier for us to let these other people check and balance the acquired evil gods."


    "... so who am I?" Su Han frowned.


    "Well, I said before! Part of the foundation of the misty space is the body of asatos..." naiyazi smiled.


    "... you mean, I am the reincarnation of another part of asatos''s body?" Su Han opened tentatively.


    "The guess is very reasonable," naiyazi smiled as usual. "Unfortunately, it''s not so."


    "Do you have any misunderstanding about the strength of the blind and foolish God? If you are really the reincarnation of a part of the corpse of asatos, your essence will surpass our three pillar gods at the first time of your birth!"


    Naiyazi glanced and continued, "even if you are born, your strength will certainly reach the level of an ordinary old dominator... With the accumulation of time, you will naturally have the power of the three pillar God level... It is normal to surpass the three pillar God even after a long time."


    "..." Su Han said that he was speechless.


    "I, YOG, the black goat, cut the rest of asatos into a trillion parts, and then threw them into different worlds... Let them reincarnate independently."


    "If these reincarnations are high enough in phase with asatos, they should naturally resonate with the final weapon and fog space made by Yug."


    Su Han''s eyelids beat a few times, "so, I''m the one who stands out from the one trillion?"


    "Probably," naiyazi said with a bitter smile, "even if the one trillion reincarnations of asatos are really born and have their own consciousness, they will not live long... Generally, they die at the age of 15, and the one who lives the longest is no more than 20. Moreover, none of them can resonate with the misty space."


    "Yug and I are almost desperate! The black goat doesn''t care... He himself is not interested in the conspiracy of the sacrifice of the Lord Athos in the old era." naiyazi pursed his mouth.


    She stared at Su Han with excitement and emotion in her eyes, "but at this time, you appeared."


    "At the age of 16, the ordinary avatar of Athos has died during this period... You are still alive! And you have successfully resonated with the misty space. At that moment, YOG and I knew that we were right."


    Su Han took a breath. His thoughts twinkled in his mind and felt that everything was connected. He knew very well that he was reborn


    Before rebirth, there is no doubt that another Su Han has died


    In other words, the original Su Han actually failed


    Su Han always thought that the foggy space was the golden finger brought by him through, but now he understood that it was not... The foggy space, but the original Su Han died. Su Han crossed over, which led to Su Han''s resurrection. This was born... A miracle.


    "Do you understand?" naiyazi said word by word, "you are not athathos, you are the miracle of our old dominator! It is the only possibility to break the conspiracy of the old era."


    "Even, you are the only new master who is likely to grow into an old dominator in the future! Inherit the power of asatos and control the existence of the whole old dominator group."


    "... I understand." Su Han nodded slightly.


    Although Su Han didn''t believe Nai Yazi''s words, the omniscient power of the fog space told him that Nai Yazi didn''t lie, and his divination power didn''t notice that there was a conspiracy behind Nai Yazi


    In addition, the information naiyazi said can match the information in his hands... In general, it is highly reliable. Basically, there is a 70% to 80% confidence.

 Chapter 550

    "There''s only one last question left," Su Han sighed softly. He looked directly into naiyazi''s eyes. "Why did you suddenly appear in front of me?"


    If the goal of the three pillar God was to let Su Han grow up at the beginning. So we should wait until Su Han grows up to be an ordinary old dominator... Even close to the three pillar God. Nayazi will come for a showdown.


    Now, although Su Han is not weak, he can only fight the avatar of ordinary old dominators... The gap between Su Han and the noumenon of old dominators is too big to be described in words


    "At the beginning, we were ready to wait for you to grow up slowly, but! I didn''t expect that Yug suddenly said that the fog space has evolved the assimilation function... That is, the strength of those who join the parliament will be automatically superimposed on you." naiyazi spit out his tongue.


    Su Han''s eyelids beat a few times, "wait a minute, you mean."


    "Well," Nai Yazi nodded seriously, "the strength of my incarnation is probably... Well, according to the standard of the main world where you live, the peak of the nine palace realm! You can step into the indescribable ten square realm in one step. Oh, by the way... All the ordinary old Dominators can be regarded as the ten square realm according to their levels."


    Su Han took a breath. He understood what Nai Yazi meant. When he assimilated Nai Yazi''s power in the fog space, he should be able to become the peak of the nine palaces... This is a real step to heaven.


    "No, Yug didn''t know that the fog space would evolve this ability at the beginning?" Su Han suddenly reacted.


    "Of course he doesn''t know. Yug is a weapon maker! He knows the misty space of a hammer." naiazzi tilted his mouth, thought about it, and continued to explain, "of course, mainly because that part of asatos''s body has unlimited possibilities and chaos..."


    "With the power of omniscience and omnivision, YOG managed to assemble the foggy space. Even, he did not affect the ability of the foggy space. After all, if he could control it, where would he reincarnate asatosche so much? You are the only one who can control the foggy space..."


    "However, as a creator, he is still a little convenient. With his omniscient and omniscient ability, there is no problem in exploring the increase of fog space."


    "So, why didn''t your noumenon or Eug''s Noumenon come in?" Su Han looked a little strange.


    "I can''t get in! Theoretically, the fog space needs to evolve slowly..." naiyazi smiled bitterly, "if it hadn''t evolved once before, I think it would be difficult for bug to get in..."


    "After all, there are two key points to join the misty space... On the one hand, I need my ability. Within the limit of the misty space, the peak of the nine palaces realm is the limit... On the other hand, I need to meet your subconscious to accept the invitation."


    "Well, white hair, Lori''s figure, exquisite face... These are all in line with your hobbies. I finally created such an avatar!"


    Su Han: "!"


    Sleeping trough, how can you be innocent?!


    "But it''s not a big problem!" Nai Yazi''s eyes glittered. "Wait until you fully assimilate my power and have the power of the peak of the nine palaces. Then fight an incarnation of the old dominator of the ten realms, or an evil god or something the day after tomorrow... Swallow him! You can step into the ten realms in order."


    "Having the power of the ten realms, coupled with the misty space, is originally part of the body of asatos... You can take this to naturally inherit the master of the old era of asatos."


    "At that time, as soon as you read it, you can make all the rats hiding in the sea of nothingness who blaspheme the blind and foolish divinity burst... And then gather all the asatos divinity on their bodies on you!"


    Naiyazi''s mouth flashed a radian, "finish all this! No matter what plan the master behind the scenes who did not know how to plot against Athos, all can be destroyed!"


    "... why don''t you worry? That guy may be a strong man at the same level as asatos?" Su Han stared at naiyazi wordlessly.


    That''s a strong man who can plot against Athos


    If there is such a behind the scenes person, then no matter how overestimated it is, it can not be overestimated.


    "Because this is impossible! The Lord of the era represents the peak... As for the death of asatos, there are many possibilities! After all, that guy has no wisdom. Strictly speaking, if I, or YOG, have a bad idea and want to let him fall, it is still possible."


    "Of course, not even once! Just try a few more times... Anyway, the guy doesn''t have the so-called wisdom and doesn''t bear revenge at all. We can try countless times, and as long as we succeed once... Athos will die."


    Naiyazi clenched her fist, and a haze appeared in her eyes. Finally, she continued to grin, "but it''s no problem! That guy can only succeed once..."


    "When you take that step... You have enough wisdom. As long as you have wisdom and control the power of the era Lord, there is absolutely no possibility of death."


    "Yes, I''m very sure! Absolutely. The void sea is still an old era... If someone can provoke you in this era, the so-called era master''s position is too worthless."


    "I see!" Su Han said softly after a moment of silence, "let me tidy up my thoughts."


    Su Han thought, and Nai Yazi disappeared from the void in front of him.


    After a short silence, Su Han walked slowly forward. He looked at the world trees next to him and recalled the scene of fighting evil and strange creatures in many worlds


    Finally, Su Han stopped in front of the world tree of the poison Island Yazi world. He gently stroked the bark of the world tree and remained silent for a long time.


    Su Han suddenly thought of the implied recording world in the School Park


    Because of a passing by of the old dominator, which led to the degeneration of the whole world


    "Nai Yazi, Nai Yazi... Maybe in your eyes! The evil gods the day after tomorrow are heinous and should all die."


    "But in my eyes, the innate old dominator is also not innocent."


    Su Hanchang exhaled. From the perspective of the world... There is no difference between the old dominator and the acquired evil god.


    They all symbolize the destruction of the world.

 Chapter 551

    But in the end, Su Han didn''t say anything. With a wave of his hand, a huge bronze chair suddenly appeared behind him.


    Su Han sat on the bronze chair, then closed his eyes, and the faint luster lingered around him. Outlines the old rules with chaotic charm, and these rules are all integrated into Su Han''s body.


    With the passage of time, the breath of Su Han has been strengthened with the passage of time.


    One day and one night later, Su Han suddenly opened his eyes. At this moment, his pupils turned into gold. A lasting charm that is difficult to describe in words spread from him to all around.


    "... is this the power of the nine palace realm?" Su Han shook his fist. After a short thought, he said strangely, "it doesn''t seem to have changed."


    At the moment when Su Han was confused, the omniscient power gave him feedback, and Su Han immediately understood something, "... I see, although my strength has increased a lot! But when I was in the fog space, my strength was pushed to the limit that the fog space can push."


    "In other words, when I am in the misty space, I am the existence of the nine palaces, or even a higher realm! I want to see what the nine palaces have. Only when I leave the misty space and go to the real world can I be aware of it."


    At the same time, the misty space has also been fed back by Su Han''s enhanced strength, becoming more real and vast


    Of course, this change has reached an extremely micro level, which has directly led to the fact that other people have never noticed another evolution in the misty space except the top powers such as Gu Yi mage


    After a moment of silence, Su Han murmured, "then next... Well, let''s take a look at the situation in the Parliament during this period."


    Thinking of this, Su Han suddenly had a fog rising on his body, and he disappeared from his place out of thin air.


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Han opened his eyes again, he was already sitting on the bronze throne, overlooking the many members of Parliament below.


    Obviously, the members of parliament have finished watching the new plot stars and are having a heated discussion at the moment.


    "To be honest, I''ve lost my whole outlook now." Conan reached out and pushed his glasses, but his fingers trembled. "The impression given to me by the old dominator is indescribable. Looking directly will lead to madness."


    "However, the plot stars make me feel that the old dominator is also very cute... I feel like I''m crazy."


    "I feel like I''m crazy," he said, and he said, "so I''m going to go back and make complaints about the evil spirits."


    "Then, you are cold." Liu Peiqiang poured a ladle of cold water mercilessly.


    "It''s said that the fire ketugya is actually a red haired double horsetail." Weber rubbed his chin and looked very strange, "and the king in yellow... Turned into a hypocrite with a good voice?"


    "Yes... This is in sharp contrast to the king in yellow! I know." Tony Stark twitched a few times in the corner of his mouth. Because members of the Council once knew something about the king in yellow, they became so complicated after watching the plot stars.


    "Since the president of Parliament sent such a story star, it shows that there must be a world like this! Can we think that it is possible that the world was influenced by the old dominators, which gave birth to a group of people who bear the names of the old dominators, but in fact they are not the old dominators." lanran whispered.


    "Hey, hey, have you forgotten my existence?" naiyazi raised his palm high and said reluctantly, "what is carrying a taboo, but it''s not the dominator?"


    "I''m the first incarnation of the real nayaratotip. You say that about me! I''ll be very unhappy."


    "Then, miss naiyazi, as the incarnation of the three pillar gods, why do you fall in love with that guy called Zhenxun?"


    Poison Island Yazi stared at naiyazi seriously. She wanted to come now and still felt her brain trembling.


    Love and evil gods... How are these two words that are different from each other?


    "Hey, hey, you should have misunderstood... What the chairman sent is actually the original fate track of the world! However, the key to the unchanged fate track is... Not interfered by forces outside the universe."


    Naiyazi opened his palm, "and I, although I am the naiyazi of the universe! But I am also the first incarnation of naiaratotipu outside the universe... So I have nothing to do with Zhenxun. In the future, there is basically no connection."


    One party''s eyes narrowed slightly and analyzed very important information from naiyazi''s words, "in other words, it is basically impossible to analyze the information of evil gods from the stars of the plot?"


    Naiyazi didn''t answer directly except spitting out his tongue. But her attitude has been revealed beyond doubt.


    "In fact, I was prepared before watching the plot stars." master Gu Yiyou sighed, but he was not too disappointed. "The stars on the 10th are still hanging there... We still can''t watch."


    "The experience of an ordinary, old dominator, we can''t touch because of our own strength, let alone part of the experience of the three pillar God."


    After a pause, master Gu Yi said with a bitter smile, "the only thing I didn''t expect is... The plot stars sent by your Excellency the council president will be so... Nonsense."


    After thinking for a long time, master Gu Yi could only define the plot star with no inside.


    "I''m curious about one thing," Qing Di glanced at the crowd without expression. "Miss naiyazi is not as silent as the 10th. Or conversely, she is very enthusiastic!"


    "Since you are curious, why don''t you directly ask her for information about evil gods?"


    Fan Xian raised his eyebrows and mercilessly removed the stage, "then why don''t you ask directly, but change your way to seduce others to ask?"


    "Of course, it is because he was afraid to make complaints about a red line of Miss Na Ya Zi." Bantian silver turned a white eye, and gave no mercy to the Tucao. "Although the chairman of the Council is pressed on it, there is no need to worry about the safety of her own life. However, it is all the three pillars of God... The pressure on this taboo is too great."


    After a pause, Sakata silver glanced at the Immortal Emperor, and the corners of his mouth flashed a radian. The yin-yang strange airway, "of course, he really didn''t dare to ask..."


    "But someone is willing to ask her questions. We eavesdrop on their communication and whore about evil gods. That''s good."

 Chapter 552

    Qing Di''s eyelids beat several times, but he was still very calm and calm on the surface, with a gentle voice, "you misunderstood! I just made a simple suggestion."


    "I believe it." Tang Hao said coldly.


    "Puha ha ha." yedou covered his mouth with one hand and laughed, while the other hand shook wildly, "don''t misunderstand, Mr. Qingdi! I have no opinion with you, I just can''t stand it."


    Emperor Qing: "


    Fan Xian noticed that the atmosphere at the scene was wrong. After thinking about it, he simply opened his mouth and changed the topic, "but one said, white whoring is really happy."


    "So anyone who has no IQ problem doesn''t want to be whored for nothing... Or be used as a gun to top the risky front..." Liu Peiqiang first glanced at fan Xian, then looked at emperor Qing and sighed a long sigh.


    "Hahaha, in fact, if you ask me questions, I won''t be angry." naiyazi shook his hand very freely. "Of course, I won''t answer either."


    Rick: "!"


    Aren''t you talking nonsense?!


    "It''s not that I''m stingy," naiazzi explained helplessly, "but the gap between you and the old dominators is too big! It''s so big that I tell you my own naiaratotipu information... Will affect you."


    "Although there is a fog palace to protect your spirit... After all, only most of the harmful information is blocked! Not all... The remaining trace is enough to make your brain have problems or even go crazy after returning to reality."


    "Hiss, is it so dangerous?" Xiaoyu took a breath.


    "Expected things." jiujianxian said lazily.


    Su Han glanced at the people below with interest. He was just about to say something. Suddenly, a fog rose on a bronze chair. Then a huge figure appeared out of thin air. It was Liu Shen.


    At the moment, the branches of Liu Shen burst out new buds, and the scorched black on his body was basically gone. Obviously, it has recovered a lot... Although it is still a long way from its peak, at least it is not as half dead as before.


    "Your Excellency, I need your help." the willow God''s branches and leaves trembled slightly, and its voice was gentle and light, straight to the theme.


    "Hmm? Something''s wrong with your world?" jiujianxian looked serious for a moment. He recalled the plot of the perfect world. The stars twinkled in his eyes. "Is it the group of supreme masters in the upper world who found your trace and are ready to fight you?"


    "... I remember that some time ago, Emperor Wushi took the fruit of a complete immortality medicine from his world and gave it to Liu Shen?" Conan frowned and puzzled.


    "Although Liu Shen can''t recover to the peak with the help of immortal medicine, he can recover to the ancient emperor comparable to the sky covering world, and even to the point of immortality... There should be no problem?"


    "Although the supreme masters in the upper world of the perfect world are seemingly supreme, they are actually cheating the people in the lower world... They are not supreme at all, and the gap between them and the ancient emperor is unimaginable. Can the Liu God push it horizontally now?"


    "You misunderstood," Liu Shen''s voice was as gentle as ever. "It''s not the upper world, or even a foreign land."


    "In fact, what really happened! With my current strength, I can''t find out. The only thing I know is that the lower boundary I''m in now, the concentration of the power of darkness and degeneration, has suddenly reached an unimaginable level... This is what scares me most."


    The fog Hall fell into a short silence. The look of many quick thinking members of Parliament changed dramatically at this moment.


    The willow God who is likely to recover to the fairyland world can''t find out, and the concentration of the dark depravity force in the lower world has exploded... What''s wrong is the existence of the fairy King level? Does the quasi Immortal Emperor exist? Even


    Su Han gently rubbed the armrest of the chair with his fingers. After a short thought, his eyes coagulated slightly, driven by the power of omniscientism


    And then the feedback information made Su Han''s pupils suddenly open.


    With a light breath, Su Han said, "interesting."


    His fingers gently knocked on the handrail, and a gorgeous brilliance suddenly burst out from Liu Shen, weaving a real illusion around.


    It is a strange world that is too vast to be described in words. There are a large number of broken worlds rising and sinking, and the ominous force that is enough to make everything degenerate fills every corner of this vast field.


    "... Jiehai?!" Weber responded, almost spewing out two words, and his expression was shocked to the extreme.


    "It seems that something really happened this time." Yu Zhibo took two deep breaths, which reluctantly calmed his mood. He narrowed his eyes slightly, and the kaleidoscope in reincarnation''s eyes rotated rapidly at an unimaginable speed.


    The real illusion is still circulating.


    In the deepest part of the boundary sea, there is this extremely huge corpse.


    The corpse was wrapped with a faint colorless silk thread. These silk threads gradually integrated into the corpse at an extremely slow speed, which also made the smell of the corpse more and more terrible.


    In different directions hundreds of light-years away, there are three or four slender figures who cross their knees for cultivation


    They are trying to capture the colorless silk thread in the air


    Compared with the huge corpse, they spent a lot of energy and captured only one or two... But these two silk threads integrated into their bodies and still made their breath improve steadily


    With a crisp hum, the real illusion dissipated.


    "... corpse Immortal Emperor, and four fallen quasi immortal emperors in the perfect world." Huang Rong whispered, but her voice revealed a dryness. Because she knew that the problem existed this time... How unimaginable the strength had reached.


    Even if the current parliament has the first-class strength, Wu Shi Da Di and Liu Shen join hands, they may not be able to defeat a fairy king. Not to mention the quasi Immortal Emperor above the fairy King


    What''s more, the four dark quasi immortal emperors are not simple quasi immortal emperors, and the strongest one... Even half a foot stepped into the legendary realm of the Immortal Emperor.


    This is still their strength in the original historical track... Now they have learned strange threads, and it is still unknown whether their strength will improve again.


    Lanran also felt great pressure, but after thinking about it, he turned to Su Han''s direction and asked softly, "Mr. President, what are those silk threads..."

 Chapter 553

    "Well, that thing! It should be the divinity of the Lord Athos." naiyazi opened his mouth, but her eyes revealed a cold and evil spirit. "Unexpectedly... There are such a large number of divinities reduced to that world."


    "If you think about it, how can the number of divinities be one twentieth to one tenth of the total number of divinities in the peak of azatos?"


    Su Han''s eyelids beat for a moment, remembered the communication with naiyazi yesterday, and then aftertaste this information... No matter how you look at it, you feel that there is a big problem in the perfect world.


    After a little thinking, Su Han and naiyazi looked at each other. Naiyazi nodded slightly. Su Han understood what and used the power of omniscience to read naiyazi''s current thoughts.


    "The strange world you call the perfect world is probably the most important part of the plan. But it doesn''t matter! What matters is the divinity."


    "Well, it should be the guy called the skeleton Immortal Emperor? His original level of life is equivalent to the realm of ten directions."


    "Wait a minute," Su Han frowned. Although he didn''t move his mouth, his meaning naturally came into naiyazi''s mind, "is the corpse Immortal Emperor the same level as the old dominator?"


    Su Han suddenly remembered the plot of the holy ruins. Although the holy ruins were not over when he crossed, he still knew that the Immortal Emperor was definitely not the peak.


    After that, there may be many great realms


    If the corpse is at the level of Immortal Emperor and old dominator, doesn''t it represent the world of the holy ruins, can it pull out a pile of old dominators, or even surpass the existence of old dominators?


    "In fact, the Shifang realm is not a simple realm... You can take it as the starting point of a new realm." naiyazi held her mouth. Although she was speechless, she explained patiently.


    "However, because every one of the ten realms has created their own path! Therefore, there is no way for the ten realms to sort out a set of common power system to evaluate the strong ones of the ten realms..."


    "In other words, even if someone summarizes the power level, you will not be convinced if you evaluate others. Who is worse than who has reached that step?"


    Su Han: "


    Su Han thought for a while and found that what Nai Yazi said was very reasonable. He had no way to refute it at all.


    "Therefore, although the ten side realm is known as a realm, the gap is also extremely huge. It is possible that a strong person in the ten side realm can wipe it out with one move against another strong person in the ten side realm..." naiyazi sighed.


    "The gap between the two ten strong people may even be larger than the gap between the peak of the nine palaces and the strong people in your world''s unitary realm."


    "The three pillar gods are ten sides, the ordinary old rulers are ten sides, the azatos at the peak is ten sides, and the plates in the disc era are also ten sides... But do you dare to say that their power is a level, or a level?"


    "Ten sides symbolize infinity. No matter how strong you are, they are all ten sides! You may be able to plan a great realm for yourself in the power system you created. But no matter how you break through, even if you break through the great realm of your own planning and break through ten... You are still ten sides in the whole system of void sea certification."


    "... OK." Su Han said he was speechless, and then motioned naiyazi to continue.


    "Cough, where did you say just now? By the way, the corpse immortal! Well, no matter what the guy''s plot... You must swallow a statue of the old day after tomorrow ruler of the ten realms, combined with a large number of divinities of Lord athatos."


    Nai Yazi said here, his eyes glittering, "if you swallow it, you can break through a realm again! You can really step ten directions from the nine palaces."


    "Your ten sides are quite different from others'' ten sides... After all, if you step on the ten sides, you can perfectly drive the weapon made by Yug in the fog space. Then with this weapon, you can indirectly own the position of asatos as the master of the era."


    "For others, the ten directions is the beginning, but for you! Enter the ten directions... Before the end of the old era of the sea of nothingness, you are truly invincible."


    "Why don''t you think about it? It may be the bait laid by the black hand behind the scenes, waiting for us to bite?" Su Han stared at naiyazi expressionless.


    "So, now I have sent a message to my noumenon to get her out of the perfect world! By the way, I also sent a message to Yug. With the support of Yug and me, it''s basically no problem!" naiyazi was righteous.


    "It''s said that if that guy can pick both of us at the same time. After killing Lord Athos, he should start directly on us! If he doesn''t start, it just means that he can''t... let''s not talk about 100% now, it''s safe! If he doesn''t start yet, when will he start? He won''t start when he''s sure there''s only 12%."


    Su Han thought and found that naiyazi''s logic was flawless.


    After a short meditation, he decided to go.


    He didn''t think that naiyazi was lying to him. After all, if the existence of the three pillar God was really malicious to him... He would die.


    Even if there is fog, space is useless.


    In the final analysis, although the fog space is strong, it can only evolve and become strong with the progress of his strength.


    Su Han glanced at the others at the scene again and found that the atmosphere was very dignified and no one spoke. Obviously, it''s because he hasn''t spoken before.


    "Who wants to participate in this mission?" Su Han spoke, and his words were as simple and clear as ever.


    Many members of Parliament, look at me, I look at you, and finally Liu Shen silently raised his palm. She is a person in the perfect world, and she is doomed to participate in this mission.


    "Cough," Nai Yazi coughed several times and suddenly raised his hand after attracting everyone''s attention at the scene. "How can I be absent at this time? Dangdang, this is the first war after I took refuge. I want to perform well."


    Su Han looked delicate and stopped talking.


    Nai Yazi''s ancient spirit is strange... It''s really difficult for him to understand what Nai Yazi is thinking at the moment without using his omniscient power


    Shook his head, Su Han continued to speak, "so this time, naiyazi and Liu Shen participate in the task."


    The voice fell, and a gorgeous brilliance suddenly haunted their bodies. The next moment, the two figures disappeared out of thin air.

 Chapter 554

    The fog surged around, and the real illusion condensed into shape.


    In the next moment, a brilliant light emitting chaos suddenly appeared above the fog hall and crashed into the real illusion around.


    The fog hall is as quiet as ever. Finally, Conan patted himself on the cheek and said seriously, "this may be the highest level war between the two sides since we joined the parliament."


    Yuzhiboban didn''t speak. He just stared at the real illusion around him.


    ¡­¡­


    Perfect world, Xiayu stone village.


    A willow stands quietly in the village. Its branches extend outward and shake gently, revealing a sacred charm.


    A young child bit his finger, blinked his eyes, and stared at the willow tree. Suddenly, joy appeared on his face. Suddenly, he turned his head and looked at the next room, "Grandpa village head, the state of Liu God is better than before... Eh?!"


    Before the little stone finished his words, there was a heavy fog rising beside Liu Shen. The two figures slowly condensed from nothing.


    "... who are you?" a fluster appeared on the little stone''s face.


    Liu Shen grew some new shoots and gently brushed them over the top of the small stone''s head, which made the small stone quiet in an instant.


    The next moment, the door of the house opened, and Shi Yunfeng, the head of Shicun village, rushed out nervously. When he saw Liu Shen and Su Han, he was stunned and said, "... What is this?"


    "Don''t panic," said Liu Shen in a gentle voice. "These two are my friends."


    "... Liu Shen''s friend?!" Shi Yunfeng''s heart set off a huge wave. He still doesn''t know how strong Liu Shen''s strength is, but he knows that it must be to a point he can''t imagine.


    The strength of being a friend of the willow God may not be weaker than the willow God, and may not be weaker than the willow God at the peak


    Thinking of this, Shi Yunfeng looked at them with a little awe.


    Liu Shen''s body was haunted with gorgeous brilliance. Soon, it turned into a human form, with gorgeous halos all over. Each halo was like a big world, in which endless ancient ancestors were worshipping and reciting ancient scriptures.


    "Yes, yes," said naiyazi. After a lot of Liu Shen, he stretched out his thumb, "the force is very high."


    "... it''s just some visions brought by the ancestors. It''s no big deal." Liu Shen smiled bitterly.


    Wait a minute, it will only be a bystander. After all, with its current strength, it has no qualification to intervene in the battle.


    Then, God Liu turned his eyes to naiyazi.


    At the moment, there is a thick fog around Su Han''s body, and in addition, there is no vision or sacred charm... Su Han at the moment is like an ordinary person.


    That''s normal.


    But just because of this, Liu Shen''s attitude became restrained, "dare you ask your excellency?"


    "You call me number one." Su Han said casually, "this time, it''s a little troublesome. It involves an unimaginable big man!"


    "Yes, the master of the old dominator, isn''t he an unimaginable big man?" naiyazi replied with a playful face.


    A touch of consternation appeared on Liu Shen''s face. It tastes a great amount of information from their words


    "But now it''s meaningless to discuss this. Let''s get to the battlefield first." naiyazi stretched out his bones and then stretched out his fingers a little.


    The waves in the void gradually condensed into a channel.


    Naiyazi stepped into it. Su Han and Liu Shen looked at each other and followed.


    "... this is the end." after a moment of silence, Shi Yunfeng looked out of Shi village. At this moment, it is dark between heaven and earth, there is no sunshine, and it is quiet to the extreme.


    It''s clearly deep in the wilderness. There should be groups of fierce animals. Even at night, there should be roars of animals that shake the world... But at the moment, it seems that everything is dead and silent


    "Does Liu Shen''s action and the arrival of those two crowns have anything to do with the current abnormal state of heaven and earth?" Shi Yunfeng murmured.


    After a long silence, he bent down, picked up the small stone, turned and walked towards his house, "Liu God, you must win."


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the sea.


    A channel was formed out of thin air. Naiyazi and Su Han walked out of it.


    "Feel it?" naiyazi narrowed her eyes slightly, and she looked into the depths of the boundary sea.


    "Here, it seems that it is still far away from the location of the Immortal Emperor?" Liu Shen said with a little doubt.


    "Here is the limit! If you go further, the dark Immortal Emperor will notice our existence." naiyazi shrugged. "After all, he is too strong."


    "I have a problem!" Su Han suddenly opened his mouth. He looked directly at naiyazi. "You and I are all incarnations. There is still a distance between our strength and the dark Immortal Emperor."


    "If our opponent is the dark quasi Immortal Emperor, even three will have no problem, and even four can fight... But if we challenge the corpse Immortal Emperor directly..."


    Su Han didn''t go on, but his meaning was obvious. Liu Shen''s eyelids beat a few times. You have no confidence to defeat each other?


    But thinking about the power of the Immortal Emperor, Liu Shen smiled bitterly again.


    No, she should take it for granted... Conversely, just two incarnations can rival the quasi Immortal Emperor. What an incredible thing


    "Didn''t I say that before?" naiyazi raised his eyebrows. "Although you can fully drive the weapon only when you reach the ten directions! But now you can use it to a certain extent... It''s more than enough to deal with a mouse who hasn''t digested his divinity."


    Su Han''s eyes suddenly widened. He instantly understood that naiyazi was hinting at the misty space.


    After a little thought, Su Han suddenly clenched his fist, and layers of fog gathered around him. Vaguely, you can see one world tree after another, extending its branches beside him, revealing the charm of belonging to the world alone.


    "I see."


    The voice fell, and Su Han stepped out.


    His body erupted into an indescribable brilliance. The whole Jiehai trembled and resonated with him, and the endless energy was forcibly controlled by him.


    With one blow, the boundary sea was divided into two halves.


    The Immortal Emperor suddenly realized that it was wrong when he was digesting the divine corpse of asatos in the deep sea, but at the moment of his awakening, the terrible fist ran through his body, making his whole body burst into endless blood fog.

 Chapter 555

    "What?!"


    "This power... Another Immortal Emperor? No, it seems different from the rhyme and taste of the Immortal Emperor... But that destructive power definitely surpasses the quasi Immortal Emperor."


    "This energy is magnificent and strange! It seems that it is not the force of darkness and degeneration... But closer to the silk thread we have absorbed?!"


    The three dark quasi immortal emperors were awakened at the first time. They followed the energy response and looked in the direction of Su Han, which set off a huge wave in their hearts.


    Some people have surprises and fanaticism on their faces, some think and fear on their faces, and others have no expression, but their eyes flicker. They don''t know what they are thinking.


    The terrible blood fog gathered constantly, and finally condensed into a figure from all over the world, "it''s interesting... It''s so interesting! Unexpectedly, the vast boundary sea was born with a deposit that can hurt me... Wait a minute, what are you?"


    When the Immortal Emperor saw Su Han, his pupils suddenly contracted. The colorless silk thread wrapped around him was trembling


    The Immortal Emperor reacted.


    The existence on the other side made him feel familiar and unfamiliar with the silk threads wrapped around him.


    "No wonder." the Immortal Emperor spit out two words without expression.


    Before, he wondered why the guy across the street who made him feel a fatal threat appeared so suddenly... But if the origin of the guy across the street is consistent with the silk threads on him, it''s normal that the guy has such strength.


    Su Han didn''t speak. He stepped out and directly appeared in front of the corpse Immortal Emperor. He pushed out with one palm. One side and another of the multiverse were born and destroyed between his palms, turning into an extreme attack.


    The corpse Immortal Emperor gave a low roar, and 100000 worlds were destroyed in an instant. The luster of three thousand Avenue haunted his body and turned into his spear and shield.


    The two attack and collide, and the silent light sweeps hundreds of millions of light-years around.


    The three quasi immortal emperors who were watching were all in a sudden change. They retreated rapidly, but it was too late. They were blown out by the terrible energy fluctuation, their bodies cracked and their mouths vomited blood.


    "Is this the Immortal Emperor? This kind of power!" the emperor''s face was stunned and fanatical.


    "It doesn''t make sense! Is the gap really so big after that step? We don''t even have the qualification to watch?!" emperor Hong''s eyes were red, and his heart was full of unwilling.


    Emperor Yu was just about to say something. Suddenly, his pupils contracted, and an unspeakable material sprang out of the void, wrapped around his body, eroding his body at an extremely terrible speed and devouring his emperor''s soul.


    "... what?" as soon as the other two quasi immortal emperors reacted, they found that Emperor Yu had died in the vast sea.


    At this moment, both Hong emperor and Cang emperor felt cold on their backs.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    "Wow! It''s sad to call people monsters." the nameless material twisted and combined in the air, and finally turned into naiyazi.


    She poked two fingers into her cheek, and a smile came up at the corner of her mouth, "you see, people are obviously super cute."


    "Go to death." emperor Hong''s face was cold with fear. He suddenly clapped it, and the endless ripples spread in all directions, creating a new world and cutting out chaos. The vast stars emerged.


    Just the aftermath of this blow created a big world, which is the power of quasi Immortal Emperor.


    However, Nai Yazi looked as calm and elegant as ever. The terrible energy hit her body, just like a meteorite falling on the sea. Although it set off towering waves, it could not cause any fatal damage to the sea.


    "Kill another one." Nai Yazi sighed and snapped his fingers.


    The emperor Cang screamed bitterly. A little black mud on his arm expanded rapidly at this moment, swallowing and eroding his body.


    Moreover, it is useless for the emperor to use God to disperse.


    Or conversely, the emperor felt that the God energy he urged became the nourishment of the black mud, which made the black mud expand and grow faster and faster.


    Finally, the emperor cut off his arm with a ferocious face.


    The arm was quickly swallowed and transformed into something indescribable. Then it naturally collapses in the void.


    "Be careful," the Cang emperor''s voice trembled. He looked at naiyazi in the distance. The Taoist heart of the quasi Immortal Emperor almost collapsed on the spot, "don''t be contaminated by the strange substances on her body..."


    "That substance cannot be expelled, and it does not only hurt your body, but also your soul, and even the concept of your arm..."


    In the realm of emperor Cang, even if only a drop of blood is left after being beaten, he can quickly gather his body and return to the peak in a short time.


    However, after cutting off his arm, he could not grow an arm... The emperor knew the reason in a moment, because he lost that arm at the conceptual level.


    "This guy." Hongdi''s eyelids beat wildly. It''s clear that naiyazi''s energy fluctuation is not stronger than them, but the other party''s means are strange and terrible to the extreme.


    He even wondered if an Immortal Emperor pretended to be like this to flirt with them?


    Otherwise, how could they be so vulnerable to the strong at the same level?


    Suddenly, naiyazi raised his eyebrows, turned to look at the direction of Su Han and the corpse Immortal Emperor, and said to himself, "well, that guy is finally enlightened. It''s a shame to directly use the fog space to control the energy to smash... That''s the most powerful weapon. If there is only such a little means, it''s the strongest weapon."


    At this moment, Emperor Hong and Emperor Cang had a tacit understanding and turned around and ran away.


    "Alas, I''m so beautiful and lovely, but you escaped so cleanly. It really makes me sad." naiyazi reacted and sighed with regret at the two fled figures.


    Then, naiyazi took a gentle grip of the palm of his hand.


    The space concept of the whole boundary sea is distorted in an instant.


    Although they were running away quickly, their bodies had not moved in naiyazi''s eyes.


    Naiyazi was not in a hurry and stared at them with interest.


    Emperor Cang and Emperor Hong kept moving forward. With each step, they could cross hundreds of millions of light-years.


    Finally, they stopped. Immediately, they turned around and looked back. Then they saw that naiazzi was standing there as usual.


    Moreover, compared with the way they ran away, naiyazi was as calm as before. She smiled and said, "well, start our... Second game!"

 Chapter 556

    The corpse Immortal Emperor is haunted by the glory of the road. He shows the ultimate killing power. Even the afterglow of his attack can kill the vast sea of stars composed of the endless world.


    However, he could not hurt Su Han. Even as time went on, he was gradually pushed down.


    "You guy! What kind of monster are you?" the corpse Immortal Emperor roared. Holding a sword tire composed of endless Avenue Guanghua, he waved and cut in the direction of Su Han.


    The sword tire cut Su Han''s body, but there was a fog rising at the wound. At the moment when the sword tire left Su Han''s body, Su Han recovered as if he had not been injured.


    Su Han flicked his finger gently. Suddenly, the void was shocked into dense cracks, which quickly wound around the body of the corpse Immortal Emperor like a wandering snake.


    Then, there was a dense fog in the crack, and the hole shot out, crazy devouring the colorless silk thread wrapped around the arm of the corpse Immortal Emperor and... The body of the corpse Immortal Emperor.


    "Ah!" the corpse Immortal Emperor''s eyes were full of blood. He opened his hands and forcibly used the power of epoch-making to evolve an immeasurable chaos again. Trying to spread the fog around his body.


    But it''s useless. The fog is like bone poison. Once it''s stuck, you can''t break free.


    Su Han looked indifferent. The fog instantly affected the space. He stepped out and appeared in front of the corpse Immortal Emperor again. Then, with another punch, the void was shattered, and the cracks appeared as usual.


    At this time, these cracks are no different from death in the eyes of the Immortal Emperor.


    "Stop it." the Immortal Emperor of the corpse roared, and his body retreated violently.


    The corpse Immortal Emperor no longer wanted to fight with Su Han. He fled to the depths of the boundary sea and completely lost his courage.


    However, no matter where he fled, Su Han would follow him in the next breath.


    The most important thing is that Su Han''s hands are more like flying a kite, swallowing the corpse Immortal Emperor with fog a little, rather than fighting with the corpse Immortal Emperor in the front.


    This forced the Immortal Emperor to the extreme, even if he intended to die with Su Han, he couldn''t do it at all.


    Time passed bit by bit. One day and one night later, most of the body of the Immortal Emperor was swallowed up by the fog, leaving only one head, in which the soul fire was burning.


    "This battle should be over." Su Han calmly stared at the head of the corpse Immortal Emperor, and then opened his hand.


    The terrible suction suddenly broke out. All the worlds around the sea were attracted by this suction. They fell into Su Han''s palm and were crushed.


    The corpse Immortal Emperor was struggling hard, but it was useless. His head was getting closer to Su Han. In the end, he fell directly into it.


    "Hoo!" he took a long breath, and Su Han lowered his eyes.


    He could sense that the fog space was trembling at the moment... There was a strong impulse in the whole fog space to digest the evil power extracted from the corpse Immortal Emperor


    Of course, Su Han also knew that it was only the attraction of evil forces to the misty space that caused him an illusion. After all, the misty space itself is unconscious and completely under his control.


    He shook his head. Su Han suddenly found something. His eyes coagulated and looked at his side.


    "Ah? Sure enough, I was found. Alas, I shouldn''t have brought Liu Shen before! If I lurked here alone, I''d say... Mr. No. 1 should not have found it."


    With the murmur of nayazi. The void twisted, and the figures of Liu Shen and naiyazi emerged.


    After scanning the two for a week, Su Han had a thought and stirred the string of space composed of the concept of space in the misty world.


    With the next breath, Su Han and his three men reappeared in Shicun.


    Liu Shen''s body tightened first and then relaxed. Some memories flashed in his eyes, "I''m back."


    Mingming has only experienced a battle. Mingming''s battle time is far from long... But Liu Shen has a sense of separation.


    Forced to calm his mood, Liu Shen stared at the two in front of him with a complex expression. Before it, in fact, it had been following naiyazi... Even if naiyazi fought several quasi immortal emperors, it was still easy to protect it.


    But it was precisely because he followed the whole process that Liu Shen clearly felt the power shown by the two in front of him.


    The energy level of the quasi Immortal Emperor? Liu Shen thought of the words naiyazi had communicated with Su Han before, and suddenly wanted to laugh.


    You can play with the quasi Immortal Emperor and even the Immortal Emperor at the level of quasi Immortal Emperor. When you have the energy level of the Immortal Emperor, or even stronger, the energy level of the old dominator... How strong will it be?!


    I can''t imagine.


    "Now that the task has been completed, we should go back," said Su Han gently.


    After being silent for a long time, Liu Shen nodded and said dryly, "have a nice trip."


    Su Han smiled dumbly. Immediately, the dense fog spread from his body and wrapped it around naiyazi''s body.


    When the fog dissipated, their figures disappeared.


    Liu Shen turned his head and looked outside the stone village.


    Although the wilderness is still very quiet at the moment, the sun is shining on the earth, warm and peaceful.


    Compared with the previous silence... Although the present wilderness is still desolate, it has more or less added a vitality


    With a faint sigh, the willow God turned into a willow tree again and took root in the center of the stone village.


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Han opened his eyes again, he stood quietly on the bronze throne and looked down.


    The real illusions around us have gradually turned into nothingness.


    "This may be the power of the strong at the level of the old dominator." Conan took a few breaths and forcibly calmed his mood. Then he reluctantly opened his mouth, "their own realm is too much higher than the Immortal Emperor..."


    "Even if they use only the level of quasi Immortal Emperor, they can easily suppress the Immortal Emperor with their understanding of the law."


    "Yes, although we knew in the past that we were still far from the peak! We still had no idea how far it was." lanran paused.


    After a wry smile, he continued, "although there is still no accurate concept now, we have made a lot of progress compared with before."


    Qing emperor was silent and just stared at naiyazi tightly.


    He remembered the picture of naiyazi polluting the quasi Immortal Emperor and swallowing the quasi Immortal Emperor... He shivered subconsciously.


    Su Han gently rubbed the armrest of the chair with his fingers. He scanned the crowd at the scene, and his thoughts twinkled in his mind.

 Chapter 557

    He wanted to integrate the power of the Immortal Emperor, and he was afraid of any mistakes that would affect the members of the parliament on the scene.


    After thinking about it, Su Han finally made a decision. He manipulated the 10th to speak, "several... Next, the chairman of the Council will intersect with someone in the sea of nothingness."


    "In order to prevent you from being greatly affected, I suggest... You leave the fog hall for the time being."


    "What?" Lan Ran''s body stiffened. He looked up at Su Han, but he didn''t wait for him to say anything. The next moment, he found that he had returned to the world of death.


    After a short time of thinking, LAN Ran''s eyes became a little deep. "According to what naiyazi and No. 1 said in the previous real illusion... What intersected with the president this time should be azatos, the master of the old dominator."


    Of course, lanran is just a guess. After all, he has too little information in his hands.


    "But it''s not a big problem," Lan ran shook her head and dispelled the confused thoughts in her brain. "Judging from the current situation, the chairman of the Council should have an advantage."


    "Of course, even if the president is at a disadvantage, he may suffer losses in a certain stage of confrontation... But this is also the limit."


    Lanran doesn''t think that such a confrontation will lead to the death of asatos or the President... Because there was no sign of such a showdown before.


    In other words, although they have now withdrawn from the misty palace, they should be able to continue to go in after a while.


    Of course, not only lanran, but also many other smart people in Parliament think so.


    ¡­¡­


    Misty space.


    Su Han slowly stood up from the bronze King''s chair. He stepped out and directly came to the middle of the fog surrounded by many world trees.


    "I hope everything goes well." Su Han said faintly. Then he sat cross legged on the ground and integrated all the evil powers obtained by the Immortal Emperor who swallowed the corpses into his body to strengthen the improvement of strength.


    The next moment, Su Han''s body shook violently, and he broke the threshold.


    Soon, Su Han felt a vastness that was difficult to describe in words. His will seemed to extend indefinitely at this moment, beyond the shackles of fog space, and directly into the sea of nothingness.


    Time goes by bit.


    Even Su Han didn''t know how long it had been, maybe just a moment, or maybe endless years.


    He slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, the whole person had no extraordinary charm, just like an ordinary young man.


    After a short silence, Su Han lowered his head, stared at his palm and murmured, "is this the position of the Lord of the era?"


    Su Han raised his head. He finally understood why naiyazi said that becoming the Lord of the era was absolutely invincible.


    Because, at the moment, he felt that no matter where he was in the nihilistic sea, no matter which multiverse the nihilistic sea carried... He was like in the misty space.


    This is true, omniscient.


    Even if you have no strength, as long as you have this position, you are invincible! Then you can do anything.


    "It''s no wonder that there is such a way to create a big world. The plate still wants to reverse the trend of an era and continue the recovery of an era again... It''s really addictive to stay in this state for a long time." Su Han sighed.


    "Well, first of all," Su Han narrowed his eyes slightly, "first gather the divinity of asatos scattered in the nothingness sea."


    When the thought moved, the sea of nothingness and the endless universe, the number of trillions of postnatal evil gods or the existence on the road of postnatal evil gods... All their bodies collapsed.


    The colorless divinity of asatos in their bodies condenses out of thin air. Finally, he crossed an endless distance, directly appeared in the fog space, and then was swallowed and fused by Su Han.


    "Hoo! His strength has improved a lot." Su Han moved his muscles and bones, and looked quite emotional.


    Although he sits in the position of the Lord of the era, he is truly invincible. However, he is very pleased to be able to improve his own strength.


    "There are two more things," said Su Han. "One thing is to find out who killed athatos. Who is the real behind the scenes of this series of things."


    At the moment when Su Han had doubts, the omniscient power gave him feedback.


    At the moment when he got the answer, his pupils suddenly expanded, "this... I see. Is it her or him?"


    "Unexpectedly, it''s reasonable. No wonder I only saw two guys bubbling before, and the other one was low-key to the point of almost no sense of existence..."


    He shook his head and Su Han stepped out.


    ¡­¡­


    Somewhere in the sea of nothingness.


    A big bright ball of light stands here quietly, and every beam of his light contains endless information.


    It can even be said that any person in the universe can become a strong person in that universe as long as he can analyze all the information in his light.


    Perhaps not invincible! However, no matter how high the universe is, even if it is a terrible world like the famine, those who analyze Guanghua can also be called strong.


    He is Yug, one of the three pillar gods who used to dominate. Omniscient omniscient!


    On the other side of him is an nameless being.


    With his dark body and flying tentacles, his body revealed a strange charm, as if it contained some characteristics of all the old rulers.


    "Yug, do you want to stop me?" the unspeakable existence revealed the unspeakable language. Even Dalai, who claims to be detached from everything in the boundless world, will fall into madness when listening to this language.


    "Stop! The new Lord of the old ruler is about to be born. He, no, it should be said that he is about to become the Lord of another era."


    "He is not the second Lord of the old era... The current situation is that the Lord Athos died before his term of office, and he inherited the rest of the time."


    "Do you understand what this means? It means that he is the most orthodox successor! He does not violate the tide of the era... In this case, those who are against him are against the tide of the whole era. No one can defeat him at this time, neither can you nor I."


    After a pause, Yug spit out his last sentence, "look back, there is still the possibility of recovery."


    "The new Lord is not the continuation of the life of Athos! He is a new life, so he will not hate you for the things of Athos... SAB."

 Chapter 558

    Yes, opposite Yug, it was Sabu Nicholas, one of the three original pillar gods, who was also the former ruler.


    He is the goddess of darkness and abundance, the supreme Mother God of the old era, and also the forest black goat that breeds countless old rulers.


    "Ridiculous!" said SAB, without any mood swings. "It''s ridiculous! You are, and so is nayaratotip."


    "But then again... Nayaratotip looks smart, but in fact he''s stupid to the extreme. You don''t care about anything on the surface, but you actually control everything... YOG, you already know that it''s my hand on athatos."


    "Yes, I know." Yug was very calm.


    "I asked myself that I handled it very cleanly. Although you are omniscient and omniscient, I deliberately targeted this aspect... You should not use your ability to know?"


    "It''s not," Yug said softly after a pause. "I know by guessing."


    "And the main reason why I can guess... Is that I once thought the same as you! Yes, SAB, we are the same people."


    "Huh?!" Sabu''s mood fluctuated, and he looked at YOG with some wonder.


    Had the same idea as him... That is, YOG also had the idea of killing Athos?!


    "Azatos, our father! The root of our birth. I love him, worship him and worship him," YOG said in a statement, as if he were talking not about himself, but about others. "But no matter how much I worship him, I can''t change the fact that he doesn''t have his own will."


    "Blind stupidity, blind stupidity... This is a yearning and desperate concept."


    "That''s why I know that if nothing happens to Athos, he will sit down steadily as the Lord of the era! Until the end of the old era..."


    "But at that time, the old dominators will usher in real despair. Because although azatos is the Lord and leader of the era, he has no wisdom... He will not open up a new world and lead the old dominators into it."


    "If we do not do so, the masters of the next era will appear, and the old masters will inevitably usher in liquidation! By that time, it will be all over."


    SAB was silent. Hearing this, he knew that YOG really understood why he did that.


    "Most of the old dominators were born by you. Therefore, you have far more than ordinary love for the group of old dominators... This should be the first reason why you wanted to kill athatos."


    After a pause, he said quietly, "I''m still not as good as you in this aspect. Even if I have such an idea, I can''t make that kind of consciousness! Go on that road."


    "Since you know, why did you stop me? I killed asatos, and I scattered his divinity in all directions. One day, those who obtained his divinity will fight and devour each other, and the final existence will be determined..."


    "At the beginning of the scattering of divinity, I moved my hands and feet. I can completely determine the final existence and devour it by using the secret door arranged in the divinity at the beginning... As long as I devour the concept of final existence, I can naturally inherit the position of the Lord of the era."


    As she spoke, SAB fell into a rage. "Obviously everything is fine... Why, you and that fool NAIA have to cultivate a new master by yourself. Do you want to be a dog for a new man?"


    "No! I just don''t care." Yug opened his mouth indifferently. At this moment, he showed the confusion and indifference of the old dominator. "Whether you succeed or the new man succeeds, I don''t care."


    "Whoever succeeds first and who can continue the old dominator, I will be loyal to who... Sabu, you are not wrong. If you really have a mistake, that is, the result of nayaratotip''s plan is faster than you, so I chose him."


    SAB''s body stopped at this moment, and he stared at YOG with an expressionless face.


    He suddenly understood Yug. Although this random selection completely ignores the role of distant relatives, which is very inconsistent with human thinking, it is very consistent with the chaotic thinking of the old dominators.


    "Pa Pa Pa." the applause suddenly sounded, and Su Han''s figure slowly condensed in front of them. He glanced at them with admiration and emotion. "NAIA was deceived by you two... Maybe her mood will be very complicated when she comes to the truth."


    "But he will understand me!" Eug''s voice continued as before, as if Su Han''s appearance was not unexpected. "New Lord, human thinking restricts you! So you will be surprised..."


    "When you really understand our thinking, you will feel very normal."


    "... in fact, I''m a little curious. Did you think of what I would do next?" Su Han stared at the omniscient omniscient with great interest.


    SAB was silent to the extreme. Although his heart is still unwilling, he knows that it is meaningless to talk about those things now.


    At the moment he saw Su Han, he noticed that Su Han had a similar charm to that of asatos... It was because he knew how strong asatos was that he gave up resistance at this moment.


    "You should be able to deduce and strengthen the fog space again! Finally, expand it into a big world... And then lock all the old dominators into that big world, so that the old dominators can no longer affect the endless universe in the void sea?" Eug said very positively


    "NAIA is too naive. He didn''t think that although you were trained by him, you also grew up as a human."


    "In the process of growing up, you saw the chaos spread by the old masters! You saw the chaos, the harm to the world and the lives in those worlds... Even if you become the master of the old masters, you still have hostility to the old masters."


    "Of course, NAIA is the key factor for you to come to this step. You have kindness! Your character has clear gratitude and resentment... In this case, slaughtering the ethnic group of the old rulers is called vengeance in your values. You won''t do that."


    "So what you will do... It can''t be more obvious."

 Chapter 559

    After a long silence, Su Han stared at Yug and said from his heart, "it''s terrible."


    Everything, everything is in Yug''s calculation.


    Su Han is suddenly glad... He is glad that YOG has always maintained a neutral attitude.


    If YOG is like Sabu, his enemy... He must die inexplicably on his way to growth


    Moreover, perhaps even nayaratotip did not know the cause of Suhan''s death.


    "Praise, new Lord." YOG''s attitude remained unchanged from beginning to end.


    Su Han took a deep look at Youge, and then whispered, "Hoo! Then next, let the nihilistic sea really calm down."


    With a wave of his hand, the void in front of him was suddenly distorted, and Su Han stepped into it.


    In the next moment, both YOG and Sabu lost their senses and were sucked in by a terrible force... They were sucked in without any resistance.


    Fog palace.


    Su Han stood here quietly. He glanced at the empty bronze chairs around him, looking a little complicated.


    Eug and Sabu appeared behind him, both of them were silent, quietly waiting for Su Han''s next move.


    Suddenly, Su Han stretched out his hand. With a gentle push, the whole fog world expanded rapidly at this moment.


    The misty world itself is made from some of the bodies of asatos. His foundation is strong enough, so Su Han only needs a little manipulation to cast it into a big world.


    The fog world is changing. Stars have changed their tracks. The fog containing evil and strange forces fills every corner of the universe... Transforming the big world is more suitable for the survival of the old rulers


    "... it''s all right." after gazing at the world for a long time, SAB suddenly opened his mouth.


    He sighed in a low voice, "it is also a good thing for the old rulers to survive in this world. At least, there is no danger of destruction."


    Eug was as indifferent as ever. He just looked at Su Han''s actions quietly.


    Day and night passed, and the fog space was completely expanded into a big world.


    At this moment, Su Han snapped his fingers.


    The authority of the Lord of the era. The old dominators all over the sea of nothingness were forcibly gathered into the fog world by an irresistible force.


    Then, Su Han folded his hands, and he completely locked the whole fog world.


    It is impossible for the old masters to leave the misty world, at least until the authority of his era Lord expires.


    And if the authority of the Lord of the era fails... It also means that the next era is coming.


    At that time, it was even more impossible for the old rulers to leave the fog world... Or even if they had no brain and wanted to leave, SAB would not agree to it


    Suddenly, there was a terrible wave in the void.


    A white haired girl suddenly appeared in the fog hall. She first took a deep look at Su Han, then took a deep breath, turned and sat in naiyazi''s position.


    Su Han stared at the girl quietly.


    This girl, of course, is nayaratotip, the noumenon. Of course, her own image is not a girl, but before seeing Su Han again, she deliberately modulated herself into naiyazi.


    "... sorry," Su Han whispered.


    Looking back on his past life, Su Han thought that what he had done was correct and beneficial to the endless universe of the sea of nothingness.


    This era is indeed an old era, but the harm of the old rulers to various worlds and the civilization destroyed by them... Are also real.


    However, Su Han also admitted that he had failed nayaratotip


    After all, most of the reason why he was able to achieve this step is due to nayaratotip. And he did this kind of thing


    Personally sent the ethnic groups of nayaratotip, including nayaratotip, to a prison that will never be opened


    After a brief silence, naira totipu sighed and limped back on the bronze chair. "In fact, it''s nothing... You may think I''m angry! But in fact, I''m different from YOG and Sabu."


    "I don''t have much feelings with the old rulers! Even I have enemies with many of them... I''m actually very happy that you lock them up."


    "The only problem is!" nayaratotip bit his lower lip and stared angrily at Su Han, "why did you lock me in?"


    "Huh?!" Su Han''s eyebrows jumped, and he suddenly noticed something wrong.


    "Ha! Who doesn''t know that I, nayaratotip, is the most self-contained one of all the old rulers. Even if I don''t mention the relationship between me and you, I''m also a real good people. Why do I care?" nayaratotip said more and more angrily.


    "NAIA... Do you believe this?" Eug, who has been silent behind Su Han, said coldly, "moreover, NAIA, being locked into this world is not a torture for us."


    "The foundation of the world is the body of asatos."


    "In the final analysis, we are all born from the body of athatos. Staying here is tantamount to returning to our roots... Even if we look at the whole nothingness sea, there is no place more suitable for us to survive than this misty world."


    "It''s just physical comfort! The key is mental," nayaratotip stressed. After she turned her eyes smartly for a few times, she looked at Su Han maliciously.


    "Well, otherwise, you create an earth in this world! Then, I stare at that earth until they develop modern civilization... At that time, they should be able to create all kinds of ACG works that meet my taste?"


    Su Han twitched at the corners of his mouth. How does he feel that nayaratotip is gradually becoming a son? Is this guy really serious?


    Seeing that Su Han didn''t answer for a moment, naiaratotipu added, "I know that you shut in the old dominators to prevent them from affecting all kinds of civilizations in the endless universe of the nihilistic sea. So you''re a little worried that you create a global human civilization! Will the old dominators locked here affect them?"


    "Well, that''s it! I promise you... I, Nyala totipu, will not let the old rulers have a bad impact on that human civilization if I live one day."


    "Moreover, you will certainly stay in the fog world for a long time in the future... And you can also protect the earth civilization."


    Su Han thought for a while and found that this truth was indeed true.


    He finally nodded out of guilt for nayaratotip.


    ¡­¡­


    Time is a great thing.


    With the passage of time, everything, whether beautiful, ugly, gratifying or disgusting... Will eventually dissipate.


    It has been a whole year since the old rulers were locked in the fog world.


    In this year, Su Han re planned the survival, or sphere of influence, of the old dominators in the misty world.


    Su Han forged his authority among the old dominators with absolute power.


    At this time, he can really be called the new Lord recognized by the old rulers.


    In this year, Su Han reopened the fog Parliament and, as always, added new people.


    The total number of people in the fog Council has now exceeded three figures. A group of members of Parliament are still fighting for wisdom and courage all day, and their cultivation becomes stronger


    The Lord world.


    In Rui x Xing coffee shop, Su Han drinks coffee lazily and brushes novels by the way.


    Suddenly, a startling cry sounded, "Su Han, something big has happened!"


    This startling cry obviously interfered with other coffee drinkers in the coffee shop. They turned their heads with discontent on their faces.


    As soon as Su Zhu rushed into the coffee shop, he noticed the dissatisfaction of others. Immediately covered his mouth, apologized again and again, with embarrassment on his face


    It was not easy to appease the others. Su Zhu sat next to Su Han.


    "Surprised, what happened?" Su Han stared at Su Zhu wordlessly.


    "Go and see the news column quickly! No matter which website''s news column is, it''s OK." Su Zhu bit her lower lip. Her look became very complicated at this moment, which seemed to be gratifying and joyful, with a little melancholy and nostalgia.


    "Hmm?" after a brief silence, Su Han quickly entered the people''s news. Immediately, his eyebrows beat several times.


    The official media of all countries announced the existence of evil gods and evil things at this moment.


    They published an extremely long list of victims, with a folder content of nearly 10000 GB.


    This is the name of all the people who died on the front against evil things


    They explained what had been hidden, traced back to those heroes, and proudly announced to the world that evil things had completely disappeared from the world.


    Human beings may suffer endless challenges in the future, but... They will never die under the wave of evil things.


    There is no doubt that this is a victory! Almost since the birth of human civilization, the evil things that have been accompanying human civilization have really disappeared.


    He bit his lower lip. After calming his mood, Su Han casually turned over the comment area. Sure enough, he found that all the comment areas had burst.


    Some people are so stunned that they can''t believe that evil things really exist in this world; Some people simply made up jokes and directly regarded this solemn activity as an entertainment Carnival


    Of course, more are the old people who have experienced the wave of evil things. They are extremely happy and send out the names of their relatives or friends who have died under the evil things to tell them that evil things can no longer threaten mankind


    After a long time, the corners of Su Han''s mouth rose slightly. Then he picked up Rui x Xing coffee, drank the last sip, and whispered, "isn''t this... Very good?"


    "Ha? How did you react like that?" Su Zhu was stunned.


    [end of the book]